《I Became a Dark Fantasy Villain》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    Hi everyone! Im excited to announce that Ive started tranting this novel, and Im using ChatGPT MTL which Im editing to provide the best possible experience for you.

    If you notice any error, drop a feedback, or if you just want to say hi, drop ament. Im aiming to release new chapters on a timely fashion. Thanks for reading, and I hope you enjoy!

    Beyond the forest, fire illuminated the night sky with an orange glow as it burned a path from the forest to the vige.

    Oh, Srs. I thought I could smell something burnt.

    Akku, a mercenary with one eye, gazed at the scene and murmured, If its visible from here, it must be a sea of fire. He turned his head and asked Captain, didnt you say that you were the only swordsman around?

    The bearded man he called captain leaned against the tree, his brows furrowed.

    He looks like a mage with a sword. I saw him with my own eyes, dont you believe me? Akku added

    The captains eyes seemed ready to draw a sword at any moment.

    Akku shed him a submissive smile. Of course, I was just wondering. Just wondering.

    Unlike him, the captain was from the Imperial Army. Despite being a deserter, the captains sword skills were genuine.

    Captain, if thats the case theirpanion, a burly man watching the forest next to them hesitated, then asked Shouldnt we change our ns? This mage seems quite formidable

    Akku interjected, Thats what I mean, Captain. That looks like the direction of the kobold camp. If hes capable of burning down an entire camp by himself, wouldnt it be better to retreat?

    The captains brow furrowed even deeper.

    Encouraged by the captains silence, he added with a chuckle You dont have to risk your life for a side job. That mage didnt seem to have much on him anyways.

    Hmm. The captain finally let out a sigh.

    The reason he had formed a mercenary group with these pathetic people was to protect the vige from the kobolds. It seemed like a dangerous job, but the reality was different.

    Kobolds, those small monsters, rarely ventured out of the forest and were so timid that if one or two were poked with a sword, they would be busy running away in fear.

    In exchange for this mercenary service, they had unlimited ess to free food and drinks making this a lucrative business.

    Besides, there were plenty of side jobs to take.

    Wandering mercenaries would im to be able to eradicate the kobold camp, but none had seeded. This was due to the fact that kobolds would be blinded with rage when their hiding ce was threatened and would turn into real monsters who defied death.

    Aware of this fact, the captain and his men would wait on the path and prey on the battered and bruised mercenaries who woulde running back after failing to eradicate the kobold camp. It was an easy matter to dispose of the bodies in the forest as the kobolds would dismantle them. They were only interested in the flesh and didnt care much about the belongings.

    It was a mutually beneficial rtionship. And today, too, that was the n. Until they saw that sight.

    You stupid idiots. At the words of the leader, the bald man and Akkus shoulders tensed. If hes really burning kobolds alive, is the side job a big deal? If he seeds, it looks like we wont have any side jobs from tomorrow on.

    The two men stared at him, eyes wide.

    The captain clicked his tongue and continued, Thats why we have to shut that mages mouth. The vigers should not know that the kobolds are gone.

    The two men nodded.

    The captain shrugged. Then we can continue to act as vigntes of the town. Perhaps you will be recognized for your merits and be officially appointed.

    As expected of our leader Akku said in admiration.

    The bald man muttered again, But can we win? And the red mage?

    Thats why we have to do it now, you cowardly bald head. Is magic a miracle that can be used indefinitely? The captain clicked his tongue and cut himself off. He cant recover his magic now, hes at the end of his ability. A magician without magic is more helpless than a child.

    He motioned, slitting his throat with his thumb. All you have to do is stab the mage with a knife. Ive seen a lot of mages die in vain like that on the battlefield.

    If he has any magic power left?

    Red magic takes a long time to cast. So, if you notice something strange, I will throw the knife right away.

    Finally, the bald mans eyes sparkled. He nodded firmly, Okay, Captain.

    Hiding his true intentions, the captain patted the bald mans shoulder. Hisst words were a lie. He nned to make his two subordinates scapegoats to create an opportunity for him to stab the mage. He believed in his own swordsmanship. Dont worry. Theres no way a great mage woulde to such a remote ce. I heard all the real mages are locked up in the tower. So if we just

    Suddenly, the captains voice trailed off and he lowered his body as he stared into the darkness. Shh, theyreing.

    The bald man and Akku were startled and crouched down on both sides of the path.

    Thump, thump.

    Slow, limping footsteps were heard.

    Its filthy heavy the rumbling voice cursed.

    The stench of blood, ashes and sweat scented the air. The captain frowned as the mages appearance was revealed. He looked as if he had been bathed in ashes and blood. He was no longer wearing the hood or the sword he had been wearing during the day. Even one leg wasme.

    Instead, he was holding something in his arms. When he looked closely he could see a head with horns growing on his forehead. It was a kobolds head several times bigger than the captain had ever seen.

    The mage really killed a living kobold!

    The captain realized that it was the kobold chieftain. He was relieved at the sight. As expected, this is the only time he can be killed. It was clear that the mage wasnt in a state where he could use magic right now. Waiting for the mage to get close enough, he sent a signal to his subordinates.

    The bald man and Akku stood up without a sound, drawing their swords. Even in the darkness, their swords light shimmered faintly.

    Hmm? The mage raised an eyebrow.

    But now it didnt matter if they got caught, he was only six or seven steps away. With a single leap, they could rush in and stab him with their swords.

    The captain, confident of his sess, stood up a beatte. Youd better stop. He said, gripping the hilt of his sword.

    The mage stood still. Ugh

    In the moment he let out a sigh, the captain quickly added Dont even try to cast a spell. And that - he gestured to the chieftains head in the mages arms.  Put it down on the ground. Then Ill spare your life.

    After a moment of silence, the mage answered with a sneer, As you wish. He loosened his grip on the head, revealing a wave of blue magic in his hand.

    The captain instinctively shouted Shoot!

    With a swoosh a crossbow bolt fired out behind the mages back. It was fired by another subordinate who had been lying in wait.

    Shihak-!

    A gray haze emanated from behind the mage almost simultaneously with the sound of the crossbow bolt.

    Ah! the bald man fell to one knee. The bolt that should have struck the mage was lodged in his thigh. Ugh, ahh!

    There was no time to think about what had happened.

    Akku screamed and threw himself out of the way.

    The captain rushed towards the mage.

    Poof!

    A gust of wind carrying gunpowder suddenly pushed his body away. It was the windshield that had bent the trajectory of the bolt. The effect of the shield was very short lived.

    Snap!

    But it was enough time for the mage to p his hands together.

    Shuhuaak-

    Cold air burst out in blue concentric circles around the mage. The objects caught in the shockwave froze instantly.

    Akku, who was hit by the shockwave at close range, passed the mage and copsed,pletely frozen.

    Kkakjik-

    The sound of ice breaking came from his body as he fell to the ground.

    The captain, who was behind him, was lucky. Ah, aaah! He suffered severe frostbite all over his body but was still alive. The magic was not widespread.

    The mage nced down with a sneer at the fallen man and walked swiftly past him. Suddenly, his hand was surrounded by red magic once again.

    Hwareuk- Hwareuk-

    Seven small mes the size of fists bloomed around him. The mage sequentiallyunched six of them behind him.

    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop -!

    Ahh-!

    Even though they werent properly aimed, it was enough to sweep away the ambushers.

    Help! Save me-!

    Perong! Hwarur-!

    Thest me engulfed the bald man, now soaked in tears and snot. The surroundings became brighter thanks to the mes.

    The captain looked up at the mage, trembling H- How His lips barely moved. Ice and fire at the same time?

    It was a question that could be asked since he was from the Imperial Army and had frequently seen mages. It was amonly held belief in the Empire that mages specialized in only one type of magic. They were very sensitive about their knowledge and never interacted with mages from different schools believing that knowledge and spells defined their identity.

    How it doesnt matter. The mage muttered as he picked up the captains sword Because Im a scoundrel. His tone was mixed with annoyance.

    Scoundrel? The captain asked bewilderedly. That became hisst word.

    Kwajik.

    The mage mercilessly swung his sword at the captains neck. Sickening bastards The mage sighed once again, bending to search the captains body. A very familiar gesture.

    Soon, a small pouch was in his hand. The mage forced the pouch open and briefly clicked his tongue. The sword was good, so I had expectations. Just a few coins. The captains belongings were disappointing.

    The captains belongings were disappointing, but the mage meticulously searched the bald man and Akkus pouches. It was clear that if the captain was this poor, his subordinates would not have much more. He picked up a few slender pouches before finally turning away from the bodies.

    Suddenly, his gaze turned to his hand.  Now, I dont even tremble anymore. With a bitter tone, he picked up the kobold chieftains head again. Here we go.

    The chieftains head was also frozen solid. So many troublesome things The mage used the sword that belonged to the captain as a staff and limped forward. The bodies were left in the same ce.

    ***

    Squeak  Boom!

    The door of the tavern violently opened. The chaotic noise in the tavern cut off suddenly as if it had been cut with a knife. The eyes of the patrons all focused on the man who opened the door as if to break it down, but no one yelled or got angry.

    Not only did the man look like he hade back from hell, but he was carrying arge, grotesque head in his arms. The face of the monster still showed the pain and fear he must have felt at hisst moment. The man entered the hall and headed for the counter ignoring the gazes of the men. With a bang he set the monsters head down.

    The muscr tavern owner, who had been dozing off, raised his head and burst intoughter You really got rid of the kobolds. I didnt even expect it. Thank you.

    The man did not respond to his greeting. Instead, he raised his right hand and dropped the sword onto the counter.

    The owner frowned, You met the mercenaries. Are they all dead?

    Yes.

    Well done.

    The man stared back at the owner, his eyes calm and steady. You havent forgotten the cost of the quest, have you?

    As promised, lodging at our bar is free for life. If you want, you can collect the reward fee and give it to me. Its hard to live, so there wont be many.

    Thats all right. I want to sleepfortably. The man sheathed his sword.

    Understood. Shall I prepare a hot bath for you? Right away?

    The man replied without turning around. Keep iting until I say stop. He limped up the stairs.

    The owner, who was looking at his back, suddenly added. Come to think of it, I never asked. What is your name?

    The answer was short this time too. Ian.

    ****

    Lets hang this head on the wall!

    You look filthy ugly!

    Does he look like you? Are there any kobolds among your ancestors?

    The sound of chattering echoed through the floor.  Its filthy noisy, really. Ian clicked his tongue as he sat in the bathtub. Even so, he was rubbing all over his body with his hands. It was his third bath already so the filth should be gone, but he still felt ufortable.

    If I had at least one cucumber scented soap, I wouldnt have a wish. Ian muttered to himself and suddenlyughed, A bastard who has no wish, fuck

    His biggest wish was to return to his original world. He stared at the ceiling covered in spiderwebs,  In the first ce, it wasnt like I was downloading illegal content. The reason he ended up in this world devoid of hygiene and human rights, was an event that happened about a year ago.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Originally, he was an ordinary young man with nothing special about him. His only hobby was ying games, particrly single-yer RPGs. He avoided online games because even in that virtual world, there were disparities in wealth and talent. As a result, he often found himself wandering around gamemunity sites.

    He enjoyed watching videos and walkthroughs of popr games, but sometimes illegal download links for pirated games would be used. He knew it wasnt right, but his low sry was a good excuse for him. So when he clicked on a post titled Rare Game DLC and Mod Pack. Firste, first serve. It didnt seem like a big deal.

    Aquilonia: a dark fantasy game with a semi-open world filled with betrayal, corruption, rebellion, and conspiracies.

    The introductory text intrigued him quite a bit and the game screenshots looked impressive as well. However, the game was no longer being sold due unknown circumstances of the developer. The post was deleted shortly after he clicked on the download link. Feeling proud of being one of the first yers, he immediatelyunched the game determined to spend the weekend reaching the end of the game.

    In Aquilonia, there were five sses from which yers could choose: Knight, Barbarian Warrior, Mage, Scout, and Devoted Acolyte. ording to the tips that appeared during instation, yers could receive assistance from other characters registered on the server in special situations like boss battles.

    Unfortunately, he couldnt ess the server. Whether this was due to being a pirated copy or the server was no longer avable, he wasnt certain. Either way, he knew he had to handle everything on his own.

    So he chose the Mage ss, not only because its a range ss, but its also the easiest choice for beginners making it a safe option. His unique characteristics were Sensibility and Concentration. His self-esteem made him set the difficulty level to moderate. The appearance of the mage was set at default and the name was randomly generated.

    This was the beginning of Ian Hoff, his alter ego.

    I should have looked for a guide first. Ian sighed to himself. It was already toote, he was too immersed in the game to even think about strategy.

    Aquilonia was a good game overall. The graphics were a bit dated, but it had a unique atmosphere that didnt bother him. Based on a diverse skill tree, thebat system was satisfying to y. It required clearing specific quests to progress to the next area, but was generally free and allowed skipping of side quests and cutscenes. This made the game faster paced and he didnt feel bored.

    Most of all, he enjoyed the numerous choices in the game that led to dark and gloomy oues, fitting for a dark fantasy setting. The game was far from easy. There were equipment limitations based on attribute requirements instead of ss limitations. Skill points were scarcepared to the vastness of the skill tree. Boss battles and encounters with named mobs, in particr, were quite challenging.

    Ian progressed through the game by choosing abilities and skills that suited his needs in each situation. He reached his limit in Chapter 4 when the difficulty level drastically spiked. Regr monsters became difficult to defeat, even a brief grinding session of leveling up didnt make a noticeable difference. He eventually resorted to searching for a guide.

    Fortunately, he found an expert-level guide written by an experienced yer. The guide resembled a research paper, so he skimmed through it, focusing only on the parts he needed. He slowly realized he was in trouble. The problems started with his unique attributes. Sensibility and Concentration didnt provide much support for long-rangebat. Attributes such as elemental affinity, magical bloodline, insight, parallel thinking, or even luck and reflexes would have been more helpful.

    In addition, his characters stats were lower than those of a typical mage, especially Intelligence and Mental Power. This was due to his investment in Strength, Agility, and Stamina. It was a necessary sacrifice to wear solobat equipment, but it meant he had to ovee challenges with precise control and overwhelming firepower.

    His skills distribution also presented a challenge. Instead of delving into multiple attributes, he had to focus on a single path. Only Vision andmon skills were necessary to some extent as skill points were too valuable. It had been an unavoidable choice when extremely powerful enemies popped up and his character had limited mana and money. He had no choice but to follow the conventional approach of farming items and reducing enemy resistances.

    The most critical problem he faced was the quests and choices. He had either missed or skipped too many essential side quests that provided additional stat and skill points. Due to intentionally selecting the worst choices, many key characters who should have helped him died or turned corrupt. In short, his character, Ian Hoff, was aplete failure. He was a total mess and nothing could be undone.

    There was still time left before the weekend was over. He quickly made a decision. He would start over and follow a proper guide. He would choose an easier profession this time. However, there was only one character slot and unlocking additional slots required a paid purchase. It was an impossible task. As a result, he chose to delete the character. Thats when an error message appeared.

    Deletion has been denied.

    He was taken aback by the message. Then, a series of popup windows followed.

    The  are watching you.

    The  seek the worlds end.

    The .

    All he could remember was the blinding sh on the monitor. That sh was hisst memory of his previous world. When he regained consciousness, he found himself lying in an unfamiliar swampy area. The tutorial quest window that he first saw when he started the game appeared again.

    Ian was so engrossed in his memories that he forgot where he was for a moment. When the door swung wide, Ian quickly opened his eyes. Instinctively, his body grabbed the sword leaning against the bathtub and aimed it at the intruder.

    Ack! The suppressed scream came from a woman holding a bucket of hot water as she sshed the steaming liquid onto her legs. I-I brought hot water to change Her voice trembled with the de pressed against her throat.

    Memories resurfaced as Ian stared at her frightened expression. Were the two of them even human? He had been an ordinary person who was even afraid of cockroaches and had been transformed into a dark wizard who didnt hesitate to kill during the Age of Darkness. He considered that their bodies could be very detailed graphics since this was originally just a game world.

    It was a misunderstanding. Ian withdrew his sword.

    The waitress dropped to the floor as she set the bucket of water down. He could see a slight tremble in her shoulders.

    Cold sweat covered his forehead. Even if this world was fake, he would never have thought of it that way after the experiences he had in this world.

    Ill drain the tub water. The maid finally said as she stood up again. She leaned towards the bathtub and pulled the stopper out of the tub.

    Ian could see her legs were red from the hot water sshing on her. Im sorry. I was surprised and acted on instinct. Ive been attacked often. He exined with some shyness.

    The maid smiled in understanding and spoke in a calmer tone, You must have been through a lot of difficult things.

    Ian shrugged in response as he remembered his arrival in a swampy area where escaped convicts, robbers, and monsters would pop up. He had been sick and a refugee in that area for over half a year. In the tutorial he had cleared that area in 10 minutes.

    He had been in this world long enough to ept and adapt to the situations in which he found himself. This game had be his reality. The scenarios he had cleared before were now reset with him as a game character.

    Ill get you another bucket of water. Dont point that sword at me this time.

    Ian didnt respond to the maid, his mind was still dwelling on the past. If he didnt have the characters stats and skills setup in this way, he would have lost his life a long time ago.

    Ian pondered the question suddenly. The time period, quests, and items were all reset but why were his characters level and skills unchanged?

    The most likely theory was that someone had arranged things to prevent him from dying a senseless death. The gratitude he felt towards those who brought him to this world was absurd. I would have been more grateful if they had given me points instead, but oh well.

    Now, the gap between him and the vigers was so huge that he could kill them all without any special equipment. Ian knew he would inevitably reach a point where he couldnt do anything, but he also couldnt just hide in this vige forever. After all, time was passing regardless of his involvement. The flow of the game would continue whether he was involved or not. If he didnt intervene, the game would be even more unpredictable.

    It was a flow that he couldnt escape as long as he stayed on this continent. If he let go, he would undoubtedly be pushed by that flow and die. This world had expanded, there were more enemies who were even stronger than before and there were viges, people, and monsters that he had never seen in the game.

    So, the point at which he reached his limit mighte even faster. No, in fact, he was certain. Instead of the 4th chapter, it would be the 3rd chapter. It could be as early as the second half of the 2nd chapter.

    This isnt a deadline for life or anything. Ian let out a bitterugh. His level hadnt increased at all in the past year and the experience points he gained had only increased by a few percentages frompleting quests and receiving experience points as rewards. It was probably because the enemies he encountered were excessively weakpared to him, like the kobolds or the mercenaries from earlier.

    Of course, that didnt mean the situation was entirely pessimistic. After all, the story was reset. He had the opportunity to clear quests that gave additional stats and skill points. The bad choices he had previously made could be changed and the points hed already obtained in the past hadnt disappeared.

    Until now, Ive earned a total of three points from the beginning of Chapter 1. Not bad. Of course, it would be impossible to create the best magician as seen in the guides, but there was enough hope to create a character who could survive to some extent.

    The best scenario would be to maintain the gap with the vigers until the end. Life is just like that Ian looked at his swollen ankle. things dont always go the way you want.

    The problem was the axe thrown by the kobold chieftain caused him to lose his footing and sprain his ankle. Thanks to the barrier skill, the axe only grazed his cheek, but it was a pattern that the original kobold chieftain didnt have. Whats with the new pattern? Ian muttered with a sneer.

    To think he could have such a calm thought after experiencing so much. It was fortunate that he learned such a valuable lesson just from spraining his ankle. Thanks to his high health points, it would recover overnight.

    At that moment, the door opened very slowly.

    I dont have my sword. As Ian spoke, the girl timidly entered the room. Once again, she was holding a bucket filled with steaming water.

    Sorry for beingte, warrior. The girl bowed her head.

    Im not a warrior, Im a mercenary.

    You saved the vige.

    Technically, it wasnt a wrong statement. In the end, this vige was destined to be destroyed. Put the water down and stop talking nonsense. Ian clicked his tongue and waved his hand.

    The girl obediently ced the bucket she had brought down. If its too hot, let me know. She said as she poured the water slowly. Turning her head to the side, she gave him a fleeting nce.

    He noticed that her cheeks were slightly flushed. Ah, its because Im naked. Ian finally realized. He had be too ustomed to this Dark Age. Dont imagine things.

    Yes? What do you mean? The girl trembled, her shoulders shaking.

    Ian casually added. Just as I said. Dont imagine things. She may be treated as an adult in this world, but in his eyes, the girl with many freckles looked very young. She was probably around fifteen or maybe sixteen at most and having any emotion beyond paternal affection for such a young girl was already a crime in itself.

    I didnt think anything at all. She trembled, unable to lie.

    Well, considering that he had only seen toothless drunks emitting the smell of alcohol, it must be fascinating to see such a body. He looked down at his own body. Thanks to his strength and stamina stats, even as a magician, his muscles were well-defined. The six-pack abs, which didnt exist in reality, were as clear as chocte here.

    The same went for his intelligence and mental strength. He realized that he had be much faster and had a more multifaceted way of thinking. He didnt waver or break easily in most situations. If he had distributed his stats properly, he would have been at the level of a renowned prophet.

    Ian finally raised his hand. Thats enough. The water will overflow.

    As if disappointed, the girl stood up with the bucket she had brought. Should I heat up more water?

    Forget about the water. Prepare a meal. Ill be done within the hour.

    And then?

    Nothing. Just leave. With a decisive tone, Ian made the girl leave.

    But she didnt forget to leave a strangely defiant look until the end.

    Stars As Ian let out a bitterugh, the voices of rowdy troublemakers echoed in his ears again. It might have been better to ask the girl for any random conversation instead of this noise. Ian leaned back in the bathtub, his head submerged as he activated his level 3 meditation skill. Originally, it was a vision skill that was only supposed to be leveled up to level 1.

    ***

    The next day.

    Ian, apanied by the tavern owner and several young men from the vige, returned to the kobold den. They also brought along a cart.

    What a mess! Did you sprinkle burning oil all over the ce? The kobold den still preserved the aftermath ofst nights carnage; charred bodies and piles of ashes, stacks of burnt logs and remnants of makeshift shelters.

    How many of them are there in total? Did you think you were building a country or something?

    But Lord Eon doesnt care. Hes preupied with preparations for war.

    Whether its Lord Eon or the mercenaries. It feels refreshing to think about it again. Good riddance, you bastards who dared to challenge me.

    Instead of just spitting at the corpses, I should have stepped on them

    The voices of the young men died down as Ian looked back at them. Seeing the scene he had created inspired a mixture of awe and fear in them.

    Ian spoke calmly to them, As I said, your task is simple. Search every corner and pick up everything useful.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    He brought them along to collect the spoils of the mountain stronghold. The search for spoils had be much more important than when it was just a game. Once they died, it was the end. Neither the demons nor the humans could be revived or regenerated anymore. The same applied to the loot.

    It was inefficient to search the vast mountain stronghold alone, so even though he didnt trust these vigers, he asked for help. I wont tell you to leave behind any necessary items or money for your vige, but dont forget to bring anything valuable to me, especially if its hard to judge its value.

    Ian nced at each of the young men with a prating gaze, as if he were memorizing their faces. Let me make it clear that I despise repaying kindness with betrayal. I hate it to the point of not even wanting to breathe the same air with that person. It was a statement meant to instill fear. It wasnt entirely empty words, but Ian added while looking at the hesitant young men. Do you understand?

    Yes, sir! The young men shouted in unison.

    Ian nodded casually. Then lets disperse.

    The young men scattered like hyenas, their eyes gleaming.

    Dont just focus on the treasure. Hold your swords tightly and be cautious. There may still be survivors. After adding a final word of caution, Ian followed leisurely behind the tavern owner. Tavern owner, youre going to move with me.

    Well, all right. The tavern owner approached with a friendly demeanor. He had more fat than muscle, but he still had a sturdy body. If he had chosen to be a knight or a barbarian warrior, there would have been fewer people underestimating and attacking him. It seems you need some help. The tavern owner remarked.

    Ian turned his body to respond. You seem to have a talent for finding valuable items.

    What do you mean?

    Arent you from the military? It seems like youve been experienced in looting.

    The tavern owner smirked. Technically, Im a former regr soldier of Bellonde. You have a good eye.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    The tavern was a ce Ian frequently visited for quests, even in the game. And almost all tavern owners were either rogues or former soldiers. Otherwise, they wouldnt have the nerve to run a tavern in the first ce. This tavern owner had the demeanor of a retiring sergeant, at least thats what Ian thought. It was a simple deduction.

    Were here.

    Ian entered the heart of the mountain stronghold. It was the open space where he had beheaded the kobold chieftain.

    Is that the chieftain? The tavern owner pointed to the middle of the area where arge battle axe and a headless gray bodyy. In front of them was the abandoned ck sword that Ian used to wield.

    Ian nodded and the tavern owner let out a sigh of admiration.Its not my first time seeing a kobold chieftain, but its the first time Ive seen one this big. No wonder its head seemed so huge.

    The chieftains abnormal size wasparable to that of the tavern owner. Kobolds usually had the build of young children and this one was even wearing armor and adorned with various trinkets. The armor was leather, and the trinkets were mostly made from animal fangs or ws.

    You can tell just by looking at his face that he was young and would have grown even bigger in the future. Ian said as he crouched

    I had no idea. Anyway, it would have been terrifying if it had grown even bigger.

    Yes, it probably wouldve stormed the vige and killed all of you because those vigntes were so bad.

    In fact, thats exactly what had happened in the game. Ian had arrived in the vige much earlier than in the game timeline. Even though he had been in this reality for more than a year, the kobolds had not yet grown strong enough to rule the forest and threaten the vige. This kobold chief was one of the war chiefs he had easily cleared before, but the rewards were much better this time.

    Ian took off the chiefs ornaments one by one and examined them. Soon his eyes lit up, There it is.

    The tavern owner, who was squatting in the distance, asked. What do you mean?

    Ian lifted the ne and showed it. This has got some value.

    All I can see is a red-eyed, eerie stone.

    You saw it correctly. Ian put on the Blood Eye ne, a rare essory that increases strength and stamina by 1 and mental strength by 3. It was partly due to this ne that the chieftain was much calmer than the other kobolds.

    The tavern owner, who was looking at the ne with uneasy eyes, said. You seem to have a different eye for valuables. I dont think theres anything I can do to help.

    Help me with his armor.

    The tavern owner raised the chiefs corpse.

    Ian murmured, Its filthy heavy, but started to take off his tattered armor with familiarity. He put his hand on the armor and discovered that it was an essory that could confirm information but was not particrly useful and seemed difficult to mend. You take the armor and that axe. That would be just right.

    Are you okay? In my eyes, these look more precious than that ne.

    Dont get me wrong. Its not free. Ian calmly added, hiding his true feelings. That battle ax looked intact on the outside, but it was in a state where it would break after a few bumps. While I am in town youll have to bring me work.

    The tavern owner tilted his head. Quests like clearing out kobolds?

    Yes, whether theyre big or small, it doesnt matter as long as the rewards are certain.

    That was the real purpose of calling the tavern owner. Before he fell into this world, he had nced at the list of essential side quests in the walkthrough, but he didnt see everything. No matter how much his intelligence had improved, he couldnt know things he hadnt seen. On the other hand, it was impossible for him to personally search for all the quests. So he intended to let the quests find him. Among them, there would certainly be some clues.

    The tattered armor and the almost broken axe were the price for that information, but it was a profitable deal in many ways.

    Well, Im surprised. The tavern owner, who had been observing Ian for a while, muttered. It was a tone tinged with admiration.

    Ian smirked. Did you think I would just eat food all the time like those vigntes?

    The tavern owner nodded Its true. I would not expect a person like you to get stuck in a rural area like this for too long.

    I will leave when my business is finished. He nned to clear as many quests as possible, even if it led to different results from the story he experienced in the game. Ian surveyed the chiefs body without a shirt, hiding his satisfaction. His gaze immediately fixed on arge ck bead embedded in the center of the chiefs chest; there were thick veins around it that hadnt subsided yet. It was the best loot he could obtain from the chieftain.

    Is this a cursed bead? The tavern owner muttered again.

    Ian nodded again. Something like that.

    Oh my goodness. Lou S The tavern owner closed his eyes and muttered the name of the deity.

    Your dagger. Ian reached out his hand. The tavern owner, with a disgusted expression, drew out his dagger and handed it over. Without hesitation, Ian stabbed the dagger into the

    chieftains chest and dug out a solid, ck bead glistening with blood. Something ominous seemed to be wiggling inside.

    The tavern owner turned his gaze away and asked, What kind of curse is it?

    It contains tainted magic. A lot of it.

    Are you saying that this chieftain used ck magic?

    The person who put this bead in probably used it. Its also hisst testament. He became subservient to the powerful being who gave him strength. Now that the chieftain is dead, its probably just a concentrated essence of tainted magic.

    The tavern owner narrowed his eyes. So, does that mean theres someone who wants these things to spread?

    Thats right.

    What purpose could they have for such deeds? Bing a dark wizard tainted by the madness of the ck Wall he trailed off

    I dont know. Its over, so forget about it. He told the tavern owner. Besides, that damn dark wizard will eventually die by my hand. Ian muttered to himself as he wiped the blood from the essence of tainted high-level magic. If he had been a dark wizard, he could have used it right away.

    In Aquilonia, all characters could choose corruption. It was additional content in the first expansion pack. Knights became dark knights, barbarian warriors became berserkers, mages became dark wizards, scouts became assassins, and priests became ancient clergy. ording to the strategy guide, the characters skills along with their choices and quests would change.

    Ian didnt choose corruption because his level would be reset and he didnt know how that would change the skill tree afterwards. He also couldnt predict how his rtionships with the main characters would change. As he considered his options, he realized the cons outweighed the pros.

    Once he purified this essence, he would be able to use it in its current state or create something which would likely save his life at least once. I remember there was a priest in Argelran who had the ability to purify tainted objects. Ian put the essence in his pocket. More precisely, he pretended to put it in his pocket and moved it to a different space.

    The inventory, which was originally provided with 12 slots in the game, had now been reced with a small pocket dimension. It was still small, so it couldnt hold as many items as before. Nevertheless, it was like a personal safe and he never had to worry about his items being stolen.

    It seems Im done with this guy. Ian handed the dagger over and stood up.

    The tavern owner, with an uneasy expression, asked, Where to next?

    Ian pointed to the back of the empty lot towards a rtively well-formed shack. Now its time to rob this guys house.

    The tavern owners eyes lit up. He eagerly took the lead. Lets go. Im curious to see what the kobold chieftain has stashed away. More likely, he was curious about what kind of trouble would arise this time. Ian followed leisurely behind.

    The loot collected by the vige youths filled the cart and there was still more left. From scrap metal to logs and even unusable armor to rtively intact kobold corpses. Most of it was junk that Ian wouldnt have bothered with if he hade alone.

    Ian selected the most valuable items, a few gemstones and silver coins. Even though they were worth only a handful, they were more valuable than all the junkbined. It was an ie obtained without spending any time or effort. There were also gemstones found in the chieftains hut, so overall, it could be considered a sessful search.

    Ian turned his head towards the young men who stood in a row, each of their pockets bulging. They really did a good job collecting. Ian muttered to himself as he looked them over one by one.

    The young men froze like frogs in front of a snake as Ians gaze fell on them. His eyes were emitting an eerie glimmer, it was his Vision, a magic detection skill. Although it was only level 1, it was sufficient to identify something imbued with magic.

    Ian paused, a green light flickered inside one of the bulging pockets of the young men that was vividly clear to his eyes. He didnt know what it was, but it was clear that it was an object infused with magic. He looked at the young mans face. He was a rustic fellow with a seemingly stupid face and a peculiarly paleplexion. Bitterness outweighed anger in his expression. He had warned him, after all. Why are you so foolish?

    What? The young man trembled, his lips quivering. It seemed he knew he had done something wrong.

    There was no time for contemtion. Ian drew his sword from his waist, after all, most of these dark era scumbags only learned their lesson after seeing blood. Empty your pockets.

    The vige youths faces suddenly tensed and their eyes focused on the trembling young man. The young mans lips trembled again. Well, um

    Ian didnt say anything and gripped his sword. As he was about to cut the young mans throat, Ians eyes suddenly narrowed, focusing on the flickering green light as it grew stronger. He could see the magic seeping into the youths body became more distinct.

    Ian looked at the young mans face again; paleplexion, trembling lips, unfocused eyes. You couldntmunicate from the beginning.

    That, thats- What is it? Tha th extreme-. The young mans voice became eerie, as if scraping metal. His eyes widened and filled with purple light as strong purple magic oozed from his entire body.

    What- The surrounding youths recoiled in shock.

    A bone-chilling sound filled the air as the young mans arm and shoulder twisted in a grotesque direction. It looked like a kind of mutation process.

    So damn creepy. Of course, he had no intention of waiting until that process was over. Ians sword, which had paused for a moment, shed again as he swung it.

    Clink! Just as the sword was about to sever the young mans throat his backward hand grabbed the de. Although the de prated more than half of his hand, the young man seemed to feel no pain. His eyes, swirling with purple magic, stared straight at Ian.

    A metallic and eerie voice flowed out chuckling, Youre impatient, trying to behead the boy before I am finished with him.

    Ians eyes narrowed. He thought at most the guy would be possessed or consumed by a curse. So there was an intruder.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    An intruder? Me? The man burst intoughter, an unpleasant sound that scratched the eardrums. Unbelievable. You ruined the pawn that I personally chose.

    Oh, really? Ians expression finally rxed. I must say, its a pity, Dark Mage.

    It was you who hid my seeds! He was undoubtedly referring to the contaminated bead of magic essence. After all, the young man was a messenger of the Dark Mage.

    It must have been a hasty move to kill the boy, considering the invested magical power of the essence. Ian made a gesture as if he were putting something in a different dimension and severed the connection from the essence to the dark mage and smiled. Yes, I will make good use of it.

    You arrogant scoundrel.

    Zap! Zap! The mans body began to transform again, limbs twisting and swelling.

    With a crack, Ians sword held in his grip, broke in half. Ian clicked his tongue in disappointment. It was a usable de he had just obtained.

    Let me make it clear who you have mocked with your tongue. I am-.

    Boom! The face that was speaking was engulfed in a fiery explosion. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ian continued to throw fireballs, one after another. The baptism of fire did not cease until the man fell to his knees. He couldnt even finish the grotesque transformation.

    Even in his charred state, within the hollow eye sockets, purple magical power burned filled with hatred. You! You crimson rascal! Its better this way! I will find you without fail. Dont forget! I, the one who will forever make your insignificant soul suffer, am-!

    The broken sword struck the mans throat.

    The detached head wobbled pitifully. Commander Sorcerer. With a fading voice, his eyes dimmed.

    You talk too much. Ian approached with a body convulsing with rage. He raised his sword and plunged it into the charred body, the burnt flesh clung to the sword, creating a mess. Ian inserted his hand into the charred chest pulling out a ck bead smaller than the Chiefs, but with the same violet magical power flowing through it.

    There was more than one. Thinking back, there were Chiefs who led the tribes in the game. It wouldnt be surprising if it was an arrangement prepared by the unmentioned Dark Mage.

    The sound of gasping came immediately after from the direction of the young men who had been watching from a distance. Ian could see a man writhing on the ground, screaming as he hastily took off his pants. Amidst the sudden disy, even Ian was bewildered.

    I-Imitted a mortal sin, sir! The man, with his bare buttocks exposed, prostrated himself on the ground.

    Just rolling around like this is a mortal sin. Tell me so I can understand. Ian spat out while furrowing his brow.

    The man, hands trembling, pointed to the discarded pants. In my in my pocket. Theres another bead exactly like that one.

    Approaching the discarded pants, Ian roughly rummaged through the pockets with his sword.

    Among various odds and ends, another bead rolled out.

    To Lou S, I swear I didnt know. I thought it was just a unique bead I could bring to my sister!

    Shut up before I really kill you. Ian spat out. The mans mouth closed instantly. Ian rolled the essence between his fingers and looked around at the young men. Is there anyone else to be warned?

    No, there isnt anyone else. Really, sir! The young men all nodded in unison.

    Even if they are scoundrels, they wouldnt lie in a life-or-death situation. If they did, I would personally break their bones. The tavern owner added with a sidelong nce as he walked over. He wore the chiefs armor and carried the axe on his shoulder.

    Yeah. Youll make sure of it. Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    The tavern owner, looking down at the fallen man, spoke. Stop whining and clean up your filthy ass. Go take care of the body yourself.

    The tavern owner asked, By the way, Red Sorcerer? I thought you were an inspector since you walk around with a sword.

    Does that change anything? Ian asked, collecting the essence.

    There was a contradictory tendency among the people of the Dark Ages to fear and underestimate sorcerers; therefore it was morefortable to be regarded as an inspector or a fallen knight.

    Nothing will change. And when you go back, make a deal with those scoundrels.

    Turning his body, Ian shook the broken sword. Because of those scoundrels breaking their promises, my iron magic wand broke again. I have to make a new one.

    The tavern ownerughed as if he had won. He added, looking at Ians back. But are you okay? You seem to have incurred the wrath of the Dark Mage.

    Mind your own business. Ian retorted without even turning his head. You just need to keep your promise with me.

    The tavern owner kept his promise well. From the day Ian returned to the vige, he began to arrange quests for him. Of course, he didnt forget to provide him with a sword and armor before that. The sword was ordinary, but the armor was made of Kobold Chiefs leather.

    It was the tavern owners idea. Ian received it, thinking it would be better than beingpletely unarmed, but it turned out to be equipment that could verify information. Although

    it was only of advanced grade, it was still useful enough at the present moment.

    It looks convincing. You dont seem like a sorcerer at first nce. The tavern owner spoke andughed.

    You have to be careful with your words.

    Dont worry. Since you seem to dislike revealing that youre a sorcerer, Ive made sure those scoundrels know as well.

    Dont count on that promise.

    I will. Those guys are terrified of you. Theyre probably still trembling somewhere, you know.

    As if proving his words, none of the clients referred to Ian as a sorcerer. They called him a hero or a knight, the hot titles of the vige.

    Anyway, the idea of making the tavern owner a business agent was sessful. Since he stayed at the inn, clients began to visit his inn one after another. From simple requests like killing wild boars that overturned the fields every night to more significant ones like dealing with the water ghosting out of the vige well. The requests kept rolling in to the point that it was hard to believe this was just a small vige.

    Of course, most of the requests were trivial, not triggering a quest window. Nevertheless, Ian didnt refuse and continued to solve the requests without a single failure.

    Phew. After washing his face, Ian wiped off the moisture with a clean towel. His gaze swept across every nook and cranny of the spacious room. It was a habitual gesture to check if anything had changed overnight. Of course, nothing had changed.

    Suddenly, he realized that the view of the room had be quite familiar to his eyes. It was natural when he thought about it since it had already been a month since he started living here. During that time, the best room in the inn had be his. It had good sunlight and the biggest, cleanest bed.

    Youll probably think this was a good timeter. Ian muttered quietly as he left the room.

    Are you awake, Mr. Adventurer? As he descended the stairs, he caught the eye of a maid cleaning the hallway. Among the nicknames that had stuck to Ian, this one bothered him the least.

    Yeah. Prepare breakfast for me.

    Yes, please wait a moment. Ill prepare it with your favorite meat and eggs. The maid put down her mop. She was one of the few people in town who wasnt afraid of Ian. In fact, she was behaving too casually, which was annoying Ian.

    Ian sat down and added, Also, bring me a beer.

    Yes, the maid answered and went to the kitchen.

    Left alone, Ian tapped the table with his index finger. The number of requests from the vige was decreasing rapidly and the moment of leaving the town was getting closer. He would have to wander and move around until he reached the next town even if he didnt feel like it. He knew adapting to a peaceful daily life was like slowly killing oneself and he hadnt killed anything in the past week or so. The only times he came close to shedding blood was cutting off the wrist of a person trying to cheat him out of a reward and cutting off the finger of someone harassing the maid. Once everything is settled

    A te was ced in front of him. Eggs, mashed potatoes, and grilled meat. It was a bit heavy for breakfast, but Ian picked up the knife and fork without hesitation. There were rarely any food-like things in this world.

    What are you thinking? The maid sat down across from him, cing a ss filled with beer.

    You dont need to know. Ian replied, causing the maid to pout her lips. Ian added, his voice low, When did the tavern owner leave?

    About an hour ago, I guess hes bothering people by asking if they need anything. The maid made a clicking sound with her tongue.

    Ian was one of the reasons tavern owner could livefortably in this inn. The tavern owner received an introduction fee from the clients, instead of just taking requests. However, since he took the change honestly, Ian didnt bother to stop him, besides he was also working hard to bring in requests.

    You seem to be wishing at least some remnants of kobolds woulde out.

    Right. Ian nodded, munching his meat. If he were to say that, it would mean that he was really out of work.

    Still, this is the first time the vige is as peaceful as it is these days. Its nice. The waitress rested her chin on her hands and looked at Ian. Its all thanks to you.

    Okay, wait a minute. Ian replied sternly. The problem wille back soon.

    How do you know?.

    Because its obvious. This is the dark ages and this vige is without a proper defense force. It wasmon sense.

    While Ian focused on the food again, the maids voice continued. Can I just ask you a question?

    No.

    Mr. Adventurer, why are you trying not to reveal that you are a wizard?

    Ian looked at her, her curiosity sparkling in her bright eyes. In the end, he gave in and answered. Its troublesome. Besides, I dont really like magicians who order others around.

    Are magicians really as arrogant, ominous, and selfish as others say?

    Wellsomewhat. Ian suddenly remembered the first magician he had encountered in the swamp. While traveling together, the old man saw Ian using magic of various attributes and became curious about his secret. Ian kindly replied that he wouldnt be able to do it, but of course, the old man didnt give up. Instead, he tried to find out the secret himself by opening Ians skull. Obviously, that attempt was not sessful and the old mans throat was cut. Ian learned a lesson that day, he shouldnt get involved with magicians if he could help it.

    This was one of the things that hadpletely changed from when it was just a game. The NPC magicians back then would reject or be wary of those who were not from the same faction, but they wouldnte rushing in trying to pry open your skull.

    Well then, what do you like, Adventurer? The maid asked again.

    Ian suddenly stopped moving as various things passed through his mind, like a c to wash away the greasiness of these dishes or some Jgermeister. Unfortunately, most of the things he liked couldnt be found in this world. Ian bit his tongue and instead blurted out, Treasure. Money.

    Oh. The maid looked at him with a speechless expression.

    Ian didnt respond anymore. Ian had almost finished the food on the te when the tavern owner returned.

    Ohare you awake? Awkwardly greeting Ian, the tavern owner hesitated while holding the doorknob.

    Ian finally clicked his tongue. What is it? Speak up. Dont waste my time.

    The tavern owner scratched his cheek. Well, someone came to see you.

    A request?

    Im not sure about that, but Before the tavern owner could say something, the closing door opened again. Behind the young man who opened the door stood another figure, a person wearing full te armor.

    It wasnt just any armor. It was a proper full-body armor that didnt reveal any flesh. The helmet, resembling an eagles or falcons beak,pletely covered the face. On the hilt of the sword at his waist was a decoration in the shape of deer antlers, the symbol of Agelran.

    Ian could guess that the guest who came to see him was an elite knight of the Agelran Kingdom. Someone who shouldnt be in such a remote vige.

    But that wasnt the reason Ian raised his head in surprise. Somehow, he looks familiar? It was because he had seen the shape of that full-body armor somewhere before.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Ian narrowed his eyes at the youth and the knight entered the inn. As the door closed, an ufortable silence settled in momentarily.

    I dont want to make excuses, but it seems like I should exin the situation, the tavern owner broke the silence.

    At first, I thought they were looking for amodations, and I only intended to provide guidance. But then this young man asked if there were any special problems nearby. So, I mentioned that our vige already has an excellent man to fix these problems-

    Just get to the point. Keep it simple, Ian interrupted.

    The tavern owner coughed awkwardly. This young man here wanted to have a conversation with you. I politely declined as per protocol. But he assured me that he wouldnt cause any trouble, so I agreed to bring him here.

    I see. Ian nodded.

    Contrary to the tavern owners concerns, Ian didnt me him. In this world, a knight could easily transform into a sanctioned killer. They were often acquitted of these murders, and frequently treated themon people in an arrogant and cold manner. Their codes of strict discipline, etiquette and chivalry only applied in front of those they acknowledged. So, pretending to refuse the knights request was a way of showing loyalty to his own values and those of themon people.

    Ian was more curious about the knights identity. He definitely looked familiar from the game.

    I will formally introduce myself. The young man stepped forward with a bow and cleared his throat, This person is a devotee of Lou S and a disciple of TyrEn. He is the executor of the southern border and the sword of Agen. Sir Maeve Liurel.

    The young man spoke reverently, then straightened up and slightly inclined his head. I am Philip, the one serving the knight. I greet you on behalf of Nari. Nice to meet you, Fixer.

    It was an exaggerated greeting that felt like a historical drama, but Ian didnt react at all. Instead, he stared at Maeve with a prating gaze.

    This is unbelievable. Ian finally remembered where he had seen this knight before, Maeve, the avenger who sheds blood. He was the toughest mid-boss in the first chapter of Aquilonia. I never expected him to look like this. No wonder I couldnt recognize him immediately.

    The Maeve that Ian remembered was far from the noble and dignified figure in front of him. In his memory, Maeves armor had been covered in dents and cracks, stained red with blood trickling through the cracks. Naturally, this was because he had single-handedly faced the entire army of the Kingdom of Agen with a letter of appointment to assassinate the king. He had almost wiped out the entire army.

    The only reason he had failed to assassinate the king was because Ian, who had been a game character until that moment, stood in his way. Maeve was incredibly powerful, more than one would expect from a boss in the first chapter. Even though he could barely stand without relying on his sword, each attack was lethal, and his attack patterns were diverse.

    Ian won because time was on his side. Maeve was already close to death and his life force had continued to diminish even without Ian attacking. As his vitality diminished, he swung his sword even faster. Ian had focused on dodging his attacks, and in the end, Maeve fell leaving only a barely audible whisper as he died.

    But the Maeve in front of him now was not corrupted like before, nor was he injured. He was in a pristine state. The biggest concern was the timing of his appearance. The situation is different from the game. I wasnt supposed to encounter him yet. Thats not good, Ian thought.

    Ian was surprised but he wasnt nervous. After all, he wasnt the low-level mage he had been before, and the other party didnt even know he was a mage. He had confidence that he wouldnt lose, even if they fought. Of course, it wouldnt be toote to fight after understanding the opponents intentions.

    Finally, Ian looked at Philip. Ian Hopf, as you can see, I am a mercenary.

    Philip nodded slightly, as if impressed. His expression revealed surprise at Ians calm demeanor, which didnt change even though he was being observed so intently.

    So, what can I do for you?

    That- Philip nced at the tavern owner and the maid in the corner.

    When their eyes met, Ian nodded slightly to the tavern owner and the maid, Ill be upstairs in a few moments.

    Only then did the anxious looking tavern owner lead the maid up the stairs. When the sound of footsteps disappeared, Philip spoke. Thank you for your consideration.

    Alright, lets get to the point.

    I came here because I wanted to ask you something. Philip took a step forward. I heard you single-handedly annihted the kobolds. Is that true?

    Instead of answering, Ian raised his hand and pointed to one side of the inn. The preserved head, armor, and axe of the kobold chieftain were disyed there. Believe it or not, its up to you.

    Wow, thats impressive. Even the elite soldiers of the border would hesitate to step into a kobold den, let alone enter with a letter of appointment. Philip showed genuine admiration once again. He seemed like a good person.

    Ian cleared his throat and said, That wasnt the question you wanted to ask, was it? Whether I really swept through the kobold den?

    Of course not. I just needed to confirm if I was talking to the right person. Lets get to the point. Have you- Philips voice became quieter, -found anything unusual in the kobold den?

    Unusual?

    Im talking about something that ordinary kobolds wouldnt possess, like signs of ck magic or anything simr, something ominous.

    One of Ians eyebrows twitched. Maeve was searching for a ck magician. Once again, it was an unexpected development since he hadnt noticed the connection in the game. Has the situation changed, or did I miss a sub-quest? Ian wondered. Amidst his suspicion, one thing became certain, Ian held the key to the conversation. He calmly replied, Even if there was something unusual, I dont see any reason why I should give you that information.

    For the first time, Philips smile froze. Please cooperate. This concerns the safety of the kingdom.

    I am not a citizen of Agen. I am a simple mercenary and we do not ept unpaid requests.

    Are you trying to make a deal concerning the safety of the kingdom?

    Im offering a deal based on what I have in front of me. Ian replied nonchntly. He looked at Maeve and then turned to Philip. A knight with decision-making power and me, the fixer, in direct contact. I cant guarantee anything with a contract with a servant.

    You insolent-! Philip was about to get angry, but Maeve stopped him with a raised arm.

    A peculiar voice flowed through the helmet. Its not a wrong statement, Philip.

    Ians eyebrow twitched again. This voice?

    I apologize on behalf of my rude servant, Mercenary. Maeve stepped forward, removing the helmet, and sat across from Ian. Red hair flowed down around the knights shoulders and green eyes met Ians gaze. I usually refrain from speaking in front of someone Im meeting for the first time. Thats why Philip was speaking on my behalf. I had no other intention.

    I understand, Ian slowly nodded. His reaction was calm, but he was actually quite surprised. She was really a woman. Before hearing her voice, Ian couldnt have imagined that Maeve was a woman. Her beauty was sharp as well-crafted sword, even the scar on her chin suited her well.

    Of course, there were female knights in the game, but they didnt wear heavy armor that revealed the curves of their bodies. Ian had never properly heard Maeves voice before. All he remembered was tired breaths and a final whisper. And what happened afterward

    Lets move on to the main point. Interrupting Ians reverie, Maeve continued, You are proposing a deal which means you must know something, right? She asked, looking into Ians eyes with a serious expression.

    Ian nodded earnestly. Yes, thats right. I have both information and physical evidence.

    Do you have proof?

    Ian didnt respond.

    Maeve, who had been staring into his eyes for a moment, nodded her head. The informationes at a cost, she said, turning to Philip. Philip reluctantly took out a purse of money from his pocket. Maeve confidently took out a gold coin and ced it on the table. An imperial gold coin.

    Ian said calmly. There was someone intentionally raising kobold nts. The chieftain grew by absorbing his magical power.

    Maeves gaze turned to the chieftains head. He absorbed the magical power?

    Thats right. He carried a vial of contaminated magical essence in his chest. Ian reached into his pocket and took out the vial from a pocket dimension. It was the small vial, not the real high-grade essence that was embedded in the chieftains chest, but the small vial stolen by the vigers. This is it, the terminal of the dark magician.

    Maeves eyes widened and spoke, It definitely feels ominous, but how can you be so sure its the terminal of the dark magician?

    I met the guy. He used this terminal to turn a viger into a puppet.

    Maeves eyebrows narrowed. To hold such an item in your bare hands. Thats quite a risk.

    Ian shrugged one shoulder. Im not weak enough to be affected by such trivial magic.

    Maeve stared at Ian as if assessing the truth. Vernons words were true. I couldnt believe that there were really seeds of darkness growing in the kingdom.

    Ian noticed the uneasiness reflected in her emerald-like eyes.

    Maeve added, Do you know anything else? If you met him, he would have left a clue.

    He said he would find me and kill me. I ruined his ns and insulted him. In fact, he vaguely remembered the location of the guys hideout, but it was too valuable information to sell for a single gold coin. Besides, he had no intention to share the loot.

    Is that so? Ive confirmed his existence for the first time. Now all thats left is to track him.

    We dont have much time, Sir. Philip cautiously spoke up from behind. If we are going to arrive in the capital on time, we can only search for a week at most.

    Still, now that we have a clue, we have to do our best. If all else fails, well petition the Prime Minister after we arrive. Now we have evidence and witnesses. Maeve, speaking firmly, looked at Ian again. I want to ask for one more favor.

    Speak.

    Can you give me that terminal?

    If you offer a fair price. As you know, its a treasure that can be sold for a high price once the magic is purified. Ian seemed familiar with the approach, and Maeve ced the purse of money on the table.

    This is all the money I have. It would probably be worth about ten imperial gold coins whenbined. It should be enough. It was a considerable amount of money. Anyway, Ian had one more regr essence and a high-grade essence, so it didnt matter if he exchanged one for money.

    Not bad. I understand. Ian picked up the purse of money.

    Maeves eyes narrowed slightly as she received the vial. Its much more ominous than I expected.

    After Ian moved the gold coins to a pocket dimension, he extended the empty purse. Be careful. He might be able to spy on you through your eyes.

    It would be wee. I will find out his hiding ce in return. Maeve withdrew her hand after putting the vial in the purse. One more thing. If possible, I would like you toe with me.

    Me? Ian asked. At that moment, a sub-quest window appeared in front of Ians eyes. He quickly skimmed through the information. The goal was simple: Apany Maeve and kill the ck Magician. Of course, there were also restrictions and the deadline would be reached when Maeve entered the royal castle. The reward would be one skill point. It was the sub-quest that Ian had missed. I guess I wasteing to the vigest time. This sub-quest would have only been obtained by encountering her on the way to the capital.

    Ian epted the quest.

    For now, you are our only witness. Maeve continued, There may be other witnesses, but the words of s killed mercenary who managed to single-handedly defeat the kobold camp will be more credible.

    Ian added bitterly, Now that I have earned the ck Magicians hate, I expect that he will show up to kill me.

    Maeve nodded.

    You are honest, but as I said, I am a mercenary. You must sign a contract if you want to me go with you. Apart from the quest, he had no intention of volunteering for free.

    You want me to hire you?

    Exactly.

    Philip groaned, I think I know why the magician hates you. You have already received a lot of money and you are still asking for more.

    If you hire me, I may be able to help you find him. Naturally, I will expect an additional reward if we seed.

    By chance, do you know where he hides? Maeve asked.

    Ian shrugged. We should be able to figure it out. This is my job.

    Maeves eyes narrowed slightly at Ians assertion. They say you are the vige fixer. Your confidence is amazing. If you can find the hideout in one week, you will receive an additional reward.

    What if you cant find him? Philip asked

    I will quietly apany you to the royal castle, and I will expect nothing except the fee for hiring me. You have nothing to lose in this contract. Wouldnt three people be better than two?

    Maeve thought quietly for a moment, If you arrive at the castle and testify, I will give you the same amount of gold coins as today.

    Philip covered his face at her answer.

    Further, what extra pay do you want for finding the magician?

    You are very reasonable. Ian added leisurely, Additional reasonablepensation can be offered after his death. Ian intended to give only the body of the ck magician to Maeve and im all the loot. If she refused the offer and broke the contract, then he could take the belongings of the knight and the servant. He was destined to be their enemy anyways.

    The quest would have beenpleted by then. Ian smiled and leaned back against the back of the chair, ending the conversation.

    This is eptable. I will hire you, Ian Hopf, and guarantee the contract in the name of Maeve Liurel. She stood and held out her hand.

    Ian stood and shook her hand. The contract has been established.

    I hope your skills match your confidence. Maeve added, letting go of his hand.

    Ian shrugged and turned around saying, I will be ready. Ill send the maid down with a meal for you.

    As he turned and walked towards the stairs, Philip opened his mouth as if waiting. Sir, do you trust him? I understand your concerns, but this is

    Its not because of Vernon. I just want to increase my chances. The essence was heavily contaminated. If this is the kind of dark magician who can create such a thing, he will undoubtedly cause significant damage to the kingdom. With war approaching, we cant leave such a dangerous person behind.

    As Ian climbed the stairs, he suddenly looked down at Maeves profile. She was such a loyal subject. From her current state, he couldnt see any trace of the avenger who turned the castle into a sea of blood to assassinate the king.

    Well, there must be a reason. Like all corruption. Ian brushed away his thoughts. Now was the time to focus on the quest. Although he made bold ims, a week was not a generous amount of time. So before getting into the mission, it was necessary to do some groundwork.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    On the second floor of the tavern in Ians room, the tavern owner was securely fastening the leather pauldrons onto Ians shoulders. Turn your arm around. (TS note: Pauldron is part of armor that is often dome-shaped that covers the shoulders, armpit and some portions of the back and chest.)

    Ian obediently moved his arm, testing the strength of the leather straps. Not bad. The pauldron fit perfectly on Ians shoulders and didnt hinder his movement.

    The most annoying part is done. The tavern owner mumbled as he continued tightening the straps of the armor.

    Ian had asked him to help with the preparations since he would have to wear the armor like clothing from now on, but getting help with the armor wasnt the only reason hed asked the tavern owner for help.

    Before Ian could speak, the tavern owner asked first. Are you leaving right away?

    Ian shrugged. I received amission.

    Well, even so

    Anyway, theres nothing more for me to do here. So, Im leaving.

    The tavern owner smacked his lips, disappointed.

    Fine, then tell me some rumors.

    What kind of rumors?

    The dark and ominous ones, theyre often talked about around here. Gathering intel was Ians real intention in asking for the tavern owners help.

    The tavern was a ce where all sorts of rumors gathered thanks to wanderers, outsiders, and gossip-loving drinkers. It was the easiest way to gather information that could serve as a basis for setting a destination.

    Those arent just a few rumors. What do you want? The curse of the ck Wall is spreading like a gue. Packs of wolves that eat only human flesh or four-eyed alligators living in the underground sewer? They even say blood-drinking fairies feed on headless horsemen.

    Rumors of the kingdom were this extreme, but Ian also knew that all these rumors were true. It was a glimpse into how chaotic the Dark Ages were. What about the locations of interest?

    Interesting locations? There are even rumors about a castle where blood flows from the walls, a cave where screams can be heard, and a forest where people go in but nevere out.

    Ians eyebrows twitched. This was the story he had been waiting for, Something like the Graveyard Forest?

    Exactly. There isnt much of a story despite the name. With a tug, the tavern owner tightened the strap on the side of the armor. For someone who doesnt like to chat with strangers, you sure know a lot. The tavern owner stopped fiddling with the armor straps and sat down in front of Ian, holding gaiters. That forest has an underground tomb. Its said to have been built by ancient fairies or something like that. Since the time of the war with the demon folks, the bodies of fallen soldiers have beenid to rest there. It was better than having their bodies scattered around everywhere, so they put them underground. (TS note: Gaiters protect the lower leg and feet from injury)

    Ian recalled the Graveyard Forest from the game. It was a fairly credible legend. So?

    Until recently,moners were burying bodies in the Forest too. But at some point, the mist started thickening. The tavern owner continued speaking as he adjusted the gaiter on Ians leg. Since then, those who enter donte back. No one goes in anymore, and thats the end of it.

    Hasnt anyone tried to solve it?

    Why should they? Its a ce even tomb raiders avoid. No one needs to go, so why bother.

    Well, Im interested. All the necessary pieces of evidence hade together.

    The tavern owner raised an eyebrow. Are you nning to go there with that knight?

    Ian calmly retorted. Theres nothing much in our vige. So, Ill go to the most likely ce to find some quests. How long will it take to get to the Forest?

    About a week on foot, but not more than ten days. Itll be faster if you ride a horse. You probably already know the name and location roughly, so it wont be hard to find.

    I see. A week, or ten days at most. It was only a ten minute walk in the game.

    While Ian was organizing his thoughts, the tavern owner got up. Is there anything else you want to ask or some way I can help?

    No, thats it. Thanks for your help. Ill be in your debt till the end. With the sword on the table, Ian stood up.

    I didnt expect the room to be empty so soon.

    I told you I wouldnt sit around.

    That was fine with me. The tavern owner looked around the room and asked, How long do you think this peace willst?

    Ian replied indifferently, It wont be long until the monsters reappear. War ising.

    The tavern owners breathing stopped instantly. His once muscr shoulders, now thick with fat, were tight with tension. Amon reaction of those who have experienced war before.

    Dont entrust your future to others like me. You must protect your nephew.

    That will be the day I need to use the armor and ax you gave me. The tavern owner sighed in the voice of an old soldier that had epted the bleak future ahead of him.

    Will you stay? Ian asked the tavern owner who nodded to him. Youll have to take care of that ax. It wontst much longer. He turned to the door and walked out.

    The tavern owner lightly smiled at the closed door. So thats why I didnt owe you a favor for that ax. Anyway He looked at his belly. I need to lose some weight if war ising. His eyes, as if pondering, were filled with the determination of one who could do anything to survive. As if the memories of the past month were like a sweet dream.

    ~~~~~~

    Wow! Philip eximed when he saw Ian. Looks impressive, Sir. Maeve and Philip nodded as they faced him.

    Ian, wearing gray leather armor, looked like quite a reliable mercenary. The worn belt around his waist was old, but the new sword gave a sense of trustworthiness. It meant he had survived as a mercenary long enough to have gone through multiple swords.

    The color is unique. What kind of leather is it?

    Kobold Chief.

    Kobolds are usually brown, right? Is it dyed by contaminated magic? Philips expression turned wary, as if he had not been admiring it.

    Ian smirked and replied. Seems like the knight-to-be is quite afraid.

    Afraid? Not at all! Not even slightly! Philip jumped up.

    While Ian casually sat down on the opposite chair, he added. You should finish eating. You need a full stomach for the journey. Maeve and Philip nodded and picked up their forks and spoons again. Bread, meat, and stew was the most substantial meal avable at this tavern.

    Have you decided on the destination? It didnt take long before Phillip spoke up again.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders. For now. First-. Just as he was about to continue speaking, a shadow suddenly loomed by his side. Ian furrowed his brow and turned his head and saw a face full of freckles. It was the maid.

    Whats up? She asked in a subdued voice as she fixed her gaze on Ian. Is it true? That youre leaving with these people.

    Yeah.

    After the meal, right away?

    Thats right.

    How did this happen all of a sudden?

    Thats the life of a mercenary.

    But, still- Her voice, which had been trembling slightly, grew emotional and faded.

    Ian blinked his eyes dazedly. Phillip and Maeve also momentarily halted their movements. It was because of the tearful eyes of the maid.

    Im sorry. Its just so sudden. The maid bowed her head, wiping away her tears, and without looking back, hurriedly ran into the kitchen.

    Ian let out a hollow chuckle a little btedly as he watched her run to the kitchen. It was true that he felt some affection, but to see her cry like that was surprising. He felt someones gaze and turned his head. Whats up?

    Phillip, who had been enjoying the spectacle, smiled and said, Youre quite skilled, arent you? They say winning a womans heart is the most difficult thing.

    Nothings going on.

    Thats not how it looks from here. That look-

    Nothing. Theres nothing. Ian cut Phillip off with a cold tone.

    Phillip closed his mouth with a reluctant expression.

    What exactly happened? The owner of the tavern asked as he descended the stairs. Ian red at Phillip as if he were about to speak.

    Nothing.

    Finish what you were saying, Ian. Maeve added.

    Just as hed hoped. For now, Im thinking of going to the Graveyard Forest.

    The Graveyard Forest? Phillip raised an eyebrow.

    Theres an ominous rumor about it.

    Its on the way to the capital, so it shouldnt be too hard to stop, but it would be better if you exin your reasons.

    Ian nodded at Maeves serious attitude. That damned dark mage must have a hiding ce somewhere around here. He said he spread seeds all around, waiting for the day to harvest.

    Thats a part of my estimation as well.

    Thats why I chose potential hiding ces for that guy.

    But isnt there nothing there? Its known as a ce with only tombs and bones, without even gravestones. Phillip said.

    Ian nodded his head. Its an environment the dark mage would like. Plus, since theres nothing to take, there wont be anyone going there willingly. There wont be any attention drawn to it without problems arising in the forest. This should be enough reasons.

    Even so, in the middle of the kingdom- Phillip murmured disbelievingly.

    As they say, its darkest just below the candle. The tavern owner chimed in discreetly.

    Indicating Ian with his chin, he added, The Fixer may not be kind, but Ive never seen him wrong. At least there wont be any losses.

    What if its all for nothing? Ian retorted.

    The tavern ownerughed. Well, in any case, the cursed forest will disappear.

    Maeve nodded her head. Both of you have valid points. Well follow the mercenarys n.

    Ian. Call me Ian, not mercenary, Lord Liurel. Ian added.

    Maeve replied kindly. Of course, Ian.

    Phillip was the only one who looked reluctant. It seems like youre both ying tricks. This is a waste of at least one day of your precious week.

    If youre scared to go, Ill let you wait outside the forest Ian smirked

    Philips eyes widened at Ians words, And leave you in charge? That is more terrifying than the Forest. I will lead!

    Ianughed Be sure to do that.

    Meave put down her fork, We dont have much time, so lets start right away. The meal was delicious, owner.

    Philip quickly packed his things. The owner nodded at Maeve and turned to Ian Goodbye. Lets live and see each other again.

    There will be nothing to see, whether Im dead or alive. Unnecessary hope only shortens ones lifespan. Ian turned his back on the tavern owner and started walking.

    Just as he was about to open the door, Wait a moment! The maids urgent voice followed him.

    Ians forehead finally creased. How far is she going to stick to me? Ian thought to himself. When he turned his head irritably, the maid handed him a small bundle wrapped in cloth.

    Take this, Fixer.

    What is this?

    I packed some ham and cheese. For you to eat during the journey.

    As she handed the bundle to Ian, the maid added, Please be careful. Fixer. You understand, right?

    After briefly meeting her eyes, Ian finally responded awkwardly. Yeah. If anyone tries anything funny or whatever, bring it up and stab them. You have a good eye for people.

    The maid smiled. Ian walked away, putting the bundle in his dimensional space, a faint smile crossed his face.

    Sir, did you see that? Philips voice echoed after him. The maids eyes were truly heartbreaking.

    Ians steps stopped, Sir Liurel, I have a favor to ask. He turned back to Maeve, eyes cold as ice. Can I cut off this servants tongue? I think removing it will help you on your journey.

    Philips face paled as Maeve replied, That will never happen. She passed by Ian and added, But if that momentes, I will ask you to do it.

    Philipughed awkwardly, Sir, what a scary joke. It is a joke right?

    Ill happily do it for free.

    You are both good at telling jokes! Then, Ill go get the horse. Philip, creaking like a wooden doll, hurried after Maeve.

    Riding wasnt Ians preference. Horses were valuable vehicles to the people of this world; to him, they were a cumbersome andbor-intensive tool. But this journey required saving time and energy. Well, cant be helped. After regaining his appetite, Ian walked more leisurely. He had taken requests from stable keepers before, so he figured he could get a horse for a cheap price.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    The night sky was densely covered with the usual thick clouds. Ian leisurely guided the horses into the deep darkness. Maeve and Philip were riding ahead of him, but Ian didnt bother to ride side by side or engage in conversation because he didnt want to share his emotions with those who might be enemies. In fact, after leaving the vige, he had hardly spoken ten words and Maeve was no different. Among the knights that Ian had seen, she was one of the most serious.

    Its strange, I dont remember seeing clear skies these days. Isnt that right, Sir? The group would have been marching inplete silence, but Philip kept up a familiar chatter. Could this be evidence that the madness of the ck Wall is spreading to Agen? Or could it be that the twilight of magic is affecting the climate?

    As if in response, they heard a faint howl, which spread like an echo. I think I heard a how a little while ago too. When the sun sets, the wolves seem to be more active.

    Philip. At that moment, Ian suddenly opened his mouth.

    As if waiting for an answer, Philip turned his head quickly. Yes, Sir?

    How big is that forest? Ian pointed towards the vast expanse of dark forest in front of them. It was filled with dense, rugged trees, a far cry from lush greenery and the path leading through it looked like the entrance to a dungeon.

    Itll take more than half a day to cross.

    In that case, it might be a good idea to pass through early tomorrow morning and make camp here tonight. What do you think, Sir?

    Lets do that. Maeve nodded her head in agreement as she looked towards Ian.

    About halfway through the forest, there should be a stream where travelers camp. Philip added cautiously.

    Ian casually responded, Theres a wolf pack in the forest. I dont want to venture in and disturb their sleep.

    I see, so thats what you mean. Philip, who readily epted the idea of wolves, went ahead. Ill start a fire! Philip unpacked his things in a grassy field near the forest, creating quite amotion.

    Ian let out a wry smile. Its quite impressive how youve managed to put up with such a fool.

    Maeve retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Hes just inexperienced. In a few years, hell be pulling his weight just fine.

    If he survives that long. Ian thought to himself.

    His tired horse let out a sigh as it flicked its tail. It was an old horse that Ian had obtained from the stable master for almost nothing since it wouldnt be living much longer anyway and there was no reason to ride a good horse.

    Ian frowned as he felt the soreness from the saddle. If it werent for his familiarity with swordy, standing like this would have been difficult. This skill was simr to how he naturally wielded his sword in this world. He had never learned horseback riding in his original world, but his familiarity with mountedbat came naturally, just like his proficiency with swordy. This was all thanks to the general skill points, he assumed. Of course, he only knew enough about riding to handle a horse, not to perform fancy tricks like skilled riders who moved elegantly on horseback. That was a far cry from Ians skill set.

    Everythings ready, Sir. As Ian tied his horse next to Maeves horse, Philips voice echoed out. He had already set up a makeshift fire and organized sleeping arrangements. It was a flurry of activity, as if there was an advertisement that he was here.

    Ian sat down by the campfire and looked at the mes that barely pushed back the darkness. He took in the uneven ground where he would be sleeping with the sound of howling of wolves around him and he realized that thefortable life he had been living for a while hade to an end. Memories of the shabby room on the second floor of the tavern naturally came to mind. I knew this would happen. I already miss it. Ian chuckled as he took out a bundle from his bag.

    Philips face showed excitement. Oh, finally, the bundle containing the deep love of the maid is being opened. Thinking of her expression, it must be-

    Are you going to keep talking about eating until you die?

    Were you nning to share it? Philip hesitated.

    Without looking at him, Ian replied, If you shut up. Philips mouth shut in an instant. However, his gaze remained fixed on the bundle Ian held in his hands.

    As Ian leisurely unrolled the bundle, Philip suddenly spoke up again, You are making fun of me-

    Shut up. Ian exhaled.

    Philip btedly noticed Ians tone had changed. Ian was staring over the campfire with a serious expression. Philip could only see the forest immersed in darkness.

    Guess we will be skipping a meal. Ian murmured with a sigh as he ced the bundle back into his bag.

    What did you see? Philip finally asked.

    We have an uninvited guest. Maeve answered as she stood, staring into the forest.

    Dozens of eyes shimmered beyond the darkness of the forest. The yellow and red eyes red at them sitting leisurely around the fire. When Philip locked eyes with one of them he stumbled back, How scary!

    Ian snorted softly at his reaction. He looked annoyed as he stood and drew his sword.

    Is this the work of the Magician? Maeve asked calmly

    Ian shrugged in response, his calm gaze scanning the forest. Wont you find out if you kill me?

    Probably. she answered him

    That- What are they? Philips voice trembled.

    Ian didnt have time to answer before the wolves began to howl, their voices echoing all around them. The sound had a terrifying effect on their minds, strangling their thoughts. It was not a normal sound.

    Ians voice came out in a strangling sound, If you dont want to die, then focus.

    Philip struggled to stand up, biting his lip to suppress his trembling voice. What should I do? He asked, attempting to control his shaky voice.

    Maeve answered without looking. Do your job, Philip. With a nk, Maeve lowered her visor and added, Ian, you should step back.

    I refuse. Ill take the lead.

    What do you mean? Maeve looked at Ian. Her gaze held surprise.

    Ian casually added, You cant chase wolves around dressed like that. Its better for you to fight while holding our position here.

    If thats the case, Id rather fight with you. I cant afford to lose you.

    Id feel better if youre watching my back.

    But-. Before Maeve could respond, the echoing howl abruptly stopped. The fierce glint in their eyes vanished in unison.

    Theres something only I can do, so follow me. Youve got nothing to lose. Ians resolute words made Maeve finally turn her body around.

    Dont die.

    Damn it. You dont die either. Ian muttered under his breath.

    Strange sounds came out of the forest. It was the sound of darkness, low to the ground, rippling and surging like waves. Damn, theres so many of them. Ian muttered as he tightened his grip on his sword.

    In his eyes, the surging wave of darkness was a horde of charging wolves. The number of them was abnormally high, and each one wasrger than a normal wolf. Luckily, Ian had experienced a simr situation in the game, although the current situation was much more overwhelming due to the sheer amount. Ill have to find the alpha. That was the only solution.

    With a snarl, the wave of oing wolves lunged at him. Ferocious yellow eyes, and sharp teeth in a massive gaping maw, filled Ians field of vision.

    Ian calmly stepped forward, thrusting the sword. A loud crunch followed as his sword pierced the jaw of the first wolf that charged him. The momentum of the charge added to the force, causing the tip of the sword to pierce through the wolfs throat and spring out. Ian was pushed back along with the falling wolf. As he attempted to pull out the sword in the midst of the motion, wolves lunged from both sides.

    In an instant, as Ians pupils swirled with gray magic. A gust of wind erupted around him, altering the trajectory of the wolves. It was a surging barrier. Ian, who had drawn the sword in the process, swung it up, hitting one wolf in mid-air and quickly regained his stance.

    Another wolfnded behind him, springing forth like a stretched coil. This time, the wolfs forehead was pierced. Ian, pushed back again by the force, clenched his teeth together, Should I just burn them all?

    Fire was the easiest way to deal with flesh-and-blood creatures, especially a pack of wolves. Unleashing a me-walking spell would be enough to wipe them out, just like in the Kobold Mountains.

    However, he didnt want to reveal his identity as a mage to Maeve and Philip. Who knows when they might be enemies and it was clear that there would be difficult questions and suggestions throughout the remaining journey.

    Lets kill these damn bastards. Ian muttered as the gray whirlwind surged in his eyes again.

    Gray magic spells didnt have highly visible effects making them suitable for mimicking a sword-wielding mercenary. Even the residents of Agen didnt realize he was a mage until they parted ways.

    An unseen wall of wind enveloped his surroundings. His clothes and hair began to flutter as if carried by a mountain breeze. It was called Wind de. By incorporating wind magic with his sword skills, it could add momentum to his movements, and, if desired, he could turn the wind into sharp des at any moment. Although it had a short range, primarily suitable for use while running in the game, now it was an advantage while using a sword.

    Ian raised his head as three wolves charged at him, baring their teeth and ws at him. The sword shed in the air and drew an arc. Just before the swords de touched the wolves, the wind de shed the mouth of the first one, and split the head of the next one in half. The curtain of wind blocked the remaining one, causing the wolf to lose its bnce in the air and crash into Ian.

    Ian struck the exposed nape of his neck as the wolf crashed into his shoulder. Another wolf, taking advantage of the chaos, roared and leapt into the air. Just as Ian was about to swing his sword again, a blue sword light sliced the wolfs body in half, and blood sttered across Ians face.

    Maeve, armor stained with blood, was shaking blood from her sword. The fighting had pushed him back closer to her. She illuminated the surroundings with her blue sword and the magic stones in her armor.

    The smell of blood filled the air. The bodies of wolves were scattered around, either crushed or cut in two. The scene reminded him of her identity in the game as the bleeding avenger.

    They are fucking strong even though they arent corrupted.

    They are certainly not ordinary wolves. Maeve added, as Ian wiped his face and stood. Her breathing was steady and strong. She wasnt breathing hard despite the destruction around her.

    Ian looked around, perhaps because they had lost so many of their own kind in just a moment, the wolves were no longer recklessly attacking. Instead, they chose to ambush them looking for blind spots.

    Ian and Maeve carefully killed one after another. Maeve took full advantage of her strengths and led the battle. No matter how strong they were, in the end, they were justrge wolves. Their teeth and ws could not pierce her armor, so she could afford to neglect defense in favor of greater offense. Of course, if they collided using full weight and speed, it was difficult. So, Maeve evaded their attacks with minimal movement. A skill worthy of a knight.

    From what Ian could tell, she wasnt even using half of her strength. I guess shes holding back.

    Even Philip was ying his part, with one hand he held the reins of the three horses, and with the other hand held up a round shield cutting off the wolves.

    You are both better than I thought. Ian clicked his tongue, they were running out of time. The pack of wolves seemed to be swept away by madness, but in reality they were under the control of the alpha. The alpha was smart and would run away if the wolves were depleted below a certain number. However, he was also stubborn and once he had his eyes on his prey he would pursue it until the end.

    This should not have changed in this reality. It was clear that if they didnt kill the alpha today, they would have to fight again and Ian had no desire to fight them again when they didnt even drop good loot.

    Ian suddenly used his Sensory Detection ability. Itbined his heightened mental attributes along with his heightened instincts giving him the ability to achieve intense focus. He was then able to see objects that were invisible to the naked eye. It was an ability that slowed his physical capabilities but allowed his mental speed to increase.

    Time seemed to slow. Ian could see the life force and frenzy coursing through the pack of wolves as waves of crimson magic. His eyes slowly scanned the scene bordering on the surreal. His gaze fixated on a point in the forest. Found you. It was the source of the magical waves dominating the wolf pack.

    Ian knelt down, and whispered. Ill take the alphas head. He pounded the ground.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    What is that- Ian! Maeves eyes widened as she watched Ian disappear into the distance Stop right now! Come back! Despite her desperate shout, Ian was swept away without hesitation into the midst of the wolf packs surge.

    Doing something crazy like that! Philip burst out in amazement at the reckless and sudden action. Ian might as well ask to be killed.

    As if on cue, a wolf pounced on Ian and blood spurted out, but it wasnt Ians blood. Out of the severed neck of the wolf erupted a fountain of blood. A burst of sword light, and the wolfs head had been sliced off with its mouth wide open. Before the wolfs body could even tumble on the ground, other wolves rushed in from all directions.

    Maeves eyebrows twitched for a moment in surprise as Ian leapt into the air. She watched Ian leap over the charging wolves, roll once on the ground, and then ran again. His speed was fast this time, maybe even faster than the first time. His image was blurring among the images of the wolves. In just a few seconds, he had torn through the surge of wolves. A few wolves tried to follow him, but surprisingly, Ian seemed to be distancing himself even faster.

    Maeve, who had been gazing at the scene in a daze, tore her eyes away as part of the wolves tried to split away and attack them. What should we do, Sir? Should we chase after him? Philip shouted as he pushed the wolf away with his shield.

    Maeve looked towards Ians direction, but Ian had disappeared into the darkness of the forest. Only the backs of the wolves that had been chasing him could be seen, and even those soon faded away. The words Ian had left before the battle began came to mind. Theres something only I can do.

    Maeve said resolutely, No. Hold your ground, Philip.

    Then, please help a bit, Sir! At this rate, Im really going to die! In response to Philips cry, Maeve tightened her grip on her sword and she didnt notice the vivid reddish light rising in a straight line from the depths of the forest.

    -

    Ian wasnt particrly knowledgeable about hunting. However, he did know what actions were absolutely forbidden when encountering predators, such as showing your back and running away. It triggered the instincts of predators. While an approaching target might be seen as a threat, a fleeing one would be perceived as prey. He had located the pack leader, so he had charged in recklessly.

    Before long, Ians senses sent him a warning. Theyreing. He heard the wolf packs distressed breathing in his ear, which was distinct from their usual noises. It was a breath mixed with excitement and anger.

    Ian slowed and the wolves that had been pursuing him rushed in as if they had been waiting for him. He had expected this reaction. The wolves were ughtered in an instant. Ian sttered the blood from his sword as if disying it.

    Ian stopped abruptly as a growl came from behind him. He turned around to find intense reddish light and a pair of enormous fangs shining even in the darkness. Angry? he taunted.

    The creature roared and lunged. In a red streak, ws etched their mark in the air showering down on Ian. The shield that had been persistently blocking the wolves attack shattered into pieces as the ws struck.

    Ian stared in surprise at his broken shield. He stretched out his left hand as his eyes turned blue with magic. Damn! he hissed as the ice cold blue magic flowed into his grip forming an ice shield in front of his palm that covered his body. Spikes of ice sprouted from the surface of the shield resembling the spikes of a sea urchin.

    Ian deflected the red ws of the alpha and smiled through the blue light of his shield, Nice to meet you, mutt.

    The wolf lunged at him, his massive fangs tearing into the shield, shattering it into pieces. Ice shards scattered at the wolf who yelped in pain. It hadnt torn through his thick hide, but it was enough to deflect the attack. With a crash, his massive body tumbled on the ground momentarily losing bnce before rolling back to his feet.

    The alpha let out a loud roar and wed the ground. Deep grooves were carved into the ground by its long ws, droplets of blood dripped onto the ground.

    Now, Ian could finally get a proper look at the creature. It was a towering figure over 2 meters tall, resembling abination of a gori and a wolf. Its arms, longer than its legs, were as thick as Ians waist, with sharp de-like ws at their ends. Its face, a gruesome fusion of human and wolf features, gleamed with a fiery red light. The dark fur on its body, as coarse as thorns, bristled in time with its breath.

    In that moment, a translucent window materialized before Ian. It was a Sub Quest. He muttered as he readied his stance. I expected it, but youve be even more grotesque, Andolf. Cursed Andolf was the name of the sub quest and the name of the wolf-human hybrid.

    Andolf let out a loud howl, a skin-crawling roar that used to send characters into a state of fear in the game, but was now just a noise to Ian. He must have realized it had no effect, so he charged forward again, roaring as he pounded the ground.

    Ian dodged the straightforward attack, expecting Andolf to immediately attack. The tree behind Ian snapped in half and a puff of dirt and dust rose into the air. A gust of wind cut through the dust as Ians sword struck deep into Andolfs outstretched arm, even the wind de couldntpletely sever the limb.

    Andolf screamed as he clutched his nearly severed arm. Blood sttered from his right arm as he staggered back. An explosion of gray magic, destructive despite its short range, burst from his forearm in a shower of flesh and blood. Andolf, barely staying on his feet, howled as blood pumped from his tattered arm. Without allowing him to examine his severed arm, Ians sword embedded itself in Andolfs left arm followed by another explosion.

    Ian, now covered in flesh and blood from the explosion of the wind de, quickly retreated. This damn de! His face was crumpled, not because he was covered in filth, but because his sword had broken into pieces once again. He had left the vige only a few days before and his sword was already in this state.

    Meanwhile, Andolf, who had been rolling on the ground while screaming, suddenly crouched down, long fur sprouting from his entire body.

    So soon? Ian reflexively summoned the Frost Shield just as a red explosion erupted from Andolfs body. It was a burst of pure magic, devoid of any tricks. Ian, who had barely hidden behind the shield, was flung away. While he rolled on the ground, Andolf, who had managed to maintain his bnce after the explosion, leaped up towards Ian.

    He was stopped short by a strong ice barrier. The barrier crumbled along with Andolfs descent to the ground. The copsed barrier re-froze, forming a honeb-like hexagonal pattern, so when Andolf stood up, he found himself trapped in a spiky ice prison. Andolf screamed as he threw himself against the walls of his prison, but the ice prison only shook and didnt break.

    Seems like a different structure but simr pattern. Ian slowly stood up, extending his hand forward. Even in the game, Andolf would escape after losing a certain amount of vitality. He could escape even if his head was blown off; he was impossible to catch. And after a few days, he would reappear in perfect condition, leading a pack of wolves.

    So, to kill him, the order was to first cut off his limbs so he couldnt flee. Or use movement-blocking skills like the ice prison currently in effect. However, Ian hadnt anticipated Andolf choosing to flee as soon as his arms were severed. In the game, losing limbs didnt deplete enough vitality to prevent escape. However, Ian remembered that Andolfs magical explosion was an action he took only before his limbs were severed or just before fleeing. So, even as he was swept away by the explosion, he used the ice prison magic and it hit urately.

    You startled me, thinking I missed you, you rascal. Ians eyes, tinged with blood and dust, flickered with gray light. The magic in his hand shifted from blue to gray. The surrounding dirt and blood mist swirled into Ians outstretched hand, a whirlwind that spun fiercely enough to be visible. Amidst it, blue sparks began to sputter.

    Sensing danger, Andolf charged at the ice prison. As the magic supply was cut off, cracks gradually formed in the prison, which eventually started copsing. With a loud crash, Andolf shattered the ice and jumped outside only to be weed by a whirlwind carrying shes of blue lightning.

    The ice prison had given Ian enough time for the magic to bepleted. In a sh of blinding light and wind, a lightning storm swept Andolf, causing a momentary visual paralysis. Fur stood on end all over Andolfs body, his entire body convulsed, and a lightning bolt, like a swift dart, crackled around the creatures convulsing form. From Andolfs opened mouth, a plume of smoke burst forth, he fell to his knees on the ground.

    Ian rushed in with his wind de, his hand stretched forward towards Andolfs stomach. The next moment, an explosion erupted in his stomach and Andolf fell backwards.

    Ian finally let out a breath and slumped, still clutching his powered-up arm. His head was pounding from the continuous stream of magic, but he was ready to use it again, if needed. Now, unlike in the game, the creatures health bar was not visible. Even though werewolves had high vitality, it was unlikely that he would be able to escape in such a miserable state.

    The creatures stature gradually diminished. Even the creatures once-bestial head started to take on a more human-like form. Red magic rose from his body in a mist and disappeared. The faint light of reason returned to the eyes that had been full of wildness.

    The tip of the creatures chin trembled. Thank you.

    If you want to thank me, tell me the clue to your curse, or give me loot. Dont just talk to me. Ian did not know what kind of curse Andolf had been subjected to. Maybe it was one of the subquests he had missed before.

    Old deer.

    Deer? What?

    No reply came. The creature had ceased to breathe.

    Ian chuckled bitterly. Did you eat the wrong deer by mistake? Of course, it probably didnt mean that. As the Cursed Andolf quest waspleted, his strength attribute increased by one point. Now that he had no intention of investing points in anything other than intelligence and mental strength, it was a precious reward.

    At this point, he wont look like he died from magic. Ian nodded at Andolfs corpse. He could have won much more easily if he had used the red magic, but then he would have had to lug a lump of charcoal back. He wanted to avoid the hassle.

    Ian fixed his sword, which was almost torn in half, and knelt beside Andolfs chest. He grasped the creatures head and turned it to the side. Since he couldnt carry the entire body, he intended to just take the head.

    Something fell from Andolfs wide-open mouth. It was a bead. It radiated a crimson light. So this guy had an essence too? Ian picked up the bead, his head tilting in curiosity. An essence condensed from a curse. It contained contaminated magical power of a different attribute from his essence.

    I dont remember seeing something like this in the game. Moreover, this one could be used right away. Of course, there was a fatal drawback that it would immediately plunge him into the madness of the curse. I guess I can purify this too. Ian ced the essence into a pocket dimension in the gap left by the essence hed sold to Maeve. Now, he just had to find a priest.

    Ian started to sever the creatures neck once again. He received help from the wind de, as he didnt think his sword alone could withstand the task. Soon, hepletely separated the head and threw the sword aside, lifting his waist.

    A headache and hunger hit him btedly. I want some chicken and beer, and then a good sleep. Muttering indistinctly, Ian, clutching Andolfs hair, started walking. It had been a damn long night, but there was still quite a bit left until morning.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Amidst the tranquility, the sound of wood burning echoed dryly, spreading its resonance throughout the silence. It was the crackling fire that Philip had kindled. The flickering firelight faintly outlined the surroundings, painting a hazy picture of thendscape.

    It was a nightmarish scene, countless wolf corpsesy severed, their limbs and entrails scattered and entangled. However, amidst this chaos, Maeve stood still like a statue, her eyes showing a hint of unease. Thankfully, the silence didntst long.

    Ian? Is that you? Maevee asked as she stared into the darkness.

    Philip, who had been flipping logs, also turned his head abruptly. Through the darkness, the faint outlines of an approaching figure emerged.

    Yes. Im unharmed, a slow reply followed. The voice was asnguid as Maevees sluggish state from waiting.

    Maeve took a step forward. What was that thing from earlier-

    Have the wolves all retreated? Interrupting Maevees question, Ian finally furrowed his brows.

    Taking a long breath, she answered,Yes. Not long after you entered the forest, they scattered in all directions. But more importantly, you should exin what that was all about- Once again, she couldnt finish her sentence properly. Iansck of response registered in Maevees eyes btedly. You dont need to exin.

    Ian retorted as he took a step forward. Its exactly how it seems. With a swift motion, he tossed something in his hand towards the fire. The blurry trajectorynded near the bonfire, rolling towards Philip who sat crouched nearby. It was Andolfs severed head, with its tongue sticking out.

    By Lou Ss mercy! Philip eximed, falling onto his butt, What is this?

    A werewolf. He was the one leading the pack of wolves. Ians response halted his words.

    Maeve, who had been scrutinizing Andolfs head, turned to look at him with surprise. Ians lips twitched slightly as their gazes met.

    How did you know that such a monster was leading that pack of wolves?

    I didnt know, but I heard rumors. They said that a pack of wolves were roaming this area that only hunted people. Havent you heard the stories? Ian spoke slowly, Even rumors that seem absurd are bound to be mingled with the truth, especially these days. He shrugged, But these mutts are just big, there was nothing special about them. Thats why I decided to cut the boss off.

    He didnt need to say anything more, his expression spoke volumes. It wasnt just empty bravado. Ian looked like he had just left a river of blood and flesh. He had, indeed, confronted the werewolf and returned victorious. It also meant that he had been in a grueling fight by himself in that forest.

    With that realization, Maeve regarded him with new eyes, a gaze of genuine surprise. She realized that the im he had single-handedly annihted the kobold camp was neither exaggerated nor a mere stroke of luck. Perhaps Ian truly had the ability to track down the warlock. It was still reckless. Maeves voice remained grave. If that creature had been stronger than the werewolves, you could have died. You should have moved with me. Putting aside personal considerations, Ian must not die. He had to arrive safely in the capital. For that, such impulsive actions couldnt be repeated.

    Scratching his jaw, Ian nced at her. I dont think you wouldve been very helpful chasing him down in that outfit..

    Maeves eyebrow twitched upward at his audacity. Her voice carried a newfound strength. I am faster than you think, even in this state.

    Of course. Ian replied with a sly grin. He wouldve sensed you as a threat. I moved alone to bait him, otherwise, he might have fled. If he did, we wouldve lost him, and we wouldnt know when hede after us again. We cant let that threat linger.

    Even if thats true, its nothing but spection.

    Then why do you think he was hiding and watching us ready to spring into action. He mustve felt the danger, besides hes not as formidable as he appears. So I went alone.

    Maeve fell silent for a moment.

    Ians calm tone made an impact. Your concern is understood, but above all, my life is precious. Im not loyal or noble enough to throw my life away for someone else. Thats the virtue of a knight, not a mercenary like me.

    Maeve eventually found herself at a loss for words. She had to admit that she would never be able to defeat Ian in an argument. Ians promation that he wasnt loyal or noble had never been stated so directly, especially in the presence of someone like her, a knight. Most mercenaries were like that, even if it wasnt articted in such a manner. However, for Ian to dere it so confidently was something new, he had demonstrated his skills in various ways within just a day.

    Maeves eyes shifted to Ian, her gaze tinged with curiosity. If she were to draw her sword, Ian would surely face her inbat or flee, but neither oue was desirable. After a brief contemtion, Maeve reluctantly reached a decision she didnt want to make. It was a simple request. Although she was worried about revealing her intentions and being manipted by the rude mercenary, she couldnt think of another way. Understood. But in the future, if you make ns, please inform me in advance. Dont keep it to yourself.

    Ians response was unexpected. I understand. Ill do that. He nodded obediently, saying nothing more.

    Instead, it was Maeve who felt a bit awkward as she nced away from his gaze. Very well. Perhaps she was too distrustful of her opponent, having to swallow her pride left her with an ufortable feeling.

    In the brief pause, as Maeve swallowed her irritation, Philip interjected. How about discussing your heroic battle with that monster over a meal? He seemed eager, as if he had been waiting to change the ufortable subject of Andolfs severed head.

    Ian grinned and inclined his head. Later, Philip.

    Is there still work to be done? Philip asked.

    Im not hungry and Im definitely not tired either. Ian motioned around them as he spoke.

    Ah. Understanding dawned on Philips face. It made sense. Aside from being a gruesome sight of wolf corpses littering the surroundings, the smell of blood and decay permeated the air.

    Theres a stream in the center of the forest. It might be good to set up camp there. What do you think, Knight? Ian asked.

    Maeve, who had regained herposure, nodded in agreement. Good idea. Do it that way.

    Bring the horses, Phillip. It was a very naturalmand from Ian.

    Yes, sir, Phillip replied immediately. Neither Maeve nor Philip seemed to feel odd about Ian taking charge for the moment.

    Phillip ran towards the three tethered horses. The most incredible part of what had happened today was that Ians old horse had been saved. It was expected that the seasoned warhorses would be alright following the battle, but seeing the old horse still alive was surprising.

    When Phillip took the reins, the horses pranced excitedly. Did these guys suddenly get scared? Come peacefully. Phillip pulled the reins with a soothing voice, the two warhorses followed obediently while Ians horse was dragged along. They had only gone a few steps when Ians horse huffed and stumbled, falling to its side.

    Philip eximed in shock Did it die? He crouched to examine the horses condition. Philips face fell, Im sorry, Sir. I must have made a mistake.

    Maeve scolded Philip, You should have been more careful, Philip. There are so many wolf corpses around. She turned to Ian, I will pay the price for your horse. Im sorry.

    Ian shrugged and gazed at the dead horse suddenly realizing, This might be because of the wolfs blood on me. Already under immense stress, and with the strong scent of werewolf blood wafting through the air, Ians old horse couldnt withstand it. Well, it was a miracle that the fellow survived from the beginning, but- Iansid-back voice lowered as he looked at Phillips forehead. I dont really feel like walking.

    Excuse me? Phillip raised his head and asked.

    Im tired. Ian added.

    Philips bewildered face looked between Ian and the horses, letting out a defeated sigh when the realization dawned on him, Of course, I should be the one who walks.

    -

    After a couple of hours of travel, the group unpacked by a stream that crossed the center of the forest. While Phillip prepared the campfire, Ian leisurely got off the horse. Phillips horse was much morefortable than Ians old horse that he had been riding.

    When he got off, the headpiece of Andorf, tied to the saddle next to it, swung loosely. It was Phillips work, although Ian wondered why he had brought it in the first ce, he turned his gaze to the stream. What was important right now wasnt that headpiece, he had only thought the stream would be so small that he could only wash his face, but the stream, which roughly imitated a river, was quite strong.

    As Ian sat down on a nearby rock and started to loosen his armor straps, Maeve raised her head and asked, What are you doing?

    As you can see. Im taking off my armor.

    And what if we get attacked again?

    You didnt feel it on the way here? There probably isnt even a single deer left in this forest. Ian shrugged his shoulders. The werewolves upied the forest, remember? If there was anything around here, they probably all fled. Even if there was something in the forest, he needed to wash off. Muttering to himself, Ian took off his armor and shoulder pads with some difficulty. His whole body was sticky with sweat and blood.

    Oh, I see. Thats true. Maeve mumbled as she scratched her head.

    Ian, are you nning to wash up now? Phillip, who had already set up a campfire andid out the ground, asked suddenly.

    Ian was struggling to peel off his shirt, which was sticking to him, along with the armor that didnte off easily. Of course!

    Phillips face turned red as he heard this. Ian nced at him with a strange look. And then he took out a bundle from his bag as if he had suddenly thought of something. It was the smoked ham, cheese and wheat bread from the maid. Take half of it and prepare it for tonight. We will finish it tomorrow.

    Yes! Ill prepare it right away.

    Wash your hands first. After the food is ready, wash my armor off too.

    Yes! Philip hurried to the creek.

    Ian smirked at his back as he hurried away. He added, as if suddenly remembering, Ill ask for your understanding in advance. Im going to take off my clothes. Im nning to wash my body as well.

    As long as I dont see it, I dont care. Maeve calmly replied as she nonchntly took off her helmet, then her steel gloves one by one, and put her hands through the armholes of the elbow guards.

    Ian said. I thought you were going to sleep in that armor.

    Im nning to wash my body too. Maeve casually replied.

    Are you serious?

    Maeve looked at him. What do you mean?

    I mean, youre going to wash your body now?

    Of course. Is there a problem?

    Oddly, a flustered expression appeared on Ians face.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    You should wash with me. Ian said,posing his expression.

    Maeve retorted, averting her gaze. If you dont look, it doesnt matter.

    Im telling you that I wouldnt have the confidence to do that. Ian responded as Maeve chuckled, considering it a joke. It was the first smile Ian had seen her smile. She was noticeably more rxed after their physical and verbal battles.

    Im tired and we should save time, besides we have a journey tomorrow. Maeve responded casually as she began removing the armor on her opposite arm.

    I guess thats true. Ian, regaining his appetite, began to undo his own armor straps. There was no more conversation. Only the sound of armor being removed continued.

    Oh, are you nning to wash too, Sir? Philip had returned unexpectedly with clean hands and arms, holding a soaked cloth in his hand. He quickly came over and took the breastte Maeve had taken off.

    Always grateful, Philip.

    Of course, its my duty, Sir. Philip gently set down the breastte. Then he looked at Ian with an eager glint in his eyes.

    Ian nodded in agreement. Philip swiftly moved to where the leather armor was ced, and as he looked at the bag ced beside, he asked. After youre done, should I apply oil to the leather?

    Yes, please do. Philip was quite a devoted follower indeed. Ian stifled a chuckle and stood up.

    Maeve, dressed in a red-stained robe, also rose. Without armor, she was about half a head shorter than Ian.

    The waterway above looked a little wider. Youll find it morefortable to wash there, Sir. Philip added, holding the breastte. He had an expression just as nonchnt as Maeves.

    Got it. Maeve gave a slight nod and began walking briskly.

    Ian felt that things are always like this here and he had thought he had adapted to this world. Ian experienced a modern persons confusion for a moment before he moved his feet. As Philip suggested, as they moved upstream, the width of the stream increased. The moonlight that faintly appeared through the clouds shimmered on the waters surface. It was a rare and peaceful scene, serene yet vibrant, in this world.

    Its better for you to go in here. Maeve, who had been walking silently, suddenly spoke.

    Ian scratched his nose and came to a stop. Understood.

    Ill go a little further upstream. Maeve continued on her way.

    Feels like Im the caveman now. Ian sighed to himself and removed his clothes again. Then he stepped into the stream. The water was surprisingly cold, but it made him feel more clear-headed. The central part was deep enough to reach his thighs, so he knelt down and immersed his body. The stickiness and difort on his body were gradually washed away.

    Soon the sound of sshing water followed, signaling Maeve had also gotten into the water. She wasnt that far away. Why am I so conscious of this? Ian sshed water on his face and washed his body quietly.

    Amidst the sound of flowing water. There was something I didnt ask earlier. Maeve spoke up.

    Ian was wiping the blood off his shoulders and chest, Speak.

    Any injuries? Maeve asked quickly.

    Ian smirked and replied. No injuries. How about you?

    Me neither. Thats impressive, you fought with a werewolf, yet you havent got a scratch.

    Good luck, I suppose.

    I cant believe that. I saw you fight, its hard to put into words. After a brief pause, Maeve added. Your fighting style is unique, perhaps because theres no set form. You were more practical inbat than even a knight like me.

    You make it sound like Ick foundation.

    At Ians rather nonchnt response, Maeve quickly added. I didnt mean it in that sense.

    Its true that Ick a foundation. Ive never properly learned.

    A soft exhale came from behind. Your jokes are amusing. Its the same as the way you treat Philip. You are obviously no ordinary mercenary, Ian, but its not umon to be a man freed from the aristocracy.

    Ian paused, From aristocracy-?

    Even if you pretend to be a mercenary, you cant hide your wisdom or insights.

    Im from the streets. Ian corrected her

    In response, Ian heard a faint breath and realized that was the sound she made when sheughed. You dont have to talk about it.

    Ian finally let out a hollowugh. Maeve misunderstood and he understood that in this world, even basic words were unfamiliar, and there were many who couldnt even read. Ian, as a modern person, must have appeared rtively knowledgeable. And that alone could be seen as proof of noble blood. Knowledge and culture were almost solely the domain of nobles.

    Maeves calm voice continued. Everyone has at least one story they dont want to talk about.

    Do you have such a story? Ian asked abruptly. More to dispel any misconceptions, he threw out the question.

    Maeve fell silent again. This time, she was truly quiet for a time before answering, I cant say there isnt a story. Maeve spoke in a quiet voice. I am not a woman of the Liurel family. I am a disciple of Tyr En and dedicated my body to be the kingdoms sword.

    He hadnt expected to get an answer. Ian wiped himself off with a towel he had brought and put on his clothes. Theres something I havent been able to ask. Ian caught onto the end of her sentence. What kind of god is Tyr En?

    Now that the opportunity had arisen, he wanted to ask the question that had been on his mind. Maeve was a disciple of Tyr En whose disciples received the blessing of the god, wielding divine authority. Of course, the greatest power Maeve possessed was that divine authority. She might be an enemy someday, so it would be good to know about it in detail. If he could find a way to deal with her easily, that would be even better.

    I assume youre sincerely asking? Maeve asked.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders. Im not very close to the gods. Ive heard the name, but thats about it.

    The world of Aquilonia had many gods. So if yers didnt find out for themselves, there was no need to exin the name and meaning of the god. Sometimes there were knights who shouted Tyr Ens name or recited prayers, but it didnt concern Ian, and it wasnt a name that was important to quests or stories.

    He isnt someone who can be easily received. Tyr En is the god of condemnation. He is the daughter of the shining Lou S and the sword that endures sins. Maeves voice became solemn. As a disciple of Him, I cannot speak lies or turn away from sins. If we lose the favor of the gods, the blessings will disappear.

    It must be quite hard in these times, Ian added, nodding his head. If his first name is like that, the other name must be even more impressive.

    You mean his alias? Maeves voice contained a hint ofughter.

    Betrayal and corruption were among the major themes in this world, so there was nothing absolute in Aquilonia. Even the gods were not free from this rule and had multiple aliases. Just like blind faith was another name for Lou S, god of light. Ian asked, What is his name?

    A calm response followed, Revenge. To cut away sins ultimately means to take revenge for someone, and sometimes it bes the target of revenge itself. Condemnations other name is revenge. Righteous revenge is protected by Tyr Ens favor.

    I see. Ians eyes flickered as he mumbled. He had finally learned the secret of the avenger shedding blood in the game. The apostle of condemnation had be the apostle of revenge. If her apostolic powers were weakened, it would be much easier to deal with her. Although pdins possessed deceptivebat prowess, they also had many constraints.

    Ian pondered the implications of her words. Could the lingering resentment of the avenger that appearedter be the power of Tyr En? The avenging blood-shedder wasnt just a one-time mid-boss as itter reappeared as a specter named Avengers Resentment. It yed a role in delivering an unexpected blow to the final boss of Chapter 1. The specter quickly dissipated after delivering its blow, but the big bosss health and all stats fell below half as a result.

    Of course, it was still quite difficult to fight even in that state. It would be even harder without the specter. Ian pursed his lips, making a choice that required giving up one thing for another was not exactly to his taste. I should observe a little longer. Perhaps there was a way where he didnt have to give up anything at all.

    What god do you worship? Maeve asked suddenly.

    Ian stood up abruptly and replied, None.

    Do you mean you have no god to worship?

    Yes. I wont have one in the future either. They were the ones who brought him to this world after all. They might have been just fragments of data at one point, but he didnt know how they became real entities. Anyway, the probability of them being the culprits behind all this misfortune was the highest, so he had no intention of entrusting himself to them in even the slightest way.

    There seems to be a story behind that as well. Ian left without responding. With Maeves calm voice digging into his ears, he wiped away the moisture on his body. However, surely there is a god watching over you even now. Ian. They might already desire and covet you.

    Ian looked up at the night sky. The moon and stars twinkled between dispersing clouds, as if watching over him. Raising his middle finger toward a patch of sky, Ian said, Im hungry. Lets go eat.

    After finishing their meal, Philip, who had copsed in exhaustion the night before, continued to talk about the werewolf. There was nothing else to do while traveling through the forest, so after a few hours Ian pretended to be convinced by Philip. Ian told him a simple version of the story about how the werewolf came and he just chopped it up with a sword.

    Sir, you never exaggerate your stories. What you said about conquering the kobold tribe was also downyedpared to reality.

    It wasnt a tribe, just a lone cottage. It wasnt conquering, but a battle. Ian corrected, but Philip walked ahead as if he didnt hear it.

    A werewolf, huh? Its the first time Ive actually seen a creature of that level. Oh, well, only its head though.

    Ian retorted with a grumble. There are plenty of creatures in the south.

    No, there are hardly any in the border region. The Southern fortress garrison periodically clears them out to prevent them from breeding. Those pirates on the coast established their own countries and would attack whenever there was a chance, so there couldnt even be any room for creatures, let alone monsters, to intrude. Philip added with a shrug, Its a rare sight to see creatures like that. The Southern region has been quite peaceful since I went there about 6 or 7 years ago. So, even if I heard that monsters were rampant in the kingdom, I never saw it.

    Now you must be understanding it quite well.

    To be honest, I still dont. Ive hardly encountered any throughout the journey.

    Ians brow furrowed. You havent?

    Philip nodded. Even when I entered the Marquisate, it was pretty peaceful. People seemed to be struggling, but that was because the Southern fortress was preparing for war as well. Ive only seen true monsters for the first time in that werewolf.

    It couldnt be true. Ians brow furrowed even more. The number of monsters he had encountered after stepping into Agen was high. Even if he ounted for the setting of the game, he had been surprised that the country thrived despite that number of monsters.

    Its true. Maeve agreed. Thats why Philip was hesitant to believe in the existence of the dark magician. The only monsters weve encountered were goblins and a few kobolds.

    Ian suddenly realized something and looked back at Philip. If you came up to the country from the south, did you move along the Guandu?

    Philip nodded, Yes, from Balk Castle through the viges.

    Ian finally let out augh. I guess Iid out a flower path behind me. The first city he had arrived at after getting out of the swamp was Balk City. This was the ce he began to work in earnest as a mercenary. Count Rumon, like other lords in this world, was only interested in money and power. Thanks to that fact, the security of the city was a mess. Ian solved the citys problems for a reasonable fee before moving on to the next town along the Guandu.

    A flower path? Philip asked

    Your good days are over, Philip. Ian responded, looking away. The kingdom is a lot more shit than you think.

    After less than half a day, Philip understood the meaning of those words.

    TL: Selwinkat

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    After leaving the forest, they climbed the hill following the path along the Guandu. They stopped walking when they reached the top of the hill. Lou S- Philip eximed as the group took in the view from the top of the hill. The vige below had been turned into ashes.

    I didnt expect things to be such a mess. Ian muttered, his gaze sweeping over the vige. He saw remnants of burnt or copsed buildings that used to be part of a small, insignificant vige with about a hundred residents.

    Could it have been a bandit raid, or perhaps the wolf pack we encountered? Philip asked with a subdued voice.

    Ian retorted with a grim tone. The wolves probably didnt start the fire.

    Philip looked at him. So, are you suggesting it was the work of the thieves?

    If thats the case, its unforgivable. Before Ian could say anything, Maeve interjected. To trample upon the homes of the people like this. She was clearly outraged, her voice carrying evident anger.

    Ian nced at her, realizing just how angry she truly was. Well, she was a knight who earnestly pursued justice and honor, wasnt she? In this dark age, that ultimately meant being tangled in all sorts of dirty situations, just like now. In the game, she probably wasted time on such matters and ultimately couldnt find the dark sorcerer. Ian wondered if there was a quest here.

    Despite these thoughts, Ian slightly curled up the corner of his mouth. Do you want to find out what happened?

    Before Maeve could respond, Philip urgently interjected. Please hold on a moment, Maeve.

    Maeve turned to him with a suspicious expression. What did you say, Philip?

    The tragedy that has befallen this vige is truly saddening. However, there is a critical issue at hand concerning the well-being of the kingdom. Ians eyebrow involuntarily twitched at Philips words. He sure has a way of digging his own grave. We dont have much time left. If you cannot eradicate the darkness that has infiltrated the kingdom, then next time, it might not just be a single vige that turns to ashes but the entire kingdom. Philip managed to finish his speech despite the cold sweat that had formed on his forehead due to the gaze of the two on him.

    Those are wise words, Philip. Maeve finally responded after a brief pause, while Ian silently cursed. However, peoples homes have been ravaged like this. Its uneptable for a knight of the kingdom and an apostle of Tyr En to overlook such a tragedy.

    Ians brow smoothed out again. Indeed, a knight who knows honor.

    On the contrary, Philip, now at a loss for words, lowered his head. Since its your intention, but please do not waste too much time. The sun will set soon.

    Understood. Your advice is noted.

    Ian chimed in at that moment. Dont worry about time. Just as they went silent, Ian, with an icy gaze, said something unexpected. We might be able to find out soon.

    Just as Philips shoulders tensed due to Ians chilling gaze, Maeve asked. Do you have a method in mind?

    Its nothing special. Ian replied with a softer tone. Listening directly might be enough.

    Listening? Maeves gaze followed his outstretched hand, beyond the ruins and near the path on the opposite side of the vige. A destend with shapes resembling the color of soil seemed to loom in the distance.

    Gazing nonchntly at the shapes, Ian continued speaking. Three of them are digging into the ground, and one is by the road. Something is spread next to them that appears to be bodies.

    Maeve inquired with a cold tone. Trying to bury the corpses, are they? Could they be the culprits?

    Im not sure. Ian shrugged his shoulders. But if we catch them and interrogate them properly, we might find out what happened in the vige.

    I understand. Maeve lowered her visor. Ill leave the interrogation to you. With a flick of her reins, she dashed forward.

    Well, I suppose so. Ian replied nonchntly, watching the departing knight.

    Philips courteous voice followed. You always have a n. I seem to always think too narrowly.

    Oh, thanks for giving us this precious time together. Ian thought to himself, looking at Philip. He then slightly lifted one corner of his mouth, just as before. If you keep interrupting like this, you might end up with a shorter neck. Philip.

    Philip struggled to keep his lips sealed. Another one of those scary jokes.

    Should I make your tongue shorter? Philips mouth snapped shut. Ian adjusted his reins. Ill go ahead. Follow me.

    Youre going to chase after them immediately?

    If Imte, they might all end up dead by the time we get there. The rogues of the Dark Age were often as skilled at hurrying their victims to their deaths as they were in any other aspect.

    In that case, Ill go with you.

    Ian didnt wait to hear more. He dashed out.

    ====

    The three men were doing their respective tasks. One was digging the ground with an old shovel, another was assisting with a dagger, and thest was smoothing out the hole by stepping on it. Although their roles were different, they all had the same tired expressions.

    Do it properly, you bastards. Thest man, Miguel, who was observing theirck of enthusiasm finally spoke. Their leader had a scruffy beard and a scar that looked as though a bear had scratched one side of his face. As he adjusted the crossbow on his shoulder, he looked back at the bodyid beside the hole. Is it taking so long to dig just six graves? Hurry up. The sun is about to set.

    The faces of the men crumpled even more, but none of them protested. One grave was dug by Miguel alone. Moreover, it was done in a perfect manner that was iparable to their own speed.

    Even with these fools, its damn-  Miguels voice eventually let out a sigh. Is it, really? Maybe?

    Are you not saying that to us? The men who were digging the graves turned their gazes toward him, confused. Even though Miguel was their leader, he sometimesined about the trivial superstitions and omens, which they simply brushed off. Of course, Miguel himself was particrly susceptible to such things.

    The sight of a knight charging towards them with her armor glinting in the sunset, apanied by the sh of a blue sword, was too surreal to be true.

    Well, maybe its-  Miguel suddenly fell silent. His ears pricked up again. It seemed that the sound of hooves was getting closer. And it wasnt his imagination. Miguel tightened his grip on the crossbow and shouted. Get your bows or whatever ready. Hurry!

    Finally, the men who were working on the ground began to move. Their expressions remained unchanging, but a sense of tension filled the air. Um, what crazy talk is that, Captain? We should run!

    Whats the n? Stop the nonsense and do as ordered, you brats! Only then did the subordinates awkwardly raise their crossbows and bows.

    Aim at the horse, but dont shoot until I tell you to shoot! Miguel scolded them, his hands trembling. As soon as they assumed their positions, the knightsmand resounded loudly.

    Drop your weapons and kneel!

    Without any chance to be astonished by the fact that the voice belonged to a woman, Miguel turned towards the knight and shouted with all his might. Please, give us a chance to exin! Without that, we have no way out!

    Now, the knights gender was of little importance. Among the self-proimed knight apprentices, the properly trained true knights were exceptional beingspared to thugs or mercenaries. The mercy of a knight might be effective for themon folk, but it had no value for them, and as Miguel saw it, this was undoubtedly a real knight. If they fought, they would surely be killed, yet, blindly fleeing was not an option either. Evading orders was one thing, but admitting to running away would be just as bad, especially beside a pile of corpses that used to be a vige.

    Please stop! We haventmitted any crimes! To avoid a beating, they had to look confident for now. Things were going ording to n until now, but the problem arose from a different direction. When the sound of hooves began to resonate, some of Miguels subordinates couldnt handle the pressure and flinched. A familiar sound followed, the sound of a crossbow being fired.

    Miguels eyes widened as if about to burst. His gaze followed the fired bolt, it was astonishingly urate, almost as if it were intentionally aiming for the knight. And even more astonishingly, the knight deflected the small, fast bolt with his sword without effort.

    What kind of monster! The person who had shot the crossbow was astonished, dropping it and standing up. Im running! This is madness! The sound of footsteps rushing away followed.

    Miguel turned his head, btedly regaining his senses. Stop right there, you stupid b! His shout wasnt even finished. A blue sh appeared from behind. In the blink of an eye, the sh swept over the fleeing persons back and disappeared. All that remained was a severed torso, spewing blood and entrails. A few more steps were taken before only the severed lower body crumpled.

    The remaining two subordinates froze, their faces turning pale.

    Were screwed, damn it Miguel, who had been muttering to himself, finally managed to speak. He felt nopassion for the dead man. Rather, he wanted to revive him just to kill him personally. Not only did he defy orders and attack, he even tried to flee, abandoning hisrades. Even worse, it was happening next to the pile of bodies that had been a vige.

    Drop your weapons and kneel! The abstract gibberish hit his ears.

    Damn it. Surrender was the only option left now. Miguel quickly knelt down and surreptitiously wrapped his fingers around his ankle. Like many others, he had a trump card to survive. It could only be used once and might not be enough to kill the knight. But at least he could escape.

    Miguel listened carefully to the sound of hoofbeats, his breath held. Thankfully, the worst didnt happen. The knights charge slowed down as he came closer to Miguel and eventually stoppedpletely. One crisis was averted, but he still couldnt even exhale in relief because the knights sword was still in his hand.

    A bluish light flickered above his head as a chilling coldness touched his neck. I am aware that this situation might lead to misunderstandings, milord. Miguel managed to open his mouth with great effort. However, we have notmitted any crimes. If you give us a little time, we can exin everything.

    I will listen to your statementter. The icy voice, devoid of belief, flowed out. Specialists in interrogation will arrive soon.

    Miguels head snapped up in surprise. Did you say specialists?

    Questions will not be allowed.

    Yes. He immediately bowed his head again, closing his eyes. It looked like it was over. Just as Miguels mind was about to go nk, another sound of hoofbeats approached.

    Miguel cautiously raised his head. The figure of a Grim Reaper came into view. Beyond the gray cloak and leather armor, finally, his face came into view. Ian? Miguels eyes widened. Ian Hoff?! Is it really you?

    Finally, the man, Ian, turned his gaze towards Miguel. They exchanged nces, but that was all. Ian raised an eyebrow slightly in a nonchnt manner and without saying anything, he halted next to Maeve.

    Its me! Miguel! The hunter, Miguel! The mercenary, I mean! Miguel added in haste. I used to see you often in Valksi. Especially at the tavern!

    At this point, the knights and Maeves attention also turned towards Ian. Is he someone you know? She asked.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders. Well, Ive seen his face before. It was a lukewarm response, but it was an acknowledgment, nheless.

    Oh, fortunately you recognize me. Miguel didnt care. If he wanted to live, he had to do this. Even if it meant being bold. It seemed that Miguels face was etched in his memory, and he was d about that. He remembered what had happened to those who tried to challenge or provoke him.

    With one eyebrow slightly raised, Ian asked with his lips curled.

    So, the specialist the knight mentioned is you? Miguel asked as politely as possible.

    Ian replied with a deep sigh. Probably.

    Its good that things worked out. Miguels gaze at Ian was firm and resolute. Ask whatever you want, and Ill answer truthfully. You can judge for yourself whether its true or not. After all, youre good at reading peoples minds.

    Oh? Ians eyes glinted with amusement. Indeed, he was amazed. He had expected Miguel to challenge him or act defiantly. Instead, Miguel was obediently cooperating. Ians lips curled slightly as he asked. What happened to the vige?

    TL: Selwinkat

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Miguel began speaking without any hesitation. Lady Migel started the fire. The residents followed Lady Migel, and thats why the vige is empty.

    Lady Migel? Shes the one who turned the vige like this? Maeve asked, disbelief in her voice.

    Miguel nodded. Yes, mydy.

    Why?

    There was amand from the lord to relocate the residents to Orundel.

    Lord Burchard- Maeves voice trailed off. Lord Burchard was the lord governing this region.

    This is unbelievable. Why would the lord burn down a prosperous vige? Philip, who had been catching his breath upon arrival, interjected.

    Probably because of the war, Philip. Maeve responded with a subdued tone. During war, its not possible to defend all territories. They may want to concentrate the poption into key points, making it easier to protect the people and mobilize troops or collect taxes.

    Still, this is too much. Philip murmured as he looked around the vige. Getting rid of their homes so they have nowhere to return after the war.

    They were going to be plundered anyway once the war started. Ian retorted with a heavy voice. Before that could happen, they moved and set fire.

    He knew well that in his original world, Earths history was filled with barbaric and unreasonable events. This world, Aquilonia, was filled with unrealistic and extreme settings, even if Lord Burchard took the vigers as sacrifices for dark magic, it wouldnt be surprising. Of course, Lord Burchard had his own intentions, and Ian knew about it through the game. He just hadnt expected to be prepared so soon.

    Ian, do you believe what Miguel is saying? Maeve asked.

    Ian looked down at Miguel. Yes, up to this point. In a moment of relief in Miguels eyes, Ian added. But we cant be sure if hell tell the truth to the end.

    Miguels eyes widened, but Ian didnt flinch. Ian intended to keep the tension high, but he also meant what he said. In this world, mercenaries were just one step away from thugs and thieves, differing only by a piece of paper. Indeed, most mercenaries Ian encountered were quick to draw swords, deceive each other, or betray, all of which weremon urrences. Especially among the mercenaries in the remote corners of Agelran, most were deserters or former criminals, making it even worse.

    What are those corpses? Ian asked, raising an eyebrow.

    Quickly licking his lips, Miguel responded. The vige elders family, they were executed for opposing the migration. While the residents were migrating, they coincidentally encountered us and paid us to bury them. Thats why we were digging graves.

    Ian scanned the corpses and the dug holes. Six corpses, four holes. Miguels subordinates who kneeled between them also nodded in agreement. Ian said. And?

    Well, thats all there is to it! I swear by the glorious Lou S, theres nothing hidden!

    Damn, its really something. Ians brow finally furrowed. Hatred and anger seeped from his eyes. It was just a story, there was no quest, secrets, or conspiracies. If there were quests in all of the shitty ces, it wouldnt be possible to solve them in one lifetime.

    Maeve nodded I will go back and look around the vige. There may be more survivors.

    Lets finish quickly and go on our way. The sun has already set. Ian agreed.

    Miguel grinned at Ian, Thanks to you, I feel like Ive cleared my name. Could you let me finish what I was doing?

    Ian looked at the corpses lined up next to the pit, if they were left that way, no doubt they would be a family of evil spirits. A dark resentment, from their unjust deaths, leaked out from the corpses that the country folk who knelt beside him didnt seem to feel it at all.

    Sure.

    Philip, who looked at those who began to work again, suddenly asked, It seems that you have received arge request with this many people working.

    Well, that - Migeul scratched his cheek, ncing sideways at Ian.

    Why are you looking at our mercenary, sir?

    Because its an unwritten rule for mercenaries not to reveal the details of ongoing requests. Ian responded to Philip.

    Thats a strange unwritten rule.

    Theres a lot of bastards who would steal requests, so Miguel wont answer your question. Ian smiled at Miguel, But you dont think Im the same as those scumbags, right?

    A cold sweat broke out on Miguels forehead. Its not like that- shit. Ill tell you, Im sure youve already heard the rumors. A pack of wolves is around here that only eat humans.

    Ian and Philip started at his words, but Miguel didnt notice their change of expression and continued, They caught and ate a lot of people, including the chiefs son. A few dayster, we arrived. As a former hunter, how could I not ept the request- why do your faces look like that?

    I didnt have the slightest intention of intercepting your request, but I already solved it. Ian answered, exchanging nces with Philip. Ian lifted the werewolfs head that was tied to the saddle.

    As Miguels jaw dropped, Philip said in a proud voice, Good thing I took care of the head.

    Ian responded with a smile. Thats the head, Ill split the reward as well.

    Thank you for your merciful decision. My expenses were barely enough. Actually, its all thanks to you. Miguel, who had btedly regained hisposure, intervened. So, Ian and Sir Knight met the wolfmen? And you took care of them all?

    Ian nodded. Yes.

    But Ive never heard of a wolfman tribe in that area.

    This guy was ordering his subordinates to attack people. Otherwise, why would they?

    Miguels face was finally crumpled like chewed-up crap. Although it was a big reward for the first time in a while. Damn, theres not a single good day.

    Maybe its a good thing. If you had met the wolfmen with these vigers, you wouldve all died.

    Then about that request Ian looked at Miguel with a smile, holding out the head of the wolfman, Andorf, hanging from the saddle. from which vige did you get it?

    Miguel was reluctantly answering. About two days away, a vige on the way to the Red Valley.

    Philips face turned pale. Though its a bit out of the way, we should be able to pass through there. As long as we dont get lost. Im not very familiar with that path.

    Ian looked back at Miguel. By any chance, are there priests in that vige? Preferably, those who serve Lou S.

    Yes, there are. Theres a small temple as well.

    Ian spoke as he heard the sound of hooves spreading from the vige. Youreing too. Guide the way. I wont pay your brokerage fee until the mission ispleted. Youll be responsible for finishing it.

    Miguels mouth opened again.

    Ian added casually, So you better get the graves ready properly, or they will soon be ghosts.

    What, this damned- Miguel rushed towards his subordinates.

    A satisfied smile finally appeared on Ians lips. It was unexpected, but at least something was gained. He looked at the dark ruins, and saw Maeve wasing back. It was time to let her know about the unexpectedpany.

    Miguel dug a pit, sweat dripping from his face. His subordinates ced the bodies in the pit without hesitation. The torches ced next to them illuminated their movements more dynamically.

    Maeve, her face revealed by lifting her veil, watched them expressionlessly.

    Anyway, we needed to restock before arriving at the Graveyard Forest, and those who lost their families to the wolves need to know this too. Ian said as Maeve approached.

    Although Maeve and Philip didnt oppose it, they gave ufortable looks. Knights who liked mercenaries were rare. To them, mercenaries were nothing more than aspiring thieves without gods or faith. She was no different from those knights, Ian was an exception.

    Well, we need to prepare for another night without shelter. Philip broke the silence.

    Ian responded calmly to Phillips sudden remark. If nothing unusual happens. Go and help make gravestones. Those guys probably dont know how to read.

    Yes. Phillip moved away.

    Ian finally turned his gaze upward, the sun had been lost in the darkness for a long time. It was the time of the monsters. Of course, it didnt mean there were no monsters during the day, but they had a habit of avoiding groups of humans. Comcency was always forbidden on the road.

    Ian circted the magic power that had been dormant in his veins, his dark vision quickly sharpened while all his senses woke up naturally. He felt everything clearly, the humid air, the smell of grass, and the footsteps of animals wandering through the woods.

    He noticed an indescribable sense of strangeness. Its not an illusion. It was a very faint sense of unfamiliarity that he wouldnt normally have felt. His gaze, following his senses, eventually stopped at Maeve. His pupils faintly flickered, detecting magic power.

    Maeve, who had been staring at the group with Miguel, btedly turned to look at him. Why are you looking at me like that? I havent said anything yet.

    I know. Leaning towards her, Ian added softly, Were you checking if you were possessed by a dark magician?

    Why would you suddenly-?! Maeves voice stopped for a moment. She quickly removed one of her gloves and searched her waist. A small pouch was attached, containing tainted essence.

    So theres been a change. Even though you had it, you couldnt feel it? Ian said as he stared at the pouch.

    Maeve nodded her head. For me, its just tainted magic power.

    Its too small a change to feel the difference. Ian considered quickly. If the dark magician had been watching or trying to invade, Maeve wouldnt have missed it.

    How exactly has it changed?

    There are magical fluctuations. Theyre faint but regr. With a knowing look, Ian faced Maeve. This seems like a signal.

    A signal?

    Yes. Those who have the same magic power should feel it distinctly. It might even be enticing them. Theyll know that its a source of their power.

    Maeves gaze sank pensively. So, does this mean its calling the dark creatures?

    Probably. The desire for revenge against Ian had ovee his greed. Every one of them would be elite monsters. It would save him the trouble of chasing after them himself. They woulde on their own from now on.

    Perhaps even the werewolves were because of this. Maeve suddenly said.

    Ian shook his head slightly. Its not him. I didnt feel it yesterday. If it had been emitting this signal all day long-

    -it wouldnt be strange for some monster toe along at any time. Maeve concluded.

    A gust of wind that blew in just then brushed past them. Even the tigeres when I call. Ian muttered, still locking eyes with Maeve.

    Her green eyes also settled down without any hint of turmoil. As if she had finished preparing herself. Interesting proverb.

    Ian spoke. Phillip, bring your sword.

    Sword, Sir? Though he asked, Phillip, who had rushed over, drew his sword.

    I need it now. Ian said, turning his head. On the hill where darkness had settled, under the ashen clouds, one silhouette suddenly rose. It was the form of a mounted rider. Only, his shoulders were t.

    A headless rider? Phillip mumbled in a daze.

    I guess youve never heard of the Headless Rider. Ian said calmly. Thats him, Duhan. He was the named monster of Chapter 1. Although, Ian didnt know that he was also one of the dark magicians subordinates.

    A headless rider. Phillip repeated, staring at the silhouette. Then, he suddenly eximed, You were right, Sir. The kingdom is really a mess.

    TL: Selwinkat

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 13 (1)

    Chapter 13 (1)

    It wasnt exactly as rumored that elite demons were popping out one after another like this. Ian murmured inwardly.

    Rumor says these demons have been causing chaos in the kingdom for quite some time. Maeve spoke in a subdued voice.

    Today will be theirst day Ian swallowed his next words.  and the spoils will be mine.

    Maeve nodded and drew her sword. Ill take the vanguard, Ian.

    Im willing to yield that dly. Ian added with a strange look in his eyes as he turned to her. But, for now, how about we observe?

    Observe?

    Something feels off. He gestured towards Duhan. Its like were waiting for an attack.

    Maeves gaze turned back to the hill. Duhan still stood there, exuding a sinister presence with its tainted magic and silhouette. She contemted briefly before saying, Even though your skills are remarkable, theres no need to walk into a trap willingly.

    From my perspective as well, it seems your mercenarys advice is correct, Sir. Philip agreed.

    With Ian and Philips input, Maeve finally nodded her head. Alright, overconfidence is prohibited. Understood, Ian, Ill follow your lead.

    Ian turned his lips upward slightly and looked back at Duhan. The creatures appearance hadnt changed much from the game, even the confrontation seemed just like back then. So, if I take the initiative, things will getplicated, just like before. Ian thought to himself.

    Back then, if the yer on the receiving end of the confrontation chose to attack first, the creature would start the battle in a defensive stance, using a series of intricate and dangerous patterns. On the contrary, it was an easier strategy to wait for the creature to attack first, since Duhans attacking stance had much simpler patterns.

    Of course, Ian was confident in facing the creature regardless of its stance. There was no need to choose the difficult path when an easier one was avable, especially considering the value of the loot. And so, the calm standoff continued, even Philip remained silent.

    Its finally over! Atst! A triumphant cry erupted from near the tomb. Ian raised an eyebrow and turned his head. The owner of the voice, Miguel, was approaching with a cheerful wave while shaking a shovel. I truly did my best. Now, all we have to do is pack up and leave-

    His smile froze btedly, his expression stiffening as he looked at Maeve wearing a helmet, Philip gaping, and Ian with a cold gaze. Is there a problem?

    There wasnt a problem until now. Ian replied with a sigh, directing his re towards Miguel. Thanks to you, it definitely looks like it.

    The silhouette of Duhan became clear as mes erupted around his figure. As expected, Miguels cry was epted as a deration of war.

    What the hell is that? Miguels bted gaze turned to Duhan.

    While he was still trying to process, the headless rider suddenly raised one arm. Above the ck figures palm, a pair of bright red orbs appeared. Suddenly, a strange voice that blended high and low tones echoed around them. It was a strangenguage, but its meaning was clear when Miguel and the mercenaries clutched their heads and staggered. Philip grimaced as well.

    Only Ian and Maeve were unaffected. Maeve muttered softly. What is this spell?

    Its just an ancientnguage. It says humans are unforgivable invaders of the fairynd, trampling on thend of the elves. Ian replied calmly.

    Looking at Ian with a perplexed expression, Philip asked, You understand that?

    To some extent.

    How on earth?

    In response to Philips question, Ian shrugged one shoulder nonchntly. Well, somehow. Ancientnguage studies had been a level 2 skill he had learned for the sake of ancient civilization events that could have been solved with just a strategy guide. Of course, among the multitude of skills he had wrongly invested in, it was just one. Even now, in reality, it was mostly useless. He had no interest in the likes of Duhan, the spirit of the ancient marsh.

    Do you understand that one too? However, Maeve and Philip showed no sign ofprehending.

    TL: Selwinkat

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 13 (2)

    Chapter 13 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    At Philips mixed exmation and question, Ian let out a heavy sigh. Its a curse on all humans who have set foot on thisnd. It says they wont be free even in death.

    Such ominous words. Groaning, Philip grabbed his head in response to the next roar. Sir? Is this something different?

    Of course, its a spell. Ian replied dryly, turning his head toward the grave. Get out of there right now. Soon the corpses wille back to Seeing the mercenaries, he stopped talking. They were no longer normal, with wild eyes and dementedughter.

    While everyone else was in disarray, Miguel picked up the fallen dagger and ran toward them. Hey, you bastards! Come over here right now!

    Ians warning had be reality. Limbs popped out of the tomb, crawling out of the ground in an instant. The revived dead contorted their limbs grotesquely and rushed at the mercenaries right in front of them. The mercenaries came to their senses btedly, screaming as gaping mouths and limbs mercilessly covered them. With all their armor and weapons thrown to the side, they had no means of resistance against the biting and chewing of the ghouls.

    Miguel screamed and threw himself forward, picking up a dagger that had fallen to the ground. No! You ungrateful bastards!

    What should we do, Sir? Philip asked, deep in thought.

    Instead of answering, Ian tightened his grip on his sword. His gaze turned toward Duhan with the calm eyes no longer showing any anticipation. The result was different from what he had expected, but he was ustomed to such sudden situations. At the very least, he had to divert their attention first.

    Maeve spoke coolly. As promised, Ill yield the vanguard. She turned to look at Philip, Philip, assist them.

    Philips eyes widened in surprise. Are you saying I have to do it alone? Maeve was already gone, spurring her horse ahead. Philip looked back at Ian as if expecting help, but Ian paid him no attention.

    Please, get rid of me before I die, Sir. Resigned, Philip left a plea and dashed away.

    Ian let out a small chuckle. A bit melodramatic. Ian thought the ghouls were weaker than they seemed.

    Even though everything was in chaos, he focused calmly on the charging Maeve. He wanted to confirm her true strength first. Since they were fighting on horseback, he wanted to avoid a prolonged battle. He needed to understand her capabilities to make a suitable n. Though the situation had changed, he had no intention of yielding even a fraction of the spoils.

    Beyond the blue light entwined in Maeves sword, the figure of Duhan became clear a calm, burning ck knight. When facing such a monster, Maeve had no choice but to reveal her true strength.

    The moment Maeve passed the midpoint of the hill, her silhouette swayed. Duhan charged right in front of Maeve. Along the ridge of the hill, ck thorns rose and just as she was about to pierce through with her horse, she extended her sword.

    A blue sh split the thorns in two. Amidst the scattered vine barrier, Maeve, filled with divine power, shot forward like a beam of light and collided with Duhan. A blue trail pierced through Duhan, reaching the opposite side of the hill. Amidst the scattered trail, the silhouette that had been struck by the divine power revealed its ragged form.

    Ian finally let out a bitterugh. It might take some time, but at this rate, Maeve could handle Duhan on her own. He had made a decision on how to deal with Duhan. It wasnt his usual preferred method, Why not try it now? With a swift motion, Ian swung his sword and severed Andorfs head, hanging from the saddle. Immediately after, he whipped the reins.

    This wont be easy. Maeve muttered. At the moment of impact, the weight transmitted felt unusually light. It was then that a hissing sound like that of a snakes breath reached her from behind. Instantly, Maeve twisted her body on the saddle, the horse moved as if they were one, creating a rapid turn that would have been impossible under normal circumstances.

    Maeve swung her sword right away, a blue spark erupted in front of her as she cut off the ck shape that flew toward her. The horse recoiled, kicking up dirt. The scattered trail evaporated and disappeared in an instant. In its ce, a few pieces of ck bone were left behind.

    The bone fragments gathered and flew in one direction, sucked into Duhans silhouette rushing towards them. Duhan had returned to his original form as if the piercing had never happened. Although it still looked like a silhouette, it was not shrouded in darkness this time, but it was showing its true appearance, a conglomerate of curses and grudges.

    It was running parallel to Maeve, but even its hoofbeats were inaudible. The ck trail that had returned to its original form enveloped Duhan. In his hand was a whip, an extraordinarily long-ranged one at that. The creature roared and thorns sprang up along Maeves path.

    Maeve lowered her body and her horse deftly maneuvered left and right, avoiding the thorns, but she couldnt avoid them all. Maeve expelled the divine power stored in her sword, slicing through several thorns blocking her path. As the shattered thorns evaporated, a ck whip flew through the gap, aiming for Maeves forehead. With no time to retrieve her sword, Maeve tilted her upper body to evade.

    Immediately after passing her, the whip, like a snake, twisted back towards her. Maeve swiftly raised her left arm, the whip wound around her forearm with the sound of metal grinding against metal. Blue sparks erupted as the magical power imbued in the whip pierced through even the divine power coating her gauntlet. Maeve clenched her teeth and held onto the sword.

    With a sudden gust of wind, the whip that had been taut lost its strength. The magic that had coated her arm dissipated like a haze. Maeve clenched a falling bone fragment in her hand and instinctively turned her gaze. Ian! Her voice carried an unconscious relief.

    Beyond the scattering thorns, Ian, who had cut off the whip and swiftly passed by, came into view. He looked back at her, his voice, infused with magic, pierced through her ears. Come at me again, with all your might. Ian turned without waiting for an answer. The whip fell, now useless to the ground.

    Maeves gaze returned to Duhan who was now focused on the sudden intruder. Her sword regained its glow, the divine power on her armor sharpened, and strength surged through her body. Her horses erratic breathing stabilized. Maeve tightened the reins with all her might and her horse ran without fear.

    Duhan, who had been chasing Ian, drew close. Maeve released her divine power with her determination and collided with Duhan. Duhan shattered into pieces once again. Even though she had pierced it once more, Maeve narrowed her eyes. Another failure- This time was just as light as before.

    But then, the sound of Iains hooves reached her ears. Ian charged into the mangled form of Duhan, his sword imbued with magical power shed for an instant and in a sharp arc cut into the creature.

    As Maeve watched, Duhans silhouette evaporated like a mirage. All that remained in the air were the small pieces Iain had cut off. Immediately after, Iain leaped off the saddle, holding his sword with both hands above his head, he swung it downward.

    Crash!

    TL: Selwinkat

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong> /ippostrantions

 Chapter 14 (1)

    Chapter 14 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Bam!

    A dull, heavy sound burst forth.

    A noise never heard before while Meave was fighting.

    It happened right after something hit the dark surface and got embedded into the ground.

    Amidst the rising dust and dirt.

    Swoosh-!

    Ian, who hadnded in front of it, knelt on one knee and swung his sword downward.

    Bam! Crunch! Thud!

    Relentless strikes followed.

    The thing that was embedded couldnt withstand the impact and bounced up.

    Meave could finally identify its nature.

    It was a Duhan skull.

    Not quite human, given therge eye sockets.

    Was that its core?

    Meave understood without difficulty.

    She couldnt figure out how he had detected it among those forms, but what mattered was that Ian had seeded in doing the difficult task.

    Even attempting to shatter the skull was remarkable.

    Meave slowed down her speech.

    In the brief moment of hesitation about whether she should assist Ian.

    Squaaaaaak-

    Red light radiated from the eye sockets of the skull.

    The same light as before.

    -!  !

    A scream erupted from the gap between its gaping jawbone as if the ghost inside was howling.

    Then, waves of crimson magical energy radiated from the skull in all directions.

    Huh?!

    Meave instinctively widened her eyes.

    Her entire body froze.

    It was such a powerful curse that even she, bolstered with divine power, would have been paralyzed if she hadnt slowed down her speech.

    If she hadnt dyed her words, she would have been taken down.

    Then?

    Meaves gaze shifted to Ian.

    To her surprise, even the motion of Ian swinging his sword had frozen.

    Swooosh-!

    The skull floated into the air.

    A tainted spirits began to spread around the Duhan.

    Meave gritted her teeth.

    It was clear that the creature was trying to return to its original form.

    But before that, she needed to break free from the paralysis.

    In her urgency to release her divine power.

    Boom.

    Ian extended his hand and gripped the skull.

    !

    Sensing the hardness of its cheekbones under his grip, Ian smiled.

    I knew this would happen, you fiend.

    Just like he did with Andolf, these named monsters always had at least one escape method in dire situations.

    Duhan was no exception.

    Ian had prepared ordingly.

    And this was the result.

    Momentary numbness instead of full paralysis.

    Itsted for only about a second.

    A synergy effect of heightened mental strength, magical power, and a few misjudged skills.

    Although there were no actual eyes, Ian keenly sensed the red light in the eye sockets of the skull wavering.

    He lifted his lips slightly, as if smiling, and mmed the skull onto the ground.

    Thud!

    The skull was driven deep into the ground due to the infused magical power.

    The swirling spirits scattered.

    Then Ian raised his sword.

    Thud!

    Unteral beatdown resumed.

    There were no borate moves or shy techniques.

    Just a repetition of swinging the sword with all his might, regardless of edge or t side, and striking it down again.

    What set it apart from regr clubbing was that Ians current sword was infused with both wind de magic and abundant magical power.

    While the sword suffered damage as the beating continued, just like his opponent, it was still functional.

    Thud! Crunch!

    Ian continued undeterred, grabbing the skull whenever it tried to escape, while it struggled in his grip.

    Meave watched the scene unfold, her sword extended.

    Paralysis had ended long ago, but the atmosphere wasnt right for her to intervene.

    To think that the menacing demon was being swept away by such simple violence.

    What was even more bewildering was that it was working.

    The red light wavered in the eye sockets.

    Thud! Crack-! tter-!

    Tainted magical energy oozed out from between the gold-rimmed skull fragments.

    Crunch!

    Finally, Ians sword stabbed into the forehead of the skull.

    Right between the eye sockets.

    And right after, the red light shed as if it were exploding.

    -! ! !

    Duhans mismatched jawbone trembled, and it screamed.

    To Meaves ears, it felt like a desperate plea, a pitiful cry.

    !  !

    The skull, which had been wailing, was lifted with the sword still embedded.

    Then, Ians lips twitched as if he had anticipated this.

    crack.

    Kwajik!

    Ian lowered his sword to the ground.

    Damn, cracks spread like cobwebs across the skull. Between them, ck magic power rose thickly.

    Ahhhhh-!

    A mournful scream erupted from the eyes.

    The screams died down like wind.

    When even the light in its eyes disappeared, magic power disappeared in silence.

    So .

    Ian, who kept staring at the skull, finally got down on one knee.

    In that moment, the skull had be very worn and unsightly.

    As if it would break if you hit it.

    Ian muttered softly.

    Do you want me to know your grudge?

    He remembered Duhans deathbed.

    An old resentment that I dont want to be curious about or reminisce about.

    Creak.

    The stuck sword was easily pulled out.

    Ian put down his nearly ruined sword and reached out to the crown of the skull, which was covered in fragments of broken bone.

    He felt a faint magic power.

    The moment he picked up a piece of bone.

    Puff!

    Something small and ck came out like arrows from the eye sockets.

    What is left ?

    His hand moved faster than he thought.

    Ian reflexively caught it flying.

    Something twitched in his grasped hand.

    A sharp pain followed.

    ?

    Ians eyebrows furrowed.

    It wasnt because of the pain, but because of the magic rushing through his body.

    Dark, sticky, polluted magic.

    That wasnt all.

    Fear of the unknown. Endless hatred and anger surged like a tidal wave.

    Screams and cries echoed in his head and his eyes were stained red.

    Wooh .

    Ian wasnt taken aback by the madness.

    He was just a little surprised.

    But even this level of resentment was far from enough to break Ians spirit.

    It was like being thrown into the role of a viin in a game he was ying.

    Of course.

    Damn, its so noisy.

    It wasnt that it didnt irritate him at all.

    Ian clenched his hand.

    And he pushed his magical power into whatever was inside his grip.

    Including the tainted magical power containing remnants of resentment.

    The wriggling sensation in his hand intensified.

    Why are you damn persistent, just like before?

    Ian pushed forward, ignoring the growing pain in his hand.

    The wriggling intensified even more.

    To the point where he couldnt even notice the pain anymore.

    ?

    A surprising change happened at that moment.

    He felt as if a new sensory organ was forming within the grip.

    A sensation simr to when he first felt the magical power within his body.

    Foreign yet familiar, as if a new hand or foot had sprouted.

    But this sensation wasnt just about touch. It also conveyed simple yet clear emotions.

    Surrender. And obedience.

    Consciousness? Does that reach me too?

    I thought there wouldnt be anything more surprising.

    With admiration, Ian spread his hand.

    The palm of his hand.

    A section of it revealed a thin, ck line.

    It was a snake. A thin ck snake that might be about 5 cm long.

    The snake looked up at Ian with tiny eyes.

    Once again, the same emotion was conveyed.

    Complete submission.

    Well, is this even my pet?

    The creature wriggled its tail as if in response, then burrowed into his glove.

    Ian quickly removed the glove.

    The snake was coiled around his finger.

    Even as it bit its own tail, it looked like a ring crafted in the form of a snake, seamless and intricate.

    Finally, Ians eyes glistened with curiosity.

    What is this?

    Tl/n; Hi guys, sorry about dy, was extremely busyst week working on the site and editing some novels for future reads to stack up so I can a little room to breathe. The previous trantor had some pressing issues so, Ill be picking from where they stopped.. If you notice any issues, please point them out in thement section as I am human and there there are thing I might have missed.

    This Novel chapters are particrly long like 5000 korean characters long and they take a while to trante and as such I can not really say the release schedule. Hope you enjoy reading.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Pleaserate this serieshere.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 14 (2)

    Chapter 14 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    This creature turned out to be the best loot obtainable from Duhan.

    A unique-grade ring, Resentment of the Swamp.

    There was a restriction on characters falling into a daze state unless they possessed a certain level of mental power and intelligence. In the beginning chapter, the item was unusable.

    Who would have thought that the restriction worked in this manner?

    And to think it was a real snake.

    Just now, what was that? I sensed an ominous magic.

    At that moment, Meaves voice resounded from behind.

    She approached, lowering her mask and raising her veil.

    Ian raised his right hand.

    The magic emanated from this ring.

    Meaves eyes widened in surprise.

    Putting it on so casually. Though everything is your spoils, is it really alright?

    As you can see, Im unharmed.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    After examining him closely, Meave met his gaze with a look of astonishment.

    You really have a talent for surprising people, Ian. To defeat a specter and send it away. I wouldnt have believed it if I hadnt seen it.

    Ive never actually done it before.

    Ian smirked and dropped the bone fragments in his hand.

    As long as the spoils are mine

    Then, at the tip of his finger, a familiar ck bead appeared.

    Another essence of corrupted magic.

    Ill take this too.

    Meave nodded her head.

    As Ian ced the essence into his pocket, she added,

    Will you give me those skulls as well? They seem valuable as evidence.

    Of course.

    Ian extended the skulls toward her.

    Carefully epting them so they wouldnt break, Meave gazed at the eye sockets of therge skulls.

    Even bestowing power upon ancient spirits. I wonder what purpose lies behind these actions.

    Who can truly understand the intentions of a dark mage? Perhaps there are no grand ns.

    Ian stood up nonchntly.

    After all, he didnt know the true objectives of the person who wanted him dead.

    Now, he was more interested in examining the new ring in detail.

    Meave fell into contemtion.

    Her gaze was too deep, focused solely on worrying about the future of the kingdom.

    Likewise, Ian had little interest in her story.

    When we meet, well learn everything. You were quite the talkative one.

    Ian turned and started walking downhill.

    Lets confirm if Philip is alive now.

    ***

    Thud. Thud.

    The campfire illuminated the darkness.

    As Philip prepared a meal, the scent of dried meat and ham filled the air.

    Sitting on one side, Ian didnt even spare a nce in that direction, fixated on the ck ring on his finger.

    More urately, he was studying the information window that only he could see.

    Resentment of the Swamp. This was the unique-grade essory he had acquired since arriving in this world.

    Its performance was exceptional, befitting its rarity.

    Not just the increase in various attributes.

    The curse that induced a daze state, which could be used in exchange for a bit of health, was particrly intriguing.

    This option had also existed when this world was still a game.

    I used this to great effect back then.

    He had used it against close-range enemies, creating opportunities to distance himself orplete spells.

    It had been useful even in battles against multiple foes.

    When he fell into a daze, the distinction between friend and foe vanished.

    Now that reality had merged, he could utilize it in even more situations.

    I should test how the curse manifests. As long as I dont get caught using it

    While Ians thoughts continued, a voice interrupted with annoyance.

    Damn it

    From the darkness, a man with a grim appearance emerged.

    It was Miguel.

    Covered in blood and dirt, he slumped beside the campfire without a trace of energy.

    Dust rose from his surroundings.

    But Philip, who was preparing food, merely gave him a disapproving nce and didnt offer a single word.

    He had be like this after digging the graves of his subordinates.

    He caught Philips eye as he turned the dried meat, then cautiously began speaking.

    Wow .

    His expression as he stared at the bonfire was devastated.

    It was natural.

    It wasnt enough that the request was taken away, it was because he lost all of his subordinates.

    He was even more hopeless since it was a tragedy that urred after faithfully carrying out the request.

    Philip, who had fought alongside him, was well aware of how hard he was trying to save his men.

    Philip, whose eyes had be pitiful, finally opened his mouth cautiously.

    You are very loyal to your colleagues. Miguel.

    Miguel snorted softly.

    Is that loyalty? Im the only one alive, Its bad luck

    Are there superstitions like that?

    Imagine I died in the guesthouse, but wouldnt it be unfair if my colleague lived or died? And do not be evil spirits or ghosts. The Dark Mage, it takes a lot of hands until the end .

    His words gradually shifted fromint to self-pity.

    Perhaps he wasnt even aware of it himself.

    Annoyed, Philip lifted his brows and picked up a piece of ham.

    Seeing his intent, Meave gestured to Miguel.

    Philip slyly altered the direction of his hand.

    Have some of this.

    Thanks.

    Gratefully epting the ham offered to him, Miguel began speaking with a mouthful.

    Whats troublesome now is whates next. Losing another group Coping with deadrades three times Do you believe it? Surviving while everyone else dies, for the third time.

    Must be your luck

    Could be bad luck. If this story spreads, who would want to join me? Everyone dies while Im left standing. If this continues, Ill start looking like a ghost.

    Miguels voice grew more and more mncholic.

    Perhaps he was unaware of the transition.

    Philip, who had a tired expression, shifted his gaze away.

    After handing the skewer to Meave and Ian in turn, he opened his mouth while letting Miguelment.

    The journey is going muchter than expected, sir.

    Hmm.

    Meave nodded.

    It was something she was worried about too.

    Since Ian joined, shes been fighting almost every day.

    She even lost two horses. It meant that starting tomorrow, the partys march would be slower.

    We still have a week to go to the Grave Forest. No, it will take longer since we have to go back. We may not have time to search elsewhere.

    I cant help it. I can only hope its not bullshit.

    Meave gave a sigh.

    Your destination was Grave Forest?

    Miguel burst in.

    The moment Philip nodded, Miguel burst outughing.

    Then it wont take up to a week. Even if you stop by the vige, five days at the most will be enough.

    Philip raised an eyebrow.

    No way. It will take longer since we have to go back to the vige.

    I, Id like to guide you. Theres a path known only to those like me who have been wandering mercenaries for a long time. It might be a bit dangerous, though

    Can you vouch for its safety?

    Noticing the interruption, Ian, who had been lost in thought, spoke up.

    When he looked at Miguel, Miguel swallowed and fumbled for words.

    Um, well, yeah. Ive been there myself, so I know. As I said, it might be a bit dangerous.

    Thats not a problem. Is it?

    Ian looked at Meave, who nodded in agreement.

    The groups attention shifted naturally to Miguel.

    Cold sweat dotted his forehead.

    What, what do you want from me?

    Guidance. To the cursed forest.

    Pretending not to understand, Miguel stuttered.

    A stifled chuckle came from Ians direction, and he flicked a coin from his pocket toward Miguel.

    Ill hire you as a guide.

    Trying to catch the coin, Miguel stumbled over his words as he continued.

    Why do you want me for that? You need to know why you want to go to that cursed forest

    The moment he finished speaking, his voice grew fainter.

    His gaze was caught by a golden shimmer radiating from Ians palm.

    Miguels mouth hung open, stupefied.

    Is this an Imperial coin?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 15 (1)

    Chapter 15 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    You see. Its amission fee.

    Ian replied nonchntly.

    Well, um, I mean

    Miguel stammered.

    It was only natural.

    Even regr gold coins were a fortune, but imperial gold coins were worth twice as much. Their value was sky-high. With a high gold content and impossible to counterfeit, they were essentially the backbone currency.

    As Miguel stared at the gold coin, Ian added.

    Why? Dont you like the gold coins?

    Oh, no!

    Miguel quickly clenched his fist.

    Ian chuckled, and as Miguel looked crestfallen, he continued.

    Thats because its too much money to hire a guide.

    Because it is the price of life. It should be handy.

    It was a nonchnt answer, but Miguels expression on the contrary became frightened.

    Do you mean that it is that dangerous, or do you mean that we must risk our lives to get there in time?

    Well .

    Ian blurted out his words.

    If youre uncertain, give it back. If you return it now, Ill ept it.

    Ian said, rolling his tongue.

    As Miguel hesitated with a conflicted expression, he opened his hand slightly.

    The golden glint caught his eye. Positive whispers filled his mind.

    Thats right. Its just a few days work, isnt it? Both mercenaries and knights are highly skilled. Its an easy job if you just take them to the forest. But these are imperial gold coins. Missing out on such an opportunity would be foolish. Isnt that right?

    I will. I will bring it back within a few days.

    Miguel finally slipped the gold coin deep into his pocket.

    A smile appeared on Ians lips.

    A wise choice.

    From the beginning, Ian was confident that Miguel would ept themission.

    As he said, the money was disproportionatelyrge.

    Even losing all hisrades and only receiving amission fee was a situation he couldnt refuse.

    It was an irresistible temptation.

    Of course, there were other reasons Ian made such a generous offer.

    I needed someone to handle the baggage, and it worked out well.

    From the start, he had nned to take Meave to the Graveyard Forest alone.

    Miguel seemed suitable for an insurance role in case something happened.

    Even if you let out just a whiff of moneys scent, it wouldnt be easy to resist temptation. Moreover, even if it was due to superstition, having someone who could perform amission without witnesses and bury deceasedrades was a perfect fit. It was the icing on the cake.

    Rather than wrestling in vain and getting bloodied, this is a win-win situation for everyone.

    Thinking this, Ian smiled, but suddenly he felt a gaze and turned his head.

    Philip was looking at him strangely, his expression somewhat distant.

    Whats that expression for?

    Oh, nothing. Im just admiring how you spend money freely.

    Ah, I see

    This brat is starting to act strangely now.

    He smiled while admiring Philips narrowed eyes for a moment.

    Right. Thats a good observation, Philip.

    Ian turned to Meave again, rolling up one corner of his mouth.

    By the way, you owe me a gold coin.

    At his continuation, Philips eyes widened.

    Our leader owes a debt?

    I paid it on behalf of the leader. Why else would I need to hire that guy?

    Goodness gracious, Lou S

    Philip grasped his forehead and sighed.

    Truly, my lord, you are the most extraordinary person Ive ever seen.

    Enough. Youre right, Philip.

    Meave interrupted. She turned to Ian and added calmly.

    Ian, Ill make sure the debt is repaid after themission ispleted.

    Ian smirked as he looked at Philip, who was tightly clenching his shoulders, and nodded.

    Understood.

    Meaves gaze naturally returned to Miguel.

    Since youre formally employed, I trust youll fulfill your role faithfully, Miguel.

    Yes. Of course, mydy.

    Miguel nodded his head involuntarily at her stern voice.

    Though his face slightly stiffened, he realized that he was truly cornered now.

    Even though he hadnt fullyprehended it yet.

    But at least he was certain that he had stepped into something incredibly dangerous and important.

    Um about that. Why do you want to go to the Graveyard Forest? Theres a rumor that its a cursed forest, and once you enter, you can nevere out.

    Thats exactly why were going.

    Ian said as he bit into a piece of jerky.

    Miguel murmured uneasily.

    Because you think theres something inside

    I hope to find a dark mage.

    Miguels brow furrowed.

    A dark mage? But this ce hardly ever sees any mages. Ive never heard of such a formidable viin hiding there.

    No rumors means there is.

    How can you be so sure?

    This kid is quite the skeptic.

    Ian looked at him with a cold smile.

    Because Ive met him.

    Met him in person?

    I killed one of his subordinates. I also killed his manifested projection. Thanks to that, I bought myself some enmity.

    Miguelsplexion turned pale as he listened, and Ian continued.

    Even the headless rider was one of hisckeys. You got tangled up in a bad situation.

    So, there will be more attacks like this in the future?

    Ian shrugged.

    It depends on how quickly you can lead us to the Graveyard Forest.

    Ugh

    Finally, Miguel found his voice.

    Hes trying to plunge the kingdom into chaos.

    Meave said, looking at him with hardened resolve.

    Finding and punishing him is the goal of our journey.

    More precisely, its until we reach the capital. So, your role is crucial, Miguel.

    Philip concluded.

    Miguels pupils shook as he turned to each member of the group in session.

    He hadnt fully realized it yet, but he could at least be certain that he had stepped into something incredibly dangerous and important.

    Damn Im in deep trouble.

    Finally, he sighed.

    It seemed as if his appetite had waned, and before he knew it, he had set down his empty skewer on the ground. Ian chuckled softly.

    You were hired as a guide. Leave the fighting to us, and all you need to do is fulfill your role, Ian said with a smirk.

    Lying on the ground after throwing the empty stick into the fire, he added, So there shouldnt be any problems.

    .

    It was a casual tone, but Miguel froze for a moment. It was because Ians words sounded like if he didnt perform his role properly, there would be consequences. However, even if that were the case, there was nothing that would change at this point. He couldnt escape from them, nor could he cancel the contract.

    I understand.

    Miguel replied almost mechanically and picked up another skewer. His appetite was still absent, but he needed to replenish his strength. That way, he could guide them to the Graveyard Forest as quickly as possible. In his mind, that was the only way he could sessfullyplete this mission and survive.

    And so, from the next day on, the hunter Miguel was reborn as a guide.

    Lets go. Ill lead the way!

    And he was a very diligent one.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Under the partly cloudy evening sky, a group gradually approached the outskirts of a vige. Normally, the vigers working in the fields might have nced and turned away, but today, some of them took a moment to observe them. A few even stopped their work altogether to watch.

    It was all because of the knight in the center of the group. The gleaming full-body armor was a rare and captivating sight.

    Wait, isnt that?

    Thanks to this, some recognized the bearded man at the front. The mercenary Miguel, known for his scarred face, leading his subordinates while brandishing a sword and boasting about alcohol and meat to the vige chief.

    However, the current Miguel was far from the fierce appearance that the vigers remembered. He had transformed.

    It seems weve arrived before sunset. Were over an hour ahead of the expected time,

    The guide chatted idly, turning his gaze away from Ian.

    His view was filled with the sight of the vige, surrounded by sporadic fields.

    Itsrger than expected as well.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 15 (2)

    Chapter 15 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    While not a walled city, it was certainly a substantial vige for Argelran standards.

    We dont have any other viges nearby until we cross the valley. This ce is also frequented by the garrison soldiers.

    Miguel exined courteously and in detail.

    Moreover, the vige chiefs son died on the path we passed earlier. He was a ruffian who brandished a knife and acted like a thug.

    He was not only an excellent guide but also more exceptional than everyone, including himself, had anticipated. He led the way, guiding the group through the quickest route, and had an almost perfect understanding of the areas rumors and circumstances. The peaceful night they had spent was, to some extent, thanks to him.

    Of course, as Ian had some qualities that an experienced mercenary needed to possess, it was only fair to acknowledge that. Even considering that, Miguel had a remarkable talent in this field.

    Anyway, thanks to him, well be able to restfortably tonight. We can have a proper meal, take a bath

    Philips voice was cheerful. Miguel yed along.

    The food at this inn is good. The beer is good too. Perhaps its because they grow wheat, the taste of the ale is exquisite.

    Ho Im looking forward to it. Beer.

    Philips eyebrows twitched.

    In any case, they were only interested in hearty meals.

    Finish your task properly first.

    Understood. Dont worry.

    In response to Ians sardonicment, Miguel nodded as if agreeing.

    After just two days, following Ians orders had be familiar to him. Once they entered the vige, Ian turned to Philip.

    Make sure he divides the money properly. If theres a problem, Ill hold you responsible.

    Trust me, sir.

    Philip replied confidently.

    An utterly wretched person, indeed.

    In the midst of this, Ians tongue clicked.

    Hey, Philip, by the way

    Philip hesitated, ncing at Ian.

    Speak clearly. Dont beat around the bush.

    Well, earlier, I heard that theres a proper stable here. We lost two horses, so should I try to find some draft animals in a hurry?

    Why are you asking me about that?

    Well I apologize.

    Flinching a bit, Philip finally blurted out, Could you lend me some money?

    .!

    It was a raised eyebrow for a moment, and then a slight smirk appeared on Ians face.

    Its fortunate that I have a mercenary who spends money so liberally.

    With a sarcasticment.

    Ian pulled out several gold coins from his pouch.

    Make sure you bring back the change. And get the best saddles.

    Of course, sir! Ill choose the finest saddles!

    Philip happily epted the money. The power of money was great indeed.

    As Ian chuckled, Meave added.

    Once again, Im indebted to you, Ian.

    Dont mention it.

    Ian shrugged lightly. If you thought about it, they had lost two horses solely because of him, but nobody pointed out that fact.

    Do you have other tasks to attend to? Meave asked.

    Ian nodded.

    The Temple of Lou S exists. We should stop by there first.

    A temple? Should we visit the inn first and then go together?

    Ians brow furrowed slightly.

    Together? Do you have a reason to visit the temple as well? Miguel questioned.

    Not really. I just wanted to offer prayers to Lou S before our expedition.

    If thats the case, it might be better for us to move separately.

    Ian quickly added, his hand touching the hilt of his sword.

    After visiting the temple, I also need to visit the cksmiths shop. That will take some time, and if youre not with us, who knows what those two might get up to.

    Hmm Well, I suppose youre right. Okay, I understand.

    Meave reluctantly agreed with a disappointed expression.

    It almost became troublesome for a moment there.

    Ian suppressed a sigh of relief.

    He didnt really want to reveal why he intended to do something in the temple. After all, knights were the easiest targets for priests, given their emphasis on faith and honor. Knights were naturally vulnerable to priests.

    If he moved together with Meave, even Ian might end up being exploited.

    Make sure to prepare your meal separately as well. Come back not toote.

    I understand.

    Miguel, wheres the inn?

    Its in that direction, sir.

    Meave turned her head in the direction Miguel pointed.

    While Philip quickly followed, Miguel approached Ians side.

    The temple is behind the vige. The cksmiths shop is at the end of that alley. Keep that in mind.

    Got it. Dont do anything foolish while Im not around.

    Foolish What foolish

    Ian turned his body, tapping Miguels shoulder, who was looking abashed.

    He then strode away down the filthy and smelly street.

    Despite the viges considerable size, hygiene remained abysmal.

    The appearances of the vigers going about their business didnt differ much in the eyes of modern-day Ian, who saw everyone as beggars.

    If Im going to be dropped into a game world, I might as well be in a boys adventure fantasy.

    Ian shook his head, dismissing the thought.

    Considering everything, it would be more constructive to think about the priest he would soon meet. There was a high possibility that he was a con artist.

    Of course, even if he wasnt a con artist, it wouldnt make much difference.

    If anything, they might be worse than con artists.

    Like many other things in the Dark Ages, the clergy and priests who served the gods were also corrupt and fallen. Of course, in a world where gods, the afterlife, and miracles existed, such things were inevitable.

    The important thing was that the priests were universally irritating writers, except when necessary. They werent willing to mix words unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Still, the gods who lend their power are probably the main issue.

    While contemting this, Ian suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He had arrived in front of a small, old house.

    It was incredibly shabby in appearance.

    Wow

    Ians eyes widened.

    Ive found it.

    A sense of holiness emanated from within the house, as vivid as Meaves.

    Faintly engraved on the door, a sun pattern indicated that it was the temple of Lou S.

    Ian grasped the doorknob.

    A small prayer room that could barely amodate twenty people was immediately revealed.

    As Ians gaze swept across the interior, it halted at the statue at the far end of the prayer room.

    Kneeling, with both hands raised above her head and her face covered by a robe, the statue depicted a woman.

    Holiness flowed from the statues hand.

    Apanied by a faint light.

    To think theres a statue like this here

    Ian stood still, gazing at the radiating hand of the statue.

    There was no visible magic or luminescence  it was a genuine miracle.

    A smirk crept up at the corner of Ians mouth.

    This meant that he might be able to purify the tainted essence.

    Swoosh-.

    .?

    The light from the statues hand began to intensify. The radiance overflowed from the outstretched hand.

    As the light filled the entire statue, it shimmered as if illuminated by the morning sun.

    Why is this happening all of a sudden?

    While Ian tilted his head, a chilly voice sounded from behind him.

    Prayer time is over.

    Turning around, Ian saw a middle-aged man dressed in a white priests robe, his brow furrowed. He stood in front of the door with a haughty expression, a golden sun-shaped pendant hanging from his neck.

    As expected, he wasnt going ording to Ians predictions.

    Ian suppressed a shiver and asked, Are you the priest of this temple?

    As you can see. However, this isnt the time for entry. If you dont have a special matter to attend to

    His voice, icy andposed, faded as he approached. His gaze fixed on the source of light radiating from the statues hand.

    Even the officious tone in his voice subsided.

    His lips then curled into a slight smile.

    The apostle of the radiant goddess, has an event of such magnitude even reached this remote corner?

    Ians brow involuntarily furrowed.

    Apostle?

    What on earth is this nonsense?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 16 (1)

    Chapter 16 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Misunderstanding Ians gaze, the priest raised his lips in a faint smile.

    Long ago, even before, the Empires apostle visited. Only at that time did Lou S bestow such brilliant sanctity personally.

    Personally, you say?

    Ians gaze returned to the statue.

    ?!

    His eyebrows immediately shot up.

    Beyond the light, there was a vague sense of something transcendental, surpassing even divinity.

    So, please state your purpose. I am willing to help.

    The priest added politely.

    The light on the statue brightened as if in response.

    Though its regrettable.

    Ian, who had shifted his gaze away from the statue, blurted out.

    I am a mercenary, not an apostle.

    Not an apostle you say?

    Thats right. Im not even a believer.

    Under normal circumstances, he wouldve taken advantage of the misunderstanding.

    Ian corrected himself only because it seemed like the Goddess of Light was truly watching over him through the statue.

    Why is it watching? Im not even a devotee with irvoyance.

    He couldnt pretend to be an apostle in front of a deitys watchful gaze.

    That would lead to unpredictable consequences.

    If what you say is true.

    The priest, who had been tilting his head absentmindedly, eventually turned back to the statue and added.

    Do you have no intention to serve the radiant goddess even now?

    Suddenly, he was giving a sermon.

    Ian suppressed augh and inquired.

    Are you serious?

    Unless the Goddess holds you in special regard, she wouldnt watch over you with such great sanctity.

    The priest said seriously, looking at Ian.

    If you were to serve Lou S, you would undoubtedly be chosen as an apostle. There is no greater honor and glory for a mortal.

    .

    The light on the statue responded, brighter than ever, as if resonating with the priests words.

    It was as if the statue acknowledged Ians response.

    However, Ians smile didnt stiffen because of that.

    A real apostle quest, huh?

    It was because the window to ept the quest appeared before his eyes.

    Apostle of Lou S.

    In the game, there were certain sses that could receive the Apostle Quest once they reached a certain level.

    However, as far as Ian knew, mages were not included.

    Mages had awakening quests that involved gaining enlightenment or peering into fundamental truths. Furthermore, Ian hadnt even reached that level yet.

    Maybe now there are no such constraints.

    Having collected his thoughts, Ian opened his mouth while rejecting the quest.

    It doesnt seem like an immediate decision to make. Ill think about it gradually.

    In reality, he was saying this to Lou S, who was watching over him through the statue.

    Of course, he had no intention of serving her, even in the future. But for now, he had to make use of her power.

    If he tly refused and she decided to bestow her sanctity, hed face consequences he couldnt predict.

    The priest, who had been shocked, looked puzzled.

    I hope you make the right decision. The radiant Goddess bestows abundant mercy upon her believers. And.

    The priests smiling voice became subtle.

    When that glorious momentes, please remember this faithful Edward. I will transcribe faithfully.

    Now he was even appealing to himself.

    A faint smile appeared on Ians lips for a moment.

    Understood, Edward. I will definitely remember.

    Ian replied with the same subtle tone. He had expected his pockets to be picked, but now it seemed he might be the one doing the picking.

    This wasnt a lie, so there was no need to be hesitant.

    In that sense, there is an urgent matter where your help is needed.

    Please tell me.

    Edward nodded casually.

    With the sanctity of the radiant Goddess, could you purify corrupted magic power?

    Speaking solemnly, Ian took out something tainted from another dimension.

    Onerge bead and three small beads.

    The corrupted magic power writhed like tar.

    To think its so corrupted. If it contained this much impurity, they must have been more than just corrupt creatures.

    Looking down at the writhing mass in his palm, Edward sighed.

    I now understand why the Goddess holds you in favor.

    If you were to purify corrupted magic power, she would surely favor you as well. So.

    Ian flicked his fingers, holding the beads.

    Among these, how many can you manage? I need to leave around noon tomorrow.

    Edward, who had been gazing at the essence as if pondering deeply, responded.

    Lou S has bestowed more sanctity than usual, but my physical strength for offering prayers has its limits. It seems difficult to manage more than one.

    Only one.

    Ian mused briefly.

    He hadnt expected to purify even an advanced bead within a day, but one seemed too few.

    However, if you generously contribute funds to support the maintenance of the temple.

    Edwards subtle voice continued at that moment.

    Even if my body suffers, I might be able to offer purification prayers to the Goddess throughout the night. In that case, perhaps I can purify more than one, if youre willing to provide enough funds.

    Look at this guy

    Ian raised an eyebrow, looking at Edward.

    Edward responded with a faint smile.

    He seemed pleasant, but his smile seemed as if not even a drop of blood woulde out if you pricked him.

    Ians gaze alternated between the statue behind him and Edward.

    A look that asked if he really intended to ask for money even in such a situation.

    Edwards pupils trembled slightly.

    But even in that moment, he didnt speak up first.

    Hes really dragging this out.

    Finally, Ian chuckled and ced his hand in his pocket.

    How much do you want? To serve Lou S, you must need a lot of money.

    Ian added with a teasing tone, causing Edwards smile to copse.

    I wont ept.

    He muttered as if mumbling to himself.

    Ian stared at him, his movements freezing.

    What did you say?

    I wont ept it. Ive spoken falsely. If I can assist someone favored by the Goddess, that alone would be an honor.

    There was a tinge of regret in his tone, and even his apologetic gaze disappeared.

    In that case, Ill dly request it. The Goddess will surely acknowledge your devotion.

    With a cheerful touch, Ian picked two beads and extended his hand.

    Yes, Ill do it.

    Edward also raised his lips, trying to smile.

    A forced smile, to be exact.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    It was about an hourter when Ian arrived in front of the inn.

    Its been a while since the astral space was this crowded.

    It was hisst chance to replenish supplies before reaching the Graveyard Forest, so he thoroughly looted the cksmiths shop on his way.

    The ck Mage wasnt particrly threatening.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 16 (2)

    Chapter 16 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    But he knew that idents always started with carelessness.

    Of course, the unexpected event had brought some relief to his financial situation.

    To be so tantly upfront about money even when the deity is watching

    Ian murmured, then opened the door to the inn.

    Oh! The Dragon Hunter has finally returned!

    The excited voice of a tipsy Miguel weed him.

    Sir! Tell us! Did you really hunt down the dragon in the swamp?

    Phillips shout followed Miguels.

    His face was also tomato red.

    Seems like they really had a good time.

    Ian walked in with a dry tongue.

    All the curious gazes that had been on him quickly turned away as if avoiding his eyes.

    He could guess what kind of conversation had just urred.

    Its a bitte. You guys must have had fun.

    Ian said as he pretended to address Meave.

    He sat at a table, acting as if he didnt notice anything.

    Just to rify, did you really kill the dragon? The one rumored to live in the swamp?

    Phillip couldnt hold back and asked again.

    Instead of answering, Ian turned to Miguel.

    Miguels smile froze btedly as he met Ians chilly gaze.

    Well, I didnt really say anything. Our friend was just curious about your past, so

    It seems like more than just curiosity.

    Oh, no! At most, he wanted to know how you met, how many fingers were lost in a fight against you, what kind of request you solved, and how he referred to you stuff like that.

    .

    He told him everything, huh?

    A wry smile touched Ians lips.

    Miguel might have said he was telling a story, but those werent good memories for him. In fact, finding good memories in this world was much harder.

    Wow. It really was true. Well, given what youve shown us, its not surprising.

    So, whats the reward?

    Ian interrupted the continuous questioning. Phillip took out a silver coin from his pouch and held it up.

    I included the remaining money from selling the horse, Sir.

    Ian checked the money with his eyes and put it in his pocket.

    With that, he was done with everything he needed to do in this vige.

    So, how did you hunt the dragon?

    Now, he could finally rx and rest.

    It wasnt a dragon.

    As he spoke, Ian let out a sigh.

    It was a Marsh Drake that had recently be a matured entity. Its just a winged lizard.

    The creature that was also the tutorial area boss in the game, had established air at the outskirts of the swamp.

    It was a ruthless predator that hid while heavily armed soldiers passed by and attacked only lone travelers.

    He had chosen this approach because the creature was not fully grown. In that sense, it was natural for it to establish itsir near the pathway chosen by the swamp residents as an escape route, near the gorge. Simultaneously, it was also the main culprit that had kept him in the swamp for over half a year. Levels and abilities meant nothing in the face of the reality of a winged, giant lizard screeching. Moreover, for some reason, it had be particrly fixated on him, Ian.

    But isnt it a dragon? Its just not fully grown, like you said.

    A lizard is a lizard, no matter how big it gets. A real dragon is iparable to such creatures.

    Just drop it already.

    Reading his intention, the table fell silent for a moment.

    Phillips dazed voice followed shortly after.

    Have you ever seen a real dragon?

    It was a slip of the tongue.

    Ian replied with a deep sigh.

    Well, in a dream.

    Truthfully, it was in the game, of course.

    If he continued to live in this world, he would eventually encounter one in person.

    And that would cost me my life, for a single coin, of course.

    Its ridiculous just to imagine it.

    Ian took another sip of beer and then turned to Phillip, who was still staring at him.

    Do you still have questions? Seems like your curiosity is boundless.

    Its a fundamental question. Why were you in the swamp? Thats a cursednd where those discarded or exiled by society live.

    I have been curious about that too. Its not like someone from your background suddenly walks out of the swamp.

    Miguel also added slyly.

    Theyre quite persistent, seriously.

    Between sips, Ian blurted out, Just think of it that Im from the swamp.

    Although it was true.

    Perhaps you were exiled from the empire.

    I wouldnt know. Maybe I came from the jungle beyond the swamp.

    Both of them were clearly not buying it.

    That ce is cursed by ancient forces, isnt it? Unless youre a descendant of the ancients, merely setting foot there can cost you your life.

    Its probably true. ording to someone who imed to have seen it, the forestes alive and devours people.

    Should I just cut both of their tongues off?

    While Ian was lost in thought, something suddenly clicked in his mind.

    It was a phrase he had seen in character descriptions: Descendant of the Ancients Times

    Thats why he said he was unaffected by the madness of the ck Wall.

    But that didnt mean the jungle wanted to spare him.

    As he was lost in thought, Phillip and Miguel were still chattering away.

    Enough for now.

    Meaves voice interrupted as the conversation drifted towards Ian possibly being a member of the fallen kingdoms royal bloodline.

    You should apologize. You were just drinking and bbering.

    Ian countered with a wry smile.

    Its fine. Its just drunk talk.

    Of course, when those two wake up from their drunken stupor, they might not be able to make a sound for a while.

    While Ian was drinking his beer, he suddenly felt a gaze on him.

    Meave was staring at him intently.

    With an enigmatic look in her eyes.

    Come to think of it, she had taken off her helmet.

    Her red hair and green eyes, along with a scar on her cheek, were fully visible.

    Even though she had the rest of her armor on, just exposing her face made her feel like apletely different person.

    Not feeling hungry, I see?

    Meave suddenly spoke as she stared at him without averting her gaze.

    Ian shrugged one shoulder.

    Ive heard enough of that kind of talk.

    Then, would you walk with me for a moment?

    Ians forehead twitched.

    Whats with this mismatched request?

    Is it possible that youre also a bit intoxicated?

    Meaves lips curled up slightly.

    A little.

    So, it wasnt water, huh?

    Only then did Ian look at the ss in front of Meave. Judging by Phillip and Miguels state, it wasnt likely Meaves first drink either.

    I have something I want to discuss. But I dont want to do it here.

    She added cryptically.

    Probably meant she felt too many ears around.

    Though, it wasnt something trivial like what I thought.

    Ian tensed up again, and put down his ss

    Enough. Lets go.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 17 (1)

    Chapter 17 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    The vitality of the inn was colorless, and silence enveloped the vige.

    Passersby on the road had disappeared without a trace, and only scattered lights pushed back the darkness, flickering in the distance.

    It was a typical night scene in the border viges of the Dark Ages.

    Fortunately, there were torches andnterns ced here and there, so the situation was somewhat better.

    Usually, people barely lit up their homes and waited for the time of the demons to pass.

    Those wandering the streets at night were only outsiders, wanderers, or those hunting demons.

    Ian, who fell into all three categories, held thentern that had been ced at the entrance of the tavern and continued walking.

    Maeve, who had been walking silently beside him, suddenly spoke up.

    Youve armed yourself quite solidly.

    You keep doing things that dont suit you.

    Even as he thought about it, Ian casually retorted.

    The Graveyard Forest is not far.

    A leather strap with a mace hung on Ians back. A new longsword was at his waist, and on the opposite side was a scabbard containing a dagger.

    I might not seem much like a mage anymore.

    While he was uttering a thoughtless conclusion, Maeve spoke up.

    You really believe theres a dark mage in the Graveyard Forest.

    Yes.

    Ian shrugged lightly.

    As youve experienced, theres usually a good reason for the rumors that spread in this neighborhood.

    True. While I was away at the bordends, many things changed.

    Maeves green eyes, staring at the edge of the vige, were shrouded in darkness.

    The lives of the people have be more difficult. Security is murky, and the nobles have forgotten their duties. Its different from the way I grew up and from the news I heard.

    Youve been at the border for a long time.

    It wasnt short. It was necessary.

    Only now could Ian truly understand the immature appearances often seen in Maeve and Phillip.

    Even if they were exceptional nobles with remarkable abilities, they were not suited for the virtues of the Dark Ages.

    They spent most of their lives in the bordends.

    Therefore, despite theirbat prowess and tactics, they were bound to be unfamiliar with the worlds affairs andplexities.

    Perhaps most of his acquiescence to his words was because he had no choice but to rely on his judgment.

    Just when I received the kings order to return because war was imminent, I couldnt have imagined it would be like this.

    Well, did you think the kingdom was enjoying peace?

    No, thats not it. Calling the present an era of darkness is not appropriate.

    Even in response to the sarcastic remark, Maave replied seriously.

    In that sense, meeting you has been fortunate for me, Ian.

    Ian suddenly looked back at her.

    She was also looking at him. Calm green eyes. Perhaps due to her red hair or the dimntern light, her skin seemed paler than usual.

    Its actually more like youre the mage here.

    Brushing aside his thoughts, Ian retorted.

    No, its the opposite. I was lucky. The dark mage was someone who had to be killed sooner orter. Thanks to thepetition, I ended up receiving a lot of money.

    True. You probably could have handled it on your own.

    Maeve nodded gently.

    After all, youve ovee many obstacles all the way from that cursed swamp.

    .

    What did Miguel bber so much about?

    Its rather curious why your reputation hasnt spread throughout the whole of Agen, Ian.

    A slightly grumbling Ian eximed.

    So, did you bring me here separately just to hear my anecdotes?

    No. Like I said, I have something I want to discuss.

    Maeve turned her body. Leaning against a rock at the edge of the vige, she gazed out over the darkened fields.

    The first time I learned about the existence of the dark mage was just a few days after receiving the order to return.

    Her voice continued, as dry as the wind brushing against the fields.

    Before returning, there was much to be taken care of. Being at the heart of border defense, I had to be meticulous in my absence so that it wouldnt be noticed. It was during that time that a message from the scouts arrived.

    Ah, so this is what you were trying to say after all.

    Ian sighed and ced thentern on a rock before standing beside Maeve.

    He wasnt particrly curious anymore, but after all, she was his employer andrade, so he had no excuse to cut off the conversation.

    It was a letter sent by Vernon.

    The name he had heard even on the day they first met.

    Ian asked with a hint of irritation, Who is Vernon?

    My one and only younger brother. Vernon Lirel. The head of the Lirel family, a lineage that protects the royal family.

    Both siblings being knights, it was a family with a venerable lineage.

    As he thought about it, Ian raised an eyebrow.

    He had no memory of seeing Vernon Lirel in the game. It might not have been an important role, though.

    So, the esteemed disciple of TyrEn is guarding the border, and your brother is protecting the king. Thats quite an unusual situation.

    It certainly hadnt been mentioned in such a manner before.

    He left because hes a disciple. If he had stayed, he would have been by the kings side, and the family would have named him the head. In that case, Vernon wouldnt have obtained what he deserved. It couldnt be allowed to happen that way.

    Ah

    Truly an intense brotherly love.

    Ian shook his head.

    Well, it wasnt necessary to think deeply about how the eldest son, who had lost the family position to his sister, would live. This was a matter that would be resolved once she gave up her family position.

    However, it wouldnt be easy to relinquish afortable life and power.

    That was a truly noble sacrifice, even more so in the Dark Ages. Perhaps this nobility was what caught TyrEns eye.

    The fact that Vernon knew about this was the root of the problem. He always wanted to prove himself to me, that he could lead the family on his own. That he could protect the king on his own. Furthermore, that he could revive the family. Even though there was no need for him to prove anything.

    So, what was written in the letter?

    It mentioned that darkness had cast its shadow over the kingdom. While His Majesty is deeply engrossed in preparing for war, darkness is quietly creeping in. It also mentioned that a considerable number of nobles were involved. Perhaps even the roots of the kingdom.

    Maeve paused her words for a moment and fumbled cautiously with her hands. The neatly folded letter, her gaze on the letter traveled back and forth through the past.

    Man, hes really dragging this out.

    Ian reached out his hand. Can I read it?

    You know how to read Well, of course, you would.

    Maeve handed over the letter.

    Ian carefully unfolded the paper. The characters were hastily written, as if representing Vernons personality.

    So, as you said, hes quite ambitious.

    After a while, Ian finally opened his mouth, one side of his lips curling up.

    Using the opportunity of subduing the dark mage to revive the family, huh?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 17 (2)

    Chapter 17 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    The letter contained a lengthy discussion about subduing the dark mage, punishing those involved, and rescuing the kingdom. It went as far as uprooting the betrayers and saving the kingdom, even aspiring to govern theirnd.

    The Lirel family doesnt have a separate territory to govern?

    Ive lived only to protect the royal family. To protect the kings side, thats the only purpose. I couldnt have done anything else if I wanted to protect the king. Of course, I knew Vernon was discontent with that fact.

    Maeves voice, holding the letter, faded away.

    At some point, after calming the turmoil beyond the border, I thought of establishing our territory there. As a family guarding the border. I nned to return to the kings side, and Vernon would govern thatnd.

    But maybe your brother didnt share any clues just in case you would seize the credit, thinking youd steal his achievements.

    .

    Maeve looked Ian in the eyes.

    Ian added, If I overstated it, I apologize.

    It was only your insight that surprised me. Theres nothing more to see.

    Its not that big of a deal.

    Ian just shrugged his shoulders.

    The letter mainly discussed the existence of the dark mage and the purpose behind it. It only left a note for Maeve that when she arrived in the capital, things would be different. It was easy to deduce what the young lord, driven by inferiority and the desire for recognition, must have thought.

    In the end, his concern became a reality. His Majesty directly made you seek out the dark mage. He even hired mercenaries for that.

    That wasnt my intention initially. At first.

    Maeves breath faltered for a moment.

    It was brief. She quickly returned to her usual dry expression and continued speaking.

    But there was no response to the reply I sent to the letter. Not until the day I left. And even now.

    He might be busy dealing with the dark mage. You never know.

    Of course, he thought the chances of that were slim, and Maeve nodded in agreement.

    If that were the case, someone from the family should have contacted me. Most likely, they were instructed not to leave any response until he returned.

    What if the letter ended up in the hands of the wrong person?

    Its unlikely. The messenger was a long-serving servant of the family, and only someone from the Lirel family can break the seal on the letter. Unless they wanted to forge it, there would be no reason to intercept it.

    Thats true.

    How long has it been since you sent the reply?

    One month. And today marks another week.

    Oh, no

    Ian barely stopped himself from clicking his tongue. The thought that Vernon might already be dead crossed his mind.

    A month is a very long time.

    Ian looked at Maeve.

    In His Majestys eyes, the family may still be safe, right?

    Its hard to say. Maybe. Probably.

    Despite herposed response, there was a hint of unease in her gaze as she averted her eyes.

    But even if hes not safe Nothing will change. No, it might even be worse.

    She clenched her fist tightly.

    Starting with the dark mage, we need to uncover the truth step by step.

    Hmm

    Ian scratched his head.

    It was now that he was realizing that Maeve might be a bloodthirsty avenger, driven to avenge with her own hands, revealing what shes heard.

    Why she had infiltrated the pce with just a piece of news, why she attempted to kill the king, what the previously unheard end meant, even what she would do even if she became a specter.

    In the game, Ian had killed the dark mage, so it was likely that Maeve ultimately failed to find him. There was a good chance she didnt even know whether Vernon was alive or dead.

    And egging on such madness, whispering to her who her wrong targets of revenge were, might not have been a difficult task for the fallen agents of Agen.

    Very easy prey.

    Suddenly, Ian nced at Maeve.

    And now that easy prey was within his grasp.

    Furthermore, this seemed to be a clear branching point of a quest.

    Her fate might be hanging on his choice.

    So, you want me to find the dark mage?

    Finally, Ian spoke.

    Maeve slowly looked up at him.

    While I hope for that, Ian, my reason for telling you this long story is not only that.

    She looked at Ian directly.

    As you said, one month is a long time. Its long enough for those who serve Vernon to figure out his intentions. So, they might try to hide their true selves. But Iming back.

    Her voice was calm and firm.

    Her gaze, too, had sunk into the light of thentern, but beyond it, Ian could now glimpse the fragile emotions she had hidden.

    He found it surprisingly inappropriate for her face.

    Her attire, her status, her manner of speech and behavior had all created a kind of halo effect.

    If you only looked at her face, she didnt look much older than her early twenties.

    Even in a world with a short average lifespan, she couldnt have been much older than that. At least from Ians perspective.

    Seems like she was a real girl.

    If Vernon no longer exists in this world, I wont have a single person I can believe in. Even if hes alive, it wont change anything. That child will never follow my will.

    After a brief breath, she continued.

    Thats why I need a trustworthy ally, Ian.

    .!

    Ians eyes narrowed.

    So, thats why she had been circling around the topic.

    And this was a one-sided request.

    After going to such great lengths to reveal her story and even risking her dignity.

    It meant that she had concluded that she couldnt handle everything on her own.

    At the same time, it also meant that she saw Ian as the only alternative.

    It was unknown how she had reached this conclusion, but at least it seemed like she was ready to make such a statement.

    She probably wouldnt have wanted to say this in front of Philip and Miguel.

    So, youre looking for an ally who is already in opposition with the dark mage, possesses mental power, insight, strength, and wisdom.

    As if dering his decision, the quest window appeared in front of Ian.

    It was a rted quest. Corrupted Ones.

    The goal was to find and eliminate the nobles who worshiped darkness.

    The rewards were gold and stats. And a few question marks.

    It was tempting, but Ian continued to think calmly.

    Like when it was during the time of Lou Ss apostle.

    He had no intention of blindly getting dragged around by the situation and quests.

    Especially in a situation where he could choose a more convenient and advantageous path.

    Fortunately, in this case, choosing that path wasnt particrly difficult.

    I am a mercenary. Mercenaries dont move solely on requests.

    Unfortunately, there was no choice but to be thest one to make the decision in this world as well.

    With a calm voice, as if exining it to himself, Ian continued.

    However, I understand that as a request for a new contract with different terms after themission ispleted, right?

    .!

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 18 (1)

    Chapter 18 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    It was a momentary act to open ones eyes wide.

    Of course. Ian.

    Maeve nodded her head and replied.

    Ians eyes were filled with relief as he thought she wouldnt refuse.

    She spoke again.

    Considering the seriousness and danger of the matter, I promise an appropriatepensation. If you wish, even a noble title-.

    The conditions arent important right now.

    Ian interrupted.

    First, you should reconsider the terms of the contract.

    The terms? Why?

    A perplexed expression.

    This was something she couldnt immediately understand.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and spoke.

    If our goal is to identify and eliminate traitors, the method of continuedpanionship wont lead to sess.

    Finally, Maeve paused.

    There must be a reason youre saying this.

    Well, first and foremost, because standing out in the vige is too obvious. Dont you know that as well?

    Knights d in full te armor were a rare sight in Agen.

    Because of that, all attention was drawn wherever they went.

    Just like when they entered this vige.

    I cant avoid the eyes of the traitors, can I?

    Maeve finally mumbled.

    Ian added with a meaningful look.

    Plus, theres a reason why we need to head straight to the capital. Aside from wasting time, it wont be easy to leave once we set foot in the castle again. I am a witness to the existence of the dark mage, and the king is preparing for war.

    Even in such a situation, to go to war-.

    Even if the dark mage is plotting and there are traitors involved, do you think the king will give up on war?

    Maeve fell silent, unsure of what decision the king would make. She couldnt be certain.

    So, if I take on a newmission, well need to divide our roles. You on the inside, me on the outside.

    Ian calmly spoke while meeting Maeves gaze.

    Then each of us can find more traitors.

    He made it sound reasonable, but in the end, it meant he would be going alone.

    Anyway, the quests he had to resolve were mostly closely rted to the fallen in Agen, so just carrying out his original ns would resolve hermission-linked quests as well.

    Maeve would avoid falling into the clutches of the traitors schemes. At least thats what she believed.

    There would be at least a sliver of trust.

    Maeve, who had no way of knowing Ians true thoughts, fell into contemtion for a moment.

    That makes sense, Ian.

    Eventually, she opened her mouth.

    But as you mentioned, the fact remains that we need an external witness to prove the existence of the dark mage.

    Well, its not like our mercenary group is the only one, right?

    ! Right, I forgot about Miguel.

    Maeve opened her eyes wide and sighed.

    Regardless of his actual personality, Miguel looked like the epitome of a battle-hardened veteran mercenary.

    He was a suitable witness.

    It was the moment when Miguels fate would be decided. Even though he was unaware.

    Take your time and think it over. Consider whats best. Theres still time.

    Ian added leisurely.

    He had the leisure to do so because he was confident that Maeve would ept the proposal.

    Up until now, she hadnt been a suitable counterpart for Ian in situations like this.

    Understood. I will.

    Nodding her head, Maeve suddenly looked at him and said.

    Youre truly unpredictable. I thought Id start by asking what you could offer aspensation.

    In everything, theres a sequence.

    Ian chuckled to himself inwardly.

    So, you brought up the noble title for that reason?

    It wasnt just for that. I also thought that you could y a significant role in the kingdom.

    Unfortunately, I would decline that. Id rather have more money.

    With the birth of a territory, money will eventually end up in your hands.

    Instead, I wont be able to leave. Id have to serve the king.

    That would be better than living as a wanderer, wouldnt it?

    I suppose theres a reason for it.

    Ians voice grew softer.

    He had to see the ending of this world.

    He had to find out who had summoned him here.

    Even if it was a god, he wanted to know why they had him do these things.

    If he couldnt get an answer, he would at least find some satisfaction in dealing a blow.

    Helping the mad avengers andpleting quests involving those consumed by the madness of the ck Wall, it was all just part of the process.

    Right. Theres a story behind it.

    Maeve mumbled as if understanding.

    Ian picked up thentern on the rock beside him.

    Shall we head back now? Ive wanted to wash up for a while.

    Sure, thats a good idea.

    As Maeve nodded her head, Ian turned around as if waiting for her.

    Following him, Maeve stepped away from the rock. However, it was only for a moment. She soon casually stuck close to Ians side.

    It was just after she had done so that Ian opened his mouth.

    By the way, what you said was true.

    What are you referring to?

    God was indeed watching over me.

    !

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The Next Day.

    The group left the vige shortly after noon.

    On both sides of the saddles of their newly acquired horses, bags containing supplies, including food, were securely fastened.

    There was no other vige to pass through until they reached the Graveyard Forest. It also meant there was no room to turn back.

    However, the silence that permeated the group was not a result of the difficulty of the path, but rather something more concealed.

    Maeve remained silent, her face hidden by her veil, contemting the topic Ian had brought up the previous night.

    .

    .

    Philip and Miguel, who hadnt met each others gaze since the previous night, couldnt find their voices, seemingly upied with reading Ians mood.

    In reality, even though Ian was at the center of all the silence, he was disinterested in such circumstances.

    Rather, he was content with the rare tranquility and immersed himself in the sensation of the reins.

    When Ian subtly extended his hand, a translucent white bead was revealed.

    It was filled with a dense, mist-like magical energy. It was one of the beads of the two magics that had been purified in the temple.

    This precious object held a value beyondparison with magic stones. While magic stones were nothing more than magical batteries, the bead served a more significant role as an amplifier of magic.

    Even Ian, who had only mastered intermediate-level magic, could unleash firepower that rivaled that of an archmage.

    Its a shame that its consumable

    At least while the bead was working, Ian wouldnt be able to find his equal in Agen. The look in Ians eyes, as he clenched his fist again, was filled with satisfaction.

    It would be great if I could find an opportunity to confirm if this works properly.

    And as always, an opportunity came sooner than expected.

    The group hadpletely veered onto the back road Miguel had mentioned.

    Contrary to its name, the Red Valley outskirts were mostly ashen in color.

    The road was narrow and undting, much like Miguel had described. However, the group encountered an obstacle that was entirely different from this terrain.

    What is this? We cant even ride our horses through here.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 18 (2)

    Chapter 18 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Philip blurted out suddenly as they were walking their horses.

    As grass and trees became denser, at some point, randomly sprouting branches began obstructing the riders path.

    Ultimately, everyone dismounted and walked with reins in hand, moving in a single file.

    Thanks to being right behind Miguel, Philip finally began to express the frustration he had been holding in.

    You two are making quite an effort. If one of you trips, it will be very troublesome.

    Thats true, but damn, this is strange. I dont remember it being like this before.

    Miguel scratched his neck and muttered.

    Philips brow furrowed.

    When was that?

    Well, its been about three or four years? At least it hasnt been five years. I went down this path and headed to Balk City.

    What? Youre bragging about going down a path you took so long ago?

    Well, theres still a path here in reality.

    Ian, who had been walking at the back, clicked his tongue.

    However, he didnt try to silence them.

    There was meaningful information mixed in with their talk.

    Strangely annoying, isnt it?

    The surroundingndscape felt ominously unweing. The grass and trees lookedckluster and lifeless. At the same time, there was something familiar about it.

    Stay on the path. If you make a mistake, itll be a big problem.

    Despite this, Philips jabs didnt stop. It was as if he was intent on exacting revenge on Miguel for the teasing he received the previous night.

    Ugh,e on. Were doing our best. Besides, we were told it was a dangerous path from the beginning. Its not as if its be much more hazardous.

    Well, it isns more dangerous than before, I guess. When I came before, there were goblins and gremlins here. Unless theyve all left, its impossible for the undergrowth to have grown this thick.

    Goblins and Gremlins?

    Ian suddenly interjected.

    W-well, yeah. This was their den.

    Miguel replied quickly.

    Philips voice followed.

    Theres a fortress a days distance from here. How could demons live here?

    Even if its a border region, soldiers dont recklessly chase demons around here. If they die or get injured, whos at a loss?

    Miguel added with a chuckle.

    You either have to cause enough damage for lords to take notice or preemptively strike. Unless theyre causing damages that the lords would be concerned about, they wont pay attention to them. So, people like mercenaries make their living.

    If those creatures were here, it would be troublesome in many ways. Thanks to them.

    Without those creatures, a thicket like this cant exist. Theyre like locusts, eating whatever theye across. Surprisingly, they like grass too. So, in the forest where they lived, only trees without bark were left. What do you expect me to know? Tch.

    They might be in an inedible state.

    Ian softly concluded.

    He had unknowingly narrowed his eyes while surveying the surroundings.

    It must connect to the corrupted forest

    What do you mean by inedible state, Sir?

    Philip seemed to have read something unusual in his tone, as he asked.

    I mean it literally. Youve probably experienced it too. Creatures moving around even when theyre dead.

    Ghouls You mean? Are you saying that demons can turn into ghouls?

    Normally, that wouldnt be the case, but if the forest itself has been contaminated by corrupted magic Strange things can happen. Just like the swamp forest.

    Did you enter the cursed jungle? Were you just in the swamp and not there?

    Thats right.

    It was a truly precious ce.

    Ian swallowed the rest of his words.

    It was a story from a time when he didnt have the confidence to face a swamp drake.

    Instead, he had set foot in the jungle and moved forward recklessly, battling everything from undead animals, moving trees, to insane fairies.

    The creatures werent particrly strong, but the problem was that both they and the forest seemed endless.

    Eventually, after a few days, Ian managed to escape and never set foot in any jungle around the swamp again.

    Of course, this ce was slightly different from that jungle.

    The madness of the ck wall seemed to be the cause. How the madness seeped into this remote forest was unknown, but when he received the quest in the game, it was in a state of contamination so severe that even the lord couldnt intervene.

    And from his perspective, this ce seemed very close to the origin of that contamination.

    Its probably impossible to pass through here before nightfall, right?

    Ians question was met with a puzzled response from Miguel.

    Itll be sunset in an hour or two at most. Theres no time.

    Well then, we need to prepare for a fight.

    Theres another cursed forest besides the Graveyard Forest? And its just a days distance from the fortress?

    Philip asked incredulously.

    Ian chuckled dryly.

    It hasnt been contaminated for long. Also, this is a barely inhabited forest. It would take a while for rumors to spread.

    Only after a few dozen people have been devoured by carnivorous nts, though.

    Come to think of it, something was odd.

    The corrupted forest was connected to the shortcut to the Graveyard Forest. He had never deeply considered this connection in the game, but it was astonishing when it became a reality.

    Theyre probably trying to block the path to the Graveyard Forest. So thats why I didnt know about this route.

    Thinking this, Ian spoke up.

    So, be careful from now on. nts can also undergo mutations.

    Are you saying that even grass and trees can turn into demons?

    Thats right. Since you can easily distinguish them, never touch them.

    The nts tainted by the madness of the ck wall could mutate into demons in various ways.

    Among them, the majority were carnivorous trees that functioned like pitfall traps.

    They had noticeable fruits and leaves, and when something touched them, they attacked reflexively. Thanks to these carnivorous trees, there were many areas they couldnt traverse.

    Even after dealing with the source of the curse, they didnt return to their original forms.

    If contamination began near this area

    Even if its an earlier point in time than back then, they could encounter it at any moment.

    Are you talking about things like that?

    Miguels chilling voice asked the question then.

    The stopped group turned their heads and looked in the direction he indicated.

    Strangely, a towering tree had suddenly sprouted by the side of the road. While the other trees around it were thin, this one had grown upward so high that itpletely obscured the nearby sky.

    What stood out about this tree was the abundance of red fruits hanging from it. As if inviting them to taste.

    Its probably that.

    Ian added, raising his head.

    You better not pass right in front of that tree.

    Miguel sighed.

    Damn Ive never seen a tree like that before. Its been years since a tree grew this much in such a short time.

    It was you who led us to this unusual forest, Miguel.

    Philips retort made Miguel mumble awkwardly.

    Could I have known that a sect like that would emerge during that time?

    If you keep talking, I might just let you experience what kind of demon that is firsthand.

    Ian finally spoke, silencing Miguel and Philip. Then followed a brief silence.

    A moment of silence was broken by Ians smallugh.

    What are you doing? Lets go.

    Miguel, who had turned pale, swallowed his dry saliva and muttered.

    Alright, fine. Damn it. As long as we dont touch it.

    He started walking, his steps hesitant and his expression nervous. Both Philip and Maeve, who walked soundlessly, followed behind. Both of them held their reins as if they were their lifelines.

    Its still growing, huh? Will it look like what I know when its fully grown?

    Observing calmly, Ian passed by the carnivorous tree again.

    Though it was much smaller than in his memory, the tree was still the same kind. It just hadnt fully matured yet. If other carnivorous trees were at the same stage, it seemed possible to pass through this path for now.

    As long as were careful not to touch anything

    Just as he was about to say that, the leaves of the tree they had just passed suddenly trembled violently.

    Shihak-!

    In an instant, something like a whipshed out from behind Ian and struck him.

    !

    Ian turned his head and saw the image of a grotesque, ash-colored maw mping down on the head of the horse he had been riding.

    The maw had ash-colored shells like a saw de, even though they were much smaller than he remembered.

    Despite the horses screams, the head was crushed to pieces, and the maw retracted as quickly as it had appeared into the thick foliage.

    Damn it What the hell?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 19 (1)

    Chapter 19 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Its only been one day since we entered the mountain

    Oh my goodness, Damn! What was that just now?!

    Before Miguels scream even ended, Ian mmed the ground.

    In an instant, his figure rushing towards the carnivorous tree disappeared through the dense foliage, and the branches rustled as they fell.

    Pazasasa  Quack! Card-thud!

    The entire tree shook as if in a convulsion, and an eerie sound followed.

    A momentter, somethingrge fell to the ground beneath the tree.

    Following that, Ian, who had gentlynded amidst the leaves, approached while holding something in his hand.

    Soon, Ian tossed the object he held in front of the group.

    Lou S, good heavens

    Philip, who had been watching in a trance, finally sighed.

    It was the lower jaw of a horse. The partially crushed head was intact, and a dark red liquid dripped thickly from the severed section.

    A tree with a jaw attached. Can you believe the damn demons have such things?

    Ian just shrugged his shoulders.

    The demons that had mutated due to the madness of the original ck wall were often of an unusual kind.

    Miguel, who was squatting on the ground, staring at the jaw, turned his gaze back to Ian.

    You said its okay as long as we dont touch it? My jaw almost got blown away.

    I thought the same thing.

    Ian wiped the blood off his face with the back of his hand and added.

    It seems like it reacts even to external stimuli like sounds.

    External, what? Anyway, does that mean we cant even make noise from now on?

    Its probably better that way. At least I wont have to listen to your chattering.

    Ian turned his body casually while retorting. He approached the horses corpse and picked up the saddlebags hanging from the saddle.

    He handed one to Maeve.

    Now that itse to this, we should transfer.

    Fine, got it

    She instinctively took the bag with her left hand, quickly switched it to her right hand, and hung it on the saddle.

    Watching her twist her left wrist, Ian smirked at her.

    Is there something wrong?

    Nothing. Dont mind it.

    Well, then. Ian added with a nonchnt shrug of his shoulder.

    We should also change the big ones. Since it seems these damn things will keep appearing.

    Good idea. Lets do that.

    Sir, you take the rear guard. Miguel, go ahead.

    Philip, who had the horses, stood behind Ian, while Miguel, who was unarmed, stood in front of Maeve.

    They were the rear guards to protect the two.

    Miguel muttered hesitantly.

    I-I dont have to take the lead, right? I mean, Im fine with it, but I am supposed to be the guide after all

    If I go the wrong way, just let me know in time.

    Ian added, looking back at the detour.

    Well move all night and pass through as quickly as possible. Even if we dont, its going to be difficult to sleep tonight anyway.

    In truth, he wanted to go find the source of contamination.

    But for now, he had to prioritize the contract.

    Well probably be back within ten days at most. The situation wont change dramatically during that time.

    Ian was about to take a step.

    Ian.

    Maeve suddenly spoke up.

    Please say it.

    It hasnt been long since the contamination started.

    Yes, but

    Then, if we do it now, we might be able to find the root of the contamination fairly easily, right?

    Ian turned to look at her.

    Are you serious?

    Philip, with an expression of hes here atst, caught sight of Maeves voice in the corner of his eye.

    Of course. Even if we see the spread of such contamination and just pass by, we cant ignore it.

    .

    Ian pondered for a moment, whether it was patriotism or her sense of duty as a disciple of TyrEn.

    Either way, it was a significant decision.

    In the midst of the life-or-death situation.

    Was this also a style of the Dark Ages?

    While inwardly admiring, Ian nodded as if he couldnt win.

    If thats the will of the goddess

    It was because he secretly hoped for it.

    With Maeve as well, it should take no more than half a day.

    Well, hold on a second. What on earth are you talking about?

    It was then that Miguel, who had slipped in, spoke up.

    What? Changing our route suddenly? And into the raging Forest?

    Thats right.

    Whats this How many demons do you think are there, and youre just going in blindly like that? And why am I going? I was hired as a guide to the Graveyard Forest!

    Apologies for the abrupt decision, Miguel.

    Maeve calmly interjected.

    Miguel blinked his eyes suspiciously and turned his gaze away.

    Huh?

    I will provide you with appropriate additionalpensationter. There is no need for you to die or get hurt. I promise.

    Miguel slowly turned around.

    He muttered in a voice that seemed moved.

    Well, if you say so, mydy

    It was a voice that seemed to be touched. Oh, that guy still doesnt know his fate.

    Ian added with a wry smile.

    Just hold the torch, you.

    In that case, is there a way to get there?

    There is a way

    Ians gaze turned towards the forest.

    In that brief moment, a faint glint appeared in his eyes.

    Magic detection. His heightened senses, including his unique ability, awakened like bristling fur, bing more sensitive.

    A new world unfolded before him.

    Contaminated roots extending beneath the ground like blood vessels.

    Grass and trees mutating from within.

    Waves of magic spread like pulses.

    As if following the center of the tree ring, Ians gaze moved towards the center.

    Dealing with this detourter would be a separate issue.

    Dont worry about that. I will take responsibility.

    In response to the returning answer, Ian turned his head with a renewed gaze.

    Miguel smiled, his facial scars contorting.

    If you cant even find your way in the forest, you cant say youre a hunter. No big deal.

    Hes such a kid

    With a faint smile, Ian spat out his words and gradually moved his steps.

    He headed into the forest, where ominous shadows loomed.

    The groups pace could only slow down.

    There was no defined path, and as the trees, grass, and vines grew denser, progress became more challenging.

    Moreover, as if to prove that Ians guidance was urate, carnivorous trees blocked their way.

    However, these beings didnt pose a significant threat. Ian dashed into the attack range of the trees himself.

    Although the carnivorous trees aimed their jaws urately at Ians head each time, they were easily repelled. Knowing they only targeted the head, Ian could simply raise his sword at the right moment to fend them off.

    Had they been mature creatures, the situation might have been different. Still in the midst of transformation, their response was enough to break the jaws.

    Yet, even within Ians impressive actions, the tension among the group didnt wane.

    It was because the sun had set. The darkness within the forest had a different density.

    While Phillip and Miguel held torches, they barely managed to push back the encroaching darkness.

    Ian could flip the darkness aside with ease, but the others were not the same.

    To think theres not even the sound of insects

    Miguel mumbled, shining the torch around.

    Ian retorted, his tone gruff.

    Youll soon miss this silence.

    Miguel retorted, his face turning sour.

    Please be careful with your words. Dont you know that speaking ill omens can bring about such events?

    Thats what I said.

    Huh?

    Since were going to encounter them anyway.

    What do you mean? Of course, we should dy confronting them as long as

    Fwoosh-!

    The sound of the wind swallowed Miguels words as it swept by. But Miguel and even Phillip froze. The sound was all they heard; the wind didnt actually blow.

    Thats why these superstitious beliefs make people so foolish.

    Ian slowed his pace and drew his sword.

    Swish-!

    Once again, the wind sounded. This time, it wasnt just the sound; the grass and trees illuminated by the torches began to rustle.

    Squelch, hiss, squelch-!

    From beneath the ground and among the trees, various creatures emerged.

    Thoseare Ghoul? Phillip mumbled in dismay.

    Ian let out a scoff.

    In the end, theyre just dead creatures. They might be a bit mutated, though.

    Mutatedwhat?

    Follow slowly. Dont stop.

    With that, Ian leaped forward.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 19 (2)

    Chapter 19 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    In an instant, he closed the distance to the nearest host, a gremlin, and swiftly struck with his sword.

    Crack-!

    The gremlins head split openthe root of the nt was precisely connected to its body. The body copsed, roots writhing like tendrils.

    Fwoosh-!

    Other parasitic nts began to shudder in unison right after that.

    The movements of the hosts transformed in an instant.

    Keyack! Keyeahck-!

    They all turned towards Ian and charged like beasts.

    Swoosh-!

    As a host came charging, Ian beheaded it, and he vanished into the darkness beyond the torchlight.

    Kyaaaah!

    The swarming creatures, covered in writhing nts, lunged forward.

    Lou S

    Miguel muttered, staring into the darkness that resounded with the sound of wind, impacts, and slicing.

    Its not the time to lose our minds, Miguel.

    It was Maeve who snapped him back. She had suddenly appeared, holding a sword out to Miguel.

    Follow Ian as he said. Slowly.

    Toward there? Then what about

    Miguel was cut off by Maeves voice.

    Ill take care of the rear. Otherwise, well bepletely surrounded.

    !

    Miguel blinked and shifted his gaze to the rear and sides as Maeve urged.

    Dont just stand there foolishly. Didnt you hear? Come on!

    With a sharpmand, Phillip started to move forward.

    .Damn.

    Miguel nced briefly at Maeves back and followed.

    Phillips advance was not swift, yet Miguel did not urge him on. There was no sense of distance amid the cries and wind sounds echoing from all directions.

    Besides, a horrifying scene unfolded before themthe decayed bodies of goblins and gremlins, the remnants of the nts and vines that had consumed them, the snapped jaws of the carnivorous trees.

    Using this nightmare-like tableau as a guide, Phillip pushed forward while hacking through the undergrowth, and even in doing just that, he seemed remarkably courageous.

    Lou S, may you gaze upon this mortal with your radiant light and

    Even if it sounded like he was about to cry, Miguel incessantly mumbled.

    .!

    Suddenly, Miguels eyes widened.

    The tangled mass of vines that had spread suddenly began to writhe as Phillip approached.

    What? Aaah?!

    In an instant, the vines wrapped around Phillips legs, and with a scream, he fell.

    Crunch!

    Miguel, swinging the torch in his hand, struck the vines.

    Get off! You damn nts!

    He wildly swung the torch, striking at the vines entangling Phillips legs. Surprisingly, it was effective. As the mes touched the vines, they began to convulsively writhe.

    Get off! Right now! You damn bastard!

    Miguel mercilessly swung the torch.

    Ack, aah! Aaah!

    Phillips screams grew louder. At some point, it wasnt because of the vines but because of Miguels brutal beating.

    Enough! Aaah! I said, let go! let go!

    Even after the vines released his legs, the beating continued, and Phillip shouted as if he was protesting. Miguel painted, muttering to himself.

    Well, thats what you get for meddling with the grass, you bastard

    A strangely relieved voice. After wiping away the blood from his face, Miguel added.

    Are you okay?

    ..Do I look okay?

    Well I dont see any injuries on you

    Phillip grabbed Miguels extended hand, regaining his senses. Miguelughed slightly and offered his hand, which Phillip grabbed.

    Miguel nonchntly added.

    I was only trying to save you, understand.

    It felt like you were going to kill me

    Ignoring thement, Miguel set the writhing vines on fire with the torch in his hand.

    If you have any oil, take it out. These things seem to burn well.

    Phillip quickly searched through his saddlebag and moved forward. Miguel followed closely. Both had the reins tucked under one armpit, and they held oil pouches and torches in both hands.

    So you really were a mercenary.

    Suddenly, Phillips remark made Miguel snort.

    Is that what you thought up to now?

    Wellwe mercenaries and the likes of Sir are quite different.

    Sure. If youreparing yourself to him, then any other one will seem unimpressive.

    Miguel chuckled lightly as he once again surveyed their surroundingsthe endless feast of corpses.

    How many do you think could handle this alone? Do you think its overflowing in the border zones?

    Definitelythough thats true.

    Phillip fell silent. There was nothing more to say.

    Despite the overwhelming number of bodies, the wind continued to howl from all directions. The sounds of impact, cries, and battle cries were all still present.

    How far had theye by sporadically burning the still-moving parasitic nts?

    Crack! Thud!

    Among the cacophony of sounds, the figure of Ian, smashing the head of a host, emerged from under the trees.

    Heh

    Turning his body towards Miguel and Phillip, he wiped the rotten blood and visceral fragments from his body. His expression showed annoyance, as if he was disgusted with the stter of blood on his face. But that image onlysted for a moment. He looked more like a demon.

    Brother! Look to your side!

    Miguel shouted, reaching out his hand.

    In the next instant, Ian moved again.

    Keyaack-!

    The gremlin charging towards Ian, its vines wriggling, was smacked in the head and pinned in ce.

    Crack! Thud!

    As the sword broke while splitting the gremlins neck, Ian discarded the remaining half and reached for his belt.

    Then, as if to believe the situation, a new sword appeared in his hand.

    ?!

    Did I see that wrong? While Miguel blinked, Ian had already moved once more.

    Cost-effectiveness is terrible

    Uttering iprehensible words, Ian turned his head.

    Only Miguel noticed that he wasnt looking at them, but behind them.

    finally.

    At the continuing voice, Miguel turned to look behind him.

    .!

    Suddenly, his eyes widened.

    Beyond the darkness, a blue light began to shine. The blue light expanded in an instant.

    The full-body armor, imbued with divine power, illuminated the forest as if it were daylight.

    Thanks to that, Miguel finally saw the true nature of the advancing demonsonce rulers of the forest, the gremlins and goblins had be hosts, charging towards new host candidates.

    Crack! Swish!

    In response to this, Maeve swung her sword down, and a trail of blue light swept through the forest. Dozens of hosts charging towards them were mowed down.

    Oh my

    Miguels mouth hung open at the overwhelming sight.

    No need to do that.

    Ians voice was rxed, void of tension.

    It was natural.

    Once Maeve began using her divine power, the number of hosts became insignificant.

    If Ian used magic, it would be the same, but magical energy needed to be saved for the source of the contamination.

    Even dealing with leftovers is such a hassle

    The brief flicker of the blue light was immediately followed by another event.

    ?

    Ians widened eyes focused on Maeve. The divine power attached to her full-body armor was strangely shaking.

    In the same moment, Miguel sensed her struggling. The blue light began to waver.

    Puuhh-!

    Maeve, rigid until then, copsed, spitting blood through the face cover of her helmet.

    ?!

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 20 (1)

    Chapter 20 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Vomiting blood? Suddenly?

    While Ian blinked his eyes, the divine power evaporated, and Maeve disappeared beyond the darkness.

    Sir, Sir?! Sir, please wait! Iming! Sirrrrr

    Almost simultaneously, Philip screamed, threw the reins, and rushed away.

    What the hell is with the bus in my horoscope?!

    Finally understanding the situation, Ian turned his gaze.

    Capture the horse he left. Miguel.

    Huh? Oh, I see!

    Miguel moved reflexively.

    He reached out and caught the reins of the horse that was trying to escape and turned to look at Ian.

    I caught him! And?

    Ian remembered the origin of the contamination that tainted the forest, deep in the center of the woods.

    The one that killed his character ten times and made him throw the mouse away during the game.

    He knew from the beginning what to do to avoid feeling frustrated like back then.

    Take the oil out of the saddlebags. A lot of it.

    Miguel, who had stuck the torch next to the saddle, started rummaging through the bag.

    Meanwhile, Ian approached and retrieved his sword.

    You go after Philip.

    Understood Can I go alone?

    Miguel, who had just ced a leather pouch filled with oil down, raised his head.

    He blinked his eyes and added.

    What do you want to use so much oil for?

    Ian, who picked up the torch hanging on the saddle, looked down at him.

    Where do you think Ill use it?

    Of course but even if its your ce, you wouldnt do such crazy things.

    Well, who knows.

    Ian, who twitched his head, said.

    Tell Philip to guard thedy. Dont do anything else. Of course, you too.

    But thats easier said than done Ugh, damn it. Are you really not going?

    Then would you like me to fight in your ce?

    Miguel, who stood up like he was bouncing, pulled the reins of the horse with both hands.

    Ill definitely convey the message. Pleasee back alive.

    He walked away without looking back.

    Can I entrust Maeve to them?

    Ian lifted his head and picked up the leather pouch of oil one by one.

    After leaving thest one in the subspace, he slowly poured the oil from the bag onto the torch and looked away.

    The darkness beyond the forest. The surviving hosts were running towards Maeve.

    The numbers had decreased considerably, but it was only a matter of time before they increased again.

    Since the group had already set foot in the contaminated forest.

    Evil creatures that established their own territories never forgave intruders regardless of the reason.

    Those that used humans as prey were worse, and the culprit who contaminated this forest was of that sort.

    They would probably start attacking again soon.

    So, before returning to the group, Ian intended to eliminate that culprit.

    He would have to fight alone, but it would be much better to fight all night protecting the group.

    For now, draw the aggro away from me Ouch, its hot.

    Ian, who was muttering, quickly released his hand holding the pouch.

    The torch had caught fire all the way to the handle.

    Why does it burn so well like this?

    He almost got burned while trying to save magic.

    Throwing away the pouch, Ian drew his sword and conjured magic.

    His pupils turned ashy, and the mountain breeze enveloped his whole body.

    Intermediate gray magic, Wind de.

    Swoosh-!

    The torch that was falling down soared through the wind.

    One hand held a sword, and the other hand resembled a ming mace.

    This should be visible even if you dont want to see it.

    Ian swung both wrists and struck the ground.

    Swish-!

    In an instant, a host that had been approaching rapidly pierced the darkness and was suddenly close.

    Crunch!

    He maintained the momentum of the charge and split the hosts head from its skull with his swinging sword.

    Ian, whose speed was slowed by the impact, struck the host next to him with the torch in his left hand and leaped back.

    There was no need to confirm life and death.

    They were creatures that didnt give any experience points anyway.

    If he could just immobilize them, they wouldnt be able to reach the group.

    Kiyak-! Kiyayk-!

    A few more were torn apart and burned before the nearby hosts reacted.

    However, Ian was passing them by and was currently in the process of dismembering another host that was leading the pack.

    Ssseuk- Squish!

    Almost simultaneously, the beak of a carnivorous tree fell, but Ian dodged it with a simple movement of his body.

    Thanks to Wind des added ability, his movement and perception had be much sharper, making everything seem a bit slower.

    Jjwoeok! Kwarruk-!

    The hosts were being sliced and burned in session.

    How many had he fought, asionally tearing apart even the beak of a carnivorous tree?

    Kwaduk-!

    Ian, who had just killed one host and was reflexively turning his body, stopped.

    The surroundings suddenly fell silent.

    Haa Haa

    The only thing that resounded was the sound of his own breathing.

    Ian finally retrieved his sword and turned his gaze.

    It was a half-trance fight, but it served its purpose admirably.

    Hosts were flying everywhere and flinching.

    Hatred towards him, even the wave of magic and the corrupted roots that contained madness.

    Eliminate all the enemies who were aiming for the party, and they definitely drew their attention.

    Before long, Ians gaze stopped beyond the darkness of the forest.

    Darkness oozing out with viscous malice.

    Its so annoying.

    Its starting now. sadly

    Proudly holding up his torch, Ian leapt into the darkness.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Torches shot through the forest like meteors.

    Kiek-! Kiek-!

    An eerie cry echoed behind Ian as he ran.

    It was the sound of the hosts waking up after he passed by and pursuing him.

    But Ian did not stop.

    just rushing forward.

    Skip is the national rule for misceneous mobs.

    This, in fact, was the strategy he was trying to use when he returned to this ce alone.

    Aiming at only the boss in the shortest time,monly known as speed run.

    I didnt expect this to happen even aftering with Maeve, but the fact that it was efficient did not change.

    Its a problem to follow up.  Im sure it will work somehow.

    I dont think its going to show that its getting more messy here.

    The area had bepletely different from what it had been a while ago.

    As if to prove that he was getting closer to the center.

    Tat- Woak-!

    The monstrous form that blocked his way also appeared, revealing itself.

    Tat-! Woak-!

    Dispelling the giant hosts attack, Ian jumped up. The image of a fusion of several goblins wrapped around a vine slowly entered his eyes.

    Stepping on his shoulder, Ian leaped again.

    Thats-!

    Shouts and gongs immediately followed.

    Reaction speed at the level of carnivore trees.

    !

    Its a name given to it.

    Ian turned and turned like a windmill. A forearm entwined with vines narrowly passed him.

    Crackle-!

    Instead, the torch in his hand was swept away and broke, sending embers flying in all directions.

    Ian threw the handle without hesitation andnded rolling on the floor.

    The shing vision darkened.

    At the same time, a chill went down his spine, and his nerves tensed.

    Definitely not because of the gigantic host.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 11:00 pm. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 20 (2)

    Chapter 20 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    He didnt need to look back to know it. He was unable to ovee the centripetal force of the arm he swung and fell.

    What sharpened his senses like a spear was something beyond that.

    !

    Ian lifted his head and realized that his field of vision hadpletely changed.

    Even though there was no light, things that couldnt be seen were even clearer in shape.

    From the regr waves of magic pulsating like heartbeats to the countless roots wriggling beneath the ground.

    Everything was so vivid, as if he could grasp them with his hands.

    And beyond them, beyond that, he felt something rising, pitch-ck.

    In Ians eyes, it looked like numerous tentacles wriggling like pirs.

    In reality, it probably wasnt much different.

    The culprit who polluted the forest and serves as the boss, the distorted ancient creature, is that pir over there.

    Ians brow furrowed as he gazed at the silhouette.

    Why is it so big?

    The creature wasrger than expected.

    Although less contamination had urredpared to the game, naturally, he thought it would be smaller.

    Not giving any room forcency.

    Despite his grumbling, Ian started running again without any noticeable change in expression.

    Anyway, it was different from before.

    Its not like the n failed.

    Ian extended his left hand.

    A white bead appeared in his palm.

    The bead of magic. Ian immediately grasped it, generating magic.

    There was no need to push it in; the magic touched the bead and was drawn in as if by a ma.

    Swoosh-!

    A cluster of white light emanated from the magical bead in resonance.

    The condensed magic inside the bead felt visible, like it was right in front of his eyes.

    The magic wasnt merely condensed; it was geometrically arranged inyers.

    Although not artificial, it was clear that it yed a role in amplifying magical spells.

    So, thats why magic amplifies.

    Scratching his ongoing itch, Ian spread his fingers. As if waiting, the bead floated around, rotating.

    As the space between his palm and the bead increased, its rotation slowed down, eventuallying to a halt in mid-air.

    A peculiar sensation, as if his hand and the bead were connected by a maic field.

    This is the way it works. !

    Muttering in amazement, Ian unexpectedly stumbled.

    With a crackling sound, something fell from the sky the next moment.

    Thunk-!

    The impact created a hole in the ground, revealing a massive beak covered in scales like a snakes skin.

    It wasrge enough for Ian to swallow in one bite. The stem attached to it was almost as thick as the trunk of a substantial carnivorous tree.

    He had entered the domain of the attacks of the distorted ancient creature.

    The beak rose up heavily.

    Is this its maximum range?

    Ian got up and altered his course, running in a wide circle around the ancient creatures center.

    Thunk! Quang!

    The beaks of the distorted ancient creature fell behind Ian in a row.

    They werent as agile as carnivorous trees, but they wererger and more massive.

    Every twisting appendage seemed to be a part of its beak.

    Seeing it in person, its even more dog-like.

    Memories from the game ovepped involuntarily.

    As he got closer to the creature, more beaks fell, and from a certain distance, roots burst forth.

    Unless it was stagnant water. This boss was designed to be unbeatable through mere reckless assaults.

    Just like a few other bosses, defeating it required finding and exploiting its weaknesses.

    Of course, he could probably kill it head-on at this point.

    Even though I know its weakness, why bother?

    As always, he didnt consider taking the easy way out.

    Ian took out an oil pouch from his spatial storage and started running while spreading the oil.

    Despite the upheaval caused by the beaks, he paid them no mind. In fact, it was better because they were soaked in oil.

    He repeated the process of taking out an oil pouch from his spatial storage and scattering the oil as it ran dry.

    By the time he had used up all the oil pouches in his spatial storage, a deep pit had appeared ahead.

    Traces of the first beaks impact.

    Jumping over the pit, Ian threw the remaining oil pouch behind him and extended his right hand.

    A fireball erupted from his palm.

    Basic red magic, Fireball.

    Boom-!

    The exploding fireball hit the oil pouch and scattered mes all around.

    The mes ignited the oil-covered ground, rapidly spreading in all directions.

    Crackle! Kuwong!

    The same urred with the jaws that had fallen on top of it.

    The ignited jaws were retreating.

    In the midst of the brightening sky, they retreated between the mes before long.

    Hoohoo-!

    A monstrous roar like a horn echoed, and the sessive attacks of the jaws suddenly ceased.

    Ian finally slowed down his pace.

    I wondered if its weaknesses were gone

    Panting, he muttered, turning his gaze. Through his eyes, the true form of the distorted ancient creature became apparent.

    It looked more like a massive ck executioner than a tree.

    Tar-like mucus oozed from openings punctuating its tall, thick trunk.

    Above, countless branches swayed, transferring mes between each other haphazardly.

    Naturally, this was the first weakness of the ancient creature.

    When it reached a certain level of fire damage, it would halt its attacks and enter an evolution process.

    Since its weakness was fire, the minion creatures that gathered around it were the same.

    In the game, strategies advised yers to bring plenty of oil to set it on fire and handle the beaks in a simr fashion.

    Back then, Ian didnt know such a tip while facing it.

    Instead, he chose a simpler, more brute-force method.

    He invested more skill points in a few red magic spells.

    Come to think of it, Ive been riding on the bad character technique since then I found it.

    As Ian observed the area around the ancient creature, his eyes lit up.

    Punctures on the thick trunk.

    He could faintly sense a crimson hue emanating from one of them.

    He didnt know the exact name, but he recognized it as the creatures second and most fatal weakness.

    Its needlessly tall, seriously.

    Tongue between his teeth, Ian started running towards the ancient creature.

    The distorted ancient creature drew near.

    Oh

    The echoing roar gradually subsided when Ian, holding his sword in reverse, leaped toward the trunk.

    Pwoong-!

    Gray steam erupted from all the holes in the trunk as though they exploded.

    !

    The steam engulfed everything, swallowing the branches and even Ian charging toward it.

    Ian copsed to the ground, not even bothering to pick up his dropped sword, and lifted his head.

    Through the steam, he saw numerous jaws bending like bows.

    A signal that they were about to fall in unison.

    However, instead of evading, Ian extended his left hand upward.

    When is this going to end, damn it.

    He had prepared for this moment.

    Whooosh-!

    The magical bead in the palm of his hand began to rotate vigorously.

    He already knew which magic he was going to use.

    Lower-tier red magic, me Emission.

    Though it was a simple spell that spat fire in a straight line, its simplicity meant fewer variables and a more certain effect.

    Its range is a drawback, but with the bead, it should be enough ?!

    Ians eyes widened suddenly.

    As the ovepping magic within the bead spun fiercely, it began to absorb his magic.

    And it didnt seem to have any intention of stopping.

    What the hell is this?

    In an instant, a staggering amount of magic was sucked out, followed by an explosion.

    Kwaaaaa-!

    From the reddened bead, a vibrant yellow me erupted, reminiscent of a dragons breath.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 21 (1)

    Chapter 21 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Bonus Chapter thanks to Elinis sub to ARCHMAGE tier via Buymeacoffee.

    In an instant, the surroundings became as bright as broad daylight.

    With suffocating heat, Ian was pushed back.

    Kwarr-

    The mes that had been endlessly spewing out gradually subsided.

    Ian staggered and covered his face.

    Damn it, my eyes

    He couldnt help but cover his eyes with both hands, trying to withstand the pressure.

    A headache and a sense of betrayal followed due to the depletion of magic power.

    It was as if he had been hit in the back of the head by the unfriendly message on the information window.

    He had thought that amplifying magic with the bead meant using only the beads internal magic power.

    But it turned out that it absorbed the wearers magic power to amplify it.

    It wasnt like this in the game Ah.

    It was only now that Ian realized he had never used the bead alone even in the game.

    Thanks to the high-level priests, by the time he could afford the purification cost, he was already equipped with plenty of artifacts and magic gear.

    Among them were items that couldnt function properly without gems or beads, so he hadnt thought of using the bead by itself.

    So, do those items also function as controllers for the bead?

    It was a reasonable guess.

    He had experienced multiple instances where the games settings had contrived reasons for certain things to happen, even if they seemed forced.

    Like theyers of magic power within the bead.

    Naturally, Ians forehead tightened again as he held the bead in his hand.

    The density of magic power within the bead had noticeably decreased.

    I think I could use it around 50 times if it was equipped with an item.

    What a waste.

    Ian sighed as he thought of returning the bead to the extradimensional space.

    His vision had somewhat returned.

    He blinked his eyes and focused for a moment.

    Phew

    A hollowugh escaped Ians lips as he confirmed the state of the twisted ancient creature.

    It was almost like a charcoal briquette.

    The branches and tendrils that had been prated by mes had transformed into charred lumps.

    Fwurr-

    The surrounding branches were struggling to move properly and were being consumed by the fire.

    Only the roots that tormented the anacondas were writhing, expressing their pain by disturbing the ground.

    I boughtmp oil for nothing.

    Might as well have burned some magic while he was at it.

    Muttering in disappointment, Ian drew his sword to subspace.

    Now it was time to relieve the suffering of that pitiful creature.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    What happened?

    Miguel muttered.

    Though his words trembled with unease and the burnt corpses of some fireflies wriggled around him, he remained fixated on the night sky beyond the forest.

    About an hour ago.

    Kwaaa-

    A booming sound apanied a column of fire erupting into the night sky.

    Since then, there had only been faint traces of light shimmering.

    Its definitely brothers work.

    He still couldnt tear his gaze away.

    What can you possibly do with oil?

    Miguel muttered and froze.

    The faint sound of footsteps had slightly grazed his ears.

    Its reallying, damn it

    Exhausted, Miguel finally let out a sigh.

    Ian Are you there?

    Ian emerged from the forest.

    Yeah.

    Miguel breathed a sigh of relief as if a burden had been lifted.

    Y-You almost gave me a heart attack! Anyway, what on earth did you do there?

    Miguels voice halted as he saw Ians appearance, seemingly just having crawled out of an ash heap.

    Are you alright?

    Would I be alright?

    Seriously, things were already ufortable enough.

    With furrowed brows, Ian recalled the final moments of the twisted ancient creature.

    The moment he stabbed the creatures weakness with his sword.

    An explosion of magic power ensued with a resounding cry of determination.

    It wasnt extremely dangerous, but the fact that the creature was in a pitiable state made thingsplicated.

    Parts turned into charcoal briquettes fell off, and the surroundings turned into a chaotic mess, much like an exploding smoke bomb.

    If youre going to die, at least die in a dignified manner.

    A cold sensation spread through Ian as he stopped in his tracks.

    Water.

    ?

    Give me some water.

    Miguel moved quickly.

    Taking the water pouch he offered, Ian took a sip and quickly washed his face and gloves.

    Ill continue holding the position. If anything appears, burn it or chop it up as you see fit.

    Got it

    Miguel turned his attention back to the fireflies as Ian walked past him.

    Is that all? Arent you going to say anything else?

    Nothing else. Except for shut up.

    Ian approached Phillip.

    Holding the torch, Phillip stared at Ian with an expression like that of a curious puppy since the moment he appeared.

    Ian looked down at Maeve, who was sitting at Phillips feet.

    How did this happen?

    That Ive never seen anything like this before, even among my people. Its not an illness, either.

    Phillip looked down at Maeve.

    It must be some kind of addiction. Probably not dark magic, though.

    Hmm.

    Ian nodded in agreement.

    It was a reasonable deduction.

    Maeve was a disciple of TrEn, after all.

    There was only a slight difference, but she had the power to negate negative things inherently with sacred power.

    Even powerful dark magic or curses couldnt easily affect her.

    However, the lingering sensation of the recent battle transmitted apletely different feeling through Ians senses.

    A strange difort and unease.

    Is it corrupted magic power?

    During the moment Ian was scanning Maeves body again.

    Just leave it to me, Sir.

    Phillip knelt down on one knee.

    He pulled out a dagger from his embrace and continued.

    With this, youll feel better soon.

    Ian tilted his head.

    What are you going to do with that?

    Dont you know? Were going to make a wound and extract the corrupted blood. Until only a sufficient amount of corrupted blood remains for it to ovee on its own.

    What kind of insane talk is this?

    Misunderstanding Ians expression, Phillip continued.

    Of course, I know that losing too much blood at once can be dangerous. But in the end, blood is consumed and regenerated every time. Please believe me. Ive performed this spell several times at the border.

    Sigh

    Ian eventually covered his forehead with his hand.

    He realized how uncivilized medical knowledge in this Dark Age was.

    Given the existence of various forms of magic, mysteries, and even divine powers, it was natural that medical knowledgegged behind.

    But hearing nonsense that could only be found in history books made him feel like he was suddenly inundated with pent-up frustration.

    Put that aside for now. If you dont want to see her in pain, that is.

    Do you have a different n?

    As Ian was about to respond.

    Ian?

    Maeves voice faintly trembled.

    Youvee Ive been waiting

    She barely added, her hand reaching for the hilt of her sword.

    Ians gaze turned to her left hand, which was holding the sword.

    The trembling arm and the sleeve covering the scratched forearm protector.

    As Ians eyes narrowed, Phillip hurriedly spoke.

    Oh, you shouldnt move yet, Sir. Youre currently-

    No, its okay now. This should be enough Ugh

    Like a newborn deer, she stumbled and then vomited blood as she sat down.

    Sir!

    With a worried expression, Phillip shouted.

    Without even waiting for an answer, Maeve tried to get up again.

    Rest.

    It was Ian who gently pressed down on her shoulder.

    Ive already taken care of the demon.

    Is that so youre helping me again

    Her body rxed under Ians touch.

    As he supported her copsing body, Ian turned to Phillip.

    Remove the left arm protector.

    Yes? Oh, yes!

    Phillip moved around in a hurry.

    Even in his absent state, his familiar touch was present.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 21 (2)

    Chapter 21 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Bonus Chapter thanks to Elinis sub to ARCHMAGE tier via Buymeacoffee.

    Soon, Maeves left arm was exposed.

    Goodness Lou S.

    As expected. The scar from back then.

    Traces as if a snake had wrapped around her.

    The swollen and discolored area, coupled with the ck surroundings.

    The pulsating blood vessels wriggled ominously.

    Do you know when this happened to you, Sir?

    Its an injury from Duhan.

    Ian added in a cold tone.

    I thought your armor and divine power would protect you. But apparently not.

    In fact, the forest was as curious as it was tainted by the madness of the ck Wall. Even if Duhans resentment ran deep, it couldnt be strong enough to ovee divine power.

    Anyway, what mattered now was that Maeves divine power couldnt purify this curse.

    Suddenly, a simple solution passed through Ians mind.

    Isnt this something that could be resolved by me just praying to Lou S?

    Being the divine power of the God of Light, it should be able to purify any curse.

    Of course, he didnt really want to choose that path.

    Given the amount of help he had already asked from Lou S, she might grant him a great power in return.

    And yet, if he refused the call this time, he would probably be hit by divine retribution.

    Tsk

    With a cold tongue, Ian clenched both hands in front of his chest.

    Squirm-

    Something moved in his right hand.

    As Ians mind momentarily froze, a primitive whisper followed.

    A unique-grade ring, the Resentment of the Swamp.

    The very demon he hadmanded suddenly sent a message.

    Ians forehead tightened.

    You think you can swallow it?

    Such content wasnt on the information window.

    Well, thats not everything.

    Ian soon shrugged his shoulders.

    He was well aware that the information window wasnt all-knowing.

    Furthermore, in the first ce, the Resentment of the Swamp was practically a part of Duhans main body.

    Even if it could subdue the demons curse, it wouldnt be too strange.

    Why did It just stand there when It could do this?

    A simple answer returned.

    Because you didntmand me to.

    However, the presence of divine power within Ians body was ufortable, so it had expressed its intention beforehand.

    Apparently, it wasnt just him who disliked gods.

    Amused by this unexpectedmonality, Ian removed his gloves.

    Grab her arm tightly, Phillip.

    I understand but what are you nning?

    Treatment.

    How?

    Instead of answering, Ian extended his right hand over Maeves arm.

    Swoosh-

    The ring on his middle finger moved.

    Phillips eyes widened.

    W-What is that? Its not just an ordinary ring?

    Its the lingering resentment left by Duhan. Its currently bound to me.

    Phillips brow slowly furrowed.

    A demon you mean?

    Why, is there a problem?

    Why wouldnt there be! Itsmon sense to stay away from the corrupt and demons! Let alone associating with them as a servant!

    What are you talking about? Whether its a ck cat or a white cat, as long as it catches mice well, its fine.

    Though a snort came out involuntarily, this narrow perspective was the prevailing norm in this Dark Age. From their point of view, Ians practical way of thinking was considered heretical.

    If you use that on her, the goddess will surely be angry as well.

    As Ian listened, he couldnt help but retort.

    More than letting the apostle die?

    Well? Uh, well

    Phillip stammered as if his words were caught.

    Ian added.

    Do you think Ive be corrupted in your eyes?

    Well, you dont seem to be, but

    Then shut up and hold her arm. Ill give you one more word to show you what my anger is like.

    Phillip, who had been trembling with his lips, grabbed Maeves arm with a reluctant expression.

    As if the ck snake had been waiting, it slithered down onto Maeves arm.

    The creature bit down on the scarred area.

    Dark blood pooled and gathered.

    After a moment, Phillips eyes widened.

    T-Theres a change, Sir!

    The faint ck marks had noticeably faded from the edges.

    With a swoosh, after only a few minutes, the Resentment of the Swamp seemed to be satisfied and retreated with a satisfied sigh.

    While there was no significant external change, except for the added luster to the scales, the ck marks that had covered Maeves arm hadpletely disappeared.

    Of course, the scratches and the filled pustules remained, as did the stained area.

    Looks like weve ovee the crisis for now.

    At least the palpable unease wasnt present.

    So, this demon really could treat her.

    Well, well, you said that.

    Ian let out a dry chuckle and extended his hand again.

    Shaaah-!

    The Resentment of the Swamp exposed its fangs then.

    Phillip jerked backward in surprise.

    Why, why are you doing this?!

    Well.

    Ian casually continued to move his hand towards the Resentment of the Swamps fangs.

    Their gazes locked.

    Ians lips curved slightly.

    Try it again, why not.

    The standoff was brief.

    As soon as Ians fingertip touched the creature, its fangs closed with a hiss.

    The creature crawled up Ians finger, reverting to the form of a ring.

    With an uneasy expression, Phillip asked, Is that really okay?

    Taming it doesnt mean its nature disappears.

    At least it wasnt as talkative as you, who babbles on and on.

    Give me the dagger. Take out the bandages and alcohol from the bag.

    Why alcohol? Oh, yes, Sir.

    With a stern look from Ian, Phillip handed over the dagger and got up to fetch the supplies.

    Ian held the dagger de to the torch.

    In a sense, it was real from now on.

    I have brought them, sir!

    Philip returned with bandages and a bottle of wine.

    Ian dipped his daggers de into the bottle of alcohol he opened..

    A strong, pungent smell pricked his nose.

    Fortunately, it was closer to rum than beer.

    Ian washed his hands with the alcohol.

    Whether this works as effectively as in the movies

    Its better than doing nothing.

    Grab her arm tightly, Phillip.

    After disinfecting the wound, Ian whispered at the end of Maeves bandaged forearm.

    Its going to hurt a bit.

    He drew his dagger along with the bandaging process.

    Sticky blood and pus oozed out.

    Once he set the dagger aside, Ian used both hands to firmly press on the wound.

    !

    Maeves body convulsed involuntarily.

    But Ian, and the pain he was inflicting on himself, wouldnt let go of Phillips hands that held her.

    Soon, Ian picked up the bottle of alcohol.

    The liquid poured over Maeves blood and pus-covered forearm.

    Her waist arched like a bowstring.

    Ugh!

    Her trembling hand steadied.

    Ian wiped away the remaining blood and pus, then wrapped the wound in bandages.

    Thanks to his Emergency First Aid skill, the whole process looked rather convincing.

    Once Ian let go of her, Maeves body slumped weakly.

    Are you really treating me? From my perspective, it seems more like youre trying to harm me!

    I wasnt trying to kill you; it was you.

    Ian smirked as he looked down at Mev.

    Are you back to your senses?

    A feeble voice slipped through the veil covering her face.

    Thanks to you.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 22 (1)

    Chapter 22 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Sir!

    As Philip lifted his gaze, Maeve looked up at Ian.

    I didnt know you were skilled in healing Thank you, Ian.

    Its not that deep. I only did what Ive seen before.

    As if considering it a joke, Maeve weakly smiled.

    Well, if you say so, it must be true.

    Maeve clenched the hilt of her sword.

    Struggling to stand, she added,

    Put the protective gear back on, Philip. Im going to fight.

    What?!

    Philip jerked his head in surprise.

    Please reconsider, Sir!

    ?

    You havent fully recovered yet. Your wounds will worsen.

    I can wield a sword with just one hand. Im fine.

    But-

    A faintugh escaped Ians lips.

    I cant believe Im witnessing anotheredy like this.

    Maeve turned to him at that moment.

    What do you think, Ian?

    Well what youre saying makes sense.

    Ian scratched his chin as he spoke.

    Philips expression brightened.

    Youre absolutely right!

    Is that what you think too?

    While disappointmentced Maeves voice in return.

    Well, there probably wont be another skirmish tonight anyway.

    Ians words werent finished yet.

    Maeves helmet tilted.

    What are you saying? If you mean youll handle it alone again-

    Its already over.

    Its ultimately the same wordswhat?

    Maeve stiffened, and Philip, who had opened his eyes simultaneously, spoke.

    So, themotion earlier was caused by you fighting against the source of contamination, not demons?

    Ian shrugged.

    Maeve swayed just after that.

    Again it turned out like this.

    She pushed away Philips attempt to support her and raised her visor.

    Her red hair cascaded down.

    Maeve looked at Ian without wiping the bloodstain from her mouth.

    Can you tell us what happened?

    Its impossible, but

    Im toozy to do everything.

    Ian turned his gaze and quickly spotted a suitable person.

    It was because the mans expression showed he wanted to join the conversation.

    You might find it more convenient to hear the details from him.

    Miguel came running.

    Where would you like me to start from?

    Maeve replied with a serious expression.

    From right after I fell.

    You understand my thoughts. Please sit down; theres much to tell.

    Miguel gestured and gestured with his hands and continued the story.

    As Maeves expression grew heavier, Miguel paused in his speech and turned to Ian.

    At the end, we heard cries and saw columns of fire. Only he knows what it was.

    Doing well until the end, then acting spoiled.

    Daylight dawned in Ians eyes.

    Quickly closing his mouth, Miguel changed the subject.

    He must have heard the cries of the entity of contamination fighting. Not demons.

    Ian casually replied.

    He must have heard them, so he brought torches.

    Was it a fire for the oil? But the mes were too big for that. Isnt that right, Miguel?

    Of course, its not just-

    Miguel stopped in his response, gauging Ians reaction before continuing.

    something one could think of. But it could be usible. Thinking about it, brother has resolved requests by setting things on fire before. It was impressive then.

    Is that so?

    Its not important, Philip.

    Interrupting Philips skeptical expression, Maeve spoke.

    She looked at Ian with a gaze even imbued with guilt.

    Whats really important is the fact that Ian defeated such a dangerous creature alone. Once again.

    Well, from my perspective, it wasnt aplete failure.

    Ian shrugged, taking out something the size of his palm from his pocket.

    Since I got the spoils.

    Miguel frowned.

    Seeds?

    Yeah.

    Its the first time Ive seen suchrge seeds.

    Probably.

    Ian gazed at the object in his hand.

    Because its the seed of an ancient creature.

    An information window appeared before him.

    It was like the information in a game.

    Gaining additional skill points when consumed.

    But the reason he didnt consume it immediately was that this seed held a hidden chain quest.

    This option was a kind of bait.

    He had bitten the bait in the past, but this time, he wasnt going to.

    I dont know what the quest reward is, but its probably better than just eating it.

    Philip said uneasily.

    If its the seed of an ancient creature wouldnt it be contaminated?

    It doesnt matter. Its just a seed until its nted in the ground. Nothing will happen until then.

    Hmm

    Between Philips contemtion and Maeves silence.

    Now, havent you seen enough here?

    Miguel interjected.

    The groups attention naturally turned to him.

    Didnt youe all the way into this damn forest to eliminate the source of contamination? Since thats taken care of, you should be able to go the way you originally intended Or so I thought

    Looking increasingly ufortable, Miguel finished speaking, burying his neck like a seedling.

    Philip pped his hands immediately after that.

    An excellent point! Theres no reason to stay in this cursed forest anymore! Isnt that right, Sir? Sir?

    Philip turned his head.

    Looking at Maeves face, he blinked with an expression that seemed to convey, Could it be?

    Sir?

    Not incorrect.

    Maeve eventually spoke up.

    But if we investigate the source, we might be able to find out what caused these events to happen.

    Philips mouth was left agape. Miguel also covered his face with his hands as he muttered a prayer.

    The only one not flustered was Ian.

    Instead, he was looking at Maeve with the expression of someone who had just found a fallen gold coin on the road.

    Maeve averted her gaze.

    But this time, asking for permission seems to be the order. What do you think, Ian?

    Amidst Philip and Miguel sending desperate nces, Ian replied.

    Removing the culprit doesnt mean the forest has been cleansed. It implies that there are still monsters beyond.

    Hope filled the faces of the two men.

    Ian added nonchntly.

    So, lets camp here tonight and leave at dawn tomorrow. It would be more convenient to investigate that way, dont you think?

    No, Sir!

    Philip shouted with a look of disbelief.

    Miguel closed his eyes tightly.

    This time, instead of finding Lou S, he resigned himself and let out a sigh.

    Thats a sensible suggestion. Understood. Thats what well do.

    Maeve nodded contentedly and immediately turned to Philip.

    Prepare the camp, Philip.

    I understand.

    Philips voice, which seemed to be crawling, responded as he moved hesitantly.

    Ian turned to Miguel, who was now dejected.

    You stand night watch.

    Miguels eyes snapped open.

    Me? All night?

    Either that, or you fight.

    I meant wed take turns. Philip! You stand behind me!

    Miguel rushed over.

    Finally seated on the ground, Ian let out a sigh of relief as he removed his mace.

    Now I can rx a bit.

    Inhaling deeply, he muttered to himself.

    It would have been fine to just go back.

    Maeve, sitting beside him, suddenly spoke.

    You were nning toe backter anyway. Its more efficient to go together.

    Though her words felt a bit like a reproach, her suggestion was warmly weed by him.

    Time was pressing, and he had fled after grabbing the seeds.

    He might be able to find more lootter.

    Unaware of his true feelings, Maeve sighed as if impressed.

    Tomorrow, Ill take the lead. I hope you dont mind.

    Do as you please.

    Since there probably wouldnt be much fighting anyway.

    After swallowing his retort, Ian closed his eyes without saying another word.

    He really didnt want to move a finger anymore.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next day. The journey back was smoother than Ian expected.

    While the forest hadnt been cleansed, most of the remaining monsters were hiding from the sunlight, making progress rtively easy.

    They spent about an hour asionally dealing with carnivorous trees.

    Unbelievable

    The group arrived at the center of contamination.

    Ian didnt need to inform them of that fact.

    I knew it would be a mess, but I didnt expect it to be this bad.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 22 (2)

    Chapter 22 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    The area was covered in ashes, and the sight of the remains of an ancient creature that had suddenly sprouted up was visible at a nce.

    Did you set fire to everything around? Surprisingly, the fire didnt spread.

    Stepping on the scorched earth, filled with signs of upturnednd, Philip spoke.

    Because this was the forest of the fairies from a distant past. Philip.

    Maeve, who had been walking ahead, raised her visor and replied.

    The trees of the forest where the fairies lived dont burn easily. Thats why many of the kingdoms forts and barracks were built in the forest where the fairies lived. Didnt you know?

    Im hearing it for the first time. I see

    Perhaps Ian knew. So, he set the fire.

    He had no idea.

    Ian merely shrugged.

    Miguel, who had been holding his tongue, looked at the ancient creature with a dubious expression.

    Is that thing really dead? It looks like it might be cooked, like roasted meat. Its eerily ominous.

    Ian turned to him.

    Why are you asking me?

    Then who should I ask?

    Did youe for a visit?

    No, I came to work. I came to verify.

    Miguel turned his body abruptly.

    Following his lead, Philip, who also caught Maeves eyes, let out a sigh and followed him.

    Whatever you find, report it.

    With those words, Ians footsteps on their backs finally eased.

    Excessive overtime was sufficient forst night.

    Today, he intended to gain either good or bad information, whichever was avable.

    Maeve walked beside him.

    Suddenly, with a preupied expression, she blurted out.

    It seems like theres another person who has incurred the Dark Mages resentment, Ian.

    Ian turned his head.

    What are you talking about?

    Yesterday, the tainted magic of the bead had engulfed me. I could barely hold onto my consciousness, so I couldnt resist.

    There was such an incident?

    Ians eyebrows slightly arched as Maeve continued speaking.

    I felt his presence. Hisughter, too. And then he whispered that if I wanted to live, I should turn away from here.

    So, instead of contaminating the source, he warned you?

    I dont understand either, but yes, thats how it was. Everyone has their own role to y, so he said to stop going too far.

    Everyone has their own role to y

    Ians brows finally rxed.

    He recalled the Maeve from the game.

    The one turned into a bloodthirsty avenger by the kingdoms dark forces.

    The Dark Mage had to be part of the same group, so he likely knew something.

    So, theres someone else who harbors resentment, right?

    Yes. He said that the touch of red will suffice. He added that hell have to pay a price.

    Ians eyebrow lifted slightly.

    Touch of red It probably refers to a mage. If we can find out who it is, it might be helpful in the future.

    A sardonic smile finally curved Ians lips as he looked at her.

    It seems I couldnt hide the fact that I thought it might be me.

    Seeing her mistake Ians smile, Maeve adde.

    I didnt bring this up to ask for anything. Ian, I just wanted to share what I found with you.

    If thats the case, Ill keep it in mind.

    Ian nodded.

    Brother! You shoulde and take a look!

    Miguels voice rang out.

    Maeves gaze turned towards him.

    It looks like theyve found something.

    Ill go check it out first. Follow me slowly. If something happens, Ill let you know.

    Ian turned nonchntly.

    That brat, he noticed something.

    As he chewed on the just-heard story.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Behind the dais of the ancient creature.

    Damn an unfortunate morning from the start.

    Could it be human hunting?

    Miguels and Philips voices came from between the two forked branches of the giant roots that spread out like a serpent.

    Hunting? Look at these traces. They were buried in the ground and have just emerged. Do beasts that bury their food exist?

    Definitely not loot.

    Ian sighed and stepped between the roots, now covered in mud.

    What is it?

    Miguel turned to him.

    A corpse emerged.

    That many, Sir.

    Philip added as he stepped aside.

    The sight they saw revealed itself.

    From the ground that the roots had dug up, numerous decaying corpses protruded.

    Indeed there are so many.

    Ian, standing before them, murmured.

    Game memories faintly connected.

    Partially buried corpses around the ancient creature.

    However, at this point, when the forest wasntpletely contaminated yet, to see a pile of corpses

    Perhaps theres something I didnt know

    Philip asked while observing the bones.

    ording to what you see, were they not hunted down?

    Yes. More like offerings.

    Offerings?

    It was strange. With such a massive ancient creature in the middle of the forest, and yet, theres no record of it until now. Someone would have discovered it.

    Ians pupils suddenly froze.

    Miguel asked curiously.

    So, someone sacrificed corpses to raise this damn monster?

    I dont know. In this context, that seems more natural.

    Ian bent down.

    As he did, he picked up something halfway buried in the ground amidst the remains.

    A solid iron ring caked with mud.

    While cleaning the mud off the ring, Maeves voice came from behind him.

    Did you find something?

    Perhaps its a clue you were looking for, Sir?

    He threw what he had in his hand as he answered her.

    This is what came out. Among the corpses.

    Maeve reflexively looked, her gaze sank.

    Maeve slowly approached, scratching one side of the ring with her glove.

    A faint deer horn pattern was revealed in the part of the ring that secured the horn.

    Philip asked perplexedly.

    Are all these corpses the kingdoms criminals?

    Well have to confirm that from now on.

    Ian turned his gaze away.

    Nows your chance to shine, Miguel.

    Whats this Could it be true?

    Ian nodded.

    Miguel turned around, and sighed.

    Brace yourself for a digging job

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 23 (1)

    Chapter 23 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    The remains were lined up on the ground. Despite the excavation not being finished, there were more than ten of them, and all sorts of artifacts were being pulled out one after another.

    Maeves face, as she looked at those things, had hardened into a stern expression.

    It was because the muddy bones of the skeletons ovepped with the face of her brother Vernon.

    No. It cant be. Theres no way.

    She denied it immediately, but getting rid of the already surfaced thought wasnt easy.

    It would have been better to have valiantly perished confronting darkness rather than this.

    To be left without even salvation as nourishment for some nameless demon, or if they were abandoned in the darkness and their bodies could never be found.

    If thats the case

    A scraping sound echoed from the clenched fist.

    Even if I have to stake everything

    At that moment when her eyes were fixed in a dismal way, as if sinking into a swamp.

    The more I look at it

    The voice of Ian resonated.

    It doesnt seem like the actions of the one were looking for.

    Maeve, who had quickly regained herposure, turned her gaze.

    Ian, looking just as usual with a stern face, was staring at something in his hand.

    Philip blinked and asked.

    You mean its not the work of a dark mage?

    The method is different, for one. He doesnt use magic. They arent offerings from the mountains.

    And?

    These bodies. About half of them are clearly criminals, but the rest are soldiers. Theyre probably the ones who were escorting the criminals.

    Ians gaze swept over the remains.

    The act of using a regr army of this size as sacrifices, I wouldnt even do that. Especially not if its Lord Orendels army, I wouldnt even spare them a nce.

    Orendel Did you say that?

    Yeah.

    Ian held out what was in his hand.

    It was a medallion that had been found while searching through the bodies.

    Half-rotted, the emblem was blurred, but the characters at the bottom were recognizable.

    Dave. Orendel.

    Philip checked it carefully and muttered.

    Its true. Its an identification badge issued only to regr soldiers.

    Its too risky for a hidden dark mage to be involved. Its too dangerous an opponent.

    Maeve, who had been silently listening, opened her mouth with a noticeably calm expression.

    Its a convincing argument.

    Its just spection for now. Still.

    The moment he saw the medallion, Ian easily reconstructed a reasonable assumption.

    His deduction was nothing more than fitting clues together.

    Whats the big deal about targeting investigations?

    Since he had to kill them anyway, even if he was wrong, it wouldnt really be a problem.

    So, then

    Ian brought up the main point in a rxed manner.

    I n to confirm it myself. Whether this is an ident or the result of someones conspiracy.

    Confirm it yourself?

    You havent decided on the destination for the next contract yet.

    !

    Maeves eyes finally widened.

    What are you talking about? A next contract?

    Ignoring Philips bewildered question, Ian continued.

    There must be someone in Orendel who knows about them. If we go up the chain ofmand, something mighte out, right?

    Alright. I understand. Youre right.

    The decision was always clear with her.

    Thanks to that, the next destination was decided.

    While Ian was contentedly putting the medallion away.

    Youve made another contract, havent you, Sir?

    Philip asked in a low voice.

    It was necessary, Philip. As you can see, theres a possibility of more than just the dark mage being involved.

    But Sir

    Enough of your chatter. Go get ready to leave, Philip.

    Ian interrupted him.

    If the horse dies, youre going to be the one riding on it.

    Its not a time for joking, Sir.

    .

    Its not a joke. Alright.

    When will he learn to read the atmosphere?

    When Ian was looking at Philips back and clicking his tongue.

    Uhm I think youve pretty much finished your conversation.

    A tremulous voice echoed.

    Underneath the pit, it was Miguel, drenched in sweat.

    Is it okay to stop digging now? It seems like theres nothing elseing out.

    Next to him, a pile of remains had been umted.

    The result of their continued digging while the group was talking.

    Ian looked at Maeve sideways.

    She was staring at the remains as if she could pierce through them, with a look that seemed as though they were stepping on her eyes.

    As if they were being trampled upon.

    Sir.

    ?

    A momentter, Ian added to Maeve, who finally met his gaze.

    Could you offer a prayer?

    Maeves eyes widened.

    Did you say a prayer?

    They could be demons and resurrect. It might be better to let them rest in peace.

    Thats a good judgment. Ill dly do it.

    Resolute, Maeve stepped forward.

    Kneeling in front of the pit, she began to murmur a prayer.

    Ian watched the back of her head as she immersed herself in the holy power with a serene expression.

    Recalling the twisted gaze she had on the remains a while ago.

    Its fortunate that its easy to understand.

    ording to Ians view, it was undoubtedly a sign of madness.

    Thats why he had asked for the prayer.

    To suppress the madness with sanctity.

    Of course, it was only a temporary solution.

    Once a crack had formed, it would restart with even the tiniest trigger.

    Thinking of the tasks thaty ahead, there were already plenty of triggers.

    He was only momentarily lost in thought.

    Ians pupils returned to their usual coldness.

    But, I cant end this quest that Ive worked so hard on as a failure.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    After leaving the contaminated forest, the journey became surprisingly peaceful, like a lie.

    For several days, there were no ambushes or encounters with monsters.

    However, not everyone was enjoying the peace.

    !

    Maeve woke up suddenly as if having a seizure.

    In her retinas, she could see the severed head of Vernon shedding tears of blood.

    She couldnt breathe for a moment.

    Now Im even having nightmares like this.

    Maeve wiped her cold sweat from her forehead with a wry smile.

    The sky was overcast.

    The trembling of the carriage was finally noticeable.

    Even peace is uneasy. What foolish impatience is this?

    Maeves wry smile deepened.

    Her gaze suddenly returned to the mausoleum stone beyond the backrest.

    A familiar back figure carrying a mace.

    If theres something, Ian would have noticed it first.

    From some point on, she had been cing more trust in Ians judgment than her own.

    In a way, it was only natural.

    She couldnt havee this far on her own.

    It was probably due to anxiety and doubt that she made the wrong decisions.

    As she had done several times before.

    But on the contrary, Ian had continued to prove himself right.

    Even this carriage was one such case.

    This carriage, closer to a cart, had been abandoned on the roadside.

    Miguel said that it was a trace of a massacre.

    A kind of tombstone left behind after being swept away by an attack or plundering.

    He ignored his warning not to touch anything ominous, as expected of Ian.

    This was because he believed it would be more efficient.

    In the end, his words turned out to be correct.

    As the burden of words lessened, the pace of marching increased, and the group could replenish their stamina by taking turns to rest.

    Maeve had almost shaken off the effects of her injury as well.

    I fear that I might eventually lose sight of my purpose and be swayed by ambiguous emotions. So, perhaps its better for Ian to continue leading from now on

    Are you awake?

    At that moment, Ian blurted out suddenly.

    Maeve was startled, but she didnt show it and opened her mouth.

    How long was I asleep?

    About a couple of hours. You woke up at the right time.

    Ian turned to look at her.

    Well soon reach the Graveyard Forest.

    !

    Maeve instinctively sat up.

    Eerie trees and the ashen mist beneath them.

    Since when Why didnt you inform me in advance?

    Well, thats what I said

    Miguel looked awkward.

    You told me not to speak.

    It was Ian who answered in ce of Miguel.

    He added while looking at Maeve.

    If you had known in advance, you wouldnt have rested like this.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 23 (2)

    Chapter 23 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    Maeves eyebrows, which had risen in surprise, lowered again.

    I see. Understood.

    She turned her gaze away in a disappointed manner.

    In the meantime, Ian noticed Miguels gaze once again and narrowed his eyes.

    Stop staring and hurry up. Get on the wagon.

    Before he could roll his eyes.

    As Ian jumped down from the wagon, Miguel jerked his head up.

    You didnt want to take turns.

    Its not about that?

    Then what is it?

    Miguel hesitated but spoke while getting on the wagons bench.

    Well, if you think about it its about my request being fulfilled, right?

    Oh.

    A sense of admiration appeared on Ians face.

    He never thought Miguel would say something like that.

    Guiding us here was your request. So from here on

    To be precise, its a failure.

    An additional, huh? Failure?

    Youve passed the promised time, havent you?

    Miguel stiffened for a moment before he straightened up.

    That, thats because we spent a day in that damn forest! You should take that into consideration.

    Well

    Anyway, whatever. Its not entirely wrong.

    Ian scratched the back of his head.

    Either way, were going in. Youll stay here or go back.

    Miguel turned his head to the back.

    The gloomy forest covered in the gray mist.

    When all four of them hade here, there had been no trouble. However, now that he would return alone, there was no guarantee of things going smoothly.

    Miguel adjusted the reins and turned to face the front again.

    I just wanted to tell you that I fulfilled my request faithfully. From now on, its loyalty.

    Thats how it will be.

    It was an excuse to push the trivial things onto them.

    Maeve stood up again.

    You too, Philip. If youre going to walk, you might as well stretch your legs a bit.

    Thank you, mydy.

    Philip, who had been mumbling, also got on the bench.

    As Maeve and Ian started walking side by side, their gazes were drawn to the mist that brushed against their knees.

    The mist that felt dry rather than damp, like the mist of a graveyard.

    Seems to be magical

    Maeve wasnt surprised.

    Not only did she trust Ian, but she also had some idea from the mages warning.

    Thats right. Magical.

    Ian replied nonchntly.

    It was then that Miguel suddenly let out a sigh.

    Anyway, it seemed right to leave the forest alone.

    Did you change your mind? What great loyalty.

    Ianughed.

    Miguel shook his head.

    It seems like a game too big for a jobber like me to be involved in. In my experience, it means that those who got caught without knowing the fountain, died.

    A deep smile spread across Ians face.

    His grasp of the subject was impable.

    It was even a helpful word for him.

    I dont know, sir, but he will never let you and Philip die.

    It was like there was a reason to leave the cumbersome things behind.

    Maeve nodded innocently.

    I will definitely protect you two. I swear by god.

    Did you say an oath ?

    Miguels face soon spread with emotion as he asked in bewilderment.

    To my god, indeed, he is the most honorable of all the knights I know.

    No thanks. I do it because I have a reason too.

    Eh ? What is the reason?

    Ian stopped abruptly when Maeve was about to say something.

    Suddenly, the carriage came to a halt as well.

    Ouch.  Why did you suddenly stop?

    Philip put his head on the backrest, rubbing the back of his head and standing up.

    Miguel said bewilderedly.

    I didnt stop.

    I beg your pardon ?

    Why are they suddenly like this?

    Miguel snapped the reins.

    But the horses only snorted and refused to go further.

    It will be useless.

    Ian sighed, staring straight ahead.

    Maeve, who was looking in the same direction, narrowed her brows.

    I can feel the ominous magic power.

    Philip blinked.

    Ominous Is it magical power?

    Its the Demond from there.

    It was Ian who answered.

    They said no one who went in and came out. It was impossible toe out in the first ce.

    A fallen or cursednd.

    The ces where even thews of the world were distorted due toplete darkness were called demonic realms in this world.

    Well have to leave the carriage behind.

    Having made up her mind, Maeve turned to Philip and Miguel.

    Get the things you need.

    Miguel raised his eyebrows.

    Before that, cant you listen to the exnation first, sir? I think he just said that if he goes in, he wont be able toe out.

    Nothing to worry about.

    Ian responded.

    Once we kill the dark mage, it should disappear. Probably.

    No, I mean, thats so reckless

    Should I take responsibility and kill him?

    Miguel turned his body away.

    Meanwhile, Philip, who had put his bags on his back, got off the wagon with a stiff face.

    Although Ive prepared myself, its more nerve-wracking than I expected.

    Its better than beingcent. Youll be at the forefront.

    Philip hesitated before turning to Ian.

    Front What does that mean?

    His voice gradually faded.

    It was a memory that passed through his mind, the moment he had first met Ian.

    The look in Ians eyes that had promised to stand at the front, to lead them in the forest.

    That Do you still remember that?

    How could I forget?

    Philips eyes filled with gratitude for Maeve.

    Maeve said firmly.

    You said it, so theres no room for me to intervene, Phillip. I hope this experience will teach you a lesson.

    It was then that Miguel jumped off the wagon.

    His eyes met the stunned Philip, and he chinned towards the fog.

    Is it time to stop? Hurry up and get off.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 24 (1)

    Chapter 24 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The fog thickened immensely from the moment they set foot in the demonic realm.

    Huff Huff.

    Philip, who was leading the way, had no trace of rxation on his face.

    Holding his sword and shield tightly, he opened his mouth without even turning his head.

    Sir, am I really going in the right direction?

    Yeah.

    Ian retorted as if annoyed.

    Miguel gave him a sidelong nce.

    How are you finding your way here? Even as a hunter, I cant figure out the direction.

    Good.

    Is that all?

    But. Do you have aint?

    Miguel muttered under his breath, quickly turning his gaze ahead.

    He was saying he didnt have any. You cant learn this kind of secret by just hearing about it. Seriously

    He muttered to himself, and Ian turned his gaze back to the dense fog.

    What he saw was contaminated magic mixed thoroughly with the mist.

    The intertwined bead of magic swirled like an illusion with the fog.

    This was a sort of marker.

    The grave should be at the center of this.

    If they followed the path of magic, they would eventually reach it.

    How is this being sustained? The magic shouldnt endlessly surge just because its corrupted.

    A question he had never considered before naturally followed.

    He was so rxed as to think about such things because there were no dangerous creatures in this forest, to begin with.

    A dead forest with not a single antling.

    Of course, the forest itself was a maze, and the infiltrating contaminated magic had eventually led intruders to their deaths.

    But knowing the way, it wasnt much of a problem.

    They continued like that for a while.

    And then, suddenly, their field of vision brightened.

    Huh?

    Philip, who had stopped in bewilderment, opened his mouth after a moment.

    Could this possibly be have we arrived?

    Probably.

    Ian answered, looking back.

    The mist that had ended as if sliced by a knife spread out like a gray curtain.

    Philip and Miguel almost simultaneously sank to their knees.

    I really didnt think I could do it. Thank you, Lou S.

    I didnt think you could do it either. Im hearing the sound of a short life, you stubborn fool.

    Hes babbling. But this is just the beginning.

    Ian sneered, looking ahead again.

    There, in the exposed clearing,y the ancient fairies ruins.

    The structure that revealed the stairs leading underground, reminiscent of an ants nest, was the entrance to the underground grave.

    Is that it?

    Maeve, who had raised her veil, muttered while looking at the same ce.

    Exchanging nces with Ian, who stood beside her, she took confident steps forward.

    Nonchntly following her, Ian sifted through memories from the game.

    The underground grave was the first proper dungeon that appeared in the game.

    As such, it was quite typical.

    A vastbyrinth extending like an ant nest.

    There were two main routes for strategy.

    The orthodox route of circling around to face the mid-boss and meeting the dark mage.

    And themonly referred to shortcut, a hidden route concealed by basic tricks.

    In the game, they only discovered this shortcut after finishing the boss battle, but this time, they nned to take it from the beginning.

    Theres no reason not to.

    They wouldnt miss out on any loot, and there werent any additional quests either.

    Maeve stopped in front of the stairs.

    Beside her, Ian, who had stood by, opened his mouth, staring into the darkness below the stairs.

    Are you ready to fight?

    Of course. Whatever happens, I wont back down.

    Maeve dered firmly.

    Ian chuckled.

    You wouldnt have a ce to back down to, anyway.

    Oh my, Lou S.

    At that moment, sighs sounded from behind them.

    Hmm, Damn. Mountains beyond mountains.

    Thats exactly what Im saying.

    It was Philip and Miguel who followed them.

    Their expressions were filled with a hopeless sense of despair.

    Ignoring them, Ian stepped forward.

    Well, Ill take the lead from here.

    Miguels eyes widened.

    Huh? Are you going straight like this? Prepare your minds for a moment-

    Enough with the preparations, sit down and be quiet.

    Ianughed in a snorting manner and stepped onto the stairs.

    Philip and Miguel, who had faces like those being led to a ughterhouse, Maeve with a stiff expression, followed one after the other.

    Soon, the darkness of the underground swallowed the group.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Thud, thud

    The sound of footsteps descending the stairs echoed conspicuously.

    The surroundings turned pitch ck within a few minutes.

    Although Miguel lit a torch, it didnt make much of a difference.

    The light barely illuminated a few steps ahead.

    This was no longer surprising.

    The darkness in this world wasnt merely the absence of light.

    Moreover, the stairs seemed to be so deep that the end couldnt be seen.

    It was evidence that some ancient, permanent magic was imbued in the grave itself.

    Bending and distorting space, making the external appearance different from reality.

    For Ian, it was a convenient setting, but in any case, in this world, there were countless things that shouldnt have existed.

    Breaking the silence that had persisted for a while was done by Maeve, unexpectedly.

    It seems well have to offer a prayer once we arrive underground.

    Ians steps, which had been moving carelessly, slowed down.

    Has something gone wrong?

    Maeve ced a hand on her breastte casually.

    Since we entered here, the resonance of the Holy Mark has been weakening.

    The Holy Mark?

    Ian raised an eyebrow.

    Maeve, who was gazing at him hesitantly, seemed to recognize his sincerity and spoke after a while.

    When chosen as an Apostle, its an imprint engraved onto the soul. Through it, one resonates with the gods and gains their sanctity.

    That was the principle?

    Ians eyebrows creased.

    The image of Lou S passed through his mind.

    The times he almost prayed.

    Unintentionally, he almost pawned his soul twice.

    This damn world even fools the gods, he thought.

    He had even lost his slight attachment to the Apostle.

    While it might be an immensely honorable act for humans in this world, to him, it was nothing more than a ve contract.

    Maeve continued speaking.

    However, now I dont sense the sanctity as strongly Maybe this is also due to the influence of the demonic realm.

    Got it.

    Ian nodded his head nonchntly.

    It was a statement that they might lose support from sanctity, butpared to what he had heard before, it wasnt that surprising.

    In the first ce, sanctity was the antithesis of dark magic.

    It wouldnt be strange at all if the dark mage had prepared something in advance.

    Anyway, it probably wont have much effect on clearing out the small fry. Thats enough.

    It would be better if they could slip away after the boss battle, but that probably wasnt going to happen.

    Just as Ian was about to shrug his shoulders, Maeves somber voice continued.

    Even if the god doesnt provide answers, there wont be any burdens. Dont worry, Ian.

    Ian, smiling wryly, spoke without even turning around.

    Ive never had that kind of concern.

    The stairs came to an end around the time the taste of stale air filled their mouths.

    Philip and Miguel had expressions as though they would suffer from ustrophobia any moment now.

    The only change was that the space had widened; the darkness was still as thick as ever, as if it would swallow them whole.

    Of course, not everyone was oppressed by the darkness.

    You might want to offer a prayer.

    Ian, who was scanning the surroundings, said.

    His eyes, shimmering like those of a beast, were perceiving the darkness quite clearly.

    In a spacious room, debris of shattered statues were scattered here and there.

    Understood.

    Maeve drew her sword in reverse grip and kneeled on one knee. With the tip of her sword tapping the ground, she closed her eyes.

    While her lips moved in prayer, Miguel, who had been moving the torch around, muttered.

    Theres nothing here

    Philips voice sounded in his mind, full of astonishment.

    Ive heard there might be hundreds of buried bodies.

    Is that so?

    Not a single bone is left. If it were you, wouldnt you bring the bodies deep into such a sinister ce?

    Um You think so?

    Hi guys, there literally no written review for this novel. So, I havee up with a n to release 5 extra chapter for 10 written revies. It is also a way to support us via

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Happy Reading

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 24 (2)

    Chapter 24 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Philips gaze turned naturally to Ian, who was facing him.

    Ians brow tightened slightly.

    Are you really asking because you dont know?

    What do you mean by not knowing?

    Looking at Philip, who was asking back, Ian realized that he had never really exined in detail about the dark mage.

    With a cold tongue, he said, This dark mage imed to be a regiment mage.

    A regiment mage?

    Regimental magic involves manipting corpses and specters.

    .

    Philips mouth hung open.

    It was a face that hadnt even considered the diversity of ck magic.

    He had only thought of it vaguely as wicked and dreadful spells.

    Miguel, who had be nearly lost in thought, barely managed to seal his lips.

    So, youre saying he revives the dead and controls specters?

    Probably. But thats probably not all.

    It cant be true Would someone with that incredible power just hide? They could have overturned kingdoms several times.

    Theres probably a reason they cant.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders roughly.

    He had an idea, but he didnt care.

    That ambition of his woulde to an end today.

    So, instead of pointless thoughts

    As Ian added that, he suddenly stopped.

    For a moment, his eyebrows slightly narrowed.

    Right. Its finally here.

    He smiled strangely, and as he turned to face the darkness, he said.

    Well, what, what is it?

    Seeing that appearance, Philip felt a sense of unease instead.

    Actually, the dark mage knew we wereing for a while now.

    Really?!

    But it was so quiet, I was starting to get suspicious.

    Ians smile deepened.

    Just as I thought. Being defenseless up to here doesnt make sense.

    Before he could finish speaking, a faint light began to shine beyond the darkness.

    Philip and Miguels eyes widened simultaneously.

    Like blood coursing through veins, purple lines were being engraved densely on the ceiling and walls.

    It was a collection of endless characters and symbols.

    Philip, realizing that it was an assembly of ancientnguage, was struck dumbly.

    Ancientnguage?

    Its a spell circuit. The magic apparatus in the graveyard is starting to function.

    It doesnt look very Much like fairies spell?

    Would the spells that fell into the hands of a dark mage be intact?

    Right.

    In the game, the magic apparatus started operating around the middle of the dungeon, which was also the point when the true nature of the underground grave was revealed.

    If it was the same as in the game, what would start first?

    Creak

    A roaring sound echoed from behind, and Miguel jumped up in surprise.

    Ah?! No, no way, this is crazy?

    His eyes grew bloodshot as he turned around.

    A massive stone wall was rising before the stairs.

    The ancientnguage suddenly appeared on a section of the wall thatpletely blocked the entrance, glowing with a deep crimson light as if to prove the corruption of the ruins.

    What in the world?

    Miguel muttered, his voice trembling.

    Ian turned to face the darkness, not even looking at the stone wall. He was gazing intently into the darkness.

    Thump, thud  thud

    A faint noise followed.

    Miguel also finally turned to face the same direction as Ian.

    In the midst of the spell circuit, the passage through the darkness was still shrouded in darkness.

    Thump  thud

    The strange noise was getting closer. The darkness was roiling like a boiling swarm of insects. Among the dozens of violet glows, living skeletons emerged.

    Resurrected corpses through necromancy.

    .

    Miguels mouth hung open in stupor, and Philip froze btedly.

    Thump, thump  thud

    Like a dam bursting, the skeletons began to push and squeeze their way through the passage.

    You guys guard the corridor.

    Ians words shot out, and Miguels voice followed him as he propelled himself forward.

    Huh? Wait a minute! Brother! Are you trying to fight alone again?!

    Miguels voice echoed as he dashed after him.

    And would you guys fight?

    While muttering this to himself, Ian dashed across the hall, stepping on the fragments of statues along the way.

    Swoosh

    The wind wrapped around him.

    As his eyes with glimmers of magic took in the view ahead, Ian leaped.

    Skeletons filled the hallway and continued endlessly beyond it. In between, he even saw the appearance of a ghoul.

    This is fucking a lot.

    If you simply put it in numbers, it was the most since he awakened into this world.

    And that wasnt all.

    As long as the limbs are working, almost all the resurrected corpses in the grave will being.

    But Ians eyes didnt show much danger.

    The armament is shabby and it seems that there is no ego. I dont deserve to survive if Im only attacked by these things.

    The Catbs have other dangers as well.

    Ian, who entered the aisle as if gliding, mmed down the mace.

    It was a story that didnt really apply right now if you just blocked the road.

    Phew!

    The skeletons skull, unable to respond to the charge, was shattered.

    The moment when the light in your eyes is shattered and the bones of your whole body are about to crumble.

    Thump-

    In an instant, a gust of wind billowed out from his position.

    Among the debris of the rolling skulls, Ian emerged from his somersault, one knee on the ground, gripping his mace.

    Shing! ng!

    The rolling heads exploded as they made contact with the floor.

    While not as elegant as his swordy, the way he swung his mace would probably break his sword after a few blows. But his mace remained unbroken, not even bending.

    Phew

    After smashing the nearby skulls to pieces, Ian finally rose to his feet.

    The undead that had been pushed away were now approaching again.

    A hazy magical aura shimmered in Ians pupils as he stared at the approaching undead.

    Swoosh

    In an instant, a gust of wind rushed forward, carried along by the maces handle.

    Without resisting the flow, Ian clutched the handle with both hands and swung it forcefully.

    Thunk-!

    The charging undead mmed into the wall as if struck by a cannonball.

    The debris of shattered bones and the pulpy flesh of the ghouls scattered in all directions.

    Clutching the mace, Ian changed his grip and swung his arm in the opposite direction as well.

    Thunkachang-!

    The undead were once again mmed into the wall.

    It was a scene like a massive hammer strike.

    And it actually was.

    The wind de, which had been a sharp edge when he swung his sword, was now a fiercely rotating sphere on the end of his mace. That was what was causing this disy of strength.

    Once he confirmed its effectiveness, his response became much simpler.

    Thunk-! Thunkachang-!

    He repeated the action of waiting and swinging to repel the undeads advances several times.

    .?

    The undeads suddenly stopped in their tracks.

    Ian, whose eyes had slightly narrowed, raised one corner of his lips in a smirk.

    He felt a stinging gaze among the undead.

    A gaze mixed with hatred and anger.

    It wasnt necessary to think about whose gaze it was.

    Why didnt you bring your artifact with you?

    Ian said casually.

    He didnt care whether the man believed him or not.

    Stay hidden like a mouse there and watch. Ill pop your annoying little head for you.

    Would you be willing to fight alone?

    Ian thought to himself as he passed through the hall. As long as he made the man angry, that was the goal.

    The more logical and efficient the mans decisions, the higher the likelihood that someone in their party might die.

    Ian swung his mace as he muttered, the light from the spell circuit fluctuated.

    The eyes of the skeletons burned.

    Im really pissed off. Thank you.

    Ian smiled, showing fangs.

    The undead rushed at him without a sound, like a beast charging.

    Hi guys, there literally no written review for this novel. So, I havee up with a n to release 5 extra chapter for 10 written revies. It is also a way to support us via

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Happy Reading

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 25 (1)

    Chapter 25 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Damn it all

    Miguel sighed in frustration.

    His gaze was fixed on the back of Ian, who was blocking the corridor alone.

    Until now, not a single undead had managed to pass him, but honestly, he looked as if he could be swept away and disappear at any moment.

    Clearly, thats a crazy thing to do. We have to go and help!

    Philip couldnt hold back and spoke up.

    Miguels tightly pressed lips suddenly rxed.

    Its our duty to protect Sir.

    But

    Forgot the orders? It wont be of much help if we join. Its better to stay behind and at least make Ian feel a bit more at ease.

    Philip fell silent, his protests stifled.

    While he had managed to stop him, in truth, Miguel was also anxious.

    The undead seemed endless, and no matter how strong Ian was, he couldnt fight forever.

    Miguel instinctively tapped his ankle.

    Darn it, doesnt seem like itll work here.

    But if the worstes to worst, it would be ast stand.

    A moment passed as he continued to wrestle with his inner conflict, alternating nces between Ian and Maeve.

    !

    Finally, Miguels eyes lit up.

    It was because the divine power attached to Maeves body had seeped into her armor.

    Her shoulders, frozen like a statue, began to stir slowly.

    Miguel couldnt hold back.

    Are you back to your senses, Sir?

    Maeve raised her head.

    Before she could say anything, Miguel continued.

    After you entered into prayer, a spell circuit called Order Circle started working! Undead began to burst out all around!

    So, wheres Ian?

    Thats what I was trying to tell you!

    Miguel pointed toward the corridor.

    Ian is holding off the undead by himself!

    We received orders to guard you.

    Philip interjected.

    Maeves gaze toward the corridor lost its intensity.

    I see.

    She stood up suddenly.

    With a swift motion, her sword spun around, the des tip caught in her grip.

    Ill clear the way.

    With a ng, Maeve pulled down her face veil and charged forward.

    Her armor seemed weightless, moving at incredible speed.

    Her reversed grip on the sword was locked in her hand, and then she charged forward with determination.

    Ian! Clear the way!

    Ian turned to look back.

    Youre toote.

    He said with a breathy voice and stepped aside.

    Maeve rushed past him.

    As she did, a faint blue light emanated from her entire body, radiating with divine power.

    Her charge only elerated as the undead drew near.

    Crash-!

    The skeletons that collided with Maeve were shattered into pieces.

    In an instant, Maeve had torn through the horde, leaving destruction in her wake.

    Despite not aiming for their heads, the undeads empty eye sockets shattered.

    Even a small amount of divine power was lethal to the undead.

    Maeve didnt stop her assault.

    She utilized the centrifugal force from her spinning sword to pivot her body and swing it down with even greater force.

    Crack-!

    Two fists were lodged in the head of the ghoul, who survived both attacks.

    The undead also tried to counterattack by charging like beasts.

    Neither a broken sword nor a fingernail could scratch her armor.

    A very small amount of divine power is gnawed away by it.

    There were even those who were destroyed by touching the subject attacked with divine power.

    Seeing it makes me feel deprived .

    Ian, who was watching from behind, finally let out augh.

    Great fighting power, but he couldnt just stay put.

    One of Maeves weaknesses was that shecked stamina, and her divine power didnt seem to be spared either.

    As Maeve missed a skull that was left behind, Ian followed behind her.

    Maeve naturally leaned back against him, and her movements became more daring.

    She trusted that he could handle any stragglers she missed.

    Their advance gained momentum in an instant.

    Through the passage, into a slightly smaller chamber.

    And then to another chamber beyond that.

    Their swift advance came to a halt as they reached a downhill path leading deeper into the underground.

    Krrrk-

    Sudden stone walls shot up and blocked the passage.

    Phew, hoo

    Maeves gaze shifted from the ancient script on the stone wall to Ian.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Only then did Maeve raise her sword.

    Maeve turned to Ian, who was leaning against the wall with his mace, and spoke.

    Are you not surprised, Ian?

    He nonchntly replied.

    I believe in you not being surprised. Thats all.

    He sighed inwardly but didnt bother exining the specifics, like the furious Dark Mage or the patterns that existed in the game.

    He simply shrugged his shoulders.

    At least things have gotten easier this way.

    That was all he said.

    Maeves head turned to him, and she sat down beside him.

    Miguel hesitated and then sat down heavily.

    Philip, who sat beside him, wore a heavy expression as well.

    Not fighting didnt mean they werent exhausted.

    The power of darkness and the magic circuits energy had already worn at their minds just from facing them.

    Confronting the tide of undead was also a continuous source of stress.

    That was why many who fought against demons often went mad or sumbed to darkness.

    Since when has the Demonics Realm been like this?

    Ian suddenly asked.

    Maeve rested her hand on her breastte.

    This was where the tainted bead resided.

    Its simply resonating. Its been silent since the Divine Mark fell silent.

    Has your connection with the gods beenpletely severed?

    Yes.

    Then be cautious. You dont know when it might try to swallow you.

    Im aware. Dont worry.

    Maeves gaze wandered, then fixed on the scattered remains of the undead around them.

    Its really iprehensible. Such a massive force and they were hiding underground the whole time.

    Why was everyone so curious about that?

    Ian sighed and spoke without thinking.

    Because this is the Demonics Realm. Its only possible to have such a force here. They wouldnt be able to sustain it outside. Not yet.

    Setting aside where they were getting this much energy from, it was clear that the spell circuit supplied energy to the mist and the undead horde.

    Philip, who was listening, asked.

    So, are you saying that the Demonics Realm makes the Dark Mage even stronger?

    Thats why demons and fallen beings create a Demonics Realm. Like a spider weaving a web. They create a small world for themselves.

    Of course, the Demonics Realm created by higher-level fallen beings and demons couldnt bepared to a mere underground grave like this.

    Maeve nodded in agreement.

    It was umting strength here. nting the bead was a preparation for when it would emerge in the world. There might have been an evil that could overturn the kingdom that could be born.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 25 (2)

    Chapter 25 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Honestly, even if things go well, he doesnt seem to be the type to show off, but

    Ians gaze, which was shrugging off, suddenly turned towards the ceiling.

    Unusual magical power was surging through the spell circuit, which was why.

    Has it begun?

    Ian stood up while recalling his memories.

    The moment he turned to look at the rocky wall with his mace in hand.

    What, what?!

    Doubtful voices erupted from Philip and Miguels direction.

    Only now did Ian feel the condensed magical power behind him.

    Due to the magical power of the spell circuit, he could only realize itte.

    However, the narrowing of Ians forehead was due to the sound of debris strewn on the floor vibrating and resonating.

    Thats already?

    The moment Ian turned around.

    The debris began to be sucked into the passage behind them as if drawn by maism.

    A cluster of debris gathered in a blink of an eye, filling the passagepletely.

    A mass made of bones and flesh.

    As it started to wriggle as if it were alive, Ians gaze cooled down sharply.

    Residue of death.

    A non-humanoid creature, a non-regr monster thats literally an undead hunter, was created much earlier than in the game.

    I think it was just before I entered the crossroads. Is it because enough bodies have gathered?

    Like a dog.

    While Ian frowned, he suddenly turned around.

    Whats that crazy Huh?!

    Creak-

    Miguel, who had been sighing with a pale face, jerked his shoulders in surprise.

    The stone wall blocking the way had started to descend.

    Countless eyes were shimmering beyond it.

    A wry smile formed at the corner of Ians mouth.

    It looks like someones determined, damn it

    Maeve said with a stern face.

    I think I have to deal with that monster, Ian.

    Ian nodded briefly.

    Thats what he was hoping for.

    Dont try to kill it, just hold it back. Ill clear the way.

    Its, itsing, Sir!

    Philips shout followed.

    The residue of death was crawling towards the group.

    Strictly speaking, it was copsing towards the group.

    The bones and flesh above were pouring forward, moving.

    It wasnt hard to imagine what would happen if they were swept into that pile.

    Maeve lowered her face veil.

    You stay in the center of the formation.

    Shemanded, then charged.

    Ians leap over the nearly lowered wall was almost simultaneous.

    Whish-!

    The undead were getting dangerously close in an instant.

    From skeleton warriors in leather armor to skeleton knights in ancient elven armor. Even ghoul soldiers who were estimated to have died rtively recently.

    Everything that should have been deeper inside was gathered here.

    The legion was alreadyplete.

    That was the case.

    Ian swung his mace at the skull warriors helmet.

    The rusty helmet caved in, and the skull underneath shattered into pieces.

    By the time he was about to crumble, Ian was already striking the next undead.

    He had saved his strength, giving him room to move freely.

    And now, he didnt even need to target their heads.

    With the wind de surrounding him, Ian focused on clearing the way.

    He had already begun to see the end.

    As long as he didnt miss the shortcut to the fork in the road, he could rush to the Dark Mage in no time.

    A variable appeared in that n soon after.

    Heehee-

    Laughter echoed in his ears.

    A chilling sound that involuntarily resurrected forgotten memories.

    No, damn it, why is that here again?

    Ians head snapped in the direction of the sound.

    A phantom with disheveled hair was floating in the spacious chambers ceiling.

    It had nothing to do with theke quite a distance away, where a man sucked out souls and a woman drowned people and possessed them aske spirits.

    There was only one reason for that thing to be here.

    So that bastard was connected to this ce too.

    He had basically dragged it out of itsir.

    Ian looked back at the phantom after defeating the undead blocking the way.

    But it had already disappeared.

    There was a sense of presence above him.

    Teehee-

    !

    Ian reflexively jumped up and swung his mace.

    The mace hit the creature precisely, but he felt no sensation.

    It was only natural, since physical attacks wouldnt affect it.

    He just intended to drive it away.

    What the hell was that again?!

    Miguels voice came with disbelief at the disappearing phantom he had found.

    Ian just furrowed his brow, not bothering to retort.

    Behind them was the residue of death. Ahead was the wave of undead. Above was the phantom.

    There were a bunch of insignificant creatures all gathered in one ce.

    And they werent even having fun separately.

    Teehee-

    The phantom that suddenly appeared far ahead of himughed.

    A bluish magical power emanated from its disheveled hair like mist.

    The moment the bluish light began to permeate the undeads eyes, it was followed by a bluish hue.

    For a moment, the undead creatures that had been zapped were seized by violent spasms, moving with swifter and more agile motions.

    Its causing turmoil.

    Ian struck at the skeletal warriors rushing towards him.

    He knew that even killing them like this would only increase the bulk of the residue, but he had no other choice.

    He had to clear a path as quickly as possible to push these damned creatures away.

    It was the moment Ian raised his magical power.

    Teehee-

    Theughter of the phantom behind him echoed.

    !

    Ians eyes sparked as he looked behind him.

    The phantom had manifested itself directly above Philip and Miguels heads.

    His nerves tensed.

    Every detail around him registered in an instant.

    The two guys noticed the phantom , due to being preupied.

    Maeve who showed no hesitation in using whatever divine power she had to slow down the advance of the residue.

    The phantom lowered its hands covering its face.

    And the bluish magical power that surged into its deeply sunken eye sockets.

    He was clearly about to deliver a fatal blow.

    A skill that not only caused damage but also induced asting confused state.

    Ians conclusion was as swift as his recognition.

    If he couldnt stop this, both Philip and Miguel would die.

    Cover your ears! Right now!

    Ians pupils turned red as he shouted.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 26 (1)

    Chapter 26 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Kwarr-

    Sessively, red fireballs burst forth around him.

    These formations frighteningly took shape and spewed forward.

    Kwak-kwa-kwa-boom! Scream-!

    Four fireballs collided with phantoms and exploded consecutively.

    The specter evaporated along with its screams.

    Kwa-gwang-!

    Two wayward ones struck the debris.

    While the front caved in and bone fragments scattered in all directions, the fallen fragments quickly reformed the area.

    But be that as it may.

    Philip and Miguel stared at Ian with widened eyes.

    A look full of astonishment and disbelief.

    It cant be true.

    It was a natural reaction, in a way.

    After all, Ian being a mage was beyond anyones wildest dreams or even imagination.

    Have you had enough of the show? Wake up, you brats!

    Ian, added nonchntly and turned around with a lifted corner of his mouth.

    Using magic had left him feeling refreshed.

    Since I used it might as well use it properly.

    Mumbling, Ianunched himself into the air.

    With a fiery sphere the size of a fist clenched in his left hand.

    Crunch  whoosh!

    There was an explosion, the number was unknown.

    Ghoul knights turned into shrapnel and scattered, skulls around them bounced away.

    Now everything makes sense.

    Observing Ians figure charging through the opening, Maeve recalled the whispers of the dark mage.

    Red mage. Why hadnt she even thought of it being Ian?

    It was just that the appearance didnt match.

    Insight and knowledge. Vision and insight. A cautious and secretive personality.

    Looking back, many mysterious aspects of Ian aligned with those of a mage.

    Of course, mages were beings who carried all sorts of ominous rumors and myths, closely tied to madness.

    But Maeve believed more in what she had seen and experienced firsthand than in wild rumors.

    She was even relieved to some extent.

    The red mage she was determined to find turned out to be Ian.

    In the end, Ill end up owing debts again.

    In truth, she was already in debt.

    She had even been willing to exhaust all her divine power.

    Thanks to Ian, their progress had be much faster, and there was no need to exhaust herself to ward off debris anymore.

    Although his speed of advancement was much faster than what was visible.

    Nheless, he wasnt fast enough to catch up to someone running.

    Ki Keet-

    Now, the only enemy Maeve needed to watch out for was the wrathful phantom that kept appearing and disappearing.

    Whether the phantoms attacks were lethal or not, it hadnt approached their group for a while.

    It only circled around emitting a sinister breath instead ofughter.

    However, Maeve was certain that it would soon attack again.

    It had been following them all along.

    She continued to run without revealing her true intentions.

    This was to lull the phantom into a false sense of security.

    That way, it would approach closer.

    The moment came sooner than expected.

    Keet-

    The sound of breathing echoed above her forehead.

    Maeve released the sword she had been holding and, catching the falling hilt, swung it upward.

    sh! Divine power drew a blue line.

    The line pierced the phantom vertically.

    The phantoms hand, covering its face, fell away.

    Kiiiaa

    A gruesome skull adorned with scattered hair split apart with a scream, eventually turning into a handful of ashes.

    Ive dealt with the phantom, Ian!

    Maeve shouted.

    Ian, who had been scanning the surroundings as he ran, turned to her.

    Then from now on, dont lose sight of me! Welle to a crossroads soon!

    A crossroads? Got it!

    Maeve nodded vigorously in response.

    What puzzled her was that Ian spoke as if he had been here before.

    Was this another aspect of the many mysteries that mages held?

    But her new question didntst long.

    ?

    A ghoul knight that Ian had dispatched caught her attention.

    Ian didnt even look back at the ghoul he had killed.

    However, Maeve couldnt just pass by the shattered ghoul knight lying there.

    Could it be.

    The armor the creature was wearing looked oddly familiar.

    It was the same as what the kingdoms royal guards wore.

    Ians attention was caught by a ne he had picked up in front of the stairs as it passed him by.

    Dark thoughts that he had tried hard to suppress resurfaced vividly.

    Could it be.

    Maeve knelt down, her trembling hands searching through the armor.

    An engraving of antlers on the joints of the armor.

    In her trembling hands, she eventually found a broken crest embedded in the armors joint.

    With shaking eyes, she confirmed the name carved there and finally raised her head.

    It wasnt Vernon.

    Ha Haha.

    Whether it was relief or something else, a sigh slipped through her lips at that moment.

    The resonance that had echoed within her being suddenly expanded with magic.

    Maeve, who had been about to evoke divine power, hesitated at that moment.

    It wasnt the dark mage.

    A familiar yet strange sensation, contradictory, of someone elses consciousness.

    ?!

    Maeves eyes shot open, turning to the left.

    The purple glows of numerous undead.

    Something beyond the resonance with the bead was there.

    Calling out to her.

    Sir! Lord Liurel! Maeve!

    Ians shout, infused with magic, barely snapped Maeve back to awareness.

    Maeve blinked, turning her head toward the direction the voice hade from.

    The remains of the fallen undead.

    Philip and Miguel running over them.

    And beyond them, in the midst of the passage, Ian, wide-eyed.

    His shout continued.

    Be careful!

    !

    Instinctively, Maeve threw herself to the ground.

    Shshshsh-

    The spot where she had been sitting was suddenly covered in a pile of bones.

    The corpse of the ghoul knight had vanished underneath.

    Deaths residue had suddenly drawn near.

    I, My, my!

    Philip and Miguel, who btedly grasped the situation, rushed toward her, pivoting their direction as if they were tumbling on the ground.

    Rolling on the ground one after another, Maeve struggled for breath.

    Perhaps due to the shock, her armor, which had usually felt like a part of her body, now seemed heavy like lead.

    Sir! Are you alright?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 26 (2)

    Chapter 26 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    It was Philip who grabbed her arm and helped her up.

    On the other side, Miguel, whose arm was supporting her, looked at her.

    Could you be injured again-

    Kookookookoo-

    A familiar vibration drowned out his voice.

    Philip, Miguel, and Maeve all turned their heads almost simultaneously toward the source of the vibration.

    Ian stood at the threshold of the pathway, a stone wall rising before him.

    Maeves eyes widened.

    Ian-!

    In an instant, Ians figure vanished behind the wall.

    Almost involuntarily, the ancientnguage of red letters appeared in her mind.

    Damn lunatic, cursed, dog-like!

    As Miguel cursed, debris scattered in his exmation.

    While he was doing so, Philip, who had been ncing at the debris, looked back at Maeve.

    Sir! What should we do now?

    Even his stiffness subsided momentarily.

    Maeves head turned to the left.

    The only path left.

    Follow me.

    Maeve, clutching her sword as if she were wringing it, finally started walking.

    Given the situation, there was no choice but to proceed.

    Whatever awaited beyond.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    What did you see to make that face?

    Staring at the stone wall blocking their path, Ian muttered under his breath.

    Of all ces, he had stopped at a crossroads.

    Although he didnt understand the situation, Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    What was done was done.

    Besides, if it was Maeve, she would be able to survive with Philip and Miguel for a while.

    Itll be over before its toote.

    Ian turned his body without lingering.

    Beyond the corridor, dozens of skeletal knights with armor worn over them were staring at him.

    Of course, now that he was alone, the number of those creatures meant nothing.

    Swoosh- thud!

    Ian, who had leaned over, suddenly leaped forward.

    Kaaang-!

    Parrying a sword strike from one skeletal knight with his mace, Ian discarded the weapons shaft and lunged forward without hesitation.

    Rows of alcoves on either side brushed past him.

    Before he knew it, Ians gaze was fixed on an obscure pedestal behind the chapel.

    A statue of a fairy knight, one knee bent, the sword thrust into the ground.

    Looks just like the game.

    Having avoided the skeletal knights, Ian dashed toward the statue.

    And then, from a suitable distance, he leaped.

    Thump-

    In midair, Ian stepped on the weight of the sword that the statue had thrust into the ground like a performer executing an acrobatic move.

    Slightly dyed, the sword sank deeper into the pedestal.

    nk- kookookoo-

    As the pedestal moved backward, stairs leading further down were revealed.

    This was the hidden shortcut.

    In the game, he had used this path as an exit after killing the dark mage.

    The advancing skeletal beings came to a sudden halt.

    Glowing eyes in the quiet.

    Were they beckoning him to enter?

    Ian smiled as if in response and leaped down the stairs.

    The stairs ran straight but then took a turn.

    When Ian rounded the corner, one of the walls soon disappeared.

    His field of view expanded instantly.

    A vast underground chamber.

    I never wouldve guessed King Agen had a ce like this.

    Descending the stairs that continued along the wall, Ian surveyed his surroundings.

    A dense pattern of spell circuits stretched far into the distance.

    Therge columns that rose throughout the area were grand, as if the massive temple had been moved entirely underground.

    Indeed, that was the reality.

    This was the temple where the ancient fairies worshiped the god of death.

    The altar soaring high at the center where the spell circuits converged served as evidence of this.

    On the altar, there were half-broken stone statues and a massive chair made of all sorts of bones.

    And the one responsible for corrupting the ruins was seated right on that chair.

    d in a robe that covered even their head, they were imbued with flowing magic power.

    Youve managed to crawl your way here I mustmend your perseverance, Red Bug, a voice resonated, sharp as iron.

    With streaks of purple light radiating from their eyes, the dark mage slowly rose to their feet.

    But dont expect your feeble tricks to work here as well

    The voice that had been leisurely speaking suddenly halted.

    A fleeting moment of wavering in the dark mages gaze.

    Kwaaaaaah

    mes that could rival a dragons breath engulfed the entire altar.

    Kwarr

    The mes that had been pouring down with the force to melt the altar gradually subsided after a while.

    Amidst the swirling smoke, Ian extended his left hand, revealing his appearance.

    Heat akin to a volcanos emanated from the core of his clenched fist.

    Seems youck the ability to learn

    Ian mocked with a grin.

    Th Know this!

    Breaking through the smoke that covered the altar, the purple light in the mages eyes burst forth.

    How dare you interrupt me again!

    The dark mage burst through the smoke, their robe torn to shreds, revealing its true form.

    Dont think itll be the same as before! Your feeble spells wont work anymore!

    Such a talker. Just like a true rich person.

    Ian sneered, scrutinizing the mage.

    Their face, as well as their whole body, were contorted and twisted like a mirage, with extra bone-made arms sprouting from their shoulders.

    It was an eerie and unprecedented sight, although it was more pitiable than Ians memories suggested.

    In the game, the mage was reduced to nothing but bones, with six arms remaining, and arge gem embedded in their forehead.

    Y-you insect-like creature!

    Enraged, the mages voice trembled.

    Purple magic spread from behind the altar, and it was sucked into the mages magic staff.

    A colossal spirit started forming behind them.

    Summoning amander. An assembly of undead with physical forms charged forth. However, Ian was already rushing towards the altar.

    You will understand how insignificant you are thoroughly! Endless torment shall follow!

    The mage clenched their left hand, magic energy forming a bond.

    Pewseok Phusseus

    Skeletons emerged from the ground like a scene from a horror movie.

    Skeletonsrger and longer than humans.

    They were the remains of ancient fairy priests buried deep underground.

    Although he found himself surrounded in an instant, Ians gaze remained calmly collected.

    Feels weaker than I remember. Maybe the transformation isntplete yet.

    In the game, the sorcerer flew around, using various spells and summons, and their patterns were intricate.

    However, that also meant they had low health and were vulnerable to physical attacks.

    If one could get close, they could be defeated quite easily. With his current state of imperfection, it might be even easier.

    Are you afraid? Youve stiffened up already, how pitiful. The real fear is only beginning.

    The mage extended their staff.

    All the undead within the barrier started charging at Ian.

    Isnt it the opposite? Idiot.

    Ians pupils turned red again.

    With his fists core spinning, countless fireballs emerged around him.

    Dancing mes.

    The inferior level 2 red magic, learned casually for its ease, multiplied as it passed through the core, resulting in an enormous number of mes. Although it was difficult to aim precisely, it didnt matter this time because enemies were everywhere.

    Kwaaagh

    The charging skeletons collided with the fireballs, exploding into pieces.

    Intense heat and shattered bone fragments scattered in all directions.

    Shwik!

    In the midst of it all, Ian shot forward.

    Seeing him rush toward him, the mage muttered.

    You said it wouldnt work, didnt you?

    They brandished their staff, radiating purple magic.

    As spirits wailed along the trajectory of magic, a barrier formed.

    Kweeaaa

    From within the barrier, a mournful sound erupted.

    Just after Ian hurled a fireball at the ground.

    Fweong!

    The fireball exploded shortly after beingunched, creating an explosion.

    In the resulting reaction, Ians body, engulfed in smoke, shot upward again.

    What?!

    Perhaps not anticipating this, the mage made a metallic sound.

    While jumping over the spirit barrier, Ian twisted his body.

    His gray eyes gleamed.

    With the wind swirling around his entire body, his spinning form shot toward the mage like an arrow.

    Unbeknownst to the mage, a new mace had appeared in Ians right hand.

    The mage, who had covered their face with their four arms, hastily retreated, but they couldnt be faster than Ian.

    The wind that had gathered around the ils head spun fiercely.

    Kwajijik!

    Alongside the two bone arms, one of the mages shoulders was obliterated by the il.

    K-aaaah!

    The mage bent their body back like a bow, letting out a scream.

    As Ian rolled over the altar andnded, he murmured, tongue-in-cheek.

    Missed. Darn.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 27 (1)

    Chapter 27 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    As expected, practical application is difficult.

    Using magic in ways different from its original purpose orbining magic of different attributes was an application method made possible by his experience.

    In fact, if he werent a failed character, there would have been no need to study it.

    To survive until the end, he needed to continue researching and trying.

    Especially when it was okay to fail, even more so.

    When there was a point where a single mistake could cost him his life, there wouldnt even be a chance to practice.

    In that sense, this failure wasnt as dangerous.

    Ne Ennomo! It wasnt just one artifact! Luring intocency!

    The dark mage, who adjusted his posture, shouted.

    It seemed he hadnt thought about magic of a different attribute either.

    Ian clicked his tongue.

    Caught you.

    Just as the dark mages gaze shifted toward his mace, Ian propelled himself again.

    The wind pushed him strongly.

    Acting like a rat how childish!

    The dark mage raised hisst arm.

    He held onto the magic staff tightly.

    Kiiiaaa-!

    A muchrger phantom barrier spread out, scattering eerie sounds.

    This time, it covered the entire surroundings.

    Once again, a second attempt didnt work.

    Ian pulled up his magical power with renewed determination.

    He couldnt even avoid a barrier with no gaps.

    Kiiiaah-!

    The barrier passed through Ian and scattered curses.

    The sensation of hatred intensified before him.

    Although he couldnt taint his mind, it was enough to stop the charge.

    As Ian plummeted.

    Gooo-

    A purple magic power engulfed the dark mages body holding onto the staff.

    Behind the altar, another wave of magical energy surged.

    The spell circuits all around shed, and the undead that had been observing Ian trembled as if shocked.

    As Iannded safely through that chaos, he smirked.

    Already in phase 2? I like the speed.

    Shoosh-

    The fragments of skeletons disassembled and were drawn into the dark mage.

    Shwrlk- The bone fragments clung endlessly to the dark mages body.

    A gigantic lich made of countless bones was being formed.

    At that moment, his vulnerability to physical defense disappeared.

    Of course, it wasnt just his defense that increased.

    Your struggles end here, Red Maggot. This is the power I obtained in the Abyss of Emptiness.

    A voice echoed through the air.

    Countless skulls formed a crown around the lich, and its erged arm rose.

    Typical for a brat like you.

    Looking at the mass of corpses clutched in his hand, Ian sneered.

    Red magic power surged in his pupils.

    Realize that death is a form of blessing.

    Rather thanpleting the spell, the lich was faster to bring down its hand.

    Kiiiaaa-!

    Condensed magic shot out like a beam.

    Ian dodged to the side.

    Quaquaqua- Kiiiaaaah-

    The pouring beam spread remnants of the lich in all directions.

    Ian circled around the dark mage as the beam followed him.

    Gradually narrowing the distance while circling was a strategy from the game.

    Running straight would make it impossible to avoid the beam, and hiding behind a pir would eliminate the chance to counterattack.

    And this strategy still worked in the real world.

    Kiiiaah-

    The beam that had been pursuing him for a while finally weakened.

    The remains of the lich bounced off the ceiling and walls countless times, and the dark mage prepared for his next attack.

    I wont fall for it twice.

    Ians pupils glowed with red magic power.

    Threads of lightning emerged between his fingers, intertwining and growing rapidly.

    Pachichichi-

    The lightning spread out like a spiders web in an instant.

    It formed a shape that seemed to wrap lightning around his forearm as well.

    At that moment, the ghost ray finally subsided.

    The retreating lich, with sluggish movements, looked down at Ian.

    There was no expression on its skull, but an emotion was clearly etched on its face.

    Gray?! It wasnt an artifact?

    Ian looked up at it.

    Is that what matters now?

    The lichs eyes finally shook.

    But Ian, without hesitation, extended his hands crackling with lightning toward the lichs belly.

    Blue light burst from between his palms.

    Kwaang-!

    A thick lightning bolt pierced through the lich.

    Quachichichik-

    A blinding sh followed.

    Due to the casting time and magic consumption, Chain Lightning, an intermediate gray magic, was rarely used.

    However, it had high attack power and even a bonus effect of ignoring physical defense. When amplified by the bead, it could easily defeat even the dark mage covered in a shell of bones.

    Pachichichik-

    The lightning that had been shing around the lichs body for a while eventually scattered.

    The frozen lich stiffened.

    For a moment, smoke rose between its enormous eye sockets and its gaping jaw.

    Pashss-

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 27 (2)

    Chapter 27 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    The entire body of the lich disintegrated into powder and began to pour down like dust.

    !

    Ian hastily retreated, but he couldnt avoid the cascade of bone dust.

    Emerging from the pile of dust and rising, Ian frowned.

    This is so frustrating, seriously.

    With his face barely exposed, he moved forward.

    It wasnt over yet.

    Returning the bead and mace to the pocket dimension, he drew his sword and stood still.

    An area covered in bone dust.

    The dark mage was sprawled out.

    His once eerie arms and legs were charred dark and sticking together, and his eyes had turned white, as if they had been scorched.

    Perhaps his ears hadnt been eaten, as he was twitching.

    How? How did you use a different colored magic?

    A voice mixed with smoke flowed from the dark mages lips.

    A smirk tugged at Ians lips.

    What does it matter now, when youre about to die?

    .

    The dark mages lips quivered.

    Only now did a sense of horror finally emerge on his gaunt face.

    If only I had a little more time I could have be a true immortal The truth of the beginning the power of the Abyss it was supposed to be mine damn it.

    As Ian listened to the mumbling, whether it was a plea or a testament, as he brushed off the dust from his body, he eventually ced one foot on the back of the dark mage.

    It wont offerfort, though.

    He raised his arm.

    Even if you had more time, you wouldnt have be immortal or even realized that truth. Conroud.

    Thats not you, you, how do you?

    Thud!

    The sword struck Conrouds neck.

    His head, sliced off like a dry branch, tumbled down.

    As Ian lowered his head, he picked up the magic staff Conroud had used.

    Fwoosh-

    Purple and violet smoke rose from Conrouds head.

    From those holes, a twisted and distorted ghostly form of the dark mage emerged.

    .?

    This didnt happen before?

    Just as Ian narrowed his eyes, another change urred.

    With a crack, a rift appeared in space, creating a hole.

    Beyond it was a shimmer of purple light.

    Ku- Aaaah-

    The moment after Conrouds soul began to be drawn in.

    A scream filled with agony.

    The hole, like a vacuum cleaner, sucked in Conrouds soul, and then disappeared in an instant, as sudden as it appeared.

    What the hell is that?

    Ian blinked in disbelief.

    A hole that tore through space and devoured souls.

    Void is that what it is?

    Void, the primordial chaos, the abyss, were terms used by the fallen.

    With a shrug, Ian ced the magic staff back into the pocket dimension and moved beneath the pile of bones.

    Conrouds remains.

    Even though the soul had been sucked away, remnants of tainted magic power were still present.

    It should be enough as evidence

    Ian ced the collected journal into a prepared cloth bag and finally sat down, wincing as the aftermath of consuming vast amounts of magic caught up with him.

    A queasy stomach and throbbing head.

    If he had used magic a few more times, he would have fallen into a state of magic depletion.

    Anyway

    Rubbing his temples, Ian looked up at the ceiling.

    Why isnt this stopping?

    The spell circuits were still active.

    It meant that the undead in the grave were still moving.

    In the game, when you defeated the dark mage, the spell circuits would cease, and all the undead would copse.

    Perhaps

    Ians gaze turned towards the altar.

    He recalled the wave of magic power that spread whenever Conroud used high-level magic.

    Or maybe some unnecessary realism had been added.

    In the first ce, magic is absurd.

    Shaking his head, Ian stood up.

    Circling the altar, he eventually stopped behind it.

    Engraved on the side of the altar, the spell circuits converged, creating a circr empty space.

    Large enough for a palm to fit in.

    As Ian raised his magical power, he brought his hand close.

    Krrung-

    The engraved wall sank, revealing a staircase leading downward under the altar.

    Ian stepped onto the staircase.

    Thanks to the engraved spell circuits on the walls and ceiling, it wasnt too dark.

    Soon, a makeshift space appeared between the stairs.

    A small bookshelf and a desk with paper and books were ced haphazardly.

    Anyway, these mages

    Ian casually skimmed through the contents of the desk.

    Mages were a lineage of endless research and exploration.

    Ian had read the research journals of other mages several times.

    Most of them felt like diaries of schizophrenic patients.

    But there was some useful information mixed in.

    Ians gaze eventually stopped at a thick leather-bound book.

    A research journal.

    Picking up the journal, Ian turned around without hesitation.

    Amidst the brightening light of the spell circuits, a small secret chamber was revealed.

    The spell circuits gathered towards a central pir.

    A column about a meter in height.

    On top of it floated a purple sphere about the size of a ser ball.

    Is this the numbers? Is that right?

    It was a massive size he had never seen before.

    Approaching the column, Ian tilted his head curiously.

    The sensation he felt was far removed from tainted magic. Instead, it felt pure, and it even had a sense of sanctity.

    Well, anyway, this seems to be the power source.

    Standing in front of the column, Ian scratched his cheek momentarily.

    Its a bit of a waste to destroy it.

    Ian ultimately chose to believe in his resistance.

    The sensation he felt was far from the corruption, which yed a significant role in his decision.

    Concentrating magic into his palm, Ian reached out towards the sphere.

    As his hand made contact, concentric circles spread across the surface of the sphere.

    Right after his hand touched the sphere, something unexpected happened.

    Uh?

    Ian widened his eyes and attempted to retract his hand, but the instant he did so

    Fwoosh-!

    The sphere exploded, covering him like sttered paint.

    The world flipped upside down.

    And then darkness.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 28 (1)

    Chapter 28 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    What on earth is this?

    Ian hadnt lost consciousness.

    In fact, his awareness was clearer than ever before.

    His ears suddenly felt stuffy.

    A strange sensation, as if falling endlessly while simultaneously soaring upward, surged through him.

    In the next moment, a sea of stars stretched out before his eyes.

    Endless expanse of space.

    As Ian plummeted through that vastness, he was also soaring upward.

    Ian realized that his physical body no longer existed in the present moment.

    Only his consciousness fell into the expanse of space, flowing at an incredible speed.

    A captivating yet terrifying sight.

    It wasnt vastly different from what he had seen in documentaries or movies, but the sense of reality was iparable.

    Whatever this is, its pretty darn amazing.

    Ian couldnt look away or close his eyes; he simply faced everything thaty before him.

    Distant twinkling stars turned into lines of various colors, filling his field of view and rushing past.

    Ian realized that he was elerating more and more, seemingly boundlessly.

    Straight lines turned into curves, and in an instant, he couldnt even recognize what he was seeing.

    Suddenly, all the lines disappeared.

    In their ce, a ring of light silently rippled and filled Ians vision.

    An abyss engulfed in darkness, a massive ring of light.

    Ian realized that it bore a striking resemnce to something he had seen in a movie before.

    A ck hole?

    Could this truly be called such a simple name?

    Without a moment to end his amazement, he reached the ring of the ck hole.

    Even Ian couldnt remain calm in a moment like this.

    He knew that not even light could escape from within it.

    But there was nothing he could do.

    His vision shed, rippled, and darkened once again.

    An endless abyss without an end in sight.

    However, strangely enough, Ian felt that it was blindingly bright.

    A world where allws were reversed.

    In the next moment, the light disappeared.

    In its ce, darkness descended.

    A white darkness.

    The pupil of some colossal entity.

    Something his perception couldnt quite grasp.

    At that moment, the pupil looked at him.

    !

    A shiver. Followed by an immense fear beyond what he could bear.

    An eternity-like moment.

    Everything turned into points and receded into the distance.

    His vision flipped once again.

    Ugh!

    Ian, who had fallen to the ground as if struck, retched.

    The purple mist that had enveloped him vanished without a trace, leaving nothing behind.

    He had returned to reality, but Ian was still consumed by fear, unable to regain hisposure.

    All senses flowed together, muddled.

    Amidst trembling convulsions, Ian opened the status window and rapidly increased his mental strength.

    An instinctual reaction, verging on rebellion.

    But it had an effect.

    The convulsions subsided, and the fear gradually receded.

    Sensations returned to their rightful ces.

    The pitch-ck darkness remained as it was.

    The spell circuit had ceased functioning, and the source of light had disappearedpletely.

    Phew. Hoo, hoo

    Ian gasped for breath, spitting out a mix of saliva and bile.

    He noticed that his mental strength had risen by a whopping nine points.

    It had consumed a considerable amount of points, but he didnt feel it was wasted.

    He wouldve gone insane if he hadnt used them.

    Besides, they were essential attributes anyway.

    After closing the status window, Ians gaze was once again drawn to the darkness around him.

    A new window had appeared in his mind.

    Whats this?

    It was a sub-quest he hadnt seen before, let alone received.

    Fragment of Chaos.

    The content stated that he had sent a piece that had fallen from the Primordial Chaos back into the Void.

    The reward was a Fragment of Chaos.

    So that ck hole was the Void?

    Ian quickly epted the situation.

    Then that entity is an ancient god.

    He had no other choice but to think that way.

    A wry smile tugged at the corner of Ians mouth.

    Who wouldve thought hed end up seeing one of the Voids gods that the Fallen and the Cultists asionally mentioned?

    Would Conroud have seen this too? Well, if he did, he wouldnt be alive now.

    It was an experience he didnt want to go through again, but at least there was a reward.

    And it was within his body.

    Since hisposure returned, Ian had been feeling a sensation simr to when he first sensed magic.

    A sensation as if a new sense organ had sprouted somewhere in his body.

    He carefully observed this organ.

    It was like a fist-sized lump that had taken root somewhere deep within him.

    Inside, he felt an energy simr to the Fragment of Chaos.

    It seemed both straightforward magic and divine power.

    Chaos Could this be Chaos Power?

    Ians brows involuntarily furrowed.

    It was a usible thought, but impossible at the same time.

    Because Chaos Power was Void energy.

    It had been a power used by a very small number of the Fallen and demons even in the game.

    To acquire Chaos Power, a character had to be tainted.

    Just like during the Apostle Quest. All constraints are really gone.

    Ian quickly epted the phenomenon.

    Logic and evidence didnt matter anymore.

    What mattered was that he had obtained Chaos Power.

    Well, thats a good thing. My magic iscking anyway. If I study it well and use it

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 28 (2)

    Chapter 28 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    As Ian continued his thoughts, his eyebrows twitched suddenly.

    He felt a familiar wavelength.

    Maeve?

    It wasnt a mistake. The sh of divine energy and corrupted magic produced a sensation that sent shivers down his spine.

    It was over. Why now?

    Sensing something amiss, Ian took flight without further thought.

    Flipping through the pitch-ck darkness with ease.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Determining the location of the party wasnt difficult.

    Mid-boss, Death Knight.

    With the spell circuit disabled, he was the only one capable of creating such a battle now.

    His assessment was urate.

    .

    It was only a littlete.

    The sound of fiercebat.

    Sensing the collision of divine power and magic, Ian entered the passageway.

    His steps soon slowed.

    The Hall of the Knight.

    Two Knights were stuck together, frozen in ce.

    The victor and the defeated were clear.

    Maeves sword had pierced through the Death Knights armor, jutting out from his back.

    The Death Knights sword was embedded in one of Maeves pauldrons.

    From the sensation he felt, it seemed that the swords had connected only moments before.

    Ian swallowed a sigh of relief.

    After all, Maeve had won.

    From the looks of it, the spell circuit had turned off, allowing her to regain ess to divine energy.

    I thought everything would go down the drain in the end.

    He thought, stepping calmly into the room.

    Ah Ahh

    Maeve, who had been frozen, let out a sigh.

    Ah Aaargh-!

    Her sigh turned into a pitiful scream.

    Right after, a blue divine power surged out of her entire body as if exploding. Ian froze for a moment, stunned by the sudden outburst.

    Kwaah- whoosh!

    The divine power that had been burning turned into a pir of light and engulfed Maeve.

    Amidst it, the body of Maeve, holding the Death Knight, floated gently.

    Though it couldnt be confirmed due to her visor, she appeared as if she had lost consciousness.

    What on earth is going on?

    Ian blinked and soon moved his steps to a corner of the room.

    Philip and Miguel were standing there.

    Unlike the dazed expression on Miguels face, Philip was sobbing.

    Miguel noticed Ian approaching and widened his eyes.

    Brother! Weve been waiting!

    What the hell happened? Why is he acting up again?

    Ian narrowed his eyes at the bewildered Philip and asked.

    Philip, lost in thought, mumbled words like our poor Sir

    Miguel interjected, Well, you see Um.

    Dont beat around the bush. Tell me everything.

    Philip, sitting down with a thud, said, Sir killed a knight.

    Right.

    That knight was Sirs younger brother.

    What?

    Ians eyes widened. Vernon was the Death Knight?

    It was an identity he had never imagined.

    Anyway, we made it here. The undead retreated. The The Lord of house Liurel gave the order. He has been waiting for her show up.

    Miguel exchanged nces with Ian, then continued.

    And you know what that guy said? He said hes now stronger than his sister. Strong enough to kill her. He was actually waiting for her toe back. He said he wanted to kill her himself.

    Surprising, I bet.

    She was so surprised that she couldnt even retort properly. When he threatened to kill us first, thats when she finally moved. Even I wouldnt have epted it if Id been drenched in blood and driven mad by darkness like him.

    Vernon might not have gone insane.

    Ian thought, tasting bitterness.

    True, his mind must have been tainted after bing a high-ranking undead, but he couldnt have been made into something entirely new.

    He could only twist or amplify existing thoughts.

    Of course, given time, he would probably develop apletely different personality. But it had been too short a time since Vernon had be undead.

    Anyway, thats how the fight started. Sir was pushed back. She was shocked and her divine power was almost nonexistent. That guy, lord Liurel taunted her, like a cat ying with a mouse. He acted like a novice trying to prove his skills. And then

    Miguel looked at Ian.

    Out of nowhere, that guy said his owner died. We learned that you had sessfully killed the dark mage. And do you know what he said?

    Dont keep me in suspense.

    He said the entity that was binding him disappeared, so he would go out into the world. He said hed start by burning down this damn kingdom. He wanted to be stronger by taking the lives of everything, like the demons beyond that ck wall. He wanted to create his own domain.

    The owner and the minion.

    Ian smirked.

    It was a futile dream.

    Vernon might not be entirely sane, but he could still think. He must have thought this through.

    Anyway, thats how he decided.

    No. Sir didnt give up hope until the end. She tried to convince that guy somehow, believing she could purify him.

    Miguel shrugged.

    Then suddenly, everything went dark around us. Divine power surged from Sirs body. She looked just as bewildered as the rest of us. The Goddess of Condemnation was evidently quite angry. She had every right to be. After all, the disciple she cared for suddenly disappeared and then came back.

    Right.

    Ians brow narrowed.

    Vernon was the culprit behind that.

    He would have polluted his mind to some extent when he was revived as a high-ranking undead. But he couldnt have made him think things that werepletely non-existent. He could only distort or magnify what was there.

    Of course, given enough time, he would have turned into apletely different person.

    But the time Vernon had been undead was too short.

    Anyway, thats how he turned out, and you came.

    I see.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    He either wanted the crazy killer to be Maeves own doing, or he wanted to kill Vernon himself.

    This world had been fun when he thought it was just a game, but he couldnt enjoy it even after it became a reality.

    He just thought it was a damn world.

    Just then.

    Fwoosh

    The pir of light finally subsided.

    Maeves body fell softly.

    The corpse of the Death Knight, Vernon, was the same. Their bodies were tinged with a faint divine power.

    Maeve, with her head against his chest, lifted her head. Her hand brushed over Vernons crushed helmet.

    nk. The visor fell off, revealing Vernons face.

    The mutated skull, with bones exposed on one side, the characteristic deformity of an undead.

    But Maeve caressed his face tenderly.

    A heavy silence filled the air. Maeves voice flowed from beyond her visor.

    Your task isplete, Ian. I thank you. Without you, I wouldnt have made it this far.

    Contrary to expectations, her voice was calm.

    But I dont think we can continue together from here on. I intend to proceed alone.

    What do you mean?

    Ian, standing still, asked.

    After a moment of silence, Maeve spoke again.

    My brother was killed by the traitors. Not only that, he was forced into resurrection by them. Because of that, his soul fell into corruption and in the end, he couldnt even be saved.

    She looked at Vernons body.

    I begged the goddess. I pleaded for her to save my brothers soul. But she didnt answer. Of course, she wouldnt. The goddess is the judge of sins, not a savior.

    A vague divine power began to emanate from her whole body.

    But if I seek vengeance, she will surely respond.

    Ians eyes turned dark as he listened to Maeves monologue.

    And I cant forgive the ones who made my brother like this. Not just them, but also their servants.

    So you mean?

    Only now did Ian open his mouth.

    Maeve continued, her voice unwavering.

    I will exterminate all the kingdoms corrupt, all the servants. I will kill them with my own hands.

    The Avenger nced at Ian.

    I will do it just like I did to Vernon. Until not a single one remains.

    Ian, who was turned into a Revenger, looked back at her.

    Thats how it has to be.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 29 (1)

    Chapter 29 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Bonus chapter by me, thanks for the reviews

    Maeve, who had been frozen in the moment, asked.

    You cant do it?

    Between us, theres still a request pending.

    So, you mean to cancel that request, Ian?

    Ian slightly lowered his head.

    I have never canceled amission due to the clients circumstances. As long as Ive taken on amission, its not for me to know.

    Looking directly at Maeve, he added.

    I regret what has happened. But exceptions cannot be made.

    .

    Maeves divine power wavered.

    Ians response was something she hadnt expected.

    Philip and Miguel were the same.

    They were staring nkly, mouths agape, at Ian.

    But Ians words werent over yet.

    Furthermore, up until now, I have never unterally terminated a contract or let a client who didnt pay their fee go free. So, if the client wishes to terminate the contract

    Ian adjusted his sword.

    Youll have to fight me. Until one of us dies.

    Such

    You shouldnt find it too difficult, right? ording to your words, youll have to kill numerous people. Adding one more wont make a difference. Of course

    Ians gaze passed over Maeve.

    Torn armor. Shaking hands from fatigue.

    You could die as well.

    .

    The divine power subsided quietly.

    Anger and disappointment mixed in her eyes beyond the veil.

    Ian met her gaze without averting his eyes.

    Y-You two, lets calm down first-

    While Philip was stuttering, Miguel quickly intervened, blocking Philips mouth.

    In the midst of Miguel hurriedly trying to hush Philip, Maeve clenched her sword, which was embedded in Vernons chest, in her hand.

    The sword was pulled out slowly.

    Ive already lost someone precious today.

    She looked at Ian again.

    I dont want to lose another person.

    The divine power diminished.

    Maeve retrieved her sword.

    While Philip and Miguel, who had been tense, sighed with relief, copsing from their strained postures.

    Ian didnt move an inch and asked.

    You wont cancel?

    Yes. Our contract is valid. But my vengeance is also true.

    I have no intention of stopping your revenge.

    Only now did Ian draw his sword and add.

    Whether you seed or not.

    Are you saying my approach is wrong? Or, does it mean I cant do it alone?

    Ian didnt bother exining how abstract her approach was and what consequences she might face by choosing it.

    He just shrugged his shoulders as usual.

    Ill say both.

    Thats all he said.

    Maeve, who had been frozen for a moment, finally let out a long breath.

    With a creaking sound, her face veil went up.

    Her face, marked with the sadness and fatigue of the tragedy here, was revealed.

    If you help me with my revenge?

    Then, the conversation will change, I suppose.

    Ian retrieved his sword.

    Looking at the group one by one, he eventually turned his body around.

    Lets go. This wretched ce isnt suitable for our discussion.

    Of course, there were things that needed to be sorted out before that.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Suddenly, it was midnight.

    Miguel had built a bonfire in front of the entrance to the underground grave.

    Ironically, since the dark mage disappeared, this ce became the safest space to spend the night.

    Remarkable work, my friend.

    Miguel, who hadid dried meat next to the bonfire on a piece of wood, turned to Ian.

    Ian, who was resting, only moved his mouth.

    What nonsense are you talking about?

    Youve prevented Sir.

    Looking into Miguels eyes from a distance, Ians voice was faint.

    What do you mean?

    I mean you prevented her.

    From the corner of his eye, Miguel nced at the two who were arranging Vernons body.

    I know Sir well enough to know that she wouldnt go so far as to kill you, brother.

    Its not like that.

    Unless youre insane, in that deadly situation, you wouldnt have really?

    Ian spat out the words, his voice heavy.

    Seeing Ians eyes, Miguel opened his mouth.

    You were sincere. You can.

    Exceptions are boundless once you start putting them in.

    He didnt mean to kill her.

    Ian swallowed his words back.

    In fact, he intended to subdue Maeve even by blowing off an arm.

    It wouldnt stop her from bing an avenger, though.

    Because he didnt want to see her go crazy and get killed like a dog.

    In that sense, it was surprising to him that Maeve drew the sword first.

    She must have felt the overflowing hatred and madness, and it wouldnt have been easy to suppress it.

    What is it that has no limits?

    Then Philip sat down next to him.

    Only then did Ian feel the condensation of magic behind his back.

    When Miguel handed Ian the jerky, Maeve sat down on the other side of him.

    The atmosphere became awkward for a moment.

    While Philip and Miguel averted their gazes, busying themselves with dried meat, at that moment

    Are you alright?

    Tl/n: Sorry about theckluster trantion. This novels chapter is extremely long and I just recently started tranting. The novel is mostly from a third party POV and that causes problems as the conversations take ce in FP POV. I will try to improve in the future!

    Happy reading!

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 29 (2)

    Chapter 29 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Bonus chapter by me, thanks for the reviews

    Ian broke the silence.

    What are you talking about?

    As the Vengeances Apostle. Many things must have changed for you.

    Yes.

    Maeve looked down at her own hands.

    From now on, the goddess will bestow her divine power only for revenge.

    Extreme restrictions.

    But with such restrictions, she would have even stronger power when it came to revenge than before.

    Even the constraints to be upheld as the Apostle of Condemnation will be gone. For the sake of revenge, I can do anything.

    Ian nodded as he met her gaze.

    My decision isnt something I regret. However, Ill always regret not being able to kill the dark mage with my own hands thatll be a lifelong regret I gave in to my emotions and let go of my righteousness and my vengeance.

    Maeve, in a self-reflective tone, looked at Ian.

    How did the battle with him go?

    It was just like usual. We fought, and I killed him.

    Ianid a cloth pouch he had next to him in front of Maeve.

    Its his belongings. You can take them with you.

    .

    Opening the pouch, Maeve looked at Conrouds head inside.

    A mixture of emotions in her gaze.

    Philip, who had been rolling his eyes only, finally spoke cautiously.

    So, did you kill him with magic?

    Why couldnt he say it sooner?

    Ian blurted out with irritation.

    Thats about right.

    When Ian turned his head to re at him, Miguel intervened with a chilly tongue.

    Philip, why do you think he hid the magic? Probably because he didnt want to reveal it, right? If he had shown it to save us, then its not a question but a thank you. Act like you dont know and at least think.

    .

    Speechless, Philip nced at Ian and eventually turned to him.

    Sorry, Sir. Thank you. Ill take your secret to the grave.

    As Ian opened his mouth to respond, Maeve ced the cloth pouch back on the ground.

    The request isplete, so paying thepensation would be the next step.

    She faced Ian.

    Once you kill the dark mage, you were supposed to receive additionalpensation. What do you want?

    Hmm

    Ian scratched his chin.

    Originally, he had nned to demand all the loot obtained from killing the dark mage. However, thanks to Maeve conceding so readily, there was nothing more he really desired. But refusingpensation wasnt an option either.

    Soon, Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Ill leave it up to you. Something reasonable.

    Reasonable, huh

    Maeve hesitated for a moment, then stood up. She reached for the sword hanging at her waist.

    Would you ept this sword then?

    Phillip and Miguel, as well as Ian, blinked in surprise.

    Phillip stammered, Sir, isnt that a sword made of imperial steel?

    Thats why it would be a fitting reward.

    Maeve extended the sword towards Ian.

    He couldnt decline this. Admiring her generosity, Ian epted the sword.

    In the game, this sword was a loot item obtainable only by killing her. The Avengers Sword.

    The Sword of Condemnation

    But now, it was different not just in name, but also in stats. Back then, it was on the brink of breaking and couldnt be repaired. Now, there were no penalties. More than anything, it held powers unheard of in the game.

    Level 2: Condemning Strike.

    It had a cooldown of 24 hours, but it could be used without any cost. Although it was a unique-grade sword, it was practically akin to a relic.

    The reason such things didnt exist in the game was probably that they would have lost their sacredness by being drenched in the blood of countless innocents.

    As you can see, its made of imperial steel and its been with me for a long time. It might not be a famous sword, but itll serve you well.

    This sword truly lives up to its fame.

    As Ian held the hilt, he swung the de lightly. It had good bnce, but it was much heavier than it appeared. With his strength, he couldnt wield it as effortlessly as Maeve.

    Lets adapt as much as possible. If thats not enough, Ill put in more effort.

    Given that most weapons broke so easily, being able to use such a high-grade sword for a long time was worth the expense.

    While Ian continued to observe the sword, Maeves gaze turned to Miguel, who couldnt hide his envy.

    Ill also provide you with a suitable reward, Miguel.

    Are you sure about that, mydy?

    However, in return, youll apany me all the way to the capital.

    To the capital?

    Miguel, who was excited just a moment ago, looked perplexed now.

    I have another task for you. I hope youd be a witness who testifies about what happened here when were at the capital.

    A witness? But dont we already have all the evidence?

    Seeming ufortable with the idea of meeting the king, Miguel asked hesitantly.

    Maeve nodded.

    There are those who stand beside the king. Among them, there might be those with ill intentions. To prevent them from refuting our ims, we need witnesses, not just evidence. As many as possible.

    What about Ian, then?

    Ian will go to Orundell.

    Oh, right the gue

    Groaning in pain, Miguel suddenly understood.

    Its not like were fabricating something out of thin air. Ill go with you.

    Thank you. Even if there are some risky moments, dont worry. I will protect you.

    Theres danger up there. Oh,e on. Would you rather have a tomb filled with undead, no matter how hard you try? its okay.

    Dude, the distribution got a little bigger.

    Maeve turned to Philip this time as Ian pay attention to the sword at his waist.

    I have a favor for you too, Philip.

    Yes, Sir. Say it.

    You go with Ian.

    What ?

    Philip asked in a puzzled way.

    While Ians eyebrows narrowed, Maeves words continued.

    No matter how much it is a request, it is precious Ian, a witness and mercenary, cannot be sent alone. So I want you to assist Ian and be a notary public for what Ian is going through.

    Ha, but sir. I have to serve you.

    I have Miguel? Would you be my servant, Miguel?

    Of course, sir.

    Miguel said with a grin.

    Philip sighed as if speechless.

    Ian, who looked at him with strange eyes, finally opened his mouth.

    I know what you mean. This quest is bound to be dangerous. I mean this guy could die. Will that be okay with you though?

    .!

    Philip opened his eyes and looked back at Ian.

    Maeve nodded.

    Philip is a worthy servant and a warrior. There will always be that kind of determination.

    I understand that you will not be resentful even if something like this happens.

    Sir !

    As Ian spoke, Phillip looked back at Maeve.

    she added sternly.

    There will be so much to learn from your journey with Ian, Philip. Be sincere and learn a lot.

    Alright.

    Philip finally nodded.

    A really unpleasant expression.

    Since there will only be two of us, what will you do? Are there two sides to you?

    Maeve looked back at Ian, who was snorting inward.

    As of this moment, Ian, you will be my agent. Your thorough investigation of the ancient tree incident will definitely give you a whole picture of what happened. I hope youlle back alive.

    No need to worry. What you should worry about is your own safety.

    Seeming to calm his fears, Ian chimed in coldly, his eyes narrowing.

    Dont kill anyone, dont reveal your true emotions. If youre seeking revenge, you must be cautious. At least until I return.

    Maeves lower lip trembled as if she had been exposed. Ian continued.

    And you must stay alive to fulfill the value of the information Ive obtained, right?

    After a pause, Maeve nodded

    Swear it. You wont cause trouble until Ie back.

    A peculiar silence settled once more.

    Have you shared all the important information now?

    It was, unexpectedly, Miguel who broke the tension.

    We might not see each other for a while. For onest

    From his bag, he pulled out a tightly wrapped bundle.

    What do you think?

    It was a wine sk.

    Despite going through chaos and not even breaking that, the main thing wasnt that.

    It was that Miguel had brought alcohol to the dungeon in the first ce.

    Ian was bbergasted, to say the least. But instead of pointing that out, Ian looked at Maeve, who was contemting the offer.

    Finally, Maeve nodded.

    I dont enjoy alcohol, but I guess I want to drink today.

    You thought well! Weve crossed swords together, itd be a shame to part without sharing a drink.

    The group shared the alcohol, joking and telling trivial stories, until they were drunk enough to fall asleep.

    Without bringing up any more heavy topics, they enjoyed each otherspany and exchanged lighthearted banter.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 30 (1)

    Chapter 30 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The horse and carriage miraculously made it through unscathed.

    Since they had to transport Vernons body, Maeve and Miguel decided to drive the carriage.

    The sight of the knight in te armor sitting in the carriage was not at all impressive, but Maeve didnt pay it any mind.

    The group emerged from the Graveyard Forest and stopped in front of a crossroads.

    The farewell was simple.

    Wait in Agen, Ian.

    Until we meet again.

    That was the extent of their exchange. Ian and Maeve went their separate ways, toward Orundell and Agen, respectively.

    Philip, who kept ncing back until the carriage was no longer visible, spoke up.

    Im worried about whether Miguel can handle Sir properly.

    Ian smirked.

    Youre not worried?

    Of course. Ill devote myself sincerely to the task, not just because the lord asked me to, but because its my assigned duty.

    Itll be different from when you apanied the priest.

    Thats probably what Sir wants me to experience. Dont worry. Im prepared.

    Yes, actions speak louder than words.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and changed the topic.

    For a while, he had felt at ease thanks to being with the divine knight. But now, the true face of the Dark Ages awaited him once again.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Night fell, and darkness covered the world once more. Because Ian couldnt light a torch, Philip clung tightly to the horses side.

    But wouldnt one torch be alright?

    Its not okay. Did you forget aboutst night?

    Ian retorted with a snort.

    It was easier to travel when there were more people.

    Lighting a torch now, when there were only two of them, would essentially turn them into walking beacons.

    Starving monsters would go wild.

    Of course, they werent weak enough to be easily taken down by Agens monsters. But it was best to avoid unnecessary trouble.

    Just yesterday, a few goblins who had spotted the campfire had kept them awake all night.

    Its not even that dark. Stopining and find a ce to spend the night.

    In Ians opinion, the darkness was enough to walk in.

    Its not that dark, you say?

    Philip turned his perplexed gaze toward him.

    It wasnt a night where the moon was properly visible.

    Im sorry, but I can barely see my surroundings.

    ?

    Ians brow furrowed slightly.

    Could this be because of the Chaos Power?

    He had been able to see clearly without relying on magic. Not that he had any intention of lighting a torch.

    Just keep walking. Youll get used to the darkness.

    Okay.

    They continued in silence. Philip asionally twitched at the feeling of eyes on them or the sound of the wind. Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide.

    Sir. Look over there, do you see it?

    He pointed beyond the darkness. Ian nodded.

    Irregrly scattered light.

    Between the trees and grass, there were people around a campfire.

    Ian could even make out their figures amidst the firelight.

    Five adult men.

    Should we go? Spending the night with them might make it easier for us.

    Philips eyes sparkled as he asked.

    Well Ian scratched his chin thoughtfully and looked at him.

    If you want to. Why not?

    Youre thinking well!

    Just in case he changed his mind, Philip urged him on.

    As the campfire drew closer

    Halt!

    A shout burst out.

    Two men hidden behind trees had their crossbows aimed at them.

    To Ians eyes, their aim seems unsteady, but Philip flinched and cowered.

    Were just passing travelers!

    So?

    Were thinking of spending the night together. Is it alright if we join you?

    The men with crossbows turned their gaze toward the campfire.

    One of the men sitting on a rock, sipping his drink, nodded.

    Approach slowly.

    With a satisfied smile, Philip moved closer, while still keeping his guard up.

    As they neared, Ians tension also increased. Not only the two men with crossbows, but all five were armed. The one who seemed to be the leader even had one eye that waspletely blind.

    You dont seem like ordinary travelers. Sit down. We have room.

    Ian and Philip took turns sitting down, following the gesture of the man who had been watching them.

    As long as youre offering a seat, I wont refuse. It looks like youre mercenaries too.

    You seem to think so.

    The one who seemed like the leader smiled widely.

    Theyre not typical travelers, right? Sit down. It seems like most of us here are swordsmen who make a living with our des.

    Phillip, who had tied his horse to a tree, sat down next to Ian.

    Thanks to their hospitable response, Ian felt more at ease and leaned his shield and sword against his thigh.

    Its a relief to be able to sleepfortably tonight. As a gesture of thanks, Ill share some food.

    Its a wee sight. Well enjoy it.

    The leader, as well as the other mercenaries, raised their cups in gratitude.

    Turning to them, Ian spoke.

    It seems like it was a tough mission.

    You have good insight. Thats right.

    The guy who seemed to be the leaderughed.

    Philip also realized only then that bandages were wrapped around his arm. Others had bandages around their shoulders or legs.

    It seems like it was a formidable monster.

    Tell me about it. It was quite different from the story I heard in Roussad.

    You crossed two borders to get here?

    Yes, we did. It seems like the rewards are quite generous, but we had to go back and forth to the faraway vige to get them. We ambushed it during the day, but still lost three subordinates and barely managed to capture it. It was worth the money.

    Casually adding, the leader said.

    At least its head was reduced. When we go back, well have a ce at the money table.

    The mercenariesughed heartily.

    One of them sitting on a box suddenly stirred. A faint sound, almost like a moan or a whimper, emanated from within.

    As Philips eyes widened, Ian nonchntly spoke.

    Looks like they captured one alive.

    That was a condition. Its also a sealed box we received from the employer.

    The leader responded, turning to Ian.

    What about you? Were you on your way back afterpleting the request?

    Well, something like that.

    While Ian nodded, Philip spoke up.

    Wereing from the Graveyard Forest.

    Graveyard Forest?

    Ah, you dont know. Its a forest shrouded in mist. We uh, killed a monster there.

    Both of you? You must be quite skilled. Well

    The leader winked at Ians waist.

    Even just the sword youre carrying around is quite extraordinary.

    Of course. If I were to speak of this sword

    Before Philip could finish his sentence, Ians cold gaze silenced him.

    Ian lifted his head and continued.

    Its part of the reward for the mission.

    Oh I see. Got it. Well, its fate, so lets have a drink.

    The leader signaled to his subordinate.

    He brought out two wooden cups and filled them with alcohol.

    Ian took one of the cups and took a sip.

    Its good.

    It should be fine. While we might not know about other things, we dont skimp on alcohol.

    The mercenariesughed while raising their cups.

    Philip, who hadid jerky by the fire, also picked up a cup.

    At that moment, Ian snapped his fingers.

    Bring the cups here.

    Uh?

    Hot water has both upper and lower sides. Put it in front.

    Okay.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 30 (2)

    Chapter 30 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Philip ced the cup in front of Ian with a sullen expression.

    The leader chuckled.

    It seems youre treating your subordinate well.

    Hes not a subordinate. Hes a young learner with a lot to learn.

    The leader downed a gulp of alcohol in one go and said.

    Even basic things are beyond him.

    Really? Whats considered basic?

    Well, simple things. Like not eating food from strangers.

    As the leaders eyes squirmed a bit, Ians gaze moved from Philip to him.

    Then should I be curious about why Im still unharmed?

    Maybe the poisons effects havent fully kicked in yet. What you ate was poison that can even knock out an elephant.

    Have you ever seen an elephant in person?

    Have you? Whoo huh?

    The leadersughter gradually subsided.

    It was because of Ians chilling gaze that was too quiet.

    Based on experience, at this point, he should be either bluffing or enduring it with cold sweat running down his back. And then, at the right moment, his smile would harden.

    And just like that, Ians smile froze for an instant.

    Whoosh!

    Ian lunged forward, his left hand striking out.

    A dagger that was hardly drawn now etched a red line from the leaders cheek to his eye and forehead.

    Aah-! My eye!

    The now-blinded leader screamed and fell backwards.

    His subordinates, who had been slow to respond, grabbed their cups and stood up.

    But Ian was already releasing the thrown dagger and drawing another one.

    Whoosh!

    Aah!

    The dagger deeply embedded itself in one mans arm.

    What the hell! Kill him!

    Get him!

    The remaining three men charged at once.

    Coincidentally, the two men Ian pointed out were the ones who rushed toward Philip.

    It seemed that they were nning to deal with the weaker one first.

    Without any concern, Ian watched the man charging at him.

    He was about to leap at him from a certain distance.

    Ian drew the Sword of Condemnation.

    ng!

    The other mans sword collided head-on with the Sword of Condemnation, only to shatter on impact.

    Wha?

    For a brief moment, the mans face contorted with surprise.

    Crunch!

    The Sword of Condemnation was driven deep into the mans neck and prated through his chest. Blood spurted out from the torn body a beat after the impact.

    Ian shook off the sttering blood and pushed the dying man aside, then retrieved the dagger stuck in his arm, raising it as he approached the stumbling man with an unsteady gait.

    Oh, dont! Donte any closer!

    Seems like youve done this more than once. Im sure those youve killed so far said the same thing.

    Ians voice dripped with ruthlessness as he stared fixedly into the mans eyes.

    Werent you there back then?

    Well, this is damn it all-!

    Whoosh-!

    The dagger thrust into the mans chest from a charge.

    As Ian pulled out the sword, the man who had made a wheezing sound as if he was struggling to breathe copsed.

    Blood sttered on Ians body as well.

    Its not as clean as with Maeve, is it?

    Thinking this, Ian picked up the dagger that the man had dropped.

    It was then, in that moment, that Philip managed to put some distance between himself and the other two.

    Sir! If youre done, please help me! Im going to die like this!

    Both Philip and the two men he was facing showed bted shock.

    While the leaders screams could be ignored, the fact that their other team members had died in such a short span of time was what had shocked them.

    It was right after they were identified that Ian spoke to the two remaining men.

    You dont want to?

    ?!

    I said you dont want to?

    Philip, who had opened his eyes wide like the two bandits, asked.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Thats what it sounded like to me.

    Sir, what youre saying is

    Dieee!

    Kyaaah!

    Philips voice was drowned out by the screams of the two men charging at him.

    The sounds of their shouts and screams, the sh of swords and shields, continued fiercely.

    However, without paying them any attention, Ian continued forward.

    Of course, it wasnt because he disliked or wanted Philip to die.

    Philip wascking in intuition and quite timid, but he was more sincere and loyal than most of the people in this world.

    But the issue was that he had to keep an eye on him throughout the journey.

    As they traveled together, Philip had to pull his weight.

    He was more skilled than he appeared, so dealing with a couple of injured mercenaries should be within his capabilities.

    The thought of dying at the hands of those guys.

    Ian approached the fallen leader who was crawling on the ground.

    The man, in the throes of agony, was trying to crawl away.

    Thunk-

    The dagger was driven into the back of the mans hand.

    Aaaah-! You, you bastard!

    The man clenched his wrist and let out a scream.

    Ian stood before the man and let out a chuckle.

    You were the one who administered the poison first, right? If you were nning to kill someone, you should have been prepared to die.

    The leader opened his mouth frantically.

    We, we didnt mean to kill! We were just nning to knock you out! We were only going to steal their belongings!

    Is that so?

    Turning his body, Ian picked up the cup that Philip had handed him earlier.

    Then, gripping the dagger stuck in the back of the leaders hand, he said.

    Euh, aack!

    As he twisted the dagger, the man let out a scream.

    Ian smiled.

    You were just nning to knock us out? Well then, I guess Ill spare you.

    This damn huk stupid kuck!

    As the man cursed and spat, his face gradually turned red.

    The man writhed in pain for a while, then vomited blood and fell silent.

    It would have been easier if you had told the truth. You would have gone through it without any pain.

    Ian muttered, wiping the dagger clean on the leaders clothes.

    He suddenly turned his head at the sounding from behind.

    Oh, interesting.

    One of the bandits was sprawled out, his body sttered with blood.

    It was due to Philips lethal counterattack after blocking the attack with his shield.

    I should be focused on them.

    Ian sat down on a stone that the leader had been sitting on by the bonfire.

    I wish there was popcorn.

    He leisurely picked up the jerky that wasid out in front of him and watched the ongoing battle.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 31 (1)

    Chapter 31 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Its dark

    The deathbed tickled the nape of Phillips neck.

    His embrace grew warm, and the grip of the gang member who had been entangled with him loosened.

    Phillip, who had pulled the sword out of the thugs windpipe, finally sat down.

    Heh heh

    The breath he had held burst out.

    As tension eased, the stinging sensation in his thighs and cheeks finally became apparent.

    The wounds from the battle with the thugs.

    Phillip, who had been trembling without even considering staunching the bleeding, eventually looked at Ian sitting by the bonfire.

    Casually enjoying dried meat, Ian spoke.

    Youve acquired a manly look.

    Why on earth

    Phillip managed to speak with a breathless voice.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    I told you things would be different from before, didnt I?

    Phillip didnt realize that it meant things would be different in this way, and he let out a sigh.

    He had argued and suggested going to the bonfire after all.

    Finally, he mumbled.

    Maybe you wanted me to experience something like this. The true face of the kingdom.

    Interpretation

    Ian tossed bandages and cloth to Phillip with a smirk.

    Start with first aid, then get up.

    What else is left?

    The most important thing is still left.

    Ian approached Phillip with the remaining dried meat in his mouth.

    As he began stripping the bodies of their equipment and rummaging through their belongings, Phillips forehead tightened.

    Are you searching their pockets now?

    Transferring ownership. Youve probably seen it a lot in border zones.

    Thats true, but back then, I recovered them as spoils from the enemy. They were former pirates, after all.

    Well, maybe you can learn the joy of filling your own pockets this time. Strip the ones you killed.

    Phillip mumbled something under his breath.

    For someone who had spent a long time as a divine knight, this was not something he feltfortable with.

    Thats why he felt like he was bing a thug himself.

    Cant you do it? Then Ill take care of it.

    Efficiently collecting necessary items, Ian moved and said.

    Phillip, who had regained his senses, raised his head.

    No, its fine. This might be an experience as well.

    After roughly finishing the first aid, Phillip reached for the thugs corpse.

    For a moment, he examined the still warm body.

    !

    A purse was hanging from Phillips hand.

    His eyes widened as he checked its contents.

    Shiny silver and copper coins.

    Phillips lips, which had been slightly drooping, gradually curved upwards.

    He hugged the purse to his chest.

    His touch on the purse became busy.

    Watching him hungrily strip the corpse, Ian chuckled.

    Youre thrilled.

    Acting like a knight, yet.

    The looting was quick and smooth.

    Ians purse grew thicker, and Phillip, now wearing a new sword, a dagger, gloves, boots, and a belt, stood side by side.

    They were both looking at the same thing.

    A sealed box that mercenaries used for transport.

    When Ian looked at it, the quality of the box seemed too goodpared to the mercenaries abilities.

    Intricately spell circuits covered its surface.

    Shining, polished magical gems adorned it.

    Should I give this to the bounty dealer? I might earn more money

    As Ian was thinking, Phillip looked at him.

    Do you want to open it alone?

    Ian licked his lips.

    He felt the same way.

    An unforeseen situation in the game had piqued his curiosity.

    Maybe its a quest I skipped. I wish I could open it during the day.

    Ian gripped the ring of the box and attempted to open it.

    But he only felt a repelling force; it wouldnt budge.

    As expected, its not working.

    It was the reactive force that urred when trying to put a living being inside.

    It was sealed, but he still gave it a try, just in case.

    Unavoidable.

    Ian chose a dagger and infused a magic power into it.

    He struck a magic gem embedded in the box with all his strength.

    ng!

    After three strikes, the gem shattered.

    The light of the other gems diminished.

    A moment of silence. Then, the lid of the sealed box opened abruptly, without warning.

    A form shot out from inside and lunged at Ian.

    He collided with it and fell to the ground.

    Thud, Ians back hit a tree stump, stopping him.

    Ian looked up at the figure who had covered him.

    He immediately recognised it.

    The only vampire of this world, a bloodsucking fairy.

    The Queen of Blood, Tesia, who would absorb the vampire lord of Russard and be the queen of blood herself, was a rather significant boss character.

    Then, Tesia, who had been scanning the corpses in all directions, faced him again

    Even though I could have escaped on my own, thanks for killing them for me.

    Throwing away the remaining dagger, Ian retorted.

    Youre thanking me even though you would have ripped my throat out?

    Im hungry. Actually, I still am. But looking at you

    With a grin, the fairys fangs peeked out between her lips.

    Seems like I wouldnt be able to eat you no matter what.

    Know your limits.

    So now you know what Im thinking?

    Ian drew the Sword of Condemnation from within, his mind seething with turmoil. Tesias brows furrowed.

    So, I promise you, the next meeting. Dont die before then. her voice shot up as it was.

    Her ash-colored hair enveloped her entire body, then fluttered and receded into the darkness in an instant.

    An arrow-like speed.

    A sardonic smile yed on Ians lips.

    He was ready to jump out.

    Philip, who had been holding his breath, looked back at him.

    Do we really not need to chase after that?

    How would you even chase after that?

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 31 (2)

    Chapter 31 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Ian retrieved the sword.

    Shelle find us eventually. Just like she dered.

    What the heck was that? She didnt seem like an ordinary fairy.

    Of course, shes not your typical fairy. That girl is a vampire.

    She drinks blood? A fairy? Is that even possible?

    The world itself is full of unbelievable things, Philip.

    Ian remembered the rumors about blood-sucking fairies.

    He had encountered Tesia in a different region in the game, so he assumed that foreign rumors had made their way here.

    Who would have thought shed be hiding in this little vige? Well, besides the Empire, there were only a limited number of ces where creatures or demons could hide.

    It seemed more rational to think that each of the outer kingdoms had a handful of corrupted beings like Agen.

    Then we let loose such a huge monster.

    Even if we hadnt, it would have found a way to escape somehow. Being captured by these worthless mercenaries in the first ce was probably because it was daytime.

    Ian nced around.

    They are just a bunch of thugs transporting it for side jobs. Theres no way they would have returned to Russard safely.

    Um I do feel somewhat relieved thinking that way.

    Philip mumbled hesitantly, his gaze fixed on the darkness.

    Ian shrugged.

    Its better to keep thinking that way. You need some peace of mind, even if its just in your heart.

    Does that mean these kinds of things will keep happening?

    Why wouldnt they?

    Ugh Lou S

    Philip sighed as he closed his eyes.

    It was when he wiped his face with his palm that Ian picked up a new dagger from among the corpses.

    Holding the handle of the sealed box, he said.

    Bring the horses. Were moving.

    Right now?

    You want to wait until those blood-smelling guys swarm us?

    Philips sigh deepened.

    That meant theyd have to walk until dawn if they wanted to get away from here.

    Finally, he turned away after wiping his face with the back of his hand.

    In the meantime, Ian pushed the sealed box into his pocket of space, checked his equipment, and then mounted his horse.

    The wandering mercenary and hispanion moved away into the darkness.

    The tranquility of the cold, lifeless bodies and the asional crackling of the campfirested only a moment.

    Beyond the darkness, small andrge points of light began to flicker.

    Agens cleaners, who smelled of blood, were approaching.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Orundel looked like a ragged, energetic city.

    The impromptu inner city built on a hill by expanding the ancient fairy fortress stood jaggedly, with residents dwellings scattered inside and outside the outer walls.

    The makeshift huts for immigrants were irregrly interconnected beyond the wooden post fences.

    There wasnt much unity, but the citys size rivaled that of Agen.

    Even the inn located in nkton Vige boasted a size that matched it.

    What was originally a space for immigrants without homes had now be the headquarters of the gathered mercenaries, drawn together by the scent of money.

    In the midst of the bustling crowd, where todays earnings were being poured out vigorously.

    Kiiing-

    The inn door opened noisily.

    Two men entered the hall.

    Those who were drinking turned their gazes to them one by one.

    Because they were unfamiliar faces.

    The freckled young man at the front looked quite young, but his eyes held a fishy glint, as if to prove that he had undergone a tough journey.

    The man with ck eyes behind him looked casual, but the sharp air unique to a seasoned mercenary hung about him.

    Between the mercenaries, some nced at his leather armor and the sword at his waist.

    The inner seats seem good, right, Sir?

    Philip whispered to Ian, stepping forward.

    As he followed him without a care, Ian said.

    Do we really have to sit in the corner?

    Dont you think its better to not be targeted in a fight? Do you not remember the time when I almost died? It was because of that.

    His tone sounded matter-of-fact.

    Philips confident steepness, as he scanned the room, led to a mumble from Ian.

    The two sat across from each other at a small table in the corner.

    What can I get you?

    While everyone was caught up in the spectacle, they were approached by a waitress with a grim expression.

    With a half-smile that reflected hisck of enthusiasm, Ian asked.

    What can we have?

    Theres nothing good, but if you want something edible, sausages are probably your best bet. If you order bread, you have to get stew with it, or else you wont be able to swallow it.

    Then, well have all of those.

    The waitress, who was holding their gaze, turned around quickly. Seeing her back, Philip whispered.

    So, whats the n now?

    Why do you keep whispering?

    People might hear.

    Its fine even if they do. In fact, you need to be carefree so you wont be too conscious.

    I learned something new again.

    Its always something new every time.

    Ian smiled subtly, observing the hall.

    There were more mercenaries than he had expected.

    In fact, it seemed like almost all of them.

    Stay a few days and get a feel for the atmosphere. And of course, make some money while youre at it.

    Are you suggesting that we blend in?

    Coming suddenly and asking about missing soldiers could raise suspicions.

    While Ian answered indifferently, the waitress came back with a te.

    The food was ced on the table.

    Taking a bite and nodding, Ian ate the sausage.

    It is really not that bad.

    Believe me. Anything else is worse.

    Hearing the waitresss resigned words, Ian took out a silver coin from his pocket.

    Perhaps she hadnt expected to receive such a big tip, the waitress eyes widened.

    Ian continued speaking.

    Youve got a lot on your te. How can I get a good request?

    In case anyone noticed, the waitress who quickly took the silver coin into her pocket, lowered her voice.

    If you get a big one right away, there will be a conflict. Even though it seems casual here, there are rules of its own. Unless its a job dangerous enough to deter anyone else from taking it, starting with small tasks is the way to go.

    Advice with as much loyalty as you received.

    Ian replied, grinning.

    Im in luck. What I wanted was exactly that kind of dangerous mission.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 32 (1)

    Chapter 32 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The waitress asked.

    Even if it is a request that nobody has everpleted?

    Ian nodded, taking another bite of his sausage.

    Finally, the waitress sighed and nodded.

    The Lord personally put out a bounty.

    What are the details?

    Theres an underground waterway. Fairies made it a long time ago, so nobody knows the entire structure. You just use it to dispose of things, and they get carried away through the drainage beyond. Anyway, something lives there. Sometimes you can hear growling sounds echoing through the sewer.

    Ian nodded.

    Ive heard rumors. Man-eating crocodile.

    Only one person out of many who went in to subdue it came back. Thanks to them, its identity was revealed. They say its a crocodile with four eyes. We cant be sure if thats true. No one else has returned besides that person. So, its better not to go. Besides, if you enter

    The waitress lowered her voice.

    You have to dip your legs in the sewage and walk.

    .

    Ian and Phillip exchanged nces, their expressions both cringing.

    Phillip sighed, setting the hard bread in the stew.

    Ian shrugged.

    Its all the same to me, whether its here or sewage.

    Man-eating crocodiles living in the underground waterway. Lord Russard is really leaving something like that alone.

    He probably doesnt want to sacrifice soldiers. Hes preparing for war.

    Considering that at most one or two battalions will be sent, it seems like a petty writers story.

    Well he must have some thoughts.

    ?

    Phillip looked at Ian with a questioning gaze.

    Ian didnt reply and just put a sausage in his mouth.

    They would be moving vigorously tomorrow, so they needed to eat even this tasteless food to build up their strength.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    As always, the mercenary Paton woke up only when the sun was well above.

    Gripping his pounding head fromst nights drinking, he walked out alone.

    What are you guys up to?

    Huh? We were gambling. Want to join?

    Gambling?

    He approached the table.

    What kind of gambling?

    About the neers who arrivedst night.

    The guy nicknamed Hexad, as he had no thumbs and was therefore called Six-Handed, gave a meaningful glint.

    They said they went into the underground waterway.

    Into the waterway? They couldnt possibly think of taking on that monster together.

    Thats exactly what theyre thinking.

    Insane.

    Patons brow furrowed.

    He gestured to the waitress to bring him stew and took a seat.

    So, whats the bet?

    Whether theylle back by midnight tonight or not.

    Thats too obvious a condition.

    Thats why were debating on who to bet oning back .

    Another mercenary chimed in.

    If theye back, one guy takes all the money. If they dont, they buy each of us a drink.

    Better to just chip in

    Muttering, Paton scratched his cheek.

    The waitress finally brought his food.

    As he began to eat, he remembered the wanderers he sawst night.

    One was like a kid, but the other had a strange sense of intimidation.

    Although he isnt big or has a scary face.

    So he thought he should observe him moderately and talk to him.

    Because they needed strong people.

    Then Ill bet on that.

    Then Patton, who put the te down, spoke.

    The grins on the mercenaries faces widened.

    Are you serious, Paton?

    Sure. If theye back alive, I can earn money, or if they dont, I can buy drinks for you guys. Its a win-win.

    Patonid down some coins on the table.

    Quickly picking up the coins, Yukson put them in the betting pouch.

    Youre a good guy after all, Paton.

    Theres a reason the young lord values you. You both are simr.

    Amidst the privatepliments circting, Paton chuckled.

    Carry on, you brats. If you want candy, go beg someone else-

    Kwooong

    Patons words were cut off.

    A tremor emanated from somewhere, making him feel perplexed.

    One of the bewildered mercenaries spoke up.

    What was that just now?

    Gwoong

    The vibration came again.

    They realized at that moment that the tremors had spread from somewhere beneath the ground beyond.

    A moment of exchanged nces among the mercenaries.

    Kwoong Kuwoong Kugugugu

    The vibrations continued one after another.

    If it felt like this here, it was surely more intense in the exterior and interior.

    And then, the interior fell silent again.

    During the period they exchanged looks, Hexad let out a chuckle.

    It was quite impressive. It seems like its over now, right?

    Is that so? I dont know what they did, but-

    Quaang!

    This time, a deafening noise resonated.

    For a moment, the entire building shook as if there had been an earthquake.

    sses on the table fell and rolled onto the floor, but nobody made any move to pick them up. This had never happened before.

    Amidst the sound of someone swallowing nervously, a piercing scream echoed throughout the room.

    It was a sound that spread like a trumpet through all the citys drains.

    And then, silence. A strange stillness settled in the room as well.

    While no one spoke, the inns door was thrown open in amotion.

    Did you just hear that? What was that?!

    It was a mercenary who had been outside the city.

    He was followed by other mercenaries scattered around, all gathering in the inn.

    Seated in groups of threes and fives, they chatted away, sharing everything they had heard and seen.

    I heard something like a hammer breaking through the underground. Those lunatics blocked off the waterway. To catch the crocodile, they said.

    I heard swearing and shouts. I clearly heard someone telling them to block the sewer escape.

    Its oil. They took oil and set fire to the sewage. The crocodile that caught fire must have screamed.

    Amidst the flood of spections and ims, and various small andrge bets being made.

    Kiiiii

    The inns door slowly creaked open.

    The red light of dusk and a long shadow entered the room.

    The uproar in the room instantly died down.

    The man leading with the shadow walked in.

    It was Ian, covered in mud and bodily fluids.

    .

    However, nobody mentioned his appearance or the pungent odor emanating from him.

    Everyones attention was fixed on what he was carrying in his arms.

    Ian looked around the room, then spotted the waitress and unceremoniously dropped what he was holding onto the floor.

    Go call for the requesters people.

    Thud

    A massive headnded on the inns floor.

    The head of a crocodile with four eyes, asrge as the body itself.

    Because I killed the underground waterway monster.

    As Ian finished speaking, Phillip, who had followed behind, also threw what he was holding onto the floor. Just like the head, it was a tail, torn apart haphazardly.

    Did you not hear? He told you to bring someone, whether its a guard or amander. Immediately.

    Yes, yes!

    As Phillip grumbled in annoyance, the waitress rushed out as if the inn were on fire.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 32 (2)

    Chapter 32 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The room, which had fallen into silence once again, was disrupted by the sudden rise of Paton, who had stood up from his seat.

    Bring all my money, you bastards! Brother, thank you! Thanks to you, I hit the jackpot!

    Patons shout set off a wave of cheers and excitement.

    The mercenaries who had gathered everywhere swarmed around Ian and Phillip.

    How did you do it? Oil. Was it oil?

    Did you really break through with a hammer? I bet on that.

    Killing that thing for real! Amazing! How did you do it?!

    Amidst the pouring questions and cheers, Ians expression gradually tightened.

    Phillip was the same.

    While the reactions were understandable, it wasnt the right time to discuss this matter with urine and feces all over them.

    Around the time difort began to creep into Ians gaze.

    Pipe down, you crazy bastards! Cant you see the atmosphere here? Ill buy you all a round of beer, so have that instead!

    Paton who just won a big sum thanks to Ians actions, beat the mercenaries.

    He exchanged a good-naturedugh with Ian, who looked at him.

    I heard you asked for bathwater. They said itll be ready when you get in. Its not a joke about the smell.

    One barrel of water wont be enough.

    Ill tell the waitress when shees back. Thanks to you, were going to have a good month off, so we should help out a bit.

    After nodding his head, Ian walked away, and Phillip, who was muttering curses, followed behind.

    In a corner of the inn, where a new round of alcohol and festivities was underway.

    Paton, who watched the twos receding figures, mumbled quietly to himself.

    Amazing guys seem to be pouring in I need to hurry and bring the young master.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The captain of the guards left with the four-eyed crocodiles head, leaving a message that the bounty would be paid within three days.

    Ian concluded the aftermath neatly.

    He didnt forget to send stonemasons to repair the slightly, very slightly, damaged underground waterway during the battle with the crocodiles battle.

    It was to prevent any possible tails from being caught.

    He didnt want to create a situation where he shed with the Lord of Orundel before unveiling the truth of the ancient water incident.

    I think one experience like this is more than enough. I could never do it again.

    Seated across from each other, Phillip mumbled with a somber expression.

    He barely touched the food in front of him.

    I agree.

    Ian nodded as well.

    After washing my body three times and changing all my clothes, the smell of ammonia still seemed to linger. Even though I had cleaned and dried the equipment I brought with me, I didnt feelpletely clean. Anyway, the way they were treated had dramatically changed.

    Rather than the guarded nces fromst night, everyone either nodded their heads or raised their sses whenever their eyes brushed past us.

    For Ian, this was a familiar change. In the world of mercenaries, appearances and skills were everything.

    From now on, no one would question their actions or even start a fight.

    May I have a moment of your time?

    Ian turned to the approaching man.

    The man who had beaten the mercenariesst night. Behind him stood a young man who looked quite refined and was unfamiliar.

    Ian nodded his head.

    If you could get straight to the point.

    Ha-ha. Your temperament matches your skills. Nice to meet you. Im Paton.

    With a smile, Paton took a seat where nobody had sat before.

    Im Ian.

    Philip.

    Philip, who looked at the young man behind Paton as if he was annoyed, nodded as well.

    I have never heard of people with these skills. Strange. What is your ce of origin, by any chance?

    Swamnd.

    Ehh ? Haha. You dont want to tell me. Got it. Then where were you working before? Judging by your skills, you must have made a name for yourselves wherever you worked.

    If youre going to do such an investigation-

    Paton, who had been speaking, closed his mouth at Ians gaze.

    Ian looked at Paton.

    I think it is enough to prove that I am not a criminal. Get the main idea out. not that one .

    His gaze turned to the young man standing behind Paton.

    The person who has something to say, directly.

    .!

    As Paton looked surprised, Phillips eyebrows narrowed even more.

    Ian shook his head.

    So, is this why a nobleman is imitating the appearance of amoner? Or rather, a thug from the slums?

    .?!

    Only then did Philip open his eyes.

    It was then the young man who had been standing respectfully let out an embarrassing smile.

    Even though I didnt know Id be caught, it seems my acting wasnt that convincing, huh?

    Such advice might be hard to follow, but you should consider getting a few scars on your face or the back of your hands if you want to imitate a seasoned mercenary like us.

    Thats excellent advice, but it might be difficult. After all, this face is my asset.

    I apologize, my lord. Weve been exposed.

    Paton stood up. Den smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    Are you okay? From the looks of it, it seems like you could not be fooled from the start.

    Den took Pattons ce.

    He looked at Ian with a smile.

    I apologize for the rudeness. Considering how dangerous some of the people with backgrounds like yours are among the mercenaries, some form of verification was necessary. After all, Im a brawler in the Kalbriam Guards, haha.

    A tone closer to amoner than a noble.

    Ian nodded in agreement.

    I understand. Your apology is epted.

    Thank you. They call me Den Burchard.

    Burchard, you say

    Philips mouth hung open.

    Ian looked at Den without a trace of surprise.

    Youre the lords son, I presume. Why would someone of your status be interested in confirming the identity of mere mercenaries like us?

    Please dont mind. You see, Im in charge of overseeing the mercenaries in this city. Besides, you all are especially skilled.

    Ian nodded.

    Somehow, it was too peaceful for a swarm of mercenaries.

    I thought it was like this in the game, but I couldnt figure it out that far.

    In fact, there were many additional settings rted to the story that he did not know or changed.

    Its amazing that youre taking on such a hard job. Please forgive my earlier rudeness.

    Den said politely.

    Philip sighed.

    Im not a mere worker, so taking on this responsibility suits me. Im a mercenery, after all.

    Got it. I understand your position.

    So, are you convinced of my status? Do you need more evidence?

    Ian asked casually.

    Den shook his head.

    No, it seems unnecessary. Of course, theres no need to verify your skills either. Lets skip to the main topic. Would you be interested in working under me?

    Den Burchard looked back and forth between Ian and Philip.

    Philip nced at Ian, who nodded.

    Were willing to listen.

    Good. How about the two of you join my team?

    Tl/n: Consider donating, support for this novel for this novel has dried down

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Pleaserate this serieshere.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Den spread his hands wide.

    Since your skills have already been verified, if you undergo some training and take an oath, I would like to appoint you as the white battalion leader and officer in my unit. Isnt it a good proposal?

    Are you talking about reorganizing mercenaries into regr troops?

    Philip asked, narrowing his eyes.

    Having lived on the front lines for a long time, he knew how empty and meaningless such stories were.

    Den nodded casually. His eyes, looking at Ian, sparkled with sincere ambition.

    With the impending war, its a feasible option. Other lords might dismiss mercenaries, but Im not inclined to do so. Battle-hardened mercenaries are a formidable force. Given the right price and opportunity, of course. If theyre under mymand, they can rise as much as their aplishments warrant. Of course, I wont disregard you either.

    Hmm

    Ian stroked his chin.

    Of course, he wasnt interested in the proposal itself.

    What interested him was Dens attitude.

    Den was genuinely attempting to integrate the mercenaries into his power.

    And judging by the sess of his methods, it was evident, just by looking at Paton.

    He looked as if that was same way he had be Dens officer.

    Have you received permission from the lord?

    Of course. He was more like, If youre going to do it, go ahead. Its not a loss from my fathers perspective either. Hell ce us at the forefront.

    It sounds like a perfect opportunity to be a de for hire.

    I wont deny it. However, in return, if we survive, well be a powerful force with a strong justification. I will make it happen. Even though, by no means am I foolish.

    Den tapped his temple with his index finger.

    Ian nodded in agreement.

    Although Ian might think that Den was trying to bait him, in fact, Ian had been considering that since the moment they first met.

    Conversely, it was like, lets catch the interest and use it to solve the request.

    He had been listening to irrelevant talk diligently, and thats why.

    If I help you with your task, would you consider my proposal?

    If I think about it. I cant be entirely sure if youll be of help.

    If your duty lies within this city, then perhaps. Theres nowhere my reach wont extend except for my inner circle.

    Den spoke confidently.

    His gaze upon Ian held warmth and desire.

    Ian met his gaze calmly.

    Whether this was Dens true face or not didnt matter.

    If hes as good as he appears, he wille to know his fathers true face.

    If not, everything will be much easier.

    I apologize, but wouldnt that expose our task?

    Philip intervened at an opportune moment.

    His characteristic naivety was helpful in times like these.

    Ah, the mercenarys code of secrecy, I suppose. Well, Paton?

    Den turned to Paton, who smiled.

    Uh, my lord?

    Sorry, but could you stop them? Those who are loitering around, looking curious.

    Yes, well, understood. Did you hear? Dont loiter around like rat pups. Lets have a drink.

    Paton turned away.

    A small space was created around the corner where Ian was seated.

    Ian looked at Den.

    It might be too sensitive for you to hear.

    Your friend seems to know how to pique curiosity. Go ahead, tell me. Its alright.

    Wevee here to find someone.

    Ian half-extracted a partially decayed badge from his bosom.

    Dens eyes narrowed.

    Dave?

    As you can see, hes from Orundels regr army.

    Seeing him in this state, I assume he is already dead.

    Thats right. He was transporting prisoners. Finding the one who gave the order is the first goal of our task.

    And the second goal is to find out what happened to him?

    Den lowered his voice.

    Ian nodded.

    I cant reveal the details, but it was an unjust death.

    Are there corrupt individuals within the regr army?

    Well, thats something you probably know better than I do. What do you think?

    When Ian asked, Den scratched his cheek.

    Im embarrassed to admit it, but Im not well-versed in the internal affairs of the lord. Theyremanded by my brother and father. Theyre the ones in charge and the sessors.

    In that case you wont be able to help us.

    I didnt say I couldnt help.

    Den smiled. To Ians eyes, it seemed like the smile of someone who had seized an opportunity.

    He looked at Ian with enthusiastic eyes.

    Ill look into it. My personal curiosity is also piqued, so there wont be any disappointment.

    Okay, as long as youre offering. We wont refuse.

    What will you do once you find the one who gave the order?

    Itll depend on the circumstances at that time. As you know, Im a mercenary. To fulfill a contract, I can do anything.

    Den smiled brightly, as if he had heard the story he wanted to hear.

    Wait a little while as I deal with this matter. Ille back with good news.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Dens wait a little while turned out to be really short.

    The next day, just before sunset, he arrived at the inn.

    In the corner that had now be Ians designated spot, he sat facing him.

    From what Ive looked into, things are as strange as you said.

    The mercenaries, who had spread out to make room and were chattering near the entrance, turned their seating area into a small enclosed space.

    Ian smiled.

    Which part seemed odd to you?

    Dave had only his younger sister as family. And she believed Dave was alive. She said he left to guard the prison of Agen. There was no way to confirm, so she had no choice but to believe. Do you know whats interesting?

    Den leaned toward Ian.

    His blue eyes sparkled.

    Six soldiers were sent to transport prisoners with Dave. And all of them were either orphans or had lost their parents. People who wouldnt be missed even if they disappeared overnight. Everyone, including siblings and friends, thought they had migrated to Agen.

    Ian nodded his head.

    It wasnt a surprising story.

    Even among the Freemen, the lowest of the low.

    Like pawns in chess, they were the inevitable sacrifices of all conspiracies.

    So, who gave the orders for their transportation?

    A man named Bradley. Hes amander and also my younger brothers subordinate. Were not close. In fact, you could say its the opposite. He doesnt like deferring to me, so we hardly speak.

    Den looked at Ian with a cheerful voice.

    So, what do we do now?

    Were going to have a talk. Privately.

    It wont be easy to get the words you want out of them.

    Ian drew a dagger and ced it on the table.

    This is an excellent means of conversation. Its enchanted to loosen even the most reticent of individuals.

    Den burst intoughter.

    Im curious to see that enchantment too. Will you let me try it on?

    Theres no reason why not. As long as you set the stage for the conversation.

    Ah I didnt expect this. The more time goes on, the more I find myself liking you. Its been a while since Ive had someone I canmunicate with so well. By any chance, are you of noble birth?

    There he goes again.

    Ian said with a wry smile.

    Im afraid not. If anything, its the opposite. As you know, half of my bloodes from the Freemen. Alright, then lets get up. I have a lot to think about. Once the seating is arranged, Ill send someone right away. It wont take long.

    Den stood up.

    Im curious about how your request will turn out.

    I am too.

    He smiled brightly and moved away among the mercenaries.

    Watching him interact with the mercenaries like friends while buying them drinks, Ian opened his mouth.

    You dont often touch your nose or pull on your cor.

    I think you might be saying hes too easy going when ites to people.

    Taking Dens seat, Phillip said.

    Ian looked at him with a wry smile.

    Go on with your story.

    Sure.

    Phillip quickly began talking.

    In fact, he had been following Den all day at Iansmand.

    Surprisingly, Phillip had a knack for tailing and infiltrating.

    His naturally timid disposition shone in situations like this.

    I apologize for the interruption earlier. His Lordship arrived earlier than expected. There was no significant deviation from the route you mentioned earlier. Incidentally, I also heard about his reputation.

    Making progress. Even things I didnt order.

    I couldnt help but overhear. The people in Orundel seem to like His Lordship. Probably because of his mixed heritage with the Freemen Anyway.

    Phillip cleared his throat and lowered his voice.

    His Lordships mother died a few years ago. The Marquis did take him in as his son, but didnt use him for anything important. The eldest son, Lord Mason, seemed to consider him a thorn in his side. They were all worried that His Lordship would be sent to the most dangerous battlefield and not return.

    Just an ordinarymoners family.

    Looking at Ian, who was nodding his head, Phillip added.

    I dont think His Lordship is a corruptor as far as I can tell. If he were hed be hiding his true self very well.

    Ian sighed.

    Thats interesting. Let me tell you something, Phillip. Ive never seen that lord as a fallen one. If he had fallen hed be concealing his true nature very well.  At least for now.

    Ian brought the beer in front of him to his lips.

    Well find out if he continues to hide that after everything is said and done.

    Already, he could smell blood at the tip of his nose.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Seated on the bed, Ian unfolded the research journal he had brought from the grave.

    Within a few days of arriving in Orundel, he had been given the best room.

    By resolving various trivial requests in the vige without conflicts with other mercenaries and befriending the waitress, he had gained favor.

    The serving girls at the inn and taverns always treated Ian with unusualfort.

    Perhaps it was because he looked non-threatening and had a calm way of speaking.

    Considering those factors, the favors were excessive.

    In any case, it allowed Ian to enjoy some quiet time alone.

    The priest I met after a long time opened up a new path for me. At first, I adamantly rejected and was angry, but eventually, I listened to his words. I couldnt help it. It was the real truth. Everything I had believed to be the truth until now was all false. This world is the same way

    Conrouds research journal was a typical record of a delusional mind.

    Intermittently, there were forms, magic equations, and rules he had organized, but none of it made any sense to Ian.

    Of course, this world was a ce where nonsensical things worked, but

    Ian confirmed once again that he wouldnt be able to understand things that didnt make sense in the first ce.

    Well, this world allows humans to learn magic using skill points and even use it. I must be an even more absurd existence.

    Ian looked over the careful documentation of Conroud, a mage from the remote outskirts, who had delved into darkness and finally escaped human restraints.

    As expected, the man behind the summoning of him to the underground grave was in Agen.

    Although the name wasnt mentioned, Ian knew who it was.

    When the time came, Conroud nned to bring that man out as his vanguard and underling.

    With the goal of mystifying the entire Agen Kingdom.

    Creating void-like entities, such as the wall, to consume the entire realm was their grand n.

    They sought a life dominated by the ancient gods, not demons or gods of light.

    Although the content seemed to be disguised as legitimate doctrine, it was basically pseudo-religious nonsense.

    This world isnt all sane, so its hard to know whats true.

    The journals contents reached the part where Conroud first met Ian.

    Sir. Are you sleeping?

    The door opened, and Phillip stuck his head in.

    He whispered.

    The ce for conversation is ready.

    Smart guy.

    Ian smiled and closed the journal without a trace of regret.

    It was time to console the one who sacrificed his subordinates for the darkness.

    With de and fist.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, support for this novel for this novel has dried down

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    A shabby pawn shop with worn-out furniture.

    Uh uh.

    Bradley, tied up with his arms and legs on a chair in a corner, struggled awkwardly.

    With a bridle in his mouth and a dusty bag flipped over his head, he looked pitiful.

    Your choice of location is excellent.

    As he entered, Ian confirmed the sight.

    This house was located on the outskirts of nkton Vige, even further out.

    Without the guidance of Paton and Yukson, it would have been difficult to find.

    Den, who had been leaning against the wall, smiled.

    Unfortunately, I didnt do that part alone. This ce is where the governor enjoys secret meetings with the government. I just waited.

    He approached Bradley.

    As soon as Bradley heard his voice, he stopped struggling.

    Den took off his bag.

    Nice to meet you, Bradley.

    What! What is this? Wheres Rose?

    As the bridle was removed, Bradley, spitting out saliva, eximed in frustration.

    Den shrugged.

    Shes probably sleeping at home.

    What kind of trap is this? Can you handle it if the master finds out?

    Thats my concern. Bradley, you should worry about yourself first. Unfortunately, its not me who has duties for you today.

    What?

    Bradley finally turned to Ian and Philip, who had been watching since their entrance.

    He now realized that Ian and Philip were not Dens subordinates.

    Ian smiled.

    We finally meet, Bradley.

    Who are you? Ive never seen you before.

    Bradley widened his eyes.

    Ian stepped forward, pulling a badge from his pocket, and approached Bradley.

    Thats right. Ive never seen you either. But I know you well, dont you think?

    What nonsense !

    With the badge confirmed, Bradleys eyes widened.

    Where did you get this?

    A ghost gave it to me. He asked me to release his grudge. He wants me to find the one buried beneath the ancient tree, the one who killed him.

    Ancient tree? I dont know anything about that

    Ian grabbed Bradleys sharp jaw.

    Ians smile vanished as if washed away.

    ck mineral eyes.

    This is yourst warning. I wont ask again.

    Ian looked down at Bradleys bound hand on the armrest and asked.

    Under whose orders did you sacrifice these people?

    Ancient tree? Sacrifice? What nonsense Aaargh!

    Bradley yelled as Ian released his jaw.

    Ian gripped Bradleys finger.

    Whose orders was it?

    You you bastard! Do you know who I am

    This time, Ian snapped Bradleys little finger.

    Bradley screamed and red at Den with bloodshot eyes.

    I knew you were lowly and foolish. To fall for this bullshit and do crazy things- Aaah!

    Another broken finger.

    Despite shouting and screaming, no one came to the house.

    It was also a ce where people barelye.

    It was thanks to Paton and Yukson leading the gang and blocking the road to prevent anyone from approaching.

    Dont think it will end with your fingers. Toes, ears, nose, eyes There are many ces to break, and breaking it doesnt mean it wont be cut. Of course you wont even pass out, and youll feel everything alive. I vouch for it.

    Ian, who spoke in a low voice, looked at Bradley again, who was dripping with tears, runny nose, and even drool.

    Whose orders?

    It It was the Master!.

    When Ian grabbed Bradleys finger, he vomited the words.

    The Master gave the order.

    Ians hand stopped.

    Mason Burchard? Why would the master give such an order?

    I dont know ugh!

    His left little finger snapped this time.

    Bradley vomited.

    Damn! I said we should block the path. If we block just one path from Agen to Orundel, we can gain a strategic advantage!

    Strategic advantage?

    Dens smile, which had been watching like a y, froze for a moment.

    Ians gaze signaled Den to intervene.

    Does the Marquis know about this?

    Of course It was what his excellency the Marquis wanted. He said the time is near.

    The time is near .

    Thats really all I heard. I mean, I was just following orders! If its for the glory of Orundel, the sacrifice of those lowly lives is nothing!

    Bradley said with a blood clot in his mouth.

    One corner of Ians mouth curled up.

    Of course. With war imminent, sacrifices are necessary to achieve great goals. Especially if its about independence and founding a nation.

    I understand. Dammit I didnt want to, but someone had to do it. And it had to be me.

    Perfectly fitting answer. Its almost like you were prepared for when this came out.

    Ians voice sank.

    Well, if you want to keep the fact that youre a fallen hidden, this level is necessary.

    !

    Bradleys eyebrows twitched for a moment.

    He never imagined such words woulde out.

    Of course, that was only for a moment.

    With a naturally furrowed brow, he asked,

    Fallen? What nonsense is this? Aaargh!

    Another broken finger.

    I already knew that you were a fallen one. Dont bother with this bad acting. Your lord from the beginning has been a fallen one, so how can you, his sons servant, be innocent? Now, lets start again.

    Ians voice chilled.

    What were you promised as a condition to join them? Immortality? Power? Authority?

    Bradleys eyes shook uncontrobly.

    Ian was sure he knew everything.

    When Ian gripped Bradleys index finger for a moment, Bradley suddenly spoke.

    How did you know? Are there others who know this besides you?

    Well Actually, I didnt know everything.

    What?

    All I knew was that the governor you serve had be a fallen one. Now its certain that Marquis Burchard has also be a fallen one.

    Ian snapped his fingers.

    Thanks to the proof you just provided.

    This This is You bastard!

    Bradleys face turned red.

    Ian put the bridle back on Bradleys mouth.

    As a reward for your cooperation, Ill send you off now. Its better not to move. If you want to diefortably at once

    Ugh!

    Ian drew his Sword of Condemnation.

    Bradleys eyes looked as if they were about to pop out.

    Wait a moment.

    Dens voice echoed.

    As the conversation continued, his face, which had been stiffening more and more, now even looked bewildered.

    This was because he could no longer follow the context of the conversation from a certain point on.

    I wouldnt object to killing, but it seems like exining things properly to me shoulde first.

    Den, who was blocking Bradleys path, said as he looked at Ian with eyes devoid of amusement.

    Ancient tree, rebellion, followed by independence, and now a fallen one. What is all this talk? Are you saying that my father is dreaming of rebellion against the kingdom and has even gone so far as to be a fallen one?

    Thats right.

    What in the world is this nonsense-

    You haventpletely cleared yourself of all charges yet. So, well

    Ian suddenly stopped speaking.

    A faint smirk finally appeared on his lips that had been slightly tightened.

    Right. It wasnt just a promise you received.

    What?

    A muffled sound echoed from behind Den, who was still staring in confusion.

    It was the sound of the chair that had bound Bradley breaking.

    Thunk, thud, thud-thud-

    A gruesome sound that seemed like bones breaking followed.

    As shadows began to rise above Dens head, Ian, who had rushed towards him like a crescent moon, pulled him backwards over his shoulder.

    Protect the young master, Philip.

    A calm voice that contrasted with the action.

    Philip grabbed Dens arm, which was trying to copse to the ground, and said,

    Stay behind me.

    Suddenly, he drew his sword and faced backwards.

    Without retorting, Den turned around.

    His eyes widened as he looked back without saying anything.

    Thunk, thud- Thuddd-

    It was because of the sight of Bradleys figure transforming into an eerie shape.

    His muscles were growing as if proliferating, revealing red flesh torn between the expanding skin.

    Bradleys angr face contorted like a tumor, buried within the growing muscles.

    Thorn-like protrusions, resembling arthropod exoskeletons, pierced through his shoulders and sides.

    Shing-

    Amidst the transformation of Bradleys figure, Ian leaped above.

    The Sword of Condemnation in his hand drew a sharp trajectory as it fell.

    Quash-!

    A protrusion on Bradleys shoulder blocked Ians sword. It had prated more than half of its length, but it hadnt beenpletely severed.

    Bradleys eye, bloodshot as if about to burst, traced the trajectory of the sword.

    A feeble strike heh hehe.

    An eerie voice mixed with a curse.

    A triumphant expression appeared on Bradleys distorted face.

    So this is power heh hehehe. I was foolish to fear not being able to return to my original form even in the face of such overwhelming power

    Am I being treated like a transparent human, you muscle-bound brat?

    Ian, gripping the hilt, retorted, suspended on the protrusion.

    Bradleys smile deepened.

    Thats not heh, heh. You can move Its not like Ill let you off easily

    Yourst words arecking in imagination.

    Ians arm, gripping the hilt, tightened. A blue light akin to mes spread down the thorns.

    Bradleys eyes widened.

    His eyeballs popped out towards the front.

    Divine? Divine power?

    Thats too clich as well.

    Ian, holding the hilt, spat out. He swung the sword with all his might.

    Bang! Thud!

    Divine power exploded like a sh, blue trails slicing through Bradleys body as it fell.

    Ian, sword now lowered,nded on one knee.

    Ugh ah aaargh

    Bradley, split from shoulder to groin, let out a scream as he copsed to the sides, pain and terror mingling on his face.

    With his face sttered with blood, Ian, pretending not to notice, began wiping it off.

    Den is watching everything with a bewildered face.

    Bradleys severed head rolled at his feet.

    Den, who had been staring at Bradleys head, which was absolutely not human, looked at Ian again.

    You What What is your true identity? Are you really just a mercenary who came to solve a request?

    Ians gaze, which was about to say something, suddenly turned to Philip.

    Philip took a step forward.

    He sighed resolutely.

    This is my role.

    Do whatever you want.

    Let me introduce him properly.

    Meanwhile, Philip, while recovering the sword gracefully, began to speak politely.

    A swamp dragon hunter. Resolver of Balcray. Executioner of the Werewolf, Ancient tree, and the headless knight. The purifier of Graveyard Forests ordeal, and also the official agent of the apostle of TyrEn, an enforcer of the southern border, and the official representative of Agen, Sir Maeve Liurel. This is Sir Ian Hoff.

    ?

    Stunned and open-mouthed, Den couldnt even respond.

    Philip, his hand on his chest, gave a slight bow and also formally introduced himself.

    I am Philip, a servant serving the master.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, support for this novel for this novel has dried down

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Bonus chapter thanks to beefedupkronks donation

    Paton and his mercenaries, who had been guarding the alley, returned to Bradleys pawnshop as the promised time arrived.

    Young master. Have you finished the job?

    Paton, who entered the room, froze. Yukson and the other mercenaries who followed behind him were the same.

    The putrid smell of blood stung their noses, and a gruesome scene unfolded before their eyes.

    A massive, torn-apart corpse. Blood, entrails, and flesh were scattered everywhere.

    There was no need to wonder who had created such a spectacle.

    Among the three in the room, only Ian was covered in blood, which caught Patons attention.

    Den turned to them.

    You came at the right time. Could you clean up this ce?

    Hisplexion was somewhat pale, but his tone was not much different from usual.

    Paton, who quickly closed the door, approached him and asked.

    What is all this? Where is Sir Bradley?

    This corpse is Bradley.

    In response to Dens answer, Paton and the mercenaries turned bewildered gazes toward the corpse.

    This is Sir Bradley?

    Erged and contorted muscles, grotesque protrusions. It seemed more like the body of a monster than that of a human.

    Fallen.

    Yukson blurted out suddenly.

    He added with trembling lips.

    Sir Bradley was a fallen. Am I right?

    Den nced at Ian and nodded.

    Sighs spread among the mercenaries.

    Few knew the exact nature of these entities, but living in the Underworld, one heard rumors about them from time to time.

    Spreading madness from the ck Wall or rendering one unable to die.

    Ruthless rumors like dispatching the Divine Knights or Surveince Corps from the Empire to eliminate everything around them.

    But here in Orundel, and one of themanders being a fallen at that.

    In that case, Ill be leaving now.

    Ians words came suddenly.

    The mercenaries had arrived, so there was no reason to stay any longer.

    It had been a thorough interrogation anyway.

    Above all, he felt ufortable all over.

    Just a moment.

    Den hurriedly grabbed him.

    Can you give me a little more time?

    Do you still have something youre curious about?

    You said you wouldnt suspect me anymore.

    At least not immediately.

    Then wont you tell me? What to do from now on.

    You heard what the man said. There are still some fallen ones left, so they need to be dealt with.

    The unsettled mercenaries froze.

    The words spoken by the one who had killed creatures in the underground sewer, of fallen ones, couldnt be false.

    Father and brother too?

    ?!

    Dens continuation left everyone breathless.

    Each instinct warned them they were hearing something they shouldnt.

    Someones gaze turned toward the door.

    Suddenly, Phillip was blocking it, standing there.

    With a gaze full of distrust.

    Thats right.

    Then wont you give us a few more days at least?

    Whether they said it or not, Ian and Den continued their conversation nonchntly.

    A few more days?

    Im not trying to stop you. But if the lord and the heir both die overnight, there will be tremendous chaos in the territory.

    Its not my concern.

    If I told you that your situation might get a little easier, would you care?

    Hmm

    Ian muttered thoughtfully and clicked his tongue.

    For now, Ill consider listening.

    Prating the castle wont be an easy task. Of course, with your skills, you should be more than capable. But do you really need to act like thieves or assassins while doing the right thing? Theres no need to overturn your reputation.

    So?

    Lets go through the front gate. Boldly.

    Are you suggesting a rebellion?

    A rebellion, you say?

    Den smiled.

    How can judging the fallen ones be called a rebellion? Its about establishing justice.

    And if you were to take the lords seat?

    If thats what destiny dictates, then I should. I have no intention of extending my hand to darkness or raising a banner against the kingdom. It seems like a reasonable choice for the future of the kingdom.

    Seems like hes quite mistaken.

    Ianmented wryly.

    I have no interest in the future of the kingdom. Whats important is what I gain from helping you. The fact that Im trying to kill them is because of the contract.

    Ah, I see. Youre suggesting something practical. You wouldnt care about my position?

    Den pondered for a moment.

    Weapons are already splendid, but how about giving you suitable armor? If you search the castle, youll surely find something good. And, of course, Ill pay. It might not be a fortune, but itll be reasonable.

    Ian blinked momentarily.

    The quest window had popped up in his mind.

    Vengeance for the scroll.

    Ian chose to ept but didnt reveal it openly.

    What do you think, Phillip? Is this a reasonable proposal?

    Phillip nodded.

    There must always be a lord in the domain. If we can prove that Marquis Burchard and his adversary were fallen, the King will surely acknowledge the legitimacy.

    Thats what youre suggesting. Handing over the Marquis and your brothers heads?

    At least one of them, if I could kill one of them personally. Theres a great significance, privately or publicly.

    He spoke of killing his own kin, yet there was no wavering in Dens demeanor.

    Instead, his eyes lit up as if he faced an unexpected opportunity.

    Of course, Ian had no interest in such motivations.

    The contract is sealed. However, you should prepare thoroughly. If things get messy, I can easily revert to the most certain and convenient solution.

    Thats unlikely to happen. By the way, now that this friend here is going to help me

    Dens gaze turned toward the silent mercenaries.

    Youll join us too, wont you? Its an opportunity to judge the fallen lord of Orundel and the deceased, and earn a ce each for your achievements.

    Den smiled softly as he spoke.

    But there was an eerie chill in his eyes, as cold as his voice was warm.

    Among the hushed whispers, some swallowed dry saliva.

    Isnt that obvious? Ever since I decided to serve the young master, Ive always dreamed of such a future.

    Indeed, it should be interesting. An aristocrat with only six fingers will have the chance to rise.

    Paton and Yukson sessively voiced their agreement.

    Smirking, Paton turned to the other mercenaries.

    Why the hesitation? A capable individual who defeats even fallen ones is willing to fight with us. Are you going to let opportunities for advancement slip through your fingers like fools?

    Well, thats right! Lets do it!

    The mercenaries cheered with a shout. In any case, they all knew. If they didnt join after hearing this kind of story, they would unwittingly end up dead, be it mice or birds.

    Dens gaze turned back to Ian.

    Good. Ian, rest well. Well take care of the preparations. Just focus on what you intend to do. And dont forget the terms of the contract.

    Ian added as he nodded.

    Be fully prepared. There wont be a second chance for you.

    Dens smile deepened.

    Dont worry. Ive never had a second chance like that in my life.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Two days had passed.

    Changes were quietly taking ce.

    About 30% of the mercenaries had disappeared from the city without a trace, leaving the faces of the townspeople tense with an odd unease.

    Of course, unless you lived with them, these changes were hard to notice.

    There were still plenty of mercenaries, and outwardly, everything seemed normal.

    The same went for Ians activities.

    He handled small quests during the day and spent his time eating and drinking at night.

    What set him apart from others was that his leisure was not a guise.

    He had no reason to rush or feel tense. However, this wasnt the case for the descendants.

    Young master isnt even in sight today.

    Phillip muttered discontentedly.

    No news is good news.

    Ian retorted gruffly as he bit into a sausage.

    Surprisingly, he was getting used to the taste.

    Although I understand that he is a bastard and his position and legitimacy must be acknowledged, but it seems almost impossible to confront them directly. Even if we can somehow deal with the fallen, both the lord and the mercenaries would suffer blows.

    Perhaps he has a n. You might be unaware of that.

    Do you have any guesses?

    Guessing and then what? Well find out when the timees. And its not something thats important to us.

    Ian lifted his mug.

    All we need to do is finish our tasks. Whatever the young masters n is, it should be easier and more convenient than what we originally intended.

    Now that I think about it, Ive never asked you. What was the young masters original n?

    One was to climb the outer city walls and infiltrate the inner city. Avoiding the guards and residents.

    And the other?

    Weve been to a certain ce before, havent we?

    Philips eyes widened with realization.

    You cant mean, the underground sewer?

    Thats right. It should extend inside the inner city. The smellcouldnt be helped.

    Philip made a disgusted face, then added with a smirk.

    We should trust the young masters n.

    That would be for the best. If we deviate, hell move ording to his own n, as soon as tonight.

    Lou S, please

    As Philip murmured.

    Im sorry for keeping you waiting for so long.

    Den emerged from the crowd.

    Ian tilted his head slightly.

    Den, who had taken his seat, smiled.

    Surely our contract hasnt been voided during this time, has it?

    Its not toote. Depending on the news you bring, things could change.

    Good timing. All the preparations areplete.

    A peculiar smile grazed Ians lips.

    Youre quick. As if you were preparing ahead of time.

    Den shrugged.

    I was just prepared for the worst-case scenario. Ironically, it turned out to be helpful this time.

    So, when will you start?

    Tomorrow.

    Tomorrow night? At midnight?

    Phillips eyes gleamed.

    Den shook his head.

    No, not at night. Well do it during the day. Tomorrow at noon. When the bells chime.

    What? Not at night, during the day?

    Yes. Its an honorable task. It should be done under Lou Ss watchful gaze.

    Ugh

    Phillip let out a sigh.

    A rebellion during broad daylight. It was something difficult to imagine.

    Ian smirked.

    Whats our role?

    You guys just need to stick close to me. At least until you need to do your part.

    Is that really it?

    Yes. Even if things dont go exactly as nned

    With eyes brimming with energy that was hard to believe in a person on the eve of a decisive day, Den smiled.

    In the end, well enter the inner city through the main gate.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ding-

    The bell rang, signaling noon.

    Ian, who had been waiting with Phillip, exchanged a nce and promptly left the room.

    As he emerged into the dining hall, the armed mercenaries stood up.

    There was a mixture of excitement and fear in their eyes, suppressed yet bubbling.

    Ian passed them by, pretending not to see their nces or salutes.

    Nevertheless, the mercenaries naturally followed behind him.

    As Phillip quickly caught up and opened the inns door.

    What are you guys so secretive about?

    Ian smirked and walked out the door.

    Oh, you came out right on cue.

    Dens voice reached his ears shortly thereafter.

    He, apanied by his attendants including Paton, was approaching.

    Unlike usual, he was d in a chainmail suit, a round shield, and a sword.

    Ian lifted an eyebrow as he looked at the caravan that Yukson was pulling.

    Is this everything?

    Phillip asked in a hushed tone.

    Those who followed Den and the mercenaries at the inn were only about thirty people in total.

    A lower number than usual.

    Den answered without turning his head.

    Of course not. More supporters will join soon. A lot of them.

    After passing through the alleys of the nkton city, he set out on the road leading to the main gate of the outer castle.

    .!

    Phillips eyes widened at that moment.

    Crowds were pouring out of almost every alley leading to the main street.

    They were the residents of the nkton city, led by mercenaries who acted as guides.

    Are these your supporters?

    Den smiled.

    Yes. Isnt it impressive?

    You must have gone through a lot. It couldnt have been easy to convince them to join.

    Ian remarked.

    As a modern person, he wasnt restricted by social hierarchies.

    However, people in this world were different.

    Their social status was a given, and nobles like lords were believed to receive blessings and protection from the gods.

    Naturally, opposing them was considered sphemy.

    If Den werent leading this, the movement wouldnt havee to fruition.

    It wasnt as hard as you might think. Most of them were forcibly resettled here. Theyve lost friends or family in the process. I just provided the opportunity.

    Den said nonchntly as he continued walking.

    Many groups followed the procession, including former residents of Orundel.

    The closer they got to the castle walls, the more people joined, including those who originally lived within Orundel.

    The numbers were not insignificant.

    Although there were people living inside the walls and those hiding away, it was evident that more than half of Orundels poption were in support.

    Did you reveal what Bradley did?

    They have the right to know the truth. Especially if it involves their brothers and friends.

    Ian nodded.

    He was starting to grasp Dens n.

    Youve staked everything.

    Because its an opportunity to do so.

    Which also means that they shouldnt let this one pass

    With this number of participants, a second gathering would be impossible. A storm of blood woulde before then.

    Thats unlikely. As long as youre here. Even if my n fails, youll do what youre meant to do, wont you?

    Thats true.

    So, your sess will be my sess. Ive prepared the perfect stage for you.

    Hoho.

    A smile tugged at the corner of Ians mouth. He hit the nail on the head with that one. It was a brilliant twist.

    Either way, without you, this would have been impossible.

    Den, looking back at him, smiled even more broadly.

    Stop! Halt!

    A shout rang out from atop the castle wall.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, support for this novel for this novel has dried down

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The man looking down at them with a bewildered expression was themander of the guards, who had retrieved the head of the one-eyed crocodile.

    Young master! What on earth have you done?

    Go get my brother, Sir Doran, and if possible, bring Father as well.

    Den, who had stopped, said calmly, as usual.

    Dorans face was deeply flustered.

    Y-You need to exin why youve done something like this! Right now, this seems nothing more than a rebellion against the Lord!

    Among themanders of Orundel, he was the closest to Den.

    This was partly due to being at the front lines and frequently encountering each other while traveling between settlements.

    Den smiled, sensing the concern in his voice.

    Its actually the opposite. Our Lord and Brother have betrayed not only the people of Orundel but also the kingdom itself. They have even betrayed the gods and fallen from grace.

    F-Fallen?!

    Doransplexion turned pale.

    It was a subject he couldnt handle.

    W-Wait! I wont allow any further approach like this!

    He quickly turned away.

    Den, with his arms crossed, calmly observed the soldiers on the castle wall.

    Ironically, it was the guards who seemed more anxious.

    Everyone gathered in front of the castle was looking up at them in silence.

    Moreover, most of them were familiar faces.

    If this was a rebellion, it meant they had to aim their weapons at them.

    Before long, someone climbed up the castle wall with a slight limp.

    A middle-aged man with a long ck staff and a gentle demeanor.

    It was Marquis Burchard.

    That bastard yed the role of a father who lost his son quite well in the game.

    I shouldve not been fooled. I should have killed him.

    Amidst the sinking gaze of Ian.

    Youvee, Father.

    Den slightly bowed.

    The Marquis, looking around, spoke.

    Why did you do this, my son?

    To reveal the corruption and injustice of Father and Brother.

    Radiant Lou S watches over us. Why do you say such sphemous words?

    I already know everything. That Father ordered the relocation of the people to provoke the kingdom and the soldiers of the domain were offered as sacrifices to the demons. The list of those sacrificed by Father and Brother is in my hands.

    Den took out a scroll from his chest and began to read out the names.

    Sadness and anger appeared on the faces of the Orundel citizens, and even among the soldiers on the castle wall, there was confusion.

    They recognized the names too.

    On what basis are you making such groundless ims?

    The next voice was not Marquis Burchard.

    It was Mason Burchard, the eldest son, who had gone up the castle wall.

    His soldiers with armor followed him, holding crossbows.

    Even though Father knew your humble lineage, he epted you as his child. And now you repay his kindness with false usations. Is that all your list of names can do, calling Father a traitor and fallen, based on that?

    A voice full of vitality.

    His cool blue eyes swept across the audience.

    Amidst the freezing air, Den smiled calmly.

    Nice to see you too, Brother. Of course, I have evidence. Bradley, your confidant, confessed everything to me.

    What?

    He even revealed his own corrupt nature before me. Shall I show you?

    Den flicked his finger.

    The crowd split, and Yukson pulled a cart forward.

    The cart stopped in front of the castle wall.

    Followed by a few mercenaries carrying arge coffin.

    The lid of the coffin was opened, and its contents spilled onto the ground.

    Ugh!

    The faces of the people and soldiers who saw the contents twisted.

    Because there were torn pieces of corpses and flesh scattered around.

    Even the nauseating rotten odor.

    Among those who turned their heads to vomit, Den shouted.

    Look carefully. This monster is Bradley!

    Even those who had been avoiding their gaze were forced to look at the bodies again.

    A form more monstrous than human, closer to a demon.

    Bradley confessed to everything. Father and Brother have fallen, and he himself has as well! He also said that all the corruption hemitted was carried out by Father and Brothers orders!

    Den shouted loudly.

    Masons face turned red as he burst intoughter.

    Youve prepared quite well! Yes, you have to make usations to make false charges! But how will you prove that its Bradley, a fact that cant be confirmed by my eyes? To me, it looks like nothing more than a demons corpse.

    He red at Den.

    Didnt you kill the innocent Sir Bradley and frame him? Just like you are doing right now to both father and I!

    I have witnesses.

    I am one of those witnesses!

    I am too! I saw it with my own two eyes!

    Mercenaries, including Paton and YuKson, raised their hands.

    Mason chuckled.

    So theyre all your mercenaries. Can their testimonies be considered true?

    Amidst the mercenaries distorted expressions.

    Well then, what about my brother?

    A girl who had walked out among the people suddenly shouted.

    Why was my brothers ID, which was said to be living well in Agen, discarded in the woods?

    Ian had retrieved the ID.

    She was Daves younger sister.

    Is my brother alright?

    How about my friend?! Theres been no contact!

    Starting from there, cries erupted from various ces.

    Masons face turned crimson.

    I know your minds well. I know why you came to suspect this.

    The Marquis stepped forward and spoke.

    Different from his son, he spoke with a more lenient tone.

    Truly, if they were sacrificed due to events unknown to me, I will form an investigation team and send them. I will even request an investigation from His Majesty regarding the suspicions about my intentions. The preposterous im that we are fallen I will request the Empires church for inspection and judgment.

    As he calmly continued speaking, he nced at the crowd and added.

    Will this be enough to quell your anger?

    .

    .

    The people, who seemed ready to rush the castle wall at any moment, flinched.

    They didnt know that their requests would be met.

    I-I suppose so

    Someone murmured.

    The phrases of politicians do not cover the world.

    Ian chuckled.

    Because the situation he feared earlier was unfolding as it was.

    Of course. Now, return! Those who continue to stay here will be considered traitors from now on!

    Mason shouted, raising his hand.

    The soldiers aimed their crossbows.

    Fear appeared on the faces of the citizens.

    The situation hadpletely shifted.

    But Dens face, on the contrary, was adorned with a satisfied smile.

    He calmly opened his mouth.

    Just now, you said that you would ept an investigation by His Majesty and the church, correct?

    Yes. Thats what I said, my son.

    The Marquis smiled back.

    Dens smile deepened.

    Very well. I happen to know the person who fits that role perfectly.

    Appropriate figure?

    The space between his brows narrowed.

    Den looked at Phillip.

    That thing you did before, can you do it again? Just the back part, if you dont mind.

    That thing? Ah, you mean that.

    A smile appeared on Phillips face.

    If its that, it cant be.

    As Ians brows narrowed, Den winked at him.

    Were almost there. Just a little more cooperation, please.

    Ian, whose taste had returned, took a step forward.

    Mercenary?

    Someone like him defeated the monster in the underground sewer.

    The soldiers who recognized him nodded.

    Ians reputation had already spread throughout Orundel.

    An appropriate figure, they said. Hes a mercenary once again.

    Mason suppressed a chuckle for a moment.

    Let me introduce myself formally.

    Standing beside Ian, Phillip shouted out with a spirited voice.

    Sir Ian Hoff, the sole and official agent of the Executor of the Southern Border, a divine knight of TyrEn, Maeve Liurel, the revered judge favored by the stern goddess! The sword of Agen

    .There are more added to the back right?

    And I am Philip, his servant.

    The mouths of Mason and Marquis opened for a moment.

    Same with other soldiers.

    Den nodded at Philip and added.

    Ians gaze remained unmoved, while Phillip respectfully lowered his head.

    Furthermore, Sir Hoff personally witnessed the fall of Bradley and served judgment. It seems your qualifications are more than sufficient, wouldnt you agree?

    This is unbelievable.

    Marquis Burchard spat out the words eventually, his face contorting slowly.

    His previously lenient expression seemed like a lie.

    An official representative? An apostle of TyrEn? Can he even be considered a divine knight?

    Well, you see, but one thing is certain. The judgment for both of you will be directly from the stern goddess herself.

    Den looked at Ian.

    It seemed as though everything was in ce now.

    Ian, with a faint smile on his lips, drew the Sword of Condemnation.

    The blue divine power surged like mes through the Sword of Condemnation.

    Ah ah

    A divine knight. Hes truly a divine knight

    In the form of a sword wielding a radiant aura, soldiers and citizens sighed in awe.

    Some even fell to their knees and began praying.

    As the shock spread across the Marquis and Masons faces.

    Ian narrowed his brows.

    His divine power surged more than usual.

    Cold anger emanated from within the Sword of Condemnation.

    Ah, yes. You can see this much from it.

    Ian lifted his gaze to Marquis Burchard, seemingly unimpressed.

    Just as the Marquiss eyebrows twitched, Ian moved forward.

    The steps soon turned into a sprint.

    Fire, fire! Are you all just going to watch?

    Marquis Burchard btedly shouted.

    But even the soldiers wielding crossbows hesitated.

    But, but hes a divine knight of the gods!

    Someone muttered, almost sighing.

    Masons face contorted.

    Do not forget whom you serve! Stop him at once!

    He drew his sword and added.

    Those who do not follow my orders will have their throats cut on the spot!

    Only then did the soldiers aim at Ian with their hands trembling.

    Fire!

    Purrr-!

    The crossbows were fired all at once.

    Most were poorly aimed, but some flew right at Ian.

    Chuk-!

    However, the bolts that flew close to Ian were caught in the invisible wind and scattered in all directions.

    Swaying barriers.

    Before they knew it, Ian, who had wind all over his body, reached the castle wall like a shotgun.

    Thats right-!

    Ian flew like a bird after sessively climbing the wall.

    The wind tossed his body hard.

    Ian, who paused in midair, met Masons eyes as he looked up at him.

    The judgment given by the goddess .

    He added, raising the Sword of Condemnation filled with divine power above his head.

    It is the death penalty.

    A blinding sh of light fell on Mason.

    A blue trail etched into the air split the sword Mason held up, piercing his forearm beyond.

    Masons right arm was severed in a stter of blood.

    Haaahh-!

    Amid Mason screaming.

    Ians gaze was directed to the Marquis standing a few meters away.

    I wish the author would go crazy. Can it be so?

    A tingling sensation was felt in his fingers.

    The Curse of the Swamp that was abhorred by divine power.

    His anger spread towards the Marquis through Ians blood.

    Of course, the outward appearance was much more shabby than the reality.

    Because the one who turned into a ghost and flew towards the Marquis appeared in the form of a thread snake and bit the scruff of his neck.

    The Marquis was surprised by Ians intrusion, and didnt seem to even feel a sting.

    You bastard-!

    Ian tilted his head back.

    Mason stepped backwards, grabbing his severed forearm.

    What the hell are you doing! Come and protect me!

    .

    Ian looked around at the soldiers. Eyes filled with fear.

    As he held the Sword of Condemnation, covered in divine power, he spoke.

    The blood shed today might be sufficient with just the fallen.

    Yes, youre right.

    ng. The soldier nearest to Ian dropped his spear.

    Other soldiers followed suit, dropping their crossbows and spears.

    Sir Doran! Clear out the soldiers!

    Dens shout followed.

    Themander of the guards, who had been dazed, yelled.

    Guards, fall back! Regr troops, fall back! This isnt a fight we can win!

    The soldiers started withdrawing as if they had been waiting for the order.

    Masons face twisted.

    These wretched! I should retreat using my defenses, Father!

    Shakily backing away, he turned his head.

    Father?

    As he assessed the Marquiss condition, his eyes widened almost like they were about to burst.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, support for this novel for this novel has dried down

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    The Marquis condition was far from normal at first nce. ck veins like spiderwebs spread across his neck and face. His bloodshot eyes darted incessantly around, unceasingly restless. The hand gripping the staff trembled. The Curse of the Swamp had begun to take effect, that much was clear.

    Mason, who remained unaware of this fact, asked.

    Father, why, why are you like this?

    The distressed Marquis shouted.

    Cant you see it? The mark of the shining goddess on the soldiers! The divinity bound to spears and bows?

    What in the world? Mason started to ask, but fell silent.

    The Marquis irises began to tint with shades of purple upon seeing Ian.

    Finally, finally, everything bes clear! You, youre not just a mere divine knight! TrEn, you were the damned avatar of that goddess!

    A thunderous roar echoed.

    The Marquis imbued his entire body with magic and charged forward.

    Dont mock me! I wont ept your judgment!

    Astonishment rippled across the faces of the people and soldiers who gazed at him.

    Lord, he truly has fallen!

    The young lords words were all true!

    A relieved smile finally appeared on Ians lips. There was no need to continue mimicking that nauseating parody of a divine knight.

    Why damn it!

    Mason sighed in exasperation, taking a step back.

    Ian lunged at the Marquis.

    Just as the Marquis staff was about to strike, Ians de, infused with a faint divine power, aimed for the Marquis throat. The moment the staff struck down, a surge of magical energy erupted.

    Ugh?! Ugh, ugh, wha!

    Thud, crack!

    Under the influence of the expanding shockwave, soldiers bodies twisted unnaturally, producing eerie bone-cracking sounds.

    His veins pulsated with blood, and his eyes turned a vivid shade of red. A simr phenomenon urred among the soldiers inside the walls.

    The lucky ones who had avoided magical fall were taken aback for a moment, then their joints contorted, and they charged towards theirrades. Chaos erupted atop the walls.

    Ugh-! Crazy! Let go! Let me go!

    Ugh! Dammit! Die!

    The castle walls turned into a chaotic battlefield.

    I didnt know you would show your true colors like that .

    Den muttered while looking at the scene, and eventually drew his sword.

    Everybody, step back! Paton! lead everyone and follow me!

    While he was leading his mercenaries, he started running toward the castle gate.

    I dont think its magic. He was hiding an entric talent.

    Muttering, Ian climbed up the wall and threw himself.

    The marquise, whose eyes were all purple, raised his staff.

    Ians sword was easily blocked.

    The Marquiss hand was transforming like that of a monster as the skin peeled off before he knew it.

    ck, bloody lips curled up.

    It is the primordial power bestowed by the true god of the void . Unlike fake gods you-

    Puff-

    It was then that a silent explosion urred from Ians sword.

    Vacuum explosion.

    It was an explosion that urred in a very small range, but it was enough to blow away the Marquis wand and the hand holding the wand, leaving only a drop of blood.

    The moment the Marquis eyes widened as if they were about to tear, Ians sword flew into the exposed space.

    Quack-!

    The de of the sword, lodged in the Marquis profile, passed through the cheekbones and stopped at the nose.

    .!

    The raised Marquis eyes twitched.

    Ians eyes staring at him were filled with gray magic.

    You should have changed at the time you were talking about it.

    Squeak-

    The wind de that spread along the de cut the Marquiss face cleanly up to the cheekbone on the other side.

    The severed head of the Marquis slipped and fell.

    Amid the blood gushing from the cut section.

    Mindw ?

    The body of the Marquis, with only the lower part of his nose remaining, copsed with a sigh-like agony.

    Ian did not stop there, but mechanically charged and cut off the head of the fallen Marquis.

    The Marquis body sagged.

    Whoa .

    Finally, Ian let out a breath and lowered his sword.

    I wanted a clean cut.

    While he clicked his tongue, he picked up the head of the Marquis, which had been split in two.

    Sir. Are you finished already?

    Philip, who came running panting, stopped beside him.

    Blood was already sttered on his face, as if there had been a skirmish.

    Not yet. Dont lose it, Its the head of the Marquis.

    Ian held out the cloth bag containing the Marquiss head.

    Go and help the soldiers.

    Philip, who tied his pockets tightly around his waist, ran out without a word.

    Hes a little more useful now.

    Ian looked at Den, who had reached his side.

    Focus on rescuing the soldiers! Sir Doran! Lead the soldiers! We cant trust any othermander!

    Den, who had approached him screaming, faced him.

    Ian, are you okay?

    As you can see. The Marquis is dead.

    I didnt know my father would do this. Could it be that you did something?

    Well. Its a trade secret.

    Okay. Whatever it is, it makes things easier.

    Dens gaze narrowed as he surveyed the situation. With mercenaries joining them, the tide of the conflict shifted towards them.

    By the way, wheres your brother?

    The moment the Marquis revealed his true form, he fled. He was heading towards the inner sanctum.

    Oh, really? There must still be plenty of your fathers followers and your brothers subordinates left in there. What a nuisance.

    As Dens gaze narrowed, Ian adjusted his sword and said.

    Is there a back exit from the castle?

    Next to the inner sanctum, theres a side gate that leads to the stables. From the stables, theres a rear exit. But wait, you dont think my brother is actually going to abandon the castle and flee, do you?

    You wont know until you check. Enough exnations, lets go.

    Ian turned his attention toward the inner sanctum and added.

    Guide us. If you want to personally take your brothers head.

    If thats what it takes, Ill dly step forward.

    As Den shouted to hold their position and form a perimeter around the inner sanctum, he rushed toward the staircase.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Damn it!

    Mason burst through the side gate, his breath ragged. He had never thought the day woulde when hed have to flee through servant passages.

    What in the world was Father thinking?

    Touching the bandaged right wrist, he looked back at the still chaotic wall and shouted.

    Quickly, move! If you dont want to die here!

    Yes, yes, my lord!

    Carrying their bags, the servants and knights who had followed him, bow their heads

    Masons personal attendants who had received the Abyssal Baptism through him. They quickly made their way to the stables.

    Sir. What is this all about Ugh.

    The knight who had pierced the approaching stableman without hesitation gestured to the seed, signaling him as he approached with fear.

    The maid rushed to fetch the horses they would ride.

    Bring it in as your lord said. Thest thing in Orundel is this reeks stable Damn it.

    Entering the stable, Mason unsheathed his sword with a scrape.

    Den. That lowly guy brought a divine knight.

    Even just imagining him taking the lordship made his stomach churn.

    I should have killed him earlier. But it wont take long. Everything will change when I reach Agen.

    Mason muttered as if making an oath.

    That old deer cant abandon Orundel either. He has no choice but to give up his troops

    The ambitious glint in his eyes faded quickly.

    What are you messing around with? Where do I mean .

    Masons voice grew faint as he turned around.

    A knight with a sword sticking out from his chest, barely breathing, was swaying his mouth from a distance.

    He couldnt even groan as the de pierced his lung, copsing to the ground as the sword was pulled out.

    Then Ians figure was revealed.

    Guh!

    Mason, meeting his ck eyes, gasped.

    Ian, who had just beheaded the fallen knight, finally smiled.

    Id like to hear what you just said again.

    Yes, you, when!

    Mason stumbled back.

    His gaze swept through the stable in despair.

    Words that snort nervously.

    And a servant, sitting against a pir in front of the stable.

    Even if you look at us like that, no one ising to help, brother.

    Den, who had revealed himself next to the pir, swung his sword, cutting the servants neck.

    The severed head rolled away.

    A short dagger with only the hilt visible, deeply embedded in his forehead.

    De-Den, you damn traitor! Do you think youll get away with this?

    Will you get away after what youve done even if you abandon God?

    Thunk, Masons back hit the back door of the stable.

    His gaze turned to thetch.

    Its better not to do that. If you want to keep even your remaining left hand.

    Ian approached leisurely.

    Mason, driven by his revulsion, drew his sword with his left hand.

    Dont mock me! I wont fall for it again!

    Your story fits perfectly.

    Ian smirked.

    Your father also died while he was bbering instead of revealing himself.

    What Did you say?!

    Blood rushed to Masons eyes.

    Ian lunged toward him.

    Thunk!

    Mason blocked Ians sword with his own.

    He moved skillfully with his left hand as well.

    Ians smile grew deeper.

    Your actions are just the same.

    Boom.

    A silent explosion echoed.

    Masons sword was knocked away, and his arm was shattered into pieces.

    Ah, aaah! My hand! My hand!

    Screaming, Mason had lost both hands.

    Ian chuckled, seemingly amused.

    Thats why you should have transformed earlier. Creatures like you cant unleash their strength without focusing their minds.

    Of course, he never intended to wait for the transformation.

    Crack!

    Ian smiled faintly as he held Masons ankle and snapped it.

    Aaah! Aaah!

    Mason writhed on the ground.

    He wanted to keep Mason from transforming.

    Whack, the de plunged into Masons other thigh.

    Ian seized Masons hair as he convulsed, his eyes holding a grip of madness.

    Id like to cut your throat with my own hand, but Ill hold back if you answer honestly to my question.

    What, what do you want to hear?

    The old deer, who is he?

    Th-thats Aaagh-!

    As Ian twisted the de, Mason hesitated before screaming.

    But there was no warmth left in Ians gaze that stared down at Masons terrified eyes.

    He was only after the answer he wanted.

    Moreover, Mason had heard the term old deer before.

    Andolf I wasnt just talking nonsense.

    Cursed Andolf. Because that was what he said in his journal.

    Now I think I know who it refers to.

    All that remains is to hear the name directly.

    Looks like a noble from Agen. If I ask you one more time before I cut your thighs. Who is the old deer?

    Duke Brandt !

    Mason vomited.

    Ians eyes narrowed.

    If it were Brandt, would it be royalty?

    Okay! Regis Brandt. My father and I serve him .

    Is he the old deer?

    Mason nodded.

    A faint smile crossed Ians lips. Because he got the name he wanted.

    He didnt even know Regis had such a name.

    Regis Brandt? the Duke Brandt, His Majestys uncle and the foot of the kingdom, a fallen?

    Den asked in surprise.

    Mason chuckled.

    So you have the kingdom in your hands. The king is an idiot who knows nothing. A soldier who believes that he can win any war just by epting the taxes and information we pay.

    Ian grabbed Masons chin.

    Thank you for the information. Now, your tongue is no longer needed.

    ?!

    As Mason stared with wide eyes, Den sat down beside Ian.

    Ian, can I make a request?

    Speak.

    Would you spare even my brothers tongue for me?

    Not a bad proposition.

    !

    Mason looked at Ian with eyes that asked if he wasnt saying something different.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    ording to the agreement, I am restraining myself. Its just that your brother cant.

    What does that mean?

    Den squeezed Masons jaw.

    Ive been waiting for today more than you can imagine, brother.

    With a smile directed at Masons eyes filled with terror, he continued.

    Since the day you sent the poisoned food to our house, my mother and I. Its been years now.

    !

    My mother didnt know either and thought it was a gift from my father.

    He spoke calmly, as if reminiscing about good memories.

    But his eyes, fixed on Mason, were not smiling at all.

    My mother threw herself in front of me to block me from eating the food. Even when she was frothing at the mouth, she shielded me. Later, I found out that she had bitten her tongue. Almost to the point of severing it. She tried to regain consciousness somehow to save me. So

    Den brought the dagger to Masons mouth.

    I wanted to make you understand the pain my mother felt.

    Mason struggled desperately to close his mouth, but all it took was a light tap of the de on his thigh from Ian to force it back open.

    Hands, feet, and tongue severed, Mason Burchard, never had the chance to reveal his true self as his neck was cut off.

    Amidst the gaze of everyone inside and outside the castle.

    Under the hands of Den Burchard, the new lord of Orundel.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Orundels Resilience.

    Ian walked along a dim corridor.

    As he stepped into the castle, the first thing he did was to search the bedrooms of the Marquis and the Archduke.

    No one stopped him.

    They all regarded him as a divine knight of TyrEn, so no one dared hinder his path.

    Of course, they were also too busy to pay him much attention.

    Den needed to proceed with the formalities of inheriting the Marquiss title and dominion rights.

    Mercenaries were sorting through the followers of the Marquis and the Archduke, identifying and dealing with the fallen ones.

    It was essentially a purge operation. Since the coup had seeded, this was a natural continuation of events.

    Seems like the smell ising from here.

    Philip, who followed behind him, spoke up.

    Ian said calmly

    Seems like the stench might cover you soon enough. Be prepared.

    So, what Im suggesting is, couldnt we dy our thorough search until tomorrow? Weve already had a battle today, and searching the rooms of the Marquis and the Archduke should be sufficient evidence for now. The evidence isnt going to escape on its own.

    That might be possible. Thieves have infiltrated the castle grounds.

    Ah.

    Philip sighed briefly, thinking about the mercenaries.

    Stepping onto the spiral staircase leading underground, Ian continued speaking.

    Everyone seems intoxicated by shallow senses of justice and duty today, but things will change by tomorrow. If the evidence falls into the hands of those zealots, well have nothing but trouble.

    True. Even though we dont know exactly whats hidden, we must gather everything without leaving a trace. Honestly, its hard for me to believe as well.

    Candlelight from the wall sconces cast faint shadows on Philips face.

    Its hard to believe the Duke is one of the fallen No one would believe it without solid evidence.

    He seems to have a good reputation.

    More than that. He acts as a representative for His Majesty, delivering decrees and addressing requests from the lords while overseeing the territory in His Majestys absence. Ive encountered him a couple of times at the bordends. He was wise and merciful. I heard he even opposed the war

    Philips gaze turned somber.

    And hes the leader of the fallen

    Thats why he must have sessfully deceived everyone around him. In that sense

    They reached the end of the staircase.

    Ians eyes fell upon the concealed underground chamber.

    If we leave him alone, hell eventually devour the entire kingdom. It doesnt concern me, but it wont be the same for you.

    Of course.

    Then stop specting and lets move. There must be a secret chamber used by the Marquis. If its not here, it must lead to a sewer. Dont miss a single detail.

    Understood.

    Philip pulled out a wall sconce, and Ian followed him inside.

    A proper feeling of being in the right ce washed over Ian.

    The underground chamber, which led to both a shelter and a sewer, was designed perfectly to conceal a secret room.

    Ian had already scanned every corner using magical detection.

    Whoa.

    Ian stopped in front of a broken statue in a corner of the room.

    As he was searching around, he pushed a brick in the wall.

    Creak-

    The statue shifted to the side, revealing a hidden passage.

    It was a low passage that wouldnt be easily visible from the staircase side, especially with the statues shadow.

    Finally, youve found your way again.

    Philip arrived, his appetite already whetted.

    ncing at the passage for a moment, he led the way.

    This kind of thing doesnt surprise me anymore.

    As they walked through the short passage and emerged into a new scene, Ian muttered.

    A dim room devoid of any light.

    When illuminated by candlelight, red and purple symbols engraved on the walls and ceiling became visible.

    These patterns were obviously meant to evade the gaze of a deity.

    As soon as they stepped in, the Sword of Condemnation fell silent, knowing the judgment within.

    Ian inspected the corners of the room briefly  the desk holding books, scrolls, ritual daggers, and tes. Eventually, his gaze settled on a central dais.

    A four-sided dais about chest height held arge, purple-magicked orb.

    Collect everything that could serve as evidence. You can check while on the move.

    Ian took out the sealing box from his pocket.

    He had been using the seal that had once held Tesia.

    The heads of the Marquis and Mason were inside.

    Yes.

    Without any surprise, Ian produced the box from thin air. Philip approached the desk.

    Ian, already expecting some sort of magical phenomenon, was less taken aback by the scene before him.

    Hmm.

    Ian stood before the dais and hesitated.

    The intense memories associated with this sphere made him pause.

    Its definitely not a Fragment of Chaos. Nor a bead.

    Ian had changed since that time.

    He could now distinguish chaos energy to some extent as a distinct sensation.

    It was the change caused by holding a Fragment of Chaos within him.

    The taint of chaos energy within the sphere was very faint.

    Then where Lets take a look.

    Ian reached out his hand.

    As if responding to his touch, the energy within the sphere shimmered.

    As his hand made contact, a purplish energy surged up his arm.

    Ian didnt panic. He had intended for this to happen to some extent.

    He had trapped a bit of chaos energy in his palm.

    Perhaps it could even be linked back to the mastermind behind everything  the Marquis.

    A wee appeared before his eyes.

    It seemed to be empty, but it was a different sight than he had seen before.

    A space covered in purple and bright red.

    Other regions of the void ? Or, is the void not one?. Because there isnt just one ck hole.

    Then, suddenly, he felt someones gaze.

    It didnt feel like a supernatural presence. More like a silhouette resembling a human figure, albeit blurry.

    Despite seeing it, Ian felt no sense of intimidation or excitement.

    Ian guessed that this was the consciousness of another fallen person who was now spying on this void.

    Who are you?

    Unexpectedly, the thoughts that followed were not hostile at all.

    If anything, it was the opposite.

    -Who among the apostles dared venture into the abyss without warning? Could it be that you are a disciple of chaos?

    Whats this brat saying?

    Caught up in the persistent thoughts, Ian found himself chuckling unintentionally.

    The consciousness of the unknown fallen being trembled.

    -If you are displeased I apologize

    -Why did you think of me as a disciple?

    This is working.

    Ian asked, his own consciousness transmitted, while the foreign thoughts spoke hesitantly.

    -Well of course

    As if a radio with an off-kilter frequency, the ethereal presence started to fade.

    -Merged with the voids chaos and the Abyss

    The noise mixed in as the thoughts vanished.

    The purple magic that covered Ians pupils evaporated in an instant.

    Ian blinked.

    The magic that had filled the sphere had suddenly disappeared.

    Ah, right. It was just a consumable item.

    Philips voice came from behind.

    What was that just now?

    I wanted to ask that too. How did it seem to you?

    Magic from the sphere flowed around you and then disappeared.

    Oh, really?

    Flowed around him, he thought. Ian furrowed his brows.

    It was because the Fragments of Chaos in his image had grown so minutely that it was hard to feel unless he concentrated his mind.

    A faint smile yed on his lips.

    It seemed like he had gained a special ability that he wouldve obtained from turning into a fallen in the game.

    Increasing the total amount of chaos energy in this way was possible.

    That was one more reason to find and eliminate the fallen.

    Sir, are you okay? You havent been touched by contaminated magic, have you?

    Considering that youre still alive, it seems not. Gather your belongings. Weve seen everything there is to see.

    Ians nonchnt tone lingered on the suddenly empty sphere.

    Apostle of chaos

    Looking at it more closely, it might not have been entirely incorrect.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next morning.

    Is that really enough?

    Den asked as they walked.

    Despite having just washed up and put on clean clothes, an air of nobility clung to him.

    It will suffice.

    Ian nodded. It wasnt an empty promise.

    The new gloves, boots, a light chainmail shirt, and leather bands of uncertain make  he was wearing them all. Each item was high-quality and capable of providing information.

    Philip, who followed them, was also adorned with multiple pieces of new armor.

    Practicality over uniformity  a typical mercenary armament.

    Very well then. Here. Ive put it in so you wont feel worried. Id like to give you more, but as you know, I now have to consider the finances of the territory.

    Den handed over a pouch of coins.

    This should be enough.

    Despite his words, the pouch felt quite hefty.

    Ian smiled and tucked the pouch into his pocket.

    Exiting the castle, they made their way to the stables.

    Den suddenly spoke

    Its a shame youre leaving after just having breakfast.

    I have to finish the mission, so theres no helping it. You also have a lot on your te from now on. Your position has changed, and you have to think about a lot of things.

    True, but

    Dens voice trailed off. He signaled to the new stable master, then abruptly stopped walking.

    Ian. Would it be alright if I called you by your name?

    Its fine. Marquis Burchard.

    Ian stopped and replied. A smile brushed across Dens momentarily tense face.

    Being called that sounds strange. Anyway like you said, I have a lot to do from now on. I have a lot to think about. My perspective, my position everything has changed.

    So, what do you want to say?

    After this mission, you wonte back, will you? I wont force you to stay forever. However, I would appreciate it if you could stay with me at least until I be skilled in handling everything. I need a capable and trustworthy right-hand man.

    Ian chuckled.

    His dry but not unpleasant smile was like usual.

    You need a right-hand man who canmunicate well.

    Of course, thats part of it.

    But unfortunately, I cant fulfill that request. Im not someone who can settle in one ce.

    I see I had a feeling youd say that.

    Den let out a ruefulugh, nodding his head.

    It was a long shot. I said it because I felt a bit sorry. Its the first time someone seemed to see right through me like that.

    Its probably because we share some simrities. Like you, Im familiar with deceiving those around me.

    It was a casual tone, but it was enough to surprise Den.

    Ian sighed at his gaze.

    Neither the mercenaries nor the people, in fact, like them at all.

    Since when did you know? No, how did you know?

    Well . I just got it.

    Okay. You have good eyesight. d then I thought my acting was messed up again. thats a problem We have to keep having.

    Seeing Den finally let out a sigh of relief, this time Ian smiled.

    You were worried about your acting skills.

    It cant be helped that Ive already been caught. Its not a wrong word. Actually, Im still worried. Now that the rebellion has seeded, the mercenaries will rot my insides from now on.

    It was a legitimate concern.

    Although thanks to Ian, Den got a chance.

    In fact, when he appeared, Dens original n was ruined.

    Originally, while rolling on the battlefield with mercenaries, he intended to solidify his dominance over them.

    Eliminate the uncontrolled ones, and tame the ones that remain.

    With that process gone, Den had to find another way to put a leash on the unlearned and wayward mercenaries.

    If youre worried about the wolves, you could always bring in hunting dogs to fight them in your ce.

    Ian blurted out abruptly.

    Dens eyes lit up.

    Hunting dogs?

    The ones that were abandoned by their owners and are waiting only for death.

    Ah!

    Den let out a short exmation. He immediately realized that Ian was referring to themanders and officials who survived the purge.

    Wouldnt they be grateful if their new master personally put the leash back on them? Theyd fight the wolves to show off to their master, struggling against the wolves.

    I suppose I could pull both sides leashes depending on the situation After all, youre amazing.

    Den looked at Ian with genuine admiration. With Ian by his side, he could perhaps dream even bigger dreams than before. However, he didnt voice those thoughts. If he were to bring up a topic he had already declined, it might eliminate any remaining possibilities.

    Just then, the stable hand came out with the horses.

    A gleaming ck horse with a flowing mane caught Dens eye.

    Looks like your horse is here.

    I dont think thats my horse.

    Your horses had been groomed so nicely. I chose one that suits you. It was your brothers favorite.

    I wont decline, but its also a bribe. Please convey my regards to His Majesty. Tell him that the new lords loyalty to the kingdom runs deep.

    Not difficult. It doesnt matter whether what I say is true or not.

    Indeed. You cant lie in front of me.

    Well, as long as you dont turn into a fallen. Remember that you might meet me again someday when youre tempted.

    But then, you might not meet me as a friend or ally.

    Denughed.

    Thats quite a threatening remark. Remember this. I have no desire to imagine meeting you as an enemy.

    Someday, we will meet again, Lord Marquis.

    Philip approached to take the reins. Ian resumed his stride, and under Philips guidance, he mounted the horse with skill.

    Watching him silently, Den finally voiced hisst question.

    Can I ask one more thing?

    With such a splendid bribe, ask as many as you want.

    Do you think His Majesty will go to war even when there are such conspiracies brewing within the kingdom?

    Treating me like a fortune teller, arent you?

    A peculiar smile curved Ians lips as he held the reins.

    But its likely he will.

    !

    And after that, who knows, something even greater might ur. This world is so chaotic, after all.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and turned his head.

    Good luck. The fate of this region is in your hands now.

    With that, Ian rode the horse.

    Philip followed, skillfully leading the horse. Den watched them for a moment before suddenly turning his gaze.

    Paton was approaching.

    Have they left?

    Yes, they have, Sir Paton.

    Den said with a smile on his lips.

    Paton added, smiling as if the title was unfamiliar.

    You should go. The townspeople are gathered by the castle wall, waiting for the address from His Grace, no, Lord.

    And on the wall?

    Our mercenaries no, the soldiers of the Vanguard, along with the spared officials andmanders, have all gathered.

    Good. Lets go right away.

    Like this? You should change your clothes.

    Its fine. This looks more natural.

    Den turned around.

    A double leash I need toe up with a convincing excuse for that. I dont want to be resented from the start.

    Mulling over the advice, he continued walking. Then, he suddenly looked back.

    The sight of Ian and Philip was nowhere to be found.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Dont you worry?

    Philip blurted out suddenly as he walked.

    Ian, who had been reading the records brought from the Marquiss secret chamber, looked up with a troubled expression.

    About what?

    Orundel. From my perspective, theres more than just one thing to be anxious about. Even if its not rted to the conversation between the king and the Lord.

    Atst, youve realized that its a problem. Congrattions are in order.

    Is Sir not also concerned about it?

    Ian shrugged.

    As Philip had said, there were still many unsettling factors regarding Orundel. Even including Den himself.

    But it didnt bother him much.

    In a world heading towards destruction, there were inherent limits to the changes individuals could bring about.

    Having prevented Orundel from falling into the hands of the fallen, this should have been an eptable oue.

    Rx. Is now the time for you to worry about Orundel?

    Philips face suddenly became attentive at Ians remark.

    Well, yes. Youre right. The issue of Agen is the most significant and urgent. In that sense

    He trailed off, tapping his chin.

    Do you have something in mind?

    Not yet. Its good to hope for something toe up. If theres nothing the day to return to Agen might be dyed.

    !

    Philips tense expression shifted.

    In truth, Ian wasnt overly concerned. Fallen beings were somewhat simr to mages, as they enjoyed leaving records of their actions.

    The content could vary drastically based on whether it was evidence of betrayal or a disy of excessive self-pride due to mental victories or egotism. In this case, it seemed closer to the former.

    Continuing to peruse through various unwanted snippets of knowledge and information at the moment.

    I see.

    Ian said suddenly.

    Philip turned his tense face towards him.

    What? What is it?

    Ian extended the book he had been looking at towards Philip.

    Philip blinked.

    I dont see anything.

    Oh?

    Ian smiled faintly and infused the patterns on the cover with magic. Suddenly, the letters appeared on the paper.

    Now?

    It was an enchanted book.

    Exactly. Perfect for recording things not meant for others to see.

    Though it might have seemed suspicious to have a clean notebook amidst all these records, it wasnt something Ian had thought about.

    So, whats written in it?

    Its a list. The Marquis was truly untrusting of anyone. He wrote down not only the names mentioned but also personal investigations into their backgrounds.

    He certainly wanted to be a king.

    A wry smile appeared on Ians lips.

    However, he didnt know the true intentions of the old deer, Regis Brandt.

    There was no mention or summary of his dealings or conversations, which would detail his intent to turn Agen into a magical catastrophe.

    The n was to establish a coalition nation centered around the corrupted, create an immortal legion using forbidden knowledge from the Abyss, and expand their power.

    The grand ambitions of the Marquis and other fallen ones to be a threat even to the Empire, by engulfing peripheral nations.

    In the end, theyre all just puppets of Regis.

    Ian seemed to understand the methods of Regis Brandt.

    He had yed on the secretive ambitions and desires of those in power and schrs, ultimately pushing them beyond the line.

    Of course, they would have made countless promises that their desires would be fulfilled.

    In Ians view, once Agen became a magical catastrophe, all those aspirations would disappear.

    At that point, even the fallen ones would have to submit.

    Or perhaps, they might be sacrifices themselves.

    With lunatics like these scheming across the continent, can this world avoid disaster?

    Meanwhile, humans were still contemting war with each other.

    Philip looked at Ian, who was grinding his teeth in frustration.

    Are there any names? Do you know any of the names?

    Regis Brandt is definitely there.

    Ians hand, which had been flipping through the pages, paused.

    Frederick Hanson

    Whos that?

    A priest of Balk city. He was close to the Lord. Oh, Hanna Burton. Thats another name I recognize.

    And whos that?

    A noblewoman of Balk city. Not a formal noble, though.

    So they were hidden all over the kingdom. We might have to send out an expedition force. If thats not possible, we should at least report to the Empire

    No need for that.

    ?

    I killed them all.

    Excuse me?

    I didnt intend to. They were trying to steal reward or stab me in the back, so I had no choice. I only learned they were corrupted right before killing them.

    Balk Castles Lord wouldnt have stayed still, it seems.

    He actually liked it.

    Really?

    He was a bit self-centered. The ones who had been sharing power and giving orders were dead, so it wasnt bad. Besides, evidence of their corruption was clear. They even suggested keeping it a secret and offered money for it. He didnt want things to escte. After that, he got expelled, but anyway Half of the names here

    Ian added with a wry smile.

    Seems like I killed them.

    .

    Philips expression, which had a touch of admiration for a long time, finally broke.

    Sir, you really are an amazing person. With this, you could even be called the guardian of Agen.

    Ive never done anything for Agen. So dont add any strange titles before my name.

    Ignoring Ians cold voice, Philip continued.

    In that case, it might have been your destiny to defeat the fallen.

    .

    His words held persuasive power.

    Strictly speaking, Ian Hoffs physical self was, in a sense, the protagonist of the game.

    Being entangled with the fallen, monsters, and demons wherever he went was somewhat inevitable.

    Since quests rted to them often had the best rewards, it was necessary to get stronger by undertaking them.

    In the end, it worked out well. Once the root of corruption is removed, the remaining corrupted will lose their foundation almostpletely.

    A smile appeared on Philips lips.

    Now, all thats left is to go to Agen. As soon as possible.

    Hmm.

    Ian safely stashed the book into a pocket of nonexistence and fell silent instead of responding.

    Philip looked up at him, waiting for an answer.

    Are you nning to visit other ces?

    Shut up. Im thinking.

    .

    Ian immersed himself in his inner conflict, disregarding Philips gaze.

    He could almost see what would unfold if they headed to Agen now.

    Once everything was settled, he would probably have to leave Agen.

    Like in the game.

    He would have to bid farewell to the quests he had yet toplete.

    While there was little attachment to leaving Agen, that wasnt the case for this aspect.

    Ive visited many significant cities but there must be several more.

    Would Maeve be able to hold on until then?

    Ian envisioned her final moments.

    A tranquil demeanor, bordering on the alien.

    It was probably a brief moment of calm that had arrived after the expression of intense emotions.

    Even now, alone, he couldnt determine if it would remain so.

    Amidst the osciting scales of his inner being.

    Suddenly, Philip stopped.

    Whats wrong?

    Ian looked down at him.

    Philip gestured forward.

    Its a crossroads, Sir. One path leads back to Balk city, and the other goes straight to Agen.

    .

    Ian stared ahead.

    As the sun set, a long split road appeared before them.

    Im your servant, Sir. Ill follow whichever choice you make.

    Philip added.

    Scratching his chin for a moment, Ian eventually turned his head.

    Lets go this way.

    The path leading to Agen.

    Philips stiff expression turned dramatically brighter.

    You made a wise decision!

    .

    To make such a wise decision. I have a feeling that everything will finally fall into ce. Well be weed into prosperity, eliminate the darkness looming over Agen, and even attain honor.

    Listening to you, I have a feeling that my choice might have been a mistake.

    Really? I will Just shut up.

    In case he might change his mind, Philip quickly pulled the reins.

    Ian turned his head with a smirking expression.

    As he headed to Agen, he wished for an uneventful journey.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Atst .

    Philip, who wasing down the slope, let out a sigh of emotion.

    In the distance, the panoramic view of Agen was spread out.

    Its pretty good for a rural area.

    Ian eximed.

    Formed around a gentle hill, Agen was at least several decades ahead of other cities in the kingdom.

    It wasnt even a small town in the game. When it became a reality, Ian immediately thought that many parts had been omitted at that time.

    Immunity towering at the top of the hill. Buildings continued below it, and a wall surrounded the middle of the hill.

    There were many buildings down the hill, and another wall surrounded the city.

    There were also many buildings around it, and the construction of another wall around the edge was in progress.

    On one side of it was a river of moderate width, and on the other side, the in was full of fields.

    One of the secrets of Agen, which is also the name of the city, to build a kingdom must have been that it was located in such an excellent location.

    Perhaps Marquis Burchard wanted to create Orundel like this.

    The storm of blood hasnt even started yet.

    Ian nodded at the sight of the intact castle. It meant that Maeve had kept her promise.

    Finally, tonight, we can sleep in a warm room.

    Philip quickened his pace. Until they left Orundel, his modest appearance had been clean, but now he had no extra coin.

    Moreover, the weather was gradually getting colder. Though the change of seasons wasnt drastic in this town, even small changes were significant for those who were homeless.

    Before long, Ian entered the outskirts of Agens suburban town. There was quite a crowd, and most of them didnt pay any attention to Ian and Philip. It meant that there was frequent interaction with outsiders and that the security was good.

    Then Philip stopped in his tracks.

    They were in front of the first city gate.

    Seems like outsiders. State your status and purpose.

    A guard spoke.

    Even though they must have repeated the same task countless times, he looked quite spirited.

    I am the servant of Agens Knight, Sir Maeve Liurel. And this is Sir Ian Hoff, a guest of the Knight Sir Liurel.

    A guest of the Liurel family?

    The soldier sent a skeptical gaze their way, assessing them both.

    A messenger will be sent to confirm. Please wait.

    Yes.

    Philip rode his horse to the city gate.

    Iain remained silent.

    He was actually somewhat surprised. This was such a logical and normal procedure.

    This city is running systematically.

    Of course. This is the heart of the kingdom. Everything, fromws to residence, is organized.

    It was probably following the empire, but Ian nodded approvingly.

    In any case, in this world, this was quite a livable neighborhood.

    A scene from the game shed in his mind. The city that had turned into a battlefield, engulfed in mes.

    It was a sight that he couldnt imagine at all in the present.

    If I mess up again, itll probably turn out that way.

    Then, someone rushed out of the gate.

    A well-built man in noble robes and a hood flipped back.

    Looking around, he spotted Ian and Phillip and approached.

    Finally, youvee! I was almost losing my patience!

    It was a familiar face, one they had seen often.

    Miguel! Its always a pleasure to see you!

    Philip embraced him warmly.

    Come on? Miguel, who patted him on the shoulder while muttering, looked at Ian as he got off the horse.

    Iain muttered.

    Your face is oozing oil. Seems like you were livingfortably, huh?

    Miguel burst intoughter, his well-groomed beard and scars shaking.

    I cant say youre wrong when I see the two of you in this state. Now, lets go in.

    He turned his body and led the way.

    In the meantime, he exchanged nces with the guards, nodding to show them something, even lowering his voice.

    Philip smirked.

    Youve be a local.

    As you know, Im adaptable. Considering the time Ive spent here, well, its only natural. Youre also starting to feel like a proper mercenary.

    I didnt want it to happen, but well

    It always starts like that.

    Miguel chuckled.

    Well cross another city wall. Philip will understand, but Liurels mansion is in the innermost part.

    But why did youe out? I thought Sir woulde out in person. Well, I understand, circumstances are circumstances.

    Of course, thats what I thought. But, youve been waiting longer than I have. I just couldnt do it.

    Miguel scratched his scar and lowered his voice, looking around.

    As for Sir, shes currently tending to some business at the estate.

    .?

    Philip and, of course, Ians eyebrows narrowed in surprise.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    An annuity?

    Ian asked.

    Miguel shrugged and replied.

    Well, the thing is, matters didnt resolve as smoothly as I had hoped.

    Tell me more.

    Well, since were going to see Sir soon anyway, it might be a good idea for you to know as well.

    Miguel moved closer to Ian.

    Ignoring Ians frown, he continued.

    After parting ways with you, Sir and I came straight to Agen. We had some minor fights along the way, but those werent important. Anyway, as soon as Sir arrived at Agen, she headed for the castle, not the main residence.

    The tone was a mix of amazement, but Ian was puzzled.

    Well, its Maeve after all, so some surprises are expected.

    We nearly made an immediate entrance. I was bbergasted. We met the king within an hour of arriving at Agen. As you can imagine, His Majesty didnt bother with our whereabouts.

    Miguel shrugged.

    He weed Sirs return and acknowledged her efforts. Then he finally noticed me. He praised Sir for her loyalty I mean, her talk of the fallen. She brought up the issue of the corrupted ones. She said I was a witness.

    It sounds like things went fairly smoothly up to this point.

    Phillip chimed in.

    Miguel nodded.

    I thought the same. Then the soldiers came with the heads of the werewolf and dark mage, and they even brought the crown of the former lord. The former lords body hadnt decayed. His Majesty was surprised, then he thanked Sir andforted her. He even consoled her. After that, he appointed her as the new lord. He asked her to take charge of the knights in ce of the former lord. And then

    Miguel turned to Phillip.

    He told her to go back to her family, detoxify fully, and then things would get busy.

    Huh What about identifying the corrupted ones?

    Phillip raised an eyebrow.

    Miguel smirked.

    Of course, Sir brought that up too. But His Majestys response was something like, Weve already dealt with the fallen ones death, so whats the problem? He didnt seem concerned about the possibility of the fallen ones lurking in Agen His expression darkened. And then he ordered a meeting and told me to step aside.

    Werent they conducting it in secrecy?

    I thought something was off too. But then, there wasnt much time to think. Chaos broke out the moment I returned to Sirs family. The missing lord had returned, even though he was dead. And he returned as a fallen one.

    Miguel stopped talking as they reached the next gate.

    There were guards again, but they saw Miguels face and stepped aside without a word.

    The atmosphere shifted once more.

    A wide, clean road. The houses, designed to be imprable from the outside, had whiter bricks and redder roofs.

    And the covert nces directed at them were felt by many.

    Especially nces filled with caution and enmity.

    As Ian walked on without showing any reaction.

    Sir revealed everything. Even though she killed the former lord herself.

    Miguels solemn voice continued.

    Though not everyone held it against her. The atmosphere grew indescribably dark. The bloodline was severed. The former lord didnt even perform the rites. The current residents of Liurel are those who might leave tomorrow.

    So, what happened at the meeting after that?

    Ian interrupted, uninterested in personal matters.

    Miguel cleared his throat.

    The meeting took ce a few dayster. Sir publicly dered the existence of the fallen ones in front of nearly all her subjects. I stood as a witness, and all the evidence was presented. No one could deny the facts.

    Miguels steps slowed down.

    The mansion of Liurel was soon in sight.

    Someone spoke up at that moment. However, evidence of the darkness shrouding Agen wasnt considered valid. They demanded concrete proof. Otherwise, it would only lead to mutual distrust among the subjects, they said.

    That person must be certain that a fallen one exists. Do you remember the name or face?

    Not at all. Honestly, I was quite nervous. If you had seen the way the family looked at me, youd understand.

    Miguel added, slightly uneasy.

    Anyway, the lord didnt respond to that statement.

    I guess you kept my presence a secret.

    Ian stated.

    Miguel nodded.

    Both of us, from start to finish, didnt mention you at all. I did as Sir instructed.

    Perhaps you were concerned about the implications for this side as well. A wise decision. So?

    The King also agreed with the statement. He instructed Sir to stay confined at home for a while. Thats when Sirs espionage started. Until now.

    Is Sir alright?

    Outwardly, shes perfectly managing her duties. The knights are restless. Personally Honestly, Im not sure.

    Worry appeared in Miguels eyes.

    We talk asionally, and she handles the tasks shes assigned. But she never reveals her emotions. Even less so than before.

    I see.

    Phillips pupils showed a mixture of concern and restlessness.

    I can only trust you, Sir. Honestly, I have no idea how to handle this.

    Miguel said, stopping as he walked.

    A mansion shielded by one side of the wall.

    Lets go in.

    Miguel pushed the door on the walls surface.

    The garden behind the door came into view.

    It was meticulously maintained, but silence pervaded, making it eerie.

    So, this is the atmosphere of a noble family in decline.

    Ian walked into the house nonchntly.

    A servant hurried over from a corner of the garden and whispered something to Phillip.

    Looking at the two-story mansion enveloped by the garden, Ian spoke.

    Wheres the lord?

    Her office is upstairs. Please follow me.

    Miguel stepped forward energetically.

    As Phillip had grown ustomed to the life of a mercenary, he seemed to have also adaptedpletely to his role as Maeves deputy. He even genuinely felt anger and concern for her situation.

    Quite a lot of mercenaries. Its a surprise that he survived.

    Ians gaze shifted abruptly as he stood in the corridor. He had halted because a girl in a dress was staring intently at them.

    As much as Maeve, she had pale skin and red hair. Green eyes. And a face close to expressionless.

    Miss, this is the guest of the lord.

    Miguel spoke firmly upon seeing her.

    After her gaze moved between Ian and Phillip, it settled on Ian again.

    She nodded politely.

    Ian also nodded quickly, but she turned and went into a room.

    Miss Lucy. Her name is Lucia, but everyone calls her that. Shes the lords cousin.

    Miguel whispered.

    Shes someone youll find difficult to describe when you get to know her. Its not the right time to talk about it now, though.

    He quickly added upon seeing Ians gaze.

    Ian clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    He didnt like being informed about irrelevant stories, but he disliked it even more when it was about a child. It was because this world was too primitive and cruel for children like her to live in.

    So, Ian had avoided getting involved with children as much as possible.

    There were a few times when he had turned thugs and mercenaries, who thought hitting children was a game, into idiots.

    Were here.

    Miguel stopped and opened the door.

    Inside was a room with a long table and chairs in the center.

    Maeve was standing by the window.

    When Ians gaze met her somewhat cold face, he sensed that her inner self had changedpletely from before.

    Her green eyes felt inorganic,cking even a hint of warmth.

    Its been a while, Ian.

    Her voice was also cold, contrary to the content.

    She must have lived like a machine.

    As Ian stepped into the room, he nodded slightly.

    Its been a while, Sir.

    Phillip had reached her almost simultaneously.

    Sir, are you alright? Your face looks quite haggard. It seems Miguel hasnt been taking care of your meals properly.

    In response to the words that flowed without pause, a faint smile finally graced Maeves lips.

    It was an awkward smile that seemed to be trying out such an expression for the first time in a very long while.

    It seems youve be more refined in my absence, Phillip. It looks like youve gained scars simr to mine.

    Phillip turned his gaze away awkwardly.

    My scars have increased.

    So have you learned a lot?

    In the midst of the following question, Phillip looked directly at her.

    Yes. Ive learned a lot.

    Good.

    Well, at least its barely reached a level where he can manage things somehow.

    Ian pulled out a chair and sat down, injecting a bit of sarcasm.

    Maeves eyebrows twitched slightly.

    Thank you for safely bringing Phillip back, Ian.

    Hes quite persistent.

    He nced at her with a slight shrug.

    I heard the story briefly. Youve been through a lot.

    Its a given. Seeing Phillip, it seems like you both were the one who had a hard time.

    Both Ian and Phillip didnt deny her words.

    Maeve took a seat at the head of the table.

    Did the request I entrusted to you get resolved?

    Yes. The culprits were Marquis Burchard and his son.

    After concluding his ount of events, Ian retrieved a sigh of relief. The story, sometimes supplemented by Phillipsments, came to an end, and Miguel let out a long sigh.

    Youve been through some tremendous events So, did you gather the evidence and the witnesses?

    Maeve asked calmly.

    Ian raised his head and pulled out a sealed space.

    What?! How did you do that?

    Efficiently.

    He gave Miguels question a short answer, then turned to Maeve.

    Inside here are the pieces of evidence. And

    Ian pulled out a sealed scroll.

    Whats this? A letter personally written by the current lord, Marquis Den Burchard.

    Youve done your best.

    The most important part is still left.

    Ian added and calmly took out a book with engraved patterns on it.

    The list of the fallen ones. Its not exhaustive, but it mostly includes key figures.

    !

    Maeve, who had maintained herposure throughout, finally widened her eyes.

    While Ian was smiling, barely-contained emotions erupted within her, and she stood up.

    Looks like the story will take a while. Lets prepare dinner first.

    Perhaps due to her determination for revenge, life was returning to her eyes.

    I guess you could call this fortunate.

    While sighing inwardly, Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    But before that, I need to take a bath.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    As Ian entered the room, he copsed onto the bed.

    Ahh

    A rare content sigh escaped him.

    He felt like he knew why Miguels face had been lighting up.

    It was because he had tasted spiced and salted food after a long time.

    From clean new clothes to a soft bed.

    Ian enjoyed every luxury he had missed.

    There was no reason not to.

    After all, it wouldnt be long before a foul smell returned to the situation.

    During the meal, Maeve briefly exined her n.

    It was quite bold, but Ian decided to follow her n.

    If he had to do it anyway, a simple n was better, even if it was aggressive.

    Compared to when it was a game, its at a cute level.

    Suddenly, he felt a slight narrowing between his brows.

    Someone was knocking on the door.

    At thiste hour, who could it be?

    As Ian opened the door with a casual gesture, his expression changed strangely.

    It was because an unexpected individual was standing there.

    Lucia. The girl, probably around twelve years old at most, stared at him intently.

    What is it?

    He blurted out, and Lucia blinked her eyes as ifing to her senses.

    Goodnight. Or tell me what it is.

    Ian added curtly.

    He had no intention of having a long conversation.

    He didnt want to ruin her good mood either.

    Lucia opened her mouth without showing any sign of being intimidated by that voice.

    Ivee to ask you something, so Ivee even though its quitete.

    What is it?

    Are you the same mercenary?

    Ians brow narrowed.

    The mercenary?

    Miguel told me. Youre the legendary mercenary who killed the swamp dragon, beheaded the rider, and cursed ancient beast, the dark mage who controls the undead. Youre helping my sister, no, thedy.

    That brat, Miguel, really.

    Ians narrowing between his brows deepened.

    He probably had to pull out that brats tongue tomorrow, without a doubt.

    Is that legendary mercenary you?

    Yeah. It wasnt a dragon, but a Drake.

    Lucias eyes widened slightly.

    There was still no change in her expression, but her eyes sparkled momentarily, almost as if she was momentarily flustered.

    Of course, it onlysted a moment.

    Thank you for answering.

    She bowed politely.

    Shes just a little ufortable.

    This is an adult child.

    Scratching his cheek, Ian looked at her, but her gaze on him remained, so he clicked his tongue.

    Do you still have something to say?

    If youre the mercenary Ive heard about I wanted to convey my gratitude to you for helping mdy. Perhaps you might be stronger than my curse.

    Curse?

    Yes. Those I love all die.

    Whats with this talk?

    While Ian furrowed his brows in confusion.

    Lucia, who had greeted him nonchntly with please rest well, turned around as if she didnt mind at all.

    As he absentmindedly watched her small retreating figure, he eventually raised his head and turned back.

    Is there anyone in this damn family whos just an ordinary human?

    His muttering voice suddenly grew quieter.

    Then, all of a sudden, someones voice echoed in his ears.

    Those I love all die.

    A strange sense of foreboding came over him.

    Since bing this entity, this feeling hadnt been wrong once.

    In the end, Ian let out a wryugh.

    Well, whatever. Its not like shes a bad person. I should probably prepare for the worst, just in case.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed!!!

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Seated on the edge of the bed, Ian tightened the straps of his armor.

    A frustrating sense of confinement that he hadnt felt in days.

    Taking a short breath, he looked at the items spread out in front of him.

    Shoulder guards, gauntlets, arm bracers, and boots, along with various other equipment.

    These had all been stripped of their tarnish and polished anew, as befitting the retainers of a knightly household. Oddly enough, he didnt feel any satisfaction from it.

    Suddenly, he recalled the morning of his reserve army call-up. Just putting on the military uniform had drained his energy and made him feel suffocated, even more than he had anticipated. It was the same now.

    More like a re-enlistment than a reserve call-up.

    And to make matters worse, he didnt even know when his discharge date was anymore. Damn it.

    Despite theplicated emotions within him, his body mechanically donned the equipment in precise positions.

    Without anyones assistance, Ian had returned to his usual appearance in a matter of minutes.

    Short knives and throwing daggers were secured along bands crisscrossing his body and around his waist.

    These throwing daggers were newly acquired from Orundel.

    After throwing the short knives a few times, he found that his uracy was higher than expected. Though his agility wasnt remarkable, his mental and focus attributes clearly yed a supporting role.

    After turning his body around to finish the inspection, he picked up the Sword of Condemnation that he had leaned against the head of the bed.

    His preparations wereplete.

    Seems like Ive gathered enough skill points to use. Once this is over, Ill seriously

    As he sat on the edge of the bed, lost in personal contemtion, a knock resounded, followed by the door opening.

    Phillip stuck his head in.

    You cane out, Sir.

    Something familiar about the scene.

    As Ian thought, he stepped out of the room.

    Passing through the corridor with a view of the garden, he stopped in front of the office and knocked.

    Phillip opened the door.

    Meave sitting on the main seat, nked by the table with men sitting on both sides, came into view.

    .

    .

    Their gazes focused on Ian. Calmly, he entered the room.

    With a ng as the door closed, Meave began speaking.

    Allow me to introduce. This is the ally I mentioned, Ian Hoff. Hes my most trusted mercenary and the true mastermind behind resolving the matters youve heard.

    The mens gazes swept over Ian.

    Emotions conveyed through their eyes became more overtly apparent. Familiar feelings to him.

    Curiosity. Wariness. Arrogance and mistrust.

    Meaves voice continued.

    And over here are members of the Knight Guardians. Ian, theyre the ones from the personal guards, the most reliable people Ive selected.

    Ian nodded and finally turned to face the men. Seven in total. Their reactions upon meeting his eyes were diverse, but none of them avoided his gaze.

    Ive finished exining the current situation. They will assist us.

    Have you exined the n as well?

    Briefly.

    Hmm

    Ian nodded and shifted his steps.

    He circled the guards vicinity at a slow pace. An odd tension arose. ncing over each one with a leisurely gaze, Ian began to speak.

    You must absolutely protect the king you serve. Thats the only thing you need to do in this n.

    Some eyes radiated overt difort.

    Clearly, they didnt take it kindly to hearing such words from a mere mercenary greenhorn.

    Initially, they werent inclined to believe Meaves words either. If Ian had the skills she imed, then he wouldnt have lived as a wanderer.

    Though their inner thoughts were visible, Ian spoke unaffectedly.

    And dont divulge the discussions held here anywhere. Not even to your families. You dont have the right to refuse this.

    What if we refuse?

    Someone blurted out.

    A young man who had been sending arrogantly confident nces all along.

    Tension arose on Miguels face behind Meave, and coldness settled in Phillips eyes as he blocked the door.

    Ian smiled.

    Youll probably die. Of course, youre just asking the obvious question.

    What Did you say?

    The young mans brow furrowed. He hadnt spoken, but his countenance incited others too.

    If it werent for Meave, swords might have been drawn immediately.

    With an expression indicating that Miguel wanted to dissuade right away, he bit his lips.

    Only Ian and Meave remained undisturbed.

    Ian continued speaking.

    I wont suffer if the n fails. Ill just leave the country. Its not my concern then. The ones left behind will bear the pain. You or the citizens of this country.

    ording to the n, can we prevent all those tragedies?

    The middle-aged member who had pressed on the young mans shoulder spoke.

    Ian shrugged.

    Well, who knows. But at the very least, we can prevent this nation from falling into the hands of the Fallen.

    Are there truly so many hypocrites hiding in Agen?

    The young man, barely suppressing his emotions, spoke as if spitting out the words.

    Ian approached the table.

    The man resting his hand on the back of the chair he sat in spoke.

    Yes, there are. Even here, one exists.

    ?

    Yes, step back.

    The young mans furrowed brow and Ian drawn-out dagger were almost simultaneous.

    Thunk!

    The dagger wedged between the neck and shoulder of the man seated on the chairs backrest.

    Ah- Ugh?

    Before the scream even subsided, Ian grabbed the young mans hair with his left hand and mmed him onto the table.

    ng! ng! ng! Thunk-!

    Blood sprayed, and in a matter of moments, the table was destroyed.

    Ian held the young mans head to the ground, pressing his back with one knee, while he drew the Sword of Condemnation.

    The moment he clenched the sword with both hands.

    Thunk-!

    Someone knocked him aside in midair.

    As he was mmed against the wall, he saw that it was the young man.

    In a furious expression, the young man swung his fist at Ians face.

    Dodging the flying fist with head movements and knocking aside the young mans arm with his left hand, Ian briefly considered delivering a knife thrust to the young mans abdomen.

    Eventually, he decided against it and instead kicked the young mans belly.

    The young man was sent flying and crashed onto the ground, gnashing his teeth.

    This crazy bastard! This son of a bitch Lawson! Look at this! This is truly?

    His voice began to waver.

    His gaze turned towards the surrounding members, all of whom stared at Ian with eyes full of life, but that was all.

    Only then did the young member, Jonathan, who had been stopped by Meave, realize what had happened, his brow furrowing in shock.

    Sigh

    Ian, rising to his feet, coldly uttered.

    Ill say it again. Step back, all of you.

    In the moment when the atmosphere was bing more hostile.

    Cough! Cough, ack Keu Gruk

    Lawson, now a mess, coughed up blood.

    His anguished groans suddenly turned into eerie convulsions.

    Law-Lawson?

    Confusion finally showed on the faces of the members.

    Phillips expression had tensed at that moment.

    Step back, please. Right now.

    !

    Finally, they all took a step back.

    Amidst this, Lawson stood up like a bow being flexed.

    His eyes, bloodshot, turned upward, and veins that seemed ready to burst spread across his body.

    From his outstretched fingertips, a bone-chilling cracking sound spread.

    Swoosh-

    A blue light emanated from Ians sword.

    Divine power? How?

    The astonishment spread again on the faces of several members.

    Ian held the sword tightly in both hands and jumped at Lawson.

    Extrem-

    With a swift motion, Ians sword cleaved diagonally through Lawsons body from his shoulder to his hip.

    The severed upper body fell to the floor, and the lower body, spewing blood and entrails, slumped backward btedly.

    Just as the sword with a flicker of divine power was clutched in his hand, Ian turned to the members pressed against the wall.

    The lowest-level Corrupted like this guy, they sometimes involuntarily reveal their true forms during mutation. If you attack during this transformation, its easy to kill them. The simplest way is to sever their life.

    A calm voice that didnt match the situation followed.

    And even the Corrupted with a higher level than him sometimes have to concentrate their minds to maintain their original forms during mutation. So if you notice anything strange, dont panic; just strike them first.

    .

    Those truly deserving of the name Corrupted can freely change forms and possess means of defense. If you encounter them, flee. Youll never be a match for them with your current abilities.

    Ian raised an eyebrow lightly.

    Did you all understand?

    Yes, yes!

    Understood.

    The members finally nodded their heads.

    Cough Ah Ahhh

    At that moment, Lawson, who had vomited blood, groaned. Despite being torn apart and distorted as body parts were sliced off, he was still not dead.

    That fact was unlikely to feel like a blessing to himself either.

    .

    Meave, looking down at him with cold eyes, drew the sword that had been ced on her desk. A red divine power emanated from her grip.

    .!

    The members eyes widened once again at her appearance. They all knew that her divine power was usually blue light.

    However, this was a red light, and it even felt sinister.

    In the meantime, Meave, who had stopped in front of Lawson, swung her sword without uttering a word.

    Swoosh.

    Lawsons head was cleanly severed.

    Meave, who turned her icy gaze without any emotion, looked at Ian.

    No integrity, huh? I thought I had concealed it well.

    They must have considered the possibility and sent their minions. They had to keep an eye on the guild one way or another. They probably didnt think I could distinguish them.

    Ian spoke nonchntly.

    He had requested this meeting to identify the possible Fallen hidden within their ranks.

    Maeve turned to look at the members.

    Her eyes were as cold as ice, unlike when she looked at Ian.

    As you can see, Ian is a Divine Knight recognized by the stern goddess. If he didnt have the qualifications, the goddess wouldnt bless him. Also, I am not an Apostle of Judgment. I am an Apostle of Vengeance, and all the Corrupted in Agen are the targets of my revenge. So, if anyone still has doubts, speak up now.

    I dont have any doubts.

    Starting with the middle-aged member, the answers followed one by one.

    I dont have any doubts.

    Finally, Jonathan, who answeredst, lowered his head toward Ian.

    I sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding and rudeness. I will ept any punishment.

    A true knight in shining armor.

    Ian smirked at the overly polite tone and expression.

    Follow what I said.

    Of course. Well

    Call me Ian.

    Yes, Sir Ian. I will follow your orders faithfully.

    Not a knight title.

    Ian chuckled and exchanged a nce with Maeve before nodding his head.

    Then lets get back to the main topic. Once the meeting is convened, we need to discuss how all of you should move.

    The knights nodded their heads.

    Each of their faces was serious, devoid of any signs ofughter.

    Now, finally, they realized what they needed to protect the king from.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    When the meeting was over, it was already past midnight by the time everyone left.

    While Phillip and Miguel dealt with the bodies and the servants cleaned up the blood stains,

    Ian and Maeve stood facing each other in the garden.

    If they do their part, things should be easier.

    Now that weve confirmed the presence of the Fallen, at least they wont betray us.

    Ian nodded, then his gaze suddenly stopped at the end of a corridor.

    Lucia, who had been looking in their direction, turned around immediately.

    Oh, right. I havent introduced you to that child yet.

    Maeve, who followed Ians gaze, spoke.

    Ian shook his head.

    Ive already greeted her. She even came to find me.

    She came? For what purpose?

    She asked me to protect you.

    To Maeve, this seemed unimaginable.

    Ian smirked.

    She must have seemed rather vulnerable.

    Its hard to imagine that Lucia did that. Shes a kid who rarely reveals her true feelings.

    She thought that everyone she loves ends up dying as a curse.

    Cursed?

    Yes. She said everyone she loves is cursed to die.

    Ian turned his gaze back to Maeve.

    Probably why she doesnt reveal her emotions easily.

    .

    A trace of sympathy and tenderness flickered in Maeves eyes.

    Ah, herees another long-winded story of tragic background.

    Ian, sensing this,mented.

    Anyway, time is running out. At the very least, we need to start before The Duke discovers the link between Orundels rebellion and Sir.

    Maeves expression grew serious.

    Ian added in a low voice.

    If theres irrefutable evidence, we wont know what he might do.

    Thats true. As soon as its dawn, well begin.

    However, it was already two more days until the scheduled meeting.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed!!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    With a creak, the door of the tavern opened, and two men who were happily drunk walked out, leaning on each other.

    I just wanted one more drink.

    Arthur, seriously. If I get caught by your wife, Ill be in trouble. She already gives me dirty looks every time she sees me.

    By now, shes probably sleeping with the child. Dont say that. Hmm?

    Forget it. We have a tournament tomorrow, so we should get some rest.

    The two drinkers, Dawson and Tom, moved forward.

    Their steps were steady.

    The citizens of Agen werent particrly afraid of the night.

    This was due to good security and the periodic extermination of monsters that kept the region safe.

    Tom let out a sigh in response to Dawsons words.

    Yeah. Thats tomorrow, right? Why did I forget?

    Yeah, you should think about something productive instead of just drinking. When the gate opens, lets roam around the outskirts together. Maybe theyll give us some jerky this time too.

    The asional tournament was a significant event not only for the nobles but also for themon folk.

    This was because important decisions were sometimes announced after the meetings.

    Usually, after the meetings, they would distribute things like wheat, bread, or even oats.

    Its sudden. Could it be, the affairs of that family again?

    Probably. Rumor has it that the new head of the Liurel family has gone crazy. A deranged Divine knight. I cant fathom what His Majesty is thinking.

    She killed her Fallen younger brother with her own hands, after all. Even if I were in her position, I dont think I could live with my sanity intact.

    Still, saying there are fallen ones in Agen, its absurd huh?

    Dawson suddenly raised his head with a grin.

    After releasing their arms from around each other, he blinked.

    Is something wrong with my eyes? The moon

    The moon, what?

    Tom turned his head to look at the sky as he grinningly arched his neck.

    A vivid red full moon hung clearly amidst the fissured ashen clouds.

    Even the surrounding clouds were tinted purple, and the moon was unusuallyrge.

    As Tom stared at the moon, his pupils gradually rxed.

    A moon this big its my first time isnt that right Dawson?

    In a daze, Toms eyes, as if they were drenched in cold water, returned to reality.

    Dawson?

    Dawsons body was bending backward like a bow.

    His mouth was gaping open to an incredibly unsettling extent.

    His purple eyes were swirling in an unsettling manner.

    D-Dawson. Are you okay? Your your waist

    Toms stumbling words made his eyes well up with fear.

    The cracking of bones spread from Dawsons joints, and the skin on his cheeks began to tear as he couldnt bear the strain.

    Fangs emerged as his teeth fell out, revealing massive canine teeth in their ce.

    Snap, crackle

    Dawsons waist bentpletely backward.

    His hands touched the ground, and as his joints bent in the opposite direction, his muscles swelled.

    At the moment when a squid-like appendage burst out from his abdomen, Tom, who had lost his footing, fell to the ground.

    What is this?

    His mouth stretched wide open in a grotesque manner.

    The sound of teeth chattering, as if a beasts, echoed from Dawsons mouth.

    Toms breathing became ragged as he witnessed the spectacle.

    The pupil in Dawsons usually rotating purple eye stopped moving and fixed on Tom.

    Horizontally split pupils.

    Eek-!

    Tom swallowed his breath and began to flee as if rolling on the ground.

    Moonlight shone dimly on the street.

    Dont look at the moon. Dont look at the moon. Dont look at the!

    Internally chanting these words, Tom sprinted down the street.

    Sounds of four-footed running and heavy breathing echoed from behind.

    The gasping breath of a beast.

    An appendage brushed against Toms cheek.

    In the moment when its breath almost caught up to him.

    Krrrrrrrr-!

    Tom grabbed the doorknob and rolled inside.

    He pressed the door with his back and closed his eyes.

    Thud, thud, crunch..

    The noise, as if the doorstch was being tampered with, eventually subsided.

    The sound of breathing gradually faded into the distance.

    Toms body finally rxed.

    What in the world just happened

    Toms sigh of relief was interrupted as he suddenly turned his gaze inside the house.

    An open window.

    Moonlight pouring over the empty bed.

    !

    Scurrying, scratching, creak

    A faint sound finally reached his ears.

    Toms gaze slowly turned back.

    Remnants of torn clothing were scattered beneath the bed.

    And in one corner, a form resembling Dawsons face was buried.

    Thud. Scratch, scratch

    With eerie sounds, the scent of blood crept into Toms nose.

    This cant be

    Tom, who had been muttering in a strained voice, gasped for breath.

    The monster was staring at him.

    A face that seemed like a twisted amalgamation of human and canine features, upside down.

    Blood and flesh parted slowly as the gaping maw opened.

    Beneath it, twisted purple pupils locked onto Tom.

    Yo u look?

    The re extended toward him.

    The densely-packed abyss of fangs filled Toms vision.

    Crunch!

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    !

    Ians eyes snapped open.

    A piercing sense of dread and unease pierced his mind.

    The air was filled with a nauseating odor.

    It was the smell that could be associated with the creatures in the hands of his masters minions after absorbing the chaos energy of Regis.

    Ian, who had seen the unnaturallyrge red moon through the window, stood up as if propelled by a spring.

    A quest window appeared before him.

    Night of Madness. In the game, it was the quest that adorned the end of the first chapter.

    Though he had somewhat prepared himself after the conversation with Lucia, he was still quite taken aback by the reality.

    The situation had changed so far, so it was only natural that the quest would be different as well.

    Is it possible for events to unfold differently? But no matter what, engaging in such foolish acts?

    While thinking this, Ian quickly equipped his gear and opened the door.

    Thump- Thump-

    The unsettling sound of bells chiming echoed through the city.

    It was a signal for evacuation, indicating that the city was under attack.

    Ah ugh

    Faint screams from below gradually subsided.

    Sounds of beasts and the gruesome noise of tearing flesh.

    Leaping over the railing and flying into the lower floor, Ian forcefully kicked open the door.

    The sight that met Ians eyes was the scene of a ripped-up body of a Liurel woman in the lower floor.

    Clutch, Dang- Dang-

    Being devoured by it was a monster covered in ck fur with long tentacles sprouting from its back.

    A hunting dog.

    Crunch, growl

    As the creature noticed Ians presence, it turned its head and emitted a low growl while gazing at him.

    Growling-!

    Ians sword, which had already surged to its nearest edge, fell with a sharp wind.

    The inverted head was severed and fell off.

    The body of the hunting dog copsed.

    A thick stream of ck blood flowed out.

    The fallen head was slightly recognizable as it was when it was human.

    It was a face Ian knew.

    A servant who managed the garden and stable.

    Crunch-!

    At that time, amotion broke out on the second floor.

    ..!

    What caught Ians eyes as he turned and ran out was Maeve, wearing pajamas in the hallway, entangled with a hunting dog.

    She blocked the hunting dogs maw with her sword, and turned toward Ian.

    I dont need any help.

    She struck her knee against the dogs eyes and forcefully kicked its body, causing it to tumble and then mmed it to the ground again.

    In an instant, she caught up to the flying creature.

    Her movements, unlike when she wore her armor, were graceful and radiant.

    Swipe-

    Her sword passed through the dogs open maw.

    The hunting dog, with its upper and lower jaws separated, copsed, blood sttering.

    Looking down at the corpse, Maeve muttered as if chanting.

    Strange urrence. Vernon only suffered so much after all.

    She turned to Ian, who had leaped over the railing and joined her.

    I dont feel that way anymore. I just want revenge. On those who did this.

    Looking at her eyes, sunken like those of the dead, Ian nodded.

    Thats what will happen.

    Ah, aaah-!

    It was then that Miguel burst out from the corridor.

    Growl-! Snarl-!

    Three hunting dogs were chasing after him.

    !

    Seeing Lucia in Miguels arms, Ian and Maeve locked eyes and without needing to say anything, they flew toward the creatures.

    Crunch-! Thud-!

    Amidst the intertwining of Ian and Maeve with the hunting dogs.

    What the hell is going on Miguel?!

    Philip, who had btedly armed himself and came out of the room, saw Miguel rushing toward him and furrowed his brow as he spotted the situation.

    Miguel fell to his feet.

    Still, he didnt let go of Lucia.

    I thought you were dead you damn!

    On his heaving back, a long wound extended from his shoulder down to his waist.

    Traces of the tentacle attack made by the hunting dog.

    .

    When Philip looked beyond the corridor, the situation had already ended.

    Among the beheaded hunting dogs, Maeve said calmly while catching her breath.

    Lucia is alive. Perhaps there are more survivors.

    I will find them.

    Ian cut in.

    His gaze met Maeves, who slightly nodded in response.

    Get equipped with weapons first.

    Finally, Maeve looked down at her own body.

    The clothes she had worn had be tattered, almost resembling rags.

    Blood trickled from the exposed waist and shoulder wounds.

    It was a situation that could easily turn dire again.

    Sure. Ill do it.

    Eventually, Maeve turned her body around.

    As she started to walk, she suddenly looked at Miguel.

    Thank you, Miguel.

    Of course, its what I had to do, Sir.

    While Maeve distanced herself with a slight nod of her head, Ian passed by Philips side.

    Come with me. Miguel, take care of Lucia. And never look up at the moon.

    Ah, understood.

    With Miguel nodding and holding onto Lucia, Philip, who followed closely behind, asked a question.

    What on earth is happening?

    Agen has be a mand.

    Mand!

    Philip sighed heavily as Miguel eximed.

    Is the entirety of Agen like this?

    Yes.

    This is insane its as if everything has gone to hell.

    That red moon is corrupting people.

    Philip spoke with downcast eyes.

    Ians brow narrowed.

    Did you see the moon?

    Yes. It was making me dizzy, so I turned my gaze away.

    Good thing you didnt stare at it for long. It was worth the bluff. But dont keep looking at it.

    Descending the stairs, Ian looked up at the red moon.

    Thats not a real moon. Its just a lump of curse. If you keep looking at it, youll eventually get corrupted.

    ording to Ians perspective, the Mands were not perfect yet. The fact that they werentpletely isted from the outside world was evidence of that.

    The red moon was smaller than he remembered, and the curse was weaker too.

    Back then, it had emitted a brilliant light that made space distort.

    But even so, it was sufficient to corrupt those with weak mental fortitude or inner turmoil, just like the people of Liurel family.

    Ian killed two more hunting dogs on the first floor and rescued a servant girl who had been hiding in the storage.

    She was the only survivor.

    .

    As the atmosphere grew heavier, the sounds from outside reached deep into the building.

    Soldiers yelling not to look at the moon.

    Urgent footsteps and the breathing of the dogs chasing after them.

    Followed by cries and pleas.

    If this was the situation close to the capital, then beyond the gates, an even worse hell would be unfolding by now.

    Afterpleting all the searches.

    Whats the Duke thinking, doing something so crazy?

    Philip murmured suddenly.

    Ian responded nonchntly.

    When youre backed into a corner, its a good strategy to break the board and start anew.

    Just for that reason? But such actions cant simply be brushed aside.

    He probably has someone to me already.

    Could it be Sir?

    Likely. There are rumors about him losing his mind, and hes also actually fallen into corruption. This might be a perfect opportunity for him to eliminate Sir.

    But exposing the existence of the corrupted isnt that Sirs doing?

    The truth doesnt matter. What people believe bes the truth. Or what they want to believe.

    I see

    Philip frowned but couldnt deny it.

    He, too, had experienced the true face of the Dark Ages enough by now.

    There will be enough time to frame and incite people. The Apostle of Judgement cannot ignore injustice. He knows that.

    Maybe Sir wishes for those monsters to fight him and death happens.

    Miguel, who had been listening, interjected suddenly.

    Ian nodded his head.

    Even if Sir survives, public opinion is already in his favor. By then, hell calcte that theres nothing Sir can do. The Apostle of Judgement cannot harm innocent people.

    Using Sirs own restrictions thats your n?

    Yes. Only Sir, the Apostle of Judgement.

    At Ians significant words, Philips gaze sharpened.

    Are you saying that you expect Sir to be the Apostle of Vengeance?

    If not, theres no reason to create such a spectacle.

    Are you saying youre not thinking that Im going to kill him and his minions right away?

    A voice continued on the stairs.

    Maeve, now d in armor, walked down the stairs.

    My thoughts are along those lines.

    Then, we might have to shatter those expectations.

    In addition, unexpected crises might arise to reveal our true colors. So Id rather

    Ian looked at her face, meeting her eyes.

    I hope Sir truly looks like a vengeance-driven monster.

    Staring into Maeves eyes, he added.

    Do you think you can do it?

    Maeves pupils, which were beginning to be tinged with a sinister red, gradually curved.

    Willingly.

    Tl/n: Consider donating, Your support is needed!!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 43 (1)

    Chapter 43 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Agen Prosperity, Outer Apex.

    In front of the railing overlooking the city, Duke Regis Brandt stood quietly.

    His pupils behind closed eyelids rolled around, and the tip of the staff he held twitched.

    Veins spread like spider webs centered around the bulging forehead wriggled.

    He was perceiving every nook and cranny of the city right now.

    It was different from seeing with his eyes.

    He simultaneously perceived the wavelengths of colors invisible to the naked eye, smells, and sounds, epassing the vast space.

    The heightened senses he gained by opening the Demonic Realm.

    He controlled the hunting dogs using all his senses.

    Unlike the screams and terror that filled the air, there werent many victims outside the city walls.

    Regis delicate calctions were at y.

    He didnt want Agen to crumble entirely.

    The people were like seeds of the city. Sacrifice was enough to imprint fear and anger on their souls.

    His main targets were the resistant nobles and those who stood in his way.

    It was an opportunity to turn a crisis into a chance.

    He had considered the end near when even Marquis Butchard had fallen.

    For those who do not give up, paths tend to open.

    After this night of madness, his few followers would stand with the majority.

    Hehehe

    A muffled chuckle escaped Regis lips.

    It reminded him of Maeve Liurel.

    The most annoying variable had returned, at the end of TyrEns year.

    From the look of it, he seemed buried in frustration and despair, unable to be found even with heightened senses.

    He didnt know how the kingdoms aquatics had been eliminated.

    Since most of the family had likely perished, vengeance for the followers had been sufficiently aplished.

    Of course, he had yet to pay for ruining the picture he had painted.

    TyrEns soul and the hunting dogs would be offered as tributes to the god he served.

    It would be enough to inherit power through opening the Demonic Realm.

    !

    In an instant, Regis expression twisted.

    Once again, he felt the presence of an annoying existence outside the fortress.

    Something was repeatedly fighting the hunting dogs and escaping in the outer area.

    At first, he thought it was Maeve, but he knew it wasnt.

    She wasnt that agile.

    Of course, she wasnt anything remarkable.

    Regis ordered the outer hunting dogs to pursue the entity.

    They needed prey anyway.

    Regis bulging forehead like a tumor twitched as if about to burst.

    Controlling this many hunting dogs for the first time was no easy task.

    The Demonic Realm was the same.

    However, it was an unyielding force that couldnt be given up.

    It was just for one night for now.

    Someday, he would offer the entire kingdom to the god and forever possess this power.

    At that time, he could also ascend to the semi-divine realm.

    When that time came, he could reveal the true truth against the empire.

    If only that damn woman disappeared No one will stop me anymore.

    Regis muttered, then fell silent.

    The sound of footsteps climbing the stairs.

    The bulging forehead eased along with the veins, and the heightened senses scattered.

    Regis slowly opened his eyes.

    The view beneath the apex unfolded.

    Open up! Please open!

    Please! Save us, please! Ah, aaargh!

    The bted refugees, who were banging on the tightly shut city walls, were screaming and fleeing.

    A few hunting dogs chased after them, panting heavily.

    Perhaps mortals were so insignificant.

    A faint smile brushed Regis lips.

    Your Grace.

    A soldier entered the apex.

    With a somewhat wry expression as if asking when he hadst smiled, Regis turned his head.

    The soldier bowed his head.

    Why are you in such a dangerous ce, Your Grace? If anything were to happen, many would be in peril.

    A disaster seems to be looming. The devotee of the radiant goddess cannot turn away. Just now, someones family knocked on the gates. Why didnt you open the door?

    Its yourmand, Your Majesty I apologize.

    You have nothing to apologize for. So, what brings you here?

    His Majesty is searching for something. Other noble houses are as well.

    Indeed. Lets return together. Its equally risky for you to stay alone.

    The soldier gestured towards the stairs.

    With a resolute attitude, Regis didnt hesitate to descend the stairs.

    Passing through narrow corridors and a few rooms, he entered the assembly hall where refugees had gathered.

    Amidst the knights and soldiers lined up along the outskirts and passages, the gathered refugees sat huddled together.

    Exchanging nces with a few of his followers, Regis turned toward the throne at the front.

    Sitting on the throne was a man exuding annoyance and restlessness, Archibald Brandt. He was Aevin Archibald Brandt, Regis nephew and the crown prince of the kingdom, King Aevin II.

    Although Regis thought of him as a pitiful creature who inherited only his brothers blood, he still managed to put on his characteristic merciful smile.

    Your Grace. Have you found what you were looking for?

    Uncle. How is the situation outside?

    The king looked at him.

    Above his head, the antler-shaped crown gleamed in golden light, following the glow of the candles.

    The soldiers on each wall are in battle. The creatures couldnt seem to climb the walls. The people they can only pray to the radiant goddess for protection.

    Damn it such unfortunate events happening in the capital of the kingdom. If rumors spread, Agen will be perceived as weak.

    Oveing this incident will actually prove the kingdoms strength. Once the day breaks, we can find the source of this curse and eradicate it.

    A lot of talk has been circting about that. Uncles insight is needed.

    If youre talking about insight, what?

    The king gestured.

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 43 (2)

    Chapter 43 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    A few nobles who had been ncing over here stood up from their seats.

    Lets discuss what we were talking about earlier.

    The kingmanded.

    One of the nobles who had bowed his head began to speak.

    I believe, Your Majesty, that Liurel is behind this incident.

    Based on what evidence?

    We all know that the former lord, Vernon Liurel, fell as a minion of darkness. Furthermore, Maeve Liurel has incited unrest in the kingdom and even sumbed to delusions. Its clear that she has invoked the madness of the ck Wall.

    He was one of Regis followers.

    Several nodded in agreement, but there were more with eyes that couldnt ept it.

    Regis observed everyones expressions, even the kings, then softly spoke.

    However, Lord Liurel is a devoted messenger of the strict goddess and represents Agen as a Divine Knight. Also, shes his grief-stricken sister, and Liurel is a distinguished family that has been loyal to the kingdom through generations.

    With a gaze filled with sorrow, Regis turned to the audience.

    Moreover, if Lord Liurel has requested this meeting herself, why would she create such an incident?

    If thats true, why havent we seen a single person affiliated with Liurel here? Also, where is Lord Liurel, the shield of Your Majesty?

    They must be somewhere battling the cursed creatures.

    Enough.

    The king raised his hand, interrupting Regis words.

    I understand my uncles intentions. But in my ears, their words dont sound entirely baseless. Since the return of Liurel, ominous events have continued in Agen. Isnt that an undeniable fact?

    Doubting his own personal bodyguards in front of his subordinates, foolish man.

    Even as he thought this, Regis wore an expression of regret.

    Your Majesty?

    Look into this matter. Once this damn night passes, reveal the truth unequivocally and help restore Lord Liurels honor.

    Regis didnt respond.

    Seeing him steadfastly, the king added.

    You, Uncle, should handle the investigation. If its indeed proven that Lord Liurel is innocent, I will sincerely apologize and never mention it again.

    A fool whos proud of opposing my will. I suppose I should be thankful.

    Despite inwardly chuckling, Regis simply bowed his head.

    As silence settled in the hall, and amidst the quiet unease in the eyes of several knights, a voice resonated.

    Fear not, Your Majesty.

    A hushed voice spread through the hall.

    The gazes of those in the audience turned toward the entrance from which the voice hade.

    The king and Regis were no exception.

    The faithful have arrived.

    Under the flickering candlelight, a knight in full armor was approaching.

    How did she end up here?

    Amidst Regis searching gaze.

    The king narrowed his eyes.

    Knight. I have one question. How did you enter the castle?

    I entered through the main gate, Your Majesty.

    Finally, Maeves appearance became clear.

    A figure d in the ck blood of hunting dogs, her entire form transformed.

    With each step, droplets of blood sttered from her armor.

    A man in ash-colored leather armor followed her from behind, but not a single person paid him any attention.

    It was because Maeve exuded such an uncanny and ominous presence.

    Surrounded by corrupt beings, how can the gods leave Your Majesty all alone?

    Corrupt beings Are you still using that term?

    Thud, thud-

    Without even bothering about the kings voice, Maeve continued walking, and eventually stopped at the entrance of the assembly hall.

    Her bird-like facete nced slowly around the hall.

    Dont you see? The ones who deceive Your Majesty are hiding around, causing confusion in Agen.

    Every word she spoke was true, yet it was clear that the king didnt hear it that way.

    Regis forehead became increasingly furrowed.

    Has she truly lost her mind?

    His gaze seemed to darken for a moment.

    The icy gaze beyond the facete stopped, even though it was just a fleeting instant, it halted even for him.

    Could it be? Is it really that dire?

    The thought briefly crossed his mind.

    However, do not worry, Your Majesty.

    Maeve kneeled on one knee.

    The king, who had been growing more and more somber, spoke.

    Knight, what on earth are you talking about? Where are the members of the family?

    Maeve slowly stood up and answered.

    They are all dead, Your Majesty.

    As the kings expression faltered, she continued.

    Therefore, please observe, Your Majesty.

    Swooosh

    Maeve drew her sword slowly.

    Here, I, your loyal knight, will eradicate the corrupt.

    What Did you say?

    Finally, the kings eyes widened slowly.

    An intense tension that seemed like it could explode at any moment filled the hall.

    For an instant, the hands holding the spears of the soldiers trembled thinly.

    Liu Lord Liurel has truly gone mad! She ns to kill all of us!

    Someone who couldnt withstand the pressure shouted.

    The faces of the refugees started to disy fear, and they began to retreat.

    Y-Your Majesty! Protect Your Majesty!

    Just as Regis was about to say something, someone shouted.

    A member of the royal guards. One of those who aligned themselves with Maeve.

    He had been overwhelmed by her presence like everyone else who was with her, and btedly remembered his role.

    Six members rushed toward the king almost simultaneously, and the remaining knights drew their swords as well.

    Amidst the trembling spear tips of the soldiers aimed at Maeve.

    Swoosh-

    A red divine power emerged from Maeves sword as she held it close to her chest.

    The eerie red glow spread throughout her body from her sword.

    Do not forgive my insolence.

    The moment her gaze turned toward him, Regis finally realized the depth of the threat.

    That madwoman, has she reallye here with the sole intention of killing the corrupted ones?

    Even if it meant killing everyone left in the castle.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Its not just for show; shes serious.

    Ian watched Maeves back with a wry smile.

    Although he hadnt taken a single step, no one paid him any attention.

    Maeves presence was just that overpowering.

    The divine power emanating from the avenger wasnt as radiant as when she was the apostle of damnation.

    It flowed down like blood and evaporated eerily.

    It seemed like the essence of vengeance itself.

    Ian remembered the sight of a vengeance-driven person shedding blood, the memory itself.

    And in his eyes, what he saw wasnt just the surface appearance, just like back then.

    She must be nning to finish her revenge and then die.

    Maeve started to move her steps.

    Ian, who was loosening his ankle and shoulder, hurled his body forward with a chilling gaze.

    Im sorry, but that wont happen.

    There were still dues to be paid.

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 44 (1)

    Chapter 44 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Maeves slow and deliberate steps illuminated by a red torch, captivated the attention of everyone. All eyes were on her.

    Halt! Stop her! Protect His Majesty!

    One of the knights shouted, but no one rushed towards her recklessly, even with certain death looming before them. Few were capable of standing against certain death.

    In the grip of terror, they couldnt divert their gaze from Maeve, so they didnt notice Ian sprinting beside them, lowering his posture.

    Just one of them.

    A tingling sensation shot through his fingers, and the hatred from the swamp extended his arm, aiming its maw at a nearby underling of chaos.

    Without paying any attention, Ian moved on to his next target.

    Suddenly, he thought of Lucia, whom he had left behind at the mansion with Philip and Miguel. The girl who hadnt shown fear even in the face of gruesome scenes. But her gaze had been as desperate as a plea, begging him not to forget her request.

    This is why I cant stand kids.

    Thinking this, Ian gazed at the noblemen who had approached him. As if sensing his approach atst, the mans eyes widened.

    Thunk-!

    Ians grip was already around the mans face. Part of the chaotic power intertwined with his grip flowed through the mans eyes, nose, and mouth. A minimal amount.

    I hope this has an effect.

    As he thought this, Ian hurled the man towards Maeve.

    Urgh?!

    Kyaa!

    The tumbling nobleman fell near Maeve and her soldiers. Amidst the panic, a brief scream erupted from the refugees.

    The gaze of the soldiers and Maeve, who had been either advancing or at a standstill, turned back to the fallen nobleman.

    Ugh Ku Kuk?

    His trembling hands as he tried to rise from the ground were a sign of what was toe. Purple and violet veins emerged across his body, muscles twisting and bulging.

    Mutation?

    One of the soldiers muttered as the nobleman convulsed. With an agonizing cry, the convulsing figure contorted his face.

    Ugh- Ahh- Evil-!

    A scream filled with agony. Only then did screams erupt from the refugees amidst the chaos.

    Everyone, run for your lives!

    The cry initiated a scattering of refugees in all directions.

    In the meantime, Ian, who was clutching the face of another nobleman, caught a glimpse of the mutating corruptor.

    It really works.

    It was an idea that came to Ians mind when he saw low-level fallen ones who couldnt control their mutation.

    Maybe these arent polluted magical powers, but maybe they dont know how to handle the chaotic powers mixed with them.

    So I guessed that if pure chaotic power was pushed in reverse, a reaction would ur, and that prediction was right.

    It would be rather like adding strength to proper corrupters like Regis who know how to handle chaotic power.

    It was like having a card that these halves could use in the future.

    There arent many corrupters who can be distinguished yet.

    Throwing the nobleman who pushed the chaotic power into it again, Ian shouted in the hall.

    Take His Majesty to safety! Soldiers deal with the corrupt!

    Amid the chaos of fleeing refugees and mutating fallen ones, and even the vengeful apostle imbued with divine power, it didnt matter whose voice it was.

    One of the six knights surrounding the king locked eyes with Ian. It was Jonathan, the young man who had initially defied and then apologized to Ian.

    He had been the first to spot Ian yet again and when Ian nodded, he shouted immediately.

    Guards, follow His Majesty! Your Majesty, you must evacuate. We will see you.

    No, this is Yes, I see-

    While talking gibberish with a face that couldnt hide his embarrassment, the king was almost dragged out.

    After all, it has just been revealed that there is a real fallen among the nobles.

    Amid the flow of almost half of the soldiers fleeing with the king, a pfft sound

    Maeve, her sword outstretched, watched the mutating nobleman in silence.

    She didnt seem intent on killing him immediately. Instead, she calmly waited for the mutation to finish, her divine power calmly attuned.

    Strangely, herposure made the soldiers and knights around her even more apprehensive.

    Kuh Ugh

    With the sound of tearing flesh, the nobleman trapped in the throes of the swamps curse began to mutate. His eyes, devoid of reason, gazed down at Maeve. There was no trace of rationality in his eyesonly the pure power of chaos, which had twisted his mind.

    Aaaaahhh-!

    It lunged at Maeve, spreading its arms and tentacles.

    Power finally entered Maeves grip holding the sword.

    Pfff-

    A red crescent moon swept over the fallen.

    The guy whose upper body was cut in half at an angle copsed at the speed at which he charged.

    With ck blood and intestines sttered everywhere.

    Thuk-

    With her left hand, Maeve grabbed the head of the fallen who was falling toward her, and tightened her grip.

    As the head exploded, red divine power burned in his grip.

    All the emotions that had been suppressed so far swirled in Maeves eyes as she grabbed the limp corpse.

    The light in his eyes leaked through the face shield and shook violently.

    Ah Ahhh. Aaaaagh-!

    The mixed scream of various emotions. The remaining soldiers were slowly transforming into terror-stricken faces.

    Ugh Ugh Ugh

    The swamp curse was pulling the troubled nobleman into an even deeper state of chaos.

    Ian, who had thrown another Fallen earlier, was once again witnessing the rebirth of a distorted form, a mishmash of limbs. The chaotic appearance revealed their inability to control the chaotic power within them.

    St-

    Throwing aside the body he held, Maeve lunged at the group.

    The red divine power clinging to her body scattered traces through the air.

    What How can?

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 44 (2)

    Chapter 44 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    One of the soldiers, his hands trembling, muttered. He had been certain that he was confronting a mad apostle Liurel who couldnt possibly have been predicted to cause the appearance of Fallen among the nobles.

    The situation was far from what he had expected.

    Most of the soldiers were at a loss. Unlike the stern Duke Regis Brandt, they had no idea what to do.

    A soldiers gaze turned to Maeve, who was gripping her sword and facing off against the mutating nobleman. It was the same soldier who had previously shouted at Ian to put down his weapon.

    Are you just going to stand there and watch? Until she points a sword at His Majesty- Ugh?

    The knights eyes widened.

    Leather-gloved hands muffled the knights voice, stopping him mid-sentence.

    Is it okay for a knight to serve a Duke rather than the king?

    A quiet voice.

    Out of nowhere. The knight, who had noticed Ians presence some time ago, met his ck eyes.

    His lips barely moved.

    Who are you..!

    At the moment when the knights eyelids trembled at the disparate power rushing into his grasp for an instant.

    Someone you dont need to know.

    Ian, who had added thement, pushed the guy away with a slight nudge and stepped back.

    Nearby, other knights and soldiers hastily aimed their spears and swords at him.

    Yes, what do you want again?

    If you want to live, get rid of them. And step back, it would be wise. Dont get yourself killed for nothing by getting involved needlessly.

    With these words, Ian unexpectedly threw a throwing dagger at one of the knights.

    Ugh?!

    In an instant, the eyes of the knight with the dagger embedded in his forearm widened. There was something wriggling on the de.

    It was a serpent. Its fangs, norger than a rice grain, were bared wide open.

    The creature bit into the knights forearm.

    You! What kind of magic?!

    As the knight raised his head, Ian was already gone.

    When he lowered his head again, the serpent had turned into mist and vanished.

    And in the next moment, the world seemed to melt away like watercolors.

    The gaze of the knight, whose pupils were wide open from shock, was filled only with the towering figure of a holy knight imbued with red divine power.

    Ah- Aaargh-!

    The knight caught in a state of confusion let out a horrified scream.

    The knight who had absorbed chaos also began to mutate, apanied by eerie sounds of transformation.

    The remaining knights and soldiers, shaken by Ians advice, were a sight enough to make them consider following it. They began to backpedal towards the passage.

    If you cant run, then dont even make a sound here. Got it?

    Ian dragged the woman who was sitting there due to exhaustion to a corner of the hall and mmed her against the wall.

    The woman, tearful and distressed, nodded her head.

    Ha.

    Somehow, this felt more like training a dog.

    Exhaling, Ian finally looked around the hall.

    The reason he had yielded the spotlight of this battle to Maeve was not merely because it was easier.

    Regardless of the employer-employee rtionship, Maeve was, among the people he had encountered in this world, the most responsible and kind-hearted human.

    He didnt want to witness a scene where she kneeled to the not-yet-fallen corrupt ones after fulfilling her duty and responsibility.

    Hed rather continue unleashing his suppressed inner self like this and run wild.

    Perhaps it was because the present ovepped with his past, when he couldnt even properly defend himself against reprimands from bosses or seniors.

    Crack-! Swoosh!

    Meanwhile, amidst the destruction of the two corrupt beings and the transformation of one knight, Maeve, who had been torn by both sides, crushed the head of a fallen corrupt being with her foot.

    This was a far cry from her previous clean and efficientbat style; it bordered on savagery.

    As the blood of the corrupted beings sttered on her body and mixed with divine power, she emanated an aura of darkness.

    Fwoosh-!

    Even the final Fallen being, which had been charging toward her back, was torn apart in an instant as she struck with her sword. Then, finally, she stood still, her shoulders shaking.

    .

    A moment of silence descended upon the blood-stained hall.

    Maevesbored breath gradually shifted to Regis.

    Regis Brandt.

    At some point, he had been looking at her with an oddly interested gaze, which had now turned into a smile as he opened his mouth.

    Truly, I cant understand How the person I thought would be the easiest to manipte ended up being you. How did you be the most unpredictable existence?

    If I were alone That would have been the case

    Maeve muttered slowly.

    Regiss eyes narrowed.

    His gaze suddenly shifted to Ian, who stood in a corner of the hall with a rather intrigued expression.

    I see So it was you behind this. A Divine knight who instigated the rebellion in Orundel It wasnt just empty talk.

    Even after you deduced all that, are there still remnants of chaff left in Orundel? Thats impressive. Youre like cockroaches.

    Ian smirked.

    A smile flickered at the corner of Regiss mouth.

    It was my mistake to have thought of you as a mere mercenary. I shouldnt underestimate insignificant variables. Ill keep that in mind next time.

    To you There wont be a next time-!

    Maeve shouted as she charged forward.

    The trail of her sword turned into a burst of red streaks that exploded toward Regis.

    Zweeng-

    It was right after that, a semi-transparent purple barrier materialized in front of Regis.

    Surprisingly, the barrier didnt shatter even after blocking a strike infused with divine power.

    Amidst the shockwaves of divine and arcane energies colliding and sweeping through the hall,

    Krk- Crk-! Khyung-!

    From various entrances, over a dozen hunting dogs leaped into the room.

    The knights and soldiers who had been near the passage were pushed back against the walls once again.

    The passing dogs gathered around Regis.

    Amidst the debris of the barrier and remnants of divine energy, Regissughter resonated.

    You seem to have forgotten. Tonight, at least in Agen

    His face was revealed.

    The skin around his eyes protruded in an eerie manner, with spider web-like veins spreading across his face from the center of his forehead.

    His eyes, nowpletely purple, traced gentle arcs.

    Its almost as if Im a god.

    Kwaang-!

    As the remaining barrier exploded, Maeve, frozen in her stance with her sword drawn, was thrown back.

    The fact that I serve the true god will remain unknown to anyone. No witnesses will be left.

    A soundless shock rippled through the faces of the soldiers and knights.

    Swoosh-

    Ian drew his Sword of Condemnation and exposed his fangs, smiling.

    You talk too much.

    This was the brat who had already given me trouble once.

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 45 (1)

    Chapter 45 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    A faint smile brushed Regiss lips.

    Rough around the edges

    His hand gripping the staff twitched.

    The hunting dogs that had been growling now scattered in all directions, as if waiting, upon seeing him raise his staff.

    Ians charge began almost simultaneously.

    Three hunting dogs rushing towards him closed the distance in an instant.

    Concentration reached its peak.

    Tentacles and fangs, whipping like a whip, aimed for blind spots, their beaks wide open.

    And below that, the one approaching with a low stance.

    Everything around him was perceived vividly in an instant.

    Even his own movements felt sluggish.

    Amidst this sensation, Ian decided to find a way to approach the creature faster.

    He stomped on the creatures head, springing off to the side and twisting his body in midair.

    He altered his trajectory, dodging the creatures beak that charged head-on, and swung down his sword, imbued with rotational force.

    Swish-

    The tentacles and ws that were thrusting through the gap were deflected by the barrier of whirling force.

    In the blink of an eye, it all happened.

    Ian, disying a movement bordering on trickery,nded.

    Among the three hunting dogs that had passed him, ones head had been severed, and its body crumpled and slid to the ground.

    Not bad for a show-

    Regiss head, muttering to himself, tilted as if someone had pulled it back.

    Suddenly, the throwing dagger Ian had tossed was lodged in Regiss forehead.

    Blood oozed out for a moment.

    ng-

    The thrown dagger fell to the ground.

    Apparently, not enough, huh?

    While Ian licked his lips, Regisughed more heartily as he looked forward again.

    Shouldve shown off this talent earlier. But now it wont work.

    The wound on his forehead quickly closed, covered by a sticky mucus-like substance and fibrous threads resembling spider silk.

    Soon after, the thrown daggernded behind Regis, blocked by a purple field.

    Beyond that was an illusion, and Regis chuckled deeper as he watched Ian charge forward.

    His brow red for an instant.

    As the space above Ians head momentarily contorted, and hit his head on the ground.

    But Ian had waited. He twisted his body sideways just in time.

    The distorted space that had struck the ground returned to its original form.

    Something was writhing beyond the veil of reality.

    Whoa.

    As if he hadnt known he would evade it, Regis eximed.

    But Ians gaze at Regis held no trace of excitement, just an icy focus.

    So, this is how you fight.

    His aggressive movements were merely to probe Regissbat style.

    After all, he hadnt faced a human-like opponent in the game before.

    During battle, the vengeful specter of the avenger, a physical manifestation of the vengeful one shedding blood, had appeared and delivered a fatal blow to the creature. That was why.

    Thanks to that, Regis, whose stamina had dropped significantly, had immediately revealed his true form.

    So now, with the hunting dogs at his side and his tricks, this was the stage where Ian needed to be most cautious.

    He couldnt predict what unexpected attack might cause a fatal injury.

    Is that all youve got? Youre more of a pushover than I expected.

    Taunting as he sidestepped, Ian provoked.

    Regiss eyes narrowed.

    A little fly like you has quite the mouth. Puzzling, but interesting.

    With the barrier still in ce, he reached out his hand.

    A power simr to divine energy enveloped the hunting dogs.

    Their breathing grew heavy, their contorted bodies swelled further.

    Their fangs grew longer and sharper; Ian was reminded of deep-sea creatures hed seen in old pictures.

    Where are you, yap away some more.

    Whatever, you damn bastard.

    Just as Ian charged toward the hunting dogs

    Squeak Squeak!

    Geez. Get your heads straight.

    Soldiers and knights gathered densely against the walls, vaciting between life and death.

    Although most of Regiss attention was on Ian and the hunting dogs, a few of them still circled, looking for openings.

    Among them, one had grownrger and more menacing, truly a desperate situation.

    Crack-!

    As expected. One creature seemed to decide there was no longer a need to target openings, its saw-like beak opened wide as it charged.

    Thunk-

    As the outstretched spearhead snapped weakly, the creatures toothed maw sought to rend a soldier apart

    Thunk-!

    A trajectory of red divine power fell like a red wall and cleaved through the creatures waist.

    The severed upper half of the hunting dog, sttering ck blood and innards, bounced up.

    St!

    As he smashed the creatures skull with his fist, Maeve stood before the soldiers.

    Chunks of stone debris that had fallen when she collided with the wall were scattered along her trajectory.

    She turned to the knight.

    Seal off all passages in the arena. Can you do it?

    Her voice, as cold as if her madness had been a facade all along, the craziness shown so far was an act.

    The knight nodded urgently.

    Yes yes! We can do it!

    This opulent structure, constructed by repurposing ancient elven ruins, could iste almost every area with iron bars.

    Precautions against enemies prating into the heart of the castle.

    Go. Seal the arena and join His Majesty to report the situation.

    Swoosh- Thud!

    Maeve struck down a hunting dog that charged at her. Then she turned to the soldiers.

    Dont trust the survivors either. Go, now!

    Yes! Everyone, to the passages!

    At the knights shout, soldiers rushed like they were in a frenzy.

    Maeve defended against the hunting dogs charging at them with her whole body.

    In the process of cutting and striking, one hunting dog managed to bite her forearm.

    Unfazed, she swung the weight of the sword, crushing the creatures jaw, and stamped on it with her boots.

    Finally entering the passage, the knight looked back at her grotesque form.

    Apologies for the misunderstanding, Sir. We willplete the mission at any cost.

    The knight with a resolute expression disappeared.

    Maeve, who had ughtered all the hunting dogs, finally straightened up her back.

    Labored breaths. The blood that had flowed down her forearm, seeping into the end of her gauntlet, evaporated and dissolved into divine power.

    Upon finally confirming this sight, Regis burst intoughter.

    A pointless endeavor. All the hunting dogs have already gathered at the castle. Your four years of preparation will only increase the casualties.

    While saying so, his hand holding the staff twitched again.

    The majority of the hunting dogs that had been targeting Ian turned their attention towards Maeve.

    As Maeve silently drew her sword aside her face, she asked.

    Am I being ignored now?

    In that gap, Ian, who had been aiming for Regis, swung his sword down.

    Regis raised the corners of his mouth.

    Too much attention doesnt need to be paid to gnats.

    Thuk-

    The sh of Ians sword against the shield was rebounded.

    Unlike Maeve, he couldnt hit the force field, but Ian rather raised his lips.

    You hope only that I disappear as a witness.

    ..!

    Regis, who met his burning gaze, finally opened his eyes. mes ignited and swirled around Ian.

    Ian stretched out his hand as if expecting it. Yellow mes burst forth from the red ze.

    Crackkkkk-!

    The intensified mes converged on Regis, engulfing him and the surrounding area. As the barrier melted away, several mes managed to touch Regis, but the fire obstructed by the barrier swirled within,pletely engulfing him.

    Thrown back by the counterforce, Ian crashed onto the ground. Within the smoke, he raised his head and looked towards Regis.

    Laughter resonated from within the engulfed figure.

    A mage, I see! Yes, now the mystery is unraveling. Looking at your appearance, no one would think youre a mage. The Red Mage, Conraud spoke of is none other than you. All those aplishments were achieved through deception.

    Much like you.

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 45 (2)

    Chapter 45 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 10 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.

    Ian met his gaze with a smile. It was a sess. Regis had begun to transform within the mes.

    The protective field surrounding him glowed brighter and expanded. Amidst the backdrop that rivaled the full moon, Regis body twisted and swelled. The mes that had clung to him subsided. ck tendrils emerged from his body like hair.

    As the wrinkled skin on his forehead tore, red tendrils sprang forth. Mutated and erged pineal nd.. Veins protruded from his skin, obscuring his eyes, nose, and mouth.

    Fused together, his staff and fingers sprouted w-like talons. The ancient deity, Regis.

    Quite repulsive

    Ian murmured as he withdrew an essence from another dimension, propelling himself forward once more.

    As his eyes met the burning gaze of Ian, Regis finally retorted with a gentle voice

    God shapes his creations in his own image. This form is evidence that God directly molded me.

    As he extended his hand, a long fissure appeared on the ground, leaving behind an elongated mark reminiscent of a hunting dogs paw. Invisible talons lunged toward Ian, but he anticipated the attack and twisted his body to dodge them.

    Now, it was a battle he knew.

    Thuk-

    Sounds of breath and footsteps echoed in the empty air. The Void Strays, creatures of emptiness living within the gaps of space, had been summoned to this ce in their true forms, distinct from the mutants Maeve was fighting.

    Of course, there was no need to confront this creature. Ian unleashed mes of amplified essence in all directions, directed at Regis.

    Explosions reverberated through the air, and for a moment, the Void Stray distanced itself. Regis extended his staff, hisyered barriers forming a protective shield.

    Ian stretched out his hand as if expecting it. Yellow mes burst forth from the red ze.

    Crack-

    Amplified methrowers burned Regis and surroundings.

    As the force field melts away.

    Ian, who had stopped as if floating in the air, returned the essence to the subspace and grabbed the sword with both hands.

    I will send you to your god.

    Stroking the sword body, blue divine power erupted like an explosion.

    Using that power as the driving force, Ian lunged out towards Regis.

    Ians eyes brightened.

    He knew from his experience in the game that Regis couldnt use the force field continuously.

    There was still oneyer of force field left, but this should be enough to tear it apart.

    After that, all that was left was to yield the final blow to Maeve.

    What ?!

    Regiss pineal nd quivered in embarrassment.

    The space in front of it was sliced open as if it had been shed with a knife, and shortly thereafter a purple leg with de-like ws popped out.

    !

    Creak-

    As Ians eyes widened, the ws collided with the Sword of Condemnation.

    Dazzling sh. The toenail snapped off, the de ripping through the force field beyond and wing through Regis body.

    Fuck ! You use that for defense too?

    Ians brow wrinkled as hended.

    The sensation through the hand was shallow.

    Failure to anticipate the variables that could happen as it became a reality was a failure.

    That void w was a skill that was only used for attack in the game.

    Suddenly, the severed toenails that fell to the ground disappeared without a trace as if evaporating.

    The tentacles on Regis body also fell to the ground.

    The Sword of Condemnation that ran from his shoulder to his waist cut them off.

    Well This is it. To think that you are even favored by TyrEn. but The fake cant always beat the real thing.

    With a whisper, a purple force field rose in front of Ians nose.

    Ians brow furrowed.

    Damn it.

    Thunk-!

    With an explosion, Ian was thrown back.

    With a swift movement, his body was thrown, but his armor was left in tatters, his thighs and arms soaked in blood.

    If he hadnt drawn on his Chaos Energy as a quick-witted move, he would have been reduced to a piece of meat.

    Thunk-!

    Ian was impaled against the wall, blood pouring from his mouth, as he slumped over.

    It was fortunate he hadnt lost consciousness, but his injuries were far from minor.

    Above all, his senses were dulled, and dizziness swept over him.

    His vision was unfocused.

    Most likely a concussion.

    His forehead, which had been furrowed in concentration, soon rxed.

    Screech- Screech-

    Apanied by the sound of grinding stone, w marks etched into the walls and floor drew closer.

    Void Strays.

    Even in this moment, Ians strong mental fortitude held.

    Just need to avoid it once. No, at least avoid a fatal blow. If I can buy time until the dizziness subsides

    A red shadow blocked his path at that very moment.

    Maeve.

    Crunch!

    Invisible ws shed against her sword, emitting sparks. Her battered left arm guard crumpled as if being gripped tightly. The blood that flowed from it merged into divine power as Maeve deflected the attack and dispersed her sword into the air.

    The sound of retreating hunting dogs echoed.

    In the empty space, ck drops of blood sttered and quickly vanished. The trajectory extended further, sweeping even Regis behind the hall.

    Amidst the sh between the barrier and divine power shockwaves

    Rest, Ian.

    Maeve turned to him. Ian raised his head with a furrowed brow. The hunting dogs that had surrounded her had already turned into piles of flesh. She wasnt unscathed either. Her hastily donned left shoulder guard, along with the arm gauntlet beneath it, were equally in tatters.

    Beneath those, her arm was dotted with exposed wounds. The other arm fared no better. Her face guard had been torn away, revealing her bloodshot eyes and pale face.

    Sir.

    Leave the rest to those who remain. Of course, as a mercenary like you, you wont budge with just a request.

    Interrupting Ians words, Maeve spoke calmly.

    Creak- nk!

    At that moment, iron bars fell from all sides.

    The Void Strays ck blood seemed to signal their return, drawing closer. Despite the subsequent shockwaves, Maeves focus was solely on Ian.

    Receive all that remains of me. It should be enough to spare those who remain. I wont ask you to stay in the kingdom. Just, be with them.

    Thats Sir! Behind you!

    Ian, trembling, gripped the ground with his trembling hand and raised his head. Droplets of blood and the scratches from ws were within striking distance.

    Thunk-

    Blood sprayed from Maeves back. A surge of energy entered her swaying pupils.

    Thank you, Ian.

    With those words, Maeve turned her body and swung her sword.

    Bang-! Agh-

    From the empty void, ck blood exploded, followed by the mournful cries of the hunting dogs.

    The corpses of the twin beasts suddenly appeared on both sides of Maeve.

    Breathing heavily, Maeve looked beyond them at Regis.

    A faint surprise crossed Regis face.

    To be imbued with such divinity Yes,e and witness, servant of TyrEr.

    The intensity of divine power surged. The blood that had flowed from his wounds endlessly evaporated.

    .

    Ians forehead contorted.

    Maeves back and Regis face, both oveid with images of avengers shedding blood in the game, ovepped.

    Maeve had never said a word.

    But Ian knew that Apostle of Vengeance grew stronger the more they bled.

    Because thats how it was in the game. The Apostle of Vengeance grew the strongest at the moment of impending death.

    As power surged into Ians tightly clenched jaws

    nk.

    Maeve, who had fixed her sword, charged towards Regis.

    tL/N: This is thest chapter for the month. Ill be taking a break till next month. At least by 10th or so , ch will begin resumption. You can read up to 10 chapters ahead using this Buymeacoffee. Happy new year!!!

    Tl/n: Trantions cost a lot funds, consider donatiing!! via Buymeacoffee.

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a /ippostrantions

 Chapter 46 (1)

    Chapter 46 (1)

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    In the face of that overwhelming force, even Regisposure disappeared from his face.

    As he extended one hand, he simultaneously lifted his staff.

    Theyers of purple distortion piled up before him, and from the swirling emptiness, the void creatures once again emerged.

    Zwoong-! Zwoong-!

    In an instant, right as Maeve was about to burst forth, breaking through twoyers of distortion, a moment of anticipation.

    The space in front of Regis tore vertically, revealing the elongated, insect- or arachnid-like legs that made one think of insects or arachnids.

    At the end of those legs, sharp talons flew forth.

    Maeve tilted her sword diagonally.

    Ka-ga-ga-kak-

    The swords edge deflected the talons, sending forth sparks of red fire.

    The de Maeve struck, outstretched all the way to the joint of his legs.

    Serk-

    The legs were severed, and the gap closed in an instant.

    Regis appeared beyond the gap.

    Maeve finallyunched herself into the air.

    The approaching void hunting dogs footsteps sounded increasingly desperate.

    A sword that looked like a concentration of divine power descended vertically.

    Regis had produced the maximum level of distortion almost simultaneously.

    Card-dd-deuk-

    The red trace shed with the distortion.

    The sword, a divine force that had extended nearly 2 meters, acted like a spinning saw, shattering the distortions one after another.

    However, it was clear that the force was gradually diminishing.

    Right after that, the void hunting dogs lunged, their unseen fangs and ws attacking Maeve.

    Card-deuk-!

    Armor and chest te crumpled, blood spraying once again.

    Maeve was held from being flung away by the sword that pressed against the distortion.

    Forces of opposing nature were pulling at each other.

    Maeve clenched her teeth and pulled her jaw.

    Her whole body was filled with strength.

    From the grip on the swords hilt, a creaking sound and bone-cracking noises resounded as the divine power intertwined with the sword intensified in its red glow.

    !

    As Regis regained hisposure, astonishment spread across his face.

    Ugh Aaaah-!

    Maeve yelled out, releasing a near-screaming strike with her sword.

    Even the final distortion shattered to pieces, and the red trace extended diagonally through Regis body.

    Oh- ooooh-!

    With a scream, Regis upper body suddenly split open.

    Jetting blood and severed tentacles.

    Maeve, who had finally pierced through the void hunting dog that had swung its sword whilending, had her hand on the ground atst.

    You you damn bastard!

    Out of Regis mouth, which seemed like it could copse any moment, burst out a hoarse voice.

    A tar-like mucous spread from his wounds, and blood-red muscle fibers gripped his separating torso and lower body.

    His body barely held together, Regis nerves twitched as if having a seizure.

    Float in emptiness forever and suffer! Behold!

    The tentacles all over his body shone purple and writhed.

    Regis raised his staff, now fused with his hand, into the air.

    Zwojeojeok-!

    Space shattered, and beyond it, the shimmering purple was revealed.

    A gateway was opened as reality and the void ovepped with the Demonic Realm.

    The true god shall judge you for your years!

    Regis cry resonated.

    Maeve, barely standing with her waist up, beheld the scene before her: the void curtain and countless legs thrusting through the gaps.

    Thin, elongated legs, much like what she had exposed.

    Countless legs pushed out like a swarm of ants, forcefully discing space.

    Beyond the curtain, she felt gazes.

    Eyes densely packed likepound eyes, shimmering with malice.

    Maeves face, sensing her own demise, oddly calmed down.

    Though she hadnt managed to kill him, she sensed her divine power eating away at Regis from within.

    If it were Ian, he would surely bring about the end of vengeance.

    That alone was enough.

    Her legs spread wide as if to tear her apart.

    And then, when Maeve closed her eyes in humility.

    I havent given you an answer yet.

    A voice suddenly reached her, pulling her back to reality.

    Ian wrapped his arms around her waist, shielding her from the front.

    Maeve opened her eyes forcefully.

    Ian was looking down at her.

    Eyes with a never-before-seen shade of blue, shimmering like a sereneke.

    The contract must be epted by me to be valid, not by notice.

    Zwojeojeok-

    A massive ice barrier formed around him as he spoke.

    On the opposite side, countless icicles sprouted like stgmites.

    Kwad-dd-deuk-!

    The legs burrowed into the barrier.

    Yet, the ice wall remained unbroken, perfectly shielding Ian and Maeve within.

    Blue magic, frost shield.

    A protective magic manifested by chaos energy and amplified by essence, a barrier that not even the voids existence could break through, was unfurled.

    Kwa-gwang-!

    The next moment, the shield exploded, and shards scattered in all directions.

    Legs were pushed in all directions, and fragments flew through the gaps in space.

    In that instant, Ians pupils turned purple, then shed red again.

    Ian pushed Maeves body aside.

    I will decline the request with respect. So, please take care of your surroundings Sir.

    He turned his body as he spoke.

    Thud, thump-

    An area about the size of a palm, with cracks forming on the surface, glowed pale yellow.

    Quaaah-

    A white me shot straight out, piercing through the gaps in space.

    The legs writhed as if convulsing.

    Kki-eeeex-!

    A shriek that scratched at the eardrums burst forth from beyond the void curtain.

    The eyes behind the curtain burst one by one as they turned ripe.

    Ianboriously stepped forward, exhaling fire until the end.

    The legs retreated into the gaps in space as if convulsing in pain.

    The shattered space slowly reassembled, regaining its original form.

    The fire subsided.

    .

    Regis, standing there with his body bent, appeared before them.

    Ian gripped the hilt of his sword and whispered.

    Your disciple almost died. Are you just going to watch?

    Though it was a contemptuous remark, it carried a Sword of Condemnation as faint divine power surged.

    Regis urgently reached out his hand.

    Wait.

    Without hesitation, Ian lifted the sword.

    Crack-

    Regis remaining waist barely held on before it was cut into pieces.

    Ian swung his sword relentlessly.

    Crack! Crk!

    Regis arms were severed.

    Finally, Ian pressed down Regis neck with his foot, bending over him.

    Let me tell you one thing.

    He murmured.

    The one youve served isnt a true ancient god. Its merely a pet kept by the gods.

    What do you mean?

    Serk-!

    Ians sword sliced through the connection between Regis head and body.

    Gyaah- Aaaah-!

    A scream erupted from Regis mouth.

    With a swift motion, Ian stood up, his foot on Regis face. He turned around to look.

    With the sword gripped like a staff in both hands, Maeve stood barely on her feet.

    Ian said.

    Seems like the Sir should do wonder to this.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 46 (2)

    Chapter 46 (2)

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    Even in her pale state, Maeve smiled.

    Willingly.

    Maeve approached and swung the axe-like weapon downward with all her might.

    Regis head rolled off.

    The blood vessels covering his face pulsed like a beating heart, then gradually subsided.

    Cough.

    Ian spat out blood, sinking to the ground.

    Maeve, swaying, leaned against him as if copsing.

    Beyond the broken throne, Ian looked back at the spear Regis had stood against.

    Dawn was breaking.

    The night of madness had ended.

    Without even looking at the questpletion window that appeared before him, Ian extinguished it with a smirk.

    Still, it was quite a grand parting message, Sir.

    .

    Though he tried to mock, there was no response.

    Turning his head while forcing his eyes open, Ian saw that Maeve, leaning on his back, was trembling.

    How can you fall asleep so easily?

    No, did she lose consciousness?

    There was no way to confirm.

    In a matter of seconds, he, too, lost consciousness with Maeve leaning against him.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ian and Maeve were escorted to Liurels mansion under the protection of the knights and soldiers.

    Ian woke up after a full day and a half had passed.

    Looking down at the bandages wrapped around his body, he gripped his sore body and left the room.

    Miguel, who was cleaning the garden, opened his eyes wide.

    Brother! You slept so long, I was starting to think you might never wake up!

    What about Sir?

    She woke up about half a day ago. Shes sleeping again now. She might not be able to use her sword for a while, but at least her life is fine. Ah, the same goes for you, Brother.

    Thats a relief.

    Ian plopped down in a corner of the garden.

    His body ached and he felt drained.

    He felt nauseous. Typical symptoms of magical exhaustion. Even the Chaos energy within him was over half empty.

    He didnt want to think about how to refill that Chaos energy right now.

    Miguel rushed over with water.

    Almost done cleaning up the city. It wasnt as big as we thought, but there were a lot of casualties. The soldiers collected the bodies of the victims and performed cremations.

    What about the hunting dogs?

    Well, theres no trace left of them. No one knows where they went. Anyway, thanks to that, Sirs reputation has been cleared. The damn duke, no, the fallen ones corpses are disyed on the city walls. Three pieces, just perfect.

    Ian nodded as he drank water.

    Memories of his battle with Regis flooded his mind. Since arriving in this world, Regis has been his strongest opponent. Of course, he was iparable to the threats he would face in the future, but his menacing presence was undeniable.

    Damn

    Huh? No, are you annoyed again just thinking about it? Did I say something unnecessary?

    No, continue.

    Weve decided to hold another meeting in two or three days. Originally, we shouldve held it right away, but we couldnt proceed without you and Sir. Ill head over shortly to deliver the news of your awakening.

    .

    Right, and I heard an interesting rumor

    Miguels voice was about to be more intriguing when it happened.

    Sir! Sir!

    Philip, who had rolled down the stairs, rushed towards them.

    Thank goodness! Really, thank goodness!

    He sat in front of Ian, his face almost tearful, shouting.

    Ian had thought all the mercenaries were already gone. Turns out, they were still a long way off.

    Yeah, youve worked hard too.

    Ian nodded his head nonchntly.

    Philip added.

    Sir just woke up a moment ago. I was about to go get something for her to eat, so should I get something for you too?

    He has two Sirs to take care of, so thats only natural.

    Miguel replied on Ians behalf.

    With a wry smile, Ian got up.

    Is Sir in her room?

    Yes.

    Moving his sore legs, Ian climbed the stairs.

    Considering his stamina, he hadnt recovered much.

    Even if he didnt know, it seemed that at least a few parts of his body were broken or sprained.

    An empty corridor.

    Come to think of it, there were less than ten people left in the mansion now.

    Suddenly, he felt like he understood why Maeve had contemted giving up her life.

    Being left alone in a space that was once filled with loved ones might be a greater agony than death.

    Just as he was about to fall into gloom, the door to Lucias room opened, and she appeared with a raised head.

    ?

    At that moment, Ians expression turned somewhat bewildered.

    Running across the corridor, Lucia was there, and she immediately enveloped him in a tight embrace.

    Caught off guard by the pain and confusion, Ian stiffened.

    Thank you, Mercenary.

    Lucia whispered.

    He furrowed his brows slightly at her words.

    And then, almost awkwardly, he reached out and patted her head.

    Lucia suddenly pulled back.

    .That doesnt mean I like you, Mercenary.

    She sighed expressionlessly, awkwardly looked away and entered her room.

    Who said that?

    Was it because of that damn curse?

    In a daze, he continued to mutter, and then he snapped back to his senses, shaking his head.

    He opened Maeves door.

    Seated on the bed, Maeve turned to look at him.

    Her emerald eyes, once empty, were now filled with life, like a blossoming flower.

    Are you awake? Ive been waiting.

    Despite her smile, her tone was casual.

    Chuckling, Ian entered her room.

    Well, it was only half a days difference.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 47 (1)

    Chapter 47 (1)

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    The meeting was held at the convention center.

    Ian and Maeve were seated side by side in the hall, where the smell of blood hadntpletely dissipated.

    The gazes of the members werepletely different from a few days ago.

    Even the king, treated Maeve with respect as if he had never treated her as a madperson.

    Maeve showed no change in expression even with the kings courteous words.

    She only said what needed to be said.

    Ian was the same way.

    He submitted evidence, including items from Orundel, such as the evidence rted to Marquis Burchard and Mason, and the letter written by Den.

    The king was very satisfied with the contents of the letter.

    It seems the new lord of Orundel is very faithful and loyal.

    He recognized Dens legitimacy right away and then looked at Ian.

    Its written in this letter that your contribution is very significant. It says that you are trustworthy and your abilities are outstanding. You personally beheaded Marquis Burchard?

    Yes.

    Ian replied calmly.

    Even with an impolite attitude, no one sent any condemning nces his way.

    That was because he was a hero of the country.

    There were even rumors that he was a swordmaster rivaling Maeve.

    With a smile, the king added.

    As you can see, Agen needs talented individuals like you. Especially in times when tragedy has swept through and gone. How about living as a noble of Agen?

    It was an offer that couldnt make anyoneugh.

    Ill consider it.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and replied.

    Anyway, he had to stay in Agen until his body recovered, so there was no need to add fuel to the fire.

    There were still suitable topics to divert the conversation.

    Ian pulled out the report about Marquis Burchard and added.

    Now, it seems the priority is to identify the remaining corrupt individuals.

    Are there still corrupt individuals left?

    Ian gestured to the knights who were watching.

    He had already been keeping an eye on the corrupt individuals as they entered the meeting room.

    The meeting immediately turned into a trial.

    Corrupt individuals who hadnt thought their identities would be revealed now stood in a row.

    Oh, no! This is a false usation!

    Unjust, unjust, Your Highness!

    Please spare me! I merely did as I was told-

    The reactions were varied, but the results were all the same.

    Soldiers led the corrupt individuals to the execution grounds.

    To be prepared for any unforeseen circumstances, knights with drawn swords followed behind them.

    Blood was shed once again, but the king was surprisingly satisfied.

    Most of the corrupt individuals were those who had imed to seek peace.

    Just like Regis. Even the servants had opposed the war to provoke the kings opposition.

    Thanks to that, the remaining meeting ended swiftly.

    We have endured a great tragedy. However, we have finally ovee the ordeal and uprooted the darkness of the kingdom. The protection of the radiant goddess and the stern goddess will be clearer than ever for the future of the kingdom.

    With Maeve by his side, the king who had ascended the castle walls dered before the gathered people.

    From this moment on, Agen will be a stronger and more loyal kingdom. The kingdoms future will be filled with victory and glory!

    Soldiers came out pulling carts loaded with alcohol, grains, and meat.

    The cheers of the people who honored the king and the kingdom grew louder.

    It was the moment when Agens future was decided.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Victory and glory, huh? Honestly.

    Miguel mumbled while chewing on meat.

    The voices of the remaining souls eating and drinking were lively.

    Just like the citizens of Agen, a celebration was also being held in the castle.

    Ian, Philip, and Miguel were gathered in a corner of the banquet hall.

    Im sure this incident felt like an apparition to His Majesty. The damage isnt as significant as he thought, and all those opposing the war turned out to be corrupt.

    Philip muttered bitterly and gulped down his beer.

    His gaze toward the king on the dais wasnt respectful.

    It was natural. What the king did today was just a formality with a few words. Other than that, it was all about war.

    With Ian, who had been with him, he knew very well that now wasnt the time to wage war.

    Philips cold gaze turned to Maeve who was sitting beside the king.

    She was chewing and swallowing her food with an expressionless look.

    Im worried about Sir

    Ian, who wasnt paying attention to Philips word, focused mainly on chewing and swallowing the food in front of him.

    He needed to replenish his nutrients to recover as quickly as possible.

    Sir Ian.

    Then, a knight sat down in front of him.

    As Philip and Miguel exchanged nces, Ian looked at the knight with a roll of his eyes.

    A young member of the knight order, Jonathan.

    I wanted to express my gratitude and deliver some words. I also have something to tell you.

    What is it?

    Ian asked, turning his gaze back to his te.

    Jonathan didnt pay any attention.

    In his gaze directed at Ian, there was admiration and awe.

    Maeve had said during the meeting that Ian was the one who yed the greatest role in executing Regis.

    Most of the nobles, of course, and even the king thought that it was an act ofpromise on her part.

    But some knew it wasnt an exaggeration.

    Jonathan was one of those who knew.

    When youre in better health, pleasee back to the castle. As mentioned by His Majesty earlier, there will be a fitting reward for you. And if possible, I would like to serve you then.

    Money?

    Yes. Also, the armory of the capital will be open to you. They will provide the suitable weapon for you. You can choose whatever you need.

    Thats a pleasantly familiar sound to hear.

    Ian nodded his head.

    Almost all of his equipment had been damaged during the battle with Regis.

    The only thing left was the Sword of Condemnation .

    Ill eagerly await the day Ican join the Knight Order.

    Kimchi stew tastes better.

    Ian thought and shrugged his shoulders, and Jonathan added.

    If the two heroes of Agen join forces, victory is surely guaranteed in the uing war-

    Thud, Philip put down his beer ss loudly at that moment.

    Without even looking at Jonathan, who was looking at him, Philip turned to Ian.

    Ill head back first, .

    Huh? Already leaving?

    Miguel raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Philip stood up.

    Im worried about you being here alone. My appetite has disappeared too. Ill take care of the house, so enjoy yourselves ande back.

    Without looking back, he distanced himself. Miguel clicked his tongue.

    Hes be quite surly since Ist saw him. Geez, he couldve listened and let it slide with one ear.

    Of course, his gaze toward Jonathan wasnt friendly either.

    Bastards, its good to have a temper.

    Ian shook his head.

    Alright, when you are done you can leave

    Im on my way already

    If there are others who are also interested , dont let them

    I will let them know

    After bowing politely, Jonathan turned around.

    Miguel smirked as he nced back at him.

    You already have a good servant. I understand Philips feelings, but honestly, isnt that a bad suggestion?

    Ian smirked sarcastically.

    Alright then, if you want to.

    Of course, just saying you want to do it is not enough. You have to order it though.

    Whether I want to or not.

    Well I dont have any deep attachment to the kingdom. Its just

    Miguel scratched his chin and spoke after taking a sip of his beer.

    Im concerned about you, Sir. And also about Miss Lucia.

    So, youre going to stay for their sake?

    If you permit it, Sir.

    Yeah, sure. With your skills, you might live longer that way.

    Miguel nced at Maeve for a moment.

    Arent you worried about her? She seems to have lost all will to live.

    Now that theres nothing left to protect. Revenge is over. The remaining goal of her life, she has to find it herself.

    I can tell from what youre saying that youre nning to leave, Brother. I expected it though.

    Im not saying we should go together, dont worry.

    Its not worry, its more like feeling regret. Feeling regret. Sigh.

    Miguel, who blew his nose, suddenly looked at Ian.

    More importantly, theres something I wanted to tell you.

    Again, what is it?

    I heard an interesting rumor.

    What? on that night?

    Miguel lowered his voice.

    Theres a rumor that there was a monster fighting with those hunting dogs around the outskirts. It seems the person saved several residents.

    A monster?

    Its a bit fantastical. From what Ive heard, one was a woman with gray hair and red eyes, and the other was a monster with protruding fangs. Anyway, they were telling people with hopeless lives to stay put.

    Miguel had a subtle smile.

    If you wait, His Majesty might issue a bounty.

    I dont know. If theyve consumed that much blood, they might not show their faces for a while.

    Huh? Do you have any idea what that is?

    Well, somewhat.

    Theyre both killers and victims.

    Thinking that, Ian finished his meal.

    Because Tessia had been clear about it.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 47 (2)

    Chapter 47 (2)

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    That vampiric fairy in Agen.

    Maybe, did she follow me?

    It was spection, but it wasnt entirely imusible.

    Just to be safe, I shouldnt go outside for a while.

    Ian nodded his head, recalling the enduring setting of vampires in this world.

    However, if she had really followed him, he had to be careful once he left Agen.

    Your expression is too serious. Is that person really that dangerous? A demon?

    No, its nothing. Just from today on, sleep with the windows closed.

    Picking up the fork again, Ian added,

    If someone asks you if anyone can enter from outside, dont answer.

    Miguels puzzled face crumpled over time.

    Isnt that really dangerous? What is it? What is it?

    You dont need to know.

    Without retorting, Ian resumed eating his meat.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ah

    Ian woke up from meditation.

    His mind was clear, and his body felt considerably lighter.

    Meditation wasnt just effective for magical power; it also aided in healing injuries.

    As he moved his body around, he eventually looked at his arm.

    The small rxation had left scars all over his arms and legs that wouldnt fade.

    Of course, the fact that he had recovered this much in just over a week showed his extraordinary healing ability.

    An ordinary person would have needed several months of recuperation. Even if there were permanent disabilities, it wouldnt have been surprising given the severity of the injuries.

    Perhaps next time, it might actually turn out that way.

    Ians gaze grew somber. He had reflected on a simr issue before.

    The more times things went ording to n and the more he sessfully adapted to variables, the more he became arrogant.

    He had always kept the variables in mind. He needed to, before finding himself in a truly irreversible situation.

    Of course, if he could predict every possible variable, that wouldnt have been a problem. But he wasnt that clever.

    A dilettantes dilemma, to be clever to a certain extent.

    Ian meticulously checked his body while clenching and unclenching his fist.

    The pressure from the Kings proposal was gradually bing difficult to ignore.

    For now, he was using his recovery as an excuse to resist, but it was only a matter of time before it became apparent that he had no intention ofplying.

    If it were the narrow-minded and foolish Arvin II, it wouldnt have been strange even if he tried to take away the rewards he had bestowed.

    In that case, Ill have to rebel helplessly. The city will probably end up a mess

    He wasnt hoping for a beautiful farewell, but he did want to avoid situations bing bothersome and messy. It would probably be neater to just leave quietly in the middle of the night.

    Ians mind naturally turned to Belronde. The neighboring kingdom that would engage in war with Agen.

    It was another neighboring vige, but it was a gateway that had to be passed through to venture into the wider world, whether north or east. The border checks probably werent too strict yet, so he would be able to move freely.

    After tidying up the remaining loose ends

    As he was thinking that, there was a knock on the door.

    Ian, can I get a moment?

    Maeves voice followed.

    What could be happening at thiste hour? Ian opened the door.

    Did you not get enough from todays sparring?

    Ian had used his rehabilitation as an excuse to spar with Maeve almost every day. It wasnt that he was worried about her, but rather for his own sake.

    He felt his sword skills improving significantly as he followed her.

    He wanted to learn more before they parted ways.

    Of course, Maeve didnt decline either. Her recovery was even more remarkable than Ians. She had obviously suffered more severe injuries, yet her recovery surpassed his.

    Ian had never won a single spar against her. Neither in skill nor in strength.

    Her body blessed by the gods seemed to be fundamentally different from that of a regr human.

    Nheless, Maeve seemed to enjoy their sparring. It was the only time of day she would smile. It was the only time she would openly point out his weaknesses or makeforting jokes, mixing them with jabs of concern.

    Its not for sparring, of course.

    Mev, who has been eyeing Ians bare upper body, turned her gaze away slightly and continued.

    Um its well

    Maeves lips fluttered a few times, a mix of hesitation and apology in her eyes. Ian easily sensed that she had something to ask again, despite the many times he had helped her before. Bringing up the topic seemed to make her feel quite uneasy.

    If I leave her alone, shell just disappear.

    With a smirk, Ian finally said.

    Just go ahead and say it.

    !

    Maeve met his gaze, and he shrugged his shoulders.

    Either way, whether I ept or not, Im the one wholl decide. Ill refuse any impossible request like asking me to entrust the remaining people to you. Just say it.

    Yeah, thats true.

    Maeve cleared her throat awkwardly and looked at Ian cautiously.

    Ian, have you already decided on your next destination?

    There were several topics they never asked or mentioned. Like how Ian was able to use blue magic. Like their impending parting. Maeve had never asked when or where Ian would leave. Talking about it wouldnt change anything.

    Although he had been thinking that just moments ago, Ian shook his head.

    Not yet. Im still considering.

    Thats good. Then Do you know about the Temple of Furnace?

    The one in the north?

    Yes.

    Ive heard of it. Its where the priests serving Luente live, and its also where the mad cksmiths reside.

    He had visited it in the game, but he hadnt really mentioned it before. It wasnt necessary.

    Maeve nodded as if satisfied with his answer, and eventually turned her gaze back to Ian.

    Can you take Lucia to that ce?

    ?

    Ians eyebrows slightly furrowed.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    Lucia, all the way there?

    Yeah. Thats why Im asking you, Ian.

    Ian fell silent for a moment.

    He couldnt find any connection between Lucia and the temple of the furnace beyond the unpassable Abyss.

    Is there a reason for that?

    There are several reasons. Well it might be a long story, are you okay with it?

    Start with the most important.

    Ian picked up the bottle of wine that had been on the table.

    It was indeed a bottle of grape wine.

    Would you like a ss?

    Yeah. That sounds good.

    Certainly not an ordinary day.

    Ian poured wine into the ss.

    Maeve looked at the ss.

    Her voice continued.

    After a while, Lucia will be sent to the Empire. As you predicted before, His Majesty wont give up on the war.

    To the Empire?

    Yeah. Surface-level adoption, but essentially a puppet. You could call it hostage.

    The Empire wouldnt care about Agen.

    Youre right. But the situation might be different regarding the war. Of course, they could continue to stay uninvolved as they have. But there will be enough justification for them to intervene now.

    Hmm

    Ian recalled a game moment.

    The Empire had no interest in the distant kingdoms. As long as they didnt refuse tribute or raise a rebellion, they werergely ignored.

    Their focus was solely on the ck Wall and whaty beyond it.

    Inter-kingdom wars were the same.

    The Empire had never gotten involved.

    But whether it was due to tribute or just their usual disinterest, he couldnt tell.

    Maybe this time theyll just conquer the kingdoms altogether. So, His Majesty decided to have the powerful royal family offer a separate tribute.

    .When was this decision made?

    Before I returned. As they began preparing for war, they would have seen the need for an ally within the Empire to protect Agen.

    A bunch of fanatics about wars, those guys.

    Ian let out a chuckle.

    But why Lucia, of all people?

    Thats

    Maeve took a sip of her drink and looked at Ian.

    Because the royal bloodline flows within Lucia. Her biological mother was His Majestys younger sister.

    Ah, a strategic marriage.

    Not surprising at all.

    There werent many surefire ways to solidify a bond, apart from mixing blood.

    Her Ladyship gave birth to Lucia and then passed away. Her stepfather died a few yearster. His Majesty didnt consider Lucia as a niece. He saw her as the enemy who took his sisters life.

    Hmm

    Selling off the hated niece.

    It made sense, though.

    If His Majesty had asked, Lucia probably would have refused. But they wanted Lucia on their side. So, she didnt have a choice.

    There seems to be more to the reason for Lucias necessity.

    Lucia is a blessed child.

    Blessed?

    ording to the words of the family elders, she received the grace of Luenter.

    !

    Surprise finally appeared on Ians puzzled face.

    The origin of this worlds magic users was the imitation of divine power.

    Among those discussions, those born with extraordinary talents were considered to have received the grace of the gods.

    Luenter, the god of passion and madness.

    Receiving his grace meant being born with the talent to control red magic.

    It was probably simr to the Elemental Affinity trait.

    When using magic of that element, it reduced magic consumption while enhancing performance.

    The exact differences were unknown without personal experience.

    Youve personally witnessed her control fire?

    Yeah. When she was around two years old, she conjured fire in midair. No one had taught her magic, and Ian, youd understand the significance better than anyone else.

    I get it. Seriously, Im envious.

    Ian let out a dryugh.

    A truly remarkable lineage. Producing both a divine knight and a mage.

    Thats the influence of the royal family. The first king did it, and afterward, there were descendants who received his grace across generations.

    Ians dryughter deepened.

    As magical talents and abilities were very much real in this world, bloodlines couldnt be ignored.

    When you traced the bloodline of those called nobles, more often than not, the progenitor had possessed some unique ability.

    And they ascended the throne. Until the twilight of magic sets in.

    Ah, now itse to this point.

    Ian took a sip of his drink.

    The term twilight of magic was a direct indication that the era of magic was fading away.

    After the ck Wall divided the continent, magic had begun to wane.

    Magicians could no longer abuse magic as before, and their influence inevitably declined.

    In this world, the reason why magical users tend to fall into corruption more often was also due to the decline in their numbers born with magical talents.

    Lucia doesnt fully understand her own talent. Not everyone in the family mentioned it. It could be interpreted unfavorably. Of course, it was also to protect Lucia.

    It seems His Majestycks talents.

    Yeah. Previous generations were the same. So, its possible he treated Lucia as talentless.

    After sending her to the Empire, youll probably feel relieved. So, you dont want to witness that sight?

    Ian had expected a denial, but Maeve took another sip of her drink and smiled wryly.

    I cant say I dont feel that way at all. Lucia is myst blood rtive. But thats not the only reason.

    Maeves voice grew softer.

    Vernon seemed worried about Lucia as well. There were documents investigating the imperial family. After reading those, I became convinced that we shouldnt send Lucia.

    Hmm.

    Apparently, their family was deeply involved with magic. They frequently recruited children and talented people born with innate abilities. It seems they have close ties to the Gray Mage Tower. But what theyre doing there, what kind of research theyre conducting, is not known. Everything within the family is shrouded in mystery.

    Ians eyebrows twitched.

    Could the familys name be Larmuth?

    How did you Well, they are one of the most powerful families in the Empire, so you might know.

    Oh I see.

    Ian sighed inadvertently and drank from his ss of wine.

    Lucia is no exception. If she is sent there, she will probably no longer be able to contact me nor will I know how she is doing.

    The destiny of Larmuth, the ancestral headquarters of that family, would be a demonic realm. It was also the ce where the corruption of the Gray Mage Tower would be unveiled. Ian, imagining the horrific experiments inside, took another gulp of wine. The taste of the alcohol was lost on him.

    If Lucia were sent there, she would undoubtedly be one of those experimental subjects. Perhaps they had already met in the game.

    Thats why its better to send her to the temple of the furnace. Being a child blessed by Luenter, the priests will take care of her with great dedication. Shell receive their teachings and might have a chance to fully develop her innate talent. So

    Maeve looked at Ian.

    I had no choice but to ask you, Ian.

    I understand the situation, but

    Ian, who had fallen silent, finally looked at her.

    Nortnd is very far from here. The journey wont be smooth, especially for a young girl. Of course, it wont be easy for me either. And certainly not for Lucia.

    True.

    Besides, Lucia herself must be prepared for it.

    Even for me, pacifying a grumbling child on that long journey is practically impossible.

    Thats why I need to get answers directly.

    The journey itself is also a problem. I dont know the fastest and safest route to the temple. The journey could be excessively long, or we might end up on the wrong path altogether.

    Hmm

    Maeve, who fell silent for a moment, seemed to think of an unexpected aspect.

    Well, there is a Nortnder guide. Im not particrly fond of the idea, though.

    Who is it?

    Miguel.

    !

    Ians expression momentarily changed. He remembered Miguels statement about settling in Agen.

    Maeve continued speaking.

    Hes from the Nortnd Mountains. He said he lived there for half of his life. Although I hate to ask another favor like you, theres probably no guide more trustworthy than Miguel.

    Ah.

    Ian chuckled softly.

    He wondered how Miguel would react to hearing this.

    Then, please ept that as well.

    I will.  Is there anything else on your mind?

    Yes. Im just wondering.

    Ian leaned toward Maeve.

    It would be enough if we left, but the aftermath wont be good. Are you all right?

    Maeve answered without hesitation.

    I have nothing more to lose, Ian. If Lucia can live a peaceful life, thats enough.

    You seem to be willing to give up your life at every opportunity.

    Ian tapped the ss with his fingers and fell into a deep thought.

    Then he looked at Maeve.

    Alright, lets agree to that. If I receive amission, that is.

    ?

    Miguel and I would demand additionalpensation from the Sir. Say, this mansion.

    I can give it if you want.

    Thats what Im saying. Its just a suggestion. Sir naturally refused, and

    Ian shrugged.

    Miguel and I kidnapped Lucia and left. To sell her for her talent. Its something mercenaries would do quite easily.

    !

    As if she finally realized Ians intentions, Maeves eyes widened.

    Ians tone was nonchnt.

    In that case, Sir bes the victim. Miguel and I, well, we wont set foot in Agen again. And Sir is no longer a saint of condemnation, so telling this kind of lie should be eptable, right?

    Gently lifting the corner of his lips, Ian added.

    In fact, even the goddess would dly approve. You made the right choice.

    Ian, youre unbelievable.

    Maeve, who had been pursing her lips a few times, suddenly approached him and enveloped him in an embrace.

    It was as if she wanted to express her gratitude in the only way she knew how. Quite a surprise.

    In a sh, a quest window appeared before Ians eyes as he grewrger in her embrace.

    [me of the Hearth.]

    As he closed the window, Ian whispered.

    But theres still something I havent said yet.

    Ah.

    Maeve finally stiffened.

    With her ears burning red, she awkwardly untied her arms and backed away.

    Ian added.

    I havent told you the most important thing yet.

    .? Oh yeah. You havent decided on a paycheck.

    In addition, I havent received the reward from the previous request yet.

    Although the king gave a reward, it was kind of a bonus.

    Her gaze became determined.

    Ill give you anything I can give. What do you want?

    It might be the most worthless thing to you right now, but

    Ian, who had paused for dramatic effect, finally spoke up.

    It was enough to make Maevesrge eyes widen even further.

    After a brief frozen moment, she blurted out.

    Are you serious?

    Would you ept it?

    If thats what you want Fine. Ill give it to you. Absolutely.

    A satisfied smile crept onto Ians lips.

    The contract is established.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next day.

    Ian, who had woken up quietly, learned as soon as he left his room that Maeve had already spoken to Miguel about the situation. It was evident from Miguels face, which was quite literally as pale as death.

    You are awake

    Miguel spotted Ian and spoke in a sighden voice.

    Ians lips curled into a wry smile as he asked.

    So, whats the n?

    What else? Who else would guide you on that long journey but me? Damn it. I was finally thinking of settling down here for a while. But now Im supposed to head back to the North Im pretty sure Im destined to die as a wandering vagabond.

    Miguel sighed.

    Ian, who chuckled lightly, interrupted him.

    Make some preparations before you start spouting nonsense. You have a lot to do.

    Well, I thought you had to recover before making any preparations Dont tell me youve recovered already?

    Thats right. Im just pretending not to.

    Thats impossible The doctor said it would take a few more months for your injuries to heal. I thought so too. But youve recovered this quickly?

    I have pretty good regenerative abilities. Besides, Im not the only one whos fully recovered.

    No way Arent you the apostle of the gods? Did you be like this without me noticing?

    Dont talk nonsense.

    Miguel let out a sigh as if he couldnt believe his eyes.

    He had definitely thought that Ian would stay here for a while longer.

    A day and a half at most. Get ready properly.

    Damn it Alright, I got it. And Lucia is waiting for you in her room. Its been about an hour.

    Then let her wait a little longer. I really need to have breakfast now.

    After just a few days, he had started missing the food here so much.

    Having finished his meal, Ian leisurely headed to Maeves room. Maeve, Lucia, and even Philip were there to greet him. Ignoring Philips gaze filled withplex emotions, Ian spoke.

    Did you have a productive conversation?

    Yes. Lucia wants to go.

    Ian turned to look at Lucia, who was sitting calmly in a chair. Her expressionless face almost looked like a carefully crafted porcin doll.

    A genius magician, that one.

    Thinking that, Ian spoke.

    Its going to be tough. You wont get any special treatment for being young. Youll encounter many near-death experiences. You wont be able to turn back. There will never be an instance where you cane back midway, so make sure youre prepared for that.

    After staring at Lucias eyes for a moment as if flipping through her thoughts, Ian added.

    But even with all that, do you really want to go?

    Even if I go to the Empire, it wont be much different.

    Lucias voice had that characteristic monotone. She turned to Maeve.

    If I go to the Temple of Furnace, at least I can keep my name. I want to live as Liurel. Not Larmuth.

    Maeve smiled faintly.

    Quite a grown-up statement.

    Ian reached out and lightly swept away Lucias long red hair, revealing her face.

    That being the case, well start by cutting this hair short. Really short.

    Lucias head snapped back to him.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    .

    For every 2 donation, Ill release an extra chapter the following day.<hr>

    Hair removal?

    In response to the continued question, Ian nodded his head.

    Its dangerous outside. Its not that being a boy makes it safe, but at least its less risky than being a girl. Besides, youre too noticeable right now. So, theres a need to mess things up a bit.

    While in 21st century South Korea, she could have lived a life shining as a facial genius.

    In this world overrun by thieves, bandits, corrupt individuals, monsters, and different races, her appearance was perfect for attracting all kinds of unwanted attention, beyond what one could imagine.

    Of course, as long as she was with Ian, it would probably be fine. Unexpected emergencies could happen at any time, so there was no harm in being prepared. Based on his experience so far, handling variables meant anticipating and adapting, not trying to control.

    Of course, Lucias perspective might differ.

    Just by looking at her slightly parted lips, he could tell. Ian felt a strange sense of enjoyment.

    She had managed to surprise these grown-ups.

    Maeve seemed topletely overlook Lucias inner thoughts and nodded solemnly.

    You have a keen insight. Lucia, you understand why Im cautious with words in public?

    Yes.

    Ians suggestion is in the same context. It would be wise to follow it.

    Lucias lips sealed shut once more.

    Ian observed her face for a moment and eventually spoke.

    Get the scissors, Philip.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Snip, snip.

    The sound of scissors continued without hesitation. Lucia, sitting at the table, closed her eyes at some point.

    It wasnt just because of the hair that was falling onto her face. Her hands rested on her thighs, clutching at the edge of her pants tightly.

    Even without shedding tears, she could appear mature, but she couldntpletely hide her inner turmoil as she usually did.

    Ian suddenly spoke.

    Whats done is done. ept it. Think of it as being reborn as a new you. Actually, its not entirely untrue.

    !

    Lucias eyelids trembled for a moment. His words resonated with something within her. Philip, looking at Ian with a somewhat skeptical expression, was met with an unwavering gaze. Surprisingly, Lucias expression began to rx little by little.

    Enough. Open your eyes.

    As Ian said this while ruffling her hair, her clenched fist had rxed.

    Lucia looked around at the scattered hair. As she raised her hand to touch her shortened hair.

    Its a bit disheveled, but it looks okay. Mydy.

    Philip said.

    Ian, observing Lucias reaction intently, nodded his head.

    Yeah, I see it clearly now.

    Extending his hand, he lifted Lucias chin slightly.

    It wasnt the hair that was the issue. The real issue was your face.

    ?

    Lucia looked up at Ian. Earlier, her expression was one of holding back tears, but now, a strange sense of anticipation seemed to fill her.

    Philip, of course, and even Maeve nodded in agreement.

    It seems the figure is excessively beautiful.

    Our family has also received manypliments about our appearances. The royal family as well. Its only natural for Lucia to be exquisite.

    Ian also nodded in agreement.

    It wasnt that he disagreed. Lucia, being called a pretty boy, wasnt an exaggeration.

    Given the nature of this world, it would be overwhelming for the crazies eyes.

    Philip, go to the kitchen and bring some ashes.

    Ashes?

    Do you want me to roll the youngdy in the dirt?

    Oh, I understand.

    Philip quickly ran out.

    Lucia, seeming curious about her newly shortened hair, continued to touch it repeatedly.

    Adaptation is quick, huh? Ian couldnt help but smile inwardly.

    Well, having grown up experiencing all sorts of unfortunate events, something like this was nothing.

    Soon, Philip returned holding a bucket of ashes.

    As Ian dipped his hands in and out of the ashes, he grabbed Lucias neck.

    Close your eyes and hold your breath.

    Lucia followed his instructions. Ians touch swept over every nook and cranny of her face. He gathered her hair, thoroughly applied ashes up to her neck and ears. It looked like some kind of religious ritual, and everyone, except Ian, felt a strange solemnity.

    Ian removed his hand after a while.

    Thats enough. Open your eyes.

    !

    Lucia blinked and her shoulders lifted involuntarily. Ians reverent gaze met hers. Her face was reflected in his eyes.

    Her short, tousled hair.

    Her delicate face.

    The surprise was momentary.

    Wow

    Lucia couldnt help but sigh with admiration. As she looked at herself in the mirror, a smile tugged at her lips as if she was having fun.

    I guess I shoulde up with a pseudonym. A name like a boys.

    Ian added nonchntly. Maeve nodded.

    Thats a good idea. A pseudonym, you say

    Lucifer.

    Lucia suddenly blurted out. All eyes were on her, and she continued casually.

    It means morning star in an ancientnguage. Its shortened to Luci, and its a boys name.

    While in my original world, it has apletely different meaning. Ian mused inwardly and shrugged it off.[ Luficer means the same thing in the normal world!]

    Sure. Might as well create ast name too.

    Even ast name?

    Just in case. Hmm

    Ians gaze shifted to the bucket.

    How about naming it Ash?

    Lucifer Ash.

    Lucia mumbled and nodded her head.

    I like it.

    Then, from now on, thats your name. Keep using it, familiarize it in your mouth and ears. So you can recognize it instantly in any situation.

    Ians added words shifted back to Philip after a moment.

    Prepare to leave, Philip.

    ?

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    With a disgruntled look on his face, Philip passed by the guards and approached Ian from behind. Nonchntly, he closed the door as if to say, when did this happen? He had just yed a role.

    This was to provide more evidence of a problem between Ian and Maeve. However, that wasnt his main purpose.

    Youve wiped everything away thoroughly.

    Walking through the garden, Philipmented.

    Ian didnt respond and continued walking.

    The mansion was now almost a ruin. It used to be Regis Brandts home. All the family members had either been executed or imprisoned, and the mansions assets had been seized or burned.

    The guards stationed at the entrance were there to be cautious of any remaining remnants. Of course, Ian was an exception.

    But there must be a hidden sanctuary somewhere.

    Search for it if you have time to talk about it. Or just wait quietly here.

    It might be myst chance to help Sir. I cant afford to miss it. To be honest, Im curious. Whats there?

    Hes grown a lot. The guy who used to shiver at the mere mention of tainted magic. Ian surveyed the mansion. There was nothing left, so the search was surprisingly easy. As he entered a room that might have once been used as a study, he had a hunch that there was a hidden space here.

    His ability to find secret spaces belonging to the Fallen had been improving.

    .Oh my.

    Philip, searching every corner of the study, suddenly turned to Ian.

    I think Ive finally found it. My lord.

    Saying that, he pressed a brick behind a bookshelf.

    ng. The sound of a lock being released.

    As the bookshelf moved aside, a narrow staircase leading downstairs was revealed.

    You finally did it.

    Amused, Ian descended the stairs.

    A narrow, dim underground chamber. Illuminating the revealed stone room with a torch, Philip shrugged.

    Its concise. Unlike what I expected.

    Regis secret chamber was simpler than those of other Corrupted. There were no symbols or ancientnguagesmonly seen on the walls or ceiling. There were no records or journals either. All that was present was an altar without any adornments and a small wooden box atop it.

    There must be a reason for it.

    Ian stood before the altar. He couldnt guess what was inside the box. Catching his breath, he opened the box.

    .

    His eyes, peering into the box, turned as dark as night.

    Observing this with bated breath, Philip approached him when nothing seemed to be happening.

    Whats the matter?

    Philips brow furrowed as he peered into the box, but then he suddenly stepped back.

    It was a solid lump of something, seemingly dried and hardened.

    Philips eyes began to twitch.

    He did so because he heard a sound as if someone were whispering in his ear. It was apanied by a shuddering breath and iprehensiblenguages.

    .

    Philips pupils began to dte absentmindedly. The scene around the lump started to blur, and the ck residue around it became clearer. Just as Philips fingertips began to tremble

    Ha.

    Ian, who had turned to look at him, burst intoughter.

    Seems like its a method to mesmerize people.

    Observing Philip for a moment, as if studying him, Ian raised his fist.

    Whack-!

    Ow?!

    The impact on his face made Philip scream as he fell to the ground.

    Ian, gripping his jaw, shouted with a look as if he had just woken up.

    I saved you.

    What is it?. Oh, dont tell me.

    Philip, who blinked his eyes btedly, alternated between Ian and the box.

    Could it be I was bewitched by that? Whats inside that?

    Yeah. Dont you remember?

    Um, I do remember looking at it But

    Philip frowned, creasing his forehead. His mind was tingling, much like after a night of heavy drinking, leaving a nk space in his memory.

    Faintly skimming the edge of a deep abyss Almost being consumed by darkness.

    Only now did Philips lower jaw begin to tremble.

    His trembling fingers managed to pick up the fallen torch as he looked up at Ian.

    Is Is Sir okay?

    .No.

    Ians gaze returned to the piece inside the box.

    Blurred afterimages and whispers.

    Its trying to devour my mind too.

    It is just that Ian is mentally strong enough not to be affected by it.

    Philip, who was staring nkly at Ians calm face, asked before long.

    What is that?

    This is something from beyond.

    If its from beyond That means.

    It is what you call Legacy of the Abyss or Dark Hallows. I dont know how he got it, but the Marquis had it right.

    Philip drew in a breath.

    Dark Hallow. Legacy of the Abyss. Idol of the Void. The names are different, but the meaning is the same.

    An object that should not exist in this world, on the opposite side of the sacred object.

    Then stay away from it. Unless you want to be possessed again.

    Only then did Philip, who hurriedly retreat to the basement stairs, spit out without even looking at the wooden box.

    We need to burn it right now.

    Ian snorted.

    It is not something that will disappear just by burning it. To get rid of this, youll have to at least throw it into the light.

    The reason he said this was because he was able to confirm the information of the Dark Hallows.

    The Hunting dogs Tail Talisman.

    Perhaps it was part of the long-legged one he sent back to the void at the end.

    I told Regis that he wasnt really an old god.

    It was only a rtive meaning, but there was no doubt that he was also a transcendent being.

    To the extent that he left a Dark Hallow containing his power in the material world.

    So .

    Ian reached out for the talisman.

    Blurry figures and whispers became louder and more chaotic.

    Just looking at it was enough to initiate the first stage.

    Instant death, the curse of madness, and fanaticism. This charm had restrictive conditions that made it more lethal the lower the mental strength of the user.

    Of course, that wasnt a problem for him. The illusions and hallucinations couldnt even leave a scratch on his mind.

    No way. Oh, this is not good!

    Philip, who btedly sensed something unusual, turned his head. However, Ian was already gripping the talisman.

    !

    Ians dted pupils turned pitch-ck. Illusions and hallucinations flooded his eyes and ears. Contaminated magic surged.

    Although Philip was taken aback, Ian seemed unaffected, for he had passed through this second gate before.

    In the midst of chaos, a quest eptance window suddenly popped up in his mind

    Apostle of the Red Abyss.

    A smug smile appeared on the corners of Ians lips. They wanted him now, too.

    Of course, it was an offer he didnt need to think twice about.

    Bring it on.

    Ian summoned his Chaos Power.

    Instantly, the situation changed. Contaminated magic surged uncontrobly. Ian, however, pushed Chaos Power into the talisman. Imprinting. This was the process required to obtain the Dark Hallow.

    The angry breath of the Hunting dog, the distorted echoes of the entity beyond the Abyss, blurred before his eyes. But that was it.

    Ians Chaos Power soaked into the talisman.

    Soon, the Hunting dog, which had abandoned a fragment of itself, roared and vanished beyond the Abyss.

    The connection between the charm and the entity severed.

    Obtaining corrupted-specific items is no easy task.

    As his senses gradually returned, Ian opened his eyes. Looking at the frozen Philip, he shook the charm in his hand.

    Ill have to take this to the Temple of Furnace myself.

    Philip inhaled sharply and realized he was unharmed. He blinked his eyes rapidly.

    Is it sealed?

    Well, its simr.

    How so?

    Just trust me.

    Ian looked down at the talisman. The power contained within it now belonged solely to him. It boosted his strength, agility, and mental power. His senses became more acute, and it even provided additional resistance against fear and panic. Most importantly, it allowed him to recover Chaos Power.

    The value of a Chaos Power recovery rate of 1 didnt seem particrly high, but considering he wasnt recovering any Chaos Power at all before, he was thankful for it.

    I hope I can obtain more things like this in the future.

    Holding the charm close, Ian contemted. While obtaining other Dark Hallows mighte with its own risks, it was certainly worth the gamble.

    The important thing is not the method, Philip. Its the fact that Argen haspletely escaped the clutches of corruption. At least for the time being.

    .I hope there wont be many of such ominous items around.

    Philip, scratching his head in confusion, was soon taken by admiration.

    Im a faithful believer as well, but Ive never heard of such things. It almost makes me wonder if Sir isnt the incarnation of Lou S. If not, then how could you have achieved something like this?

    Even knowing that I could have just be an Apostle of the Abyss, can I say these things with such a straight face?

    With an inscrutable expression, Ians lips remained emotionless like a lie.

    Dont send such creepy looks, turn your body around. You need some rest since youve been through a lot.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The next day.

    The sky, tinged with indigo, heralded the approaching dusk.

    Clip-clop, clip-clop.

    A horse-drawn carriage emerged from the mansion, led by two horses.

    Traveling leisurely down the main road, the carriage headed towards the gate.

    At this hour what!

    The eyes of two guards widened as they watched the carriage. They recognized the woman inside.

    An Apostle of TyrEn, a hero of the bygone era.

    Step aside.

    Phillip, the coachman, spoke.

    The guards exchanged awkward nces as one of them opened his mouth.

    Forgive us for saying, but could you inform us of your destination at this hour? Due to recent incidents, His Majesty has issued orders that we must be aware of all visitors and their purposes.

    Its a matter of interpretation.

    A chill in his tone, Phillip stared down the guards.

    Its just that Sir doesnt seem to be in good spirits today. I know you have to carry out your duties. So, instead of needless chatter

    Dont be angry, Phillip. Theyre just doing their jobs. In fact, they deserve praise for it. I just want to take a walk and get some fresh air on the outskirts.

    Maeves calm voice intervened, and the expressions of the guards loosened. They exchanged nces and quickly stepped aside.

    Be careful, Sir. There could still be lurking demons.

    Thanks for your concern. My people are capable of handling them.

    As the carriage passed through the gate. The next gate was easier.

    Since she hade out of the inner sanctuary, she had believed that she had alreadypleted the inspection.

    The carriage pulled out of Agen.

    Its as Sir Ian said. If I behave meanly and Sir scolds me, no one would really suspect anything.

    The good knight bad servant strategy. There is something to learn until the end.

    Soon the carriage stopped.

    It was in front of a forked road, thick with trees and grass.

    We have arrived everyone. Come out.

    Philip turned around and said.

    There was a wriggling movement under Maeves chair and pedestal.

    I apologize. My legs seem to have fallen asleep while sitting under the nket.

    Starting with Miguel who crawled out from the wooly depths, Ian and Lucia leaned their heads out one by one.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 50 (1)

    Chapter 50 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Miguel leaped out of the carriage and dashed into the tall grass, running far ahead.

    Ian crawled out from under the chair, lifted Luci down first, then descended beneath the carriage.

    Wearing the newly acquired equipment, he awkwardly moved his shoulders and arms, as if trying to get used to them.

    Though the basic material was still leather, thin tes of steel or chains were added to vulnerable areas like the shoulders, knees, and chest.

    Theres a chance the Empire might send pursuers. Keep that in mind as we move, Maeve said.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Im aware. Dont worry. Well move as quickly as possible.

    ording to the n, they should have reached the northern region by the time news of Luci reached the Empire.

    Phew. I wonder what might have happened in just a day. I got really anxious,

    Miguel said, bringing the baggage cart he had hidden among the tall grass.

    The items he had purchased personally from the outskirts.

    It was another deliberate clue to prove the connection between Ian and Miguel.

    As Philip and Miguel began loading the carriage as nned.

    Mercenary, sir.

    A maid approached Ian.

    A survivor they had rescued during the night of madness.

    I had nothing else to offer in return.

    She extended a thick robe and cloak towards him.

    I heard the north is cold. I hope this will be of help.

    Thank you.

    Ian muttered awkwardly.

    He hadnt expected this kind of gratitude.

    And it wasnt just prepared for Ian alone.

    There were things for Miguel and Luci as well.

    Luci immediately put on the robe.

    The main item was provisions.

    Plenty of cheese and jerky were prepared, especially the jerky was a premium product with generous use of spices.

    To Ians eyes, it seemed like there was enough food for several meals.

    Please take care of Miss Luci.

    The maid made a brisk salute and stepped back.

    People lived here too, it seemed.

    While Ian smirked, the preparations wereplete.

    Miguel, who had turned the carriage in the opposite direction, jumped down with a leap.

    Then, its farewell.

    Maeve finally spoke.

    Her gaze towards Ian, Miguel, and Luci was filled with a poignant fondness.

    Well, well see each other again someday.

    Ian said indifferently.

    Because I need to get paid.

    !

    So until then, dont die.

    Sure. Stay alive and wait. Ian.

    Maeve nodded as if making a vow.

    Ians wry gaze suddenly turned towards Philip.

    Just act like youre desperate to protect something, like youre eager to die. Its also the role of a servant.

    Yes, sir.

    And if things get tough, abandon the kingdom. I know you have no attachment to the kingdom. Sir, the same goes for you.

    While Philip seemed to reveal his inner thoughts and awkwardly cleared his throat, Ian looked at Maeve again.

    Maybe trying life as a wandering knight wouldnt be a bad experience.

    A wandering knight?

    Maeves gaze dimmed.

    Eventually, she asked.

    If you were a wandering knight, where would you go?

    Id go wherever my feet take me. But in the end, Ill head to the Empire. As I wander through the Empire, I might meet some familiar faces again.

    With a shrug of his shoulders, Ian met Maeves gaze.

    Only if circumstances allow. If Agen prospers, that in itself would be a good oue.

    Though thats probably unlikely.

    Having finished speaking, Ian jumped onto the luggagepartment in a leap.

    As Miguel, who had been standing behind, respectfully bowed, Luci looked down at him.

    Its been an honor serving you, sir.

    It was the same for me too, Miguel. You were an excellent servant and guide.

    Dont forget what I taught you, Miguel.

    Philip added.

    Miguel smiled significantly.

    Dont worry. Since Im well aware of the fact that you hold Sir in high regard. Ill do my best too.

    Yes. Thanks for everything.

    Philip, who had been speaking, suddenly turned his head.

    Miguel chuckled.

    I was born to be a soldier, after all.

    Its probably just dust in your eye!

    Thats probably it.

    Miguel tapped Philips shoulder lightly, then looked down at Luci.

    Exchange greetings, miss. It might be ourst chance.

    It wont be thest.

    Luci said calmly.

    I looked up in the books. After finishing my studies at the temple, I can leave the temple and return to the world. Ille back then. So, sister.

    Looking up at Maeve, Luci finally hugged her.

    See you again. Definitely.

    Tears welled up in Maeves eyes.

    Eventually, Luci gently embraced her and replied.

    Lets do that.

    Retreating, Luci climbed onto the luggagepartment.

    As Miguel mounted the carriage, Ian, who had followed, shook his head.

    Until we meet again.

    The carriage carrying the two mercenaries and the cross-dressing girl gradually disappeared into the darkness.

    Well, theyre really gone.

    Philip said to Maeve, who was standing beside him.

    Yeah. Now its just us.

    Maeve replied, seemingly shaking off any lingering emotions, and quickly climbed onto the carriage.

    As he followed onto the horse-drawn carriage, Philip suddenly added.

    Its what Sir Ian told me.

    Right.

    In a situation where I have to make a choice, Ill obey. Its not about the kingdom, but about being with you.

    Maeve, who had momentarily opened her eyes, slowly smiled.

    Dont worry, Philip. I, too, no longer have any intention of sacrificing my life for the kingdom.

    The carriage turned back towards Agen.

    As she gazed in the direction that Ian and his group had departed, Maeve murmured softly.

    Arent there unrewarded debts left? Family members we have to see again

    Throughout the journey to the mansion, Maeves gaze remained fixed in the same direction.

    Of course, the thought that there might be someone else somewhere, looking in the same direction, was an idea she couldnt even dare to dream of.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Squeak-!

    A swift hand grabbed the mouse that was crawling on the roof.

    It was Tessia, a blood-sucking vampire who had crushed the rats body with a single bite.

    Sitting crouched on the edge of the roof like a cat, she sucked on the blood of the mouse while staring beyond the city.

    Her once-silver hair now glowed faintly and her blunt nose twitched.

    The source of the sweet smell she was longing for was finally moving away from Agen.

    Heh.

    Tessias eyes twisted.

    She recalled the past times in her mind.

    Having recovered her strength by eating wild animals and monsters, she began searching for Ians scent.

    She couldnt forget his scent.

    It was a scent sweeter and more delicious than anything she had ever smelled as a vampire.

    She couldnt exin why that scent came from him.

    She had an unquenchable desire to taste his blood someday.

    After weeks of effort, she finally found the scent.

    Following it, she arrived in Agen.

    And there, she unexpectedly enjoyed an exquisite feast.

    On a night with a red moon, delicious monsters began to appear.

    The subject of her sweet-smelling craving, the blood, was very faint, but it smelled somewhat simr to what she had sensed from Ian.

    Of course, with her current abilities, she could only suck a few of them.

    But that was enough.

    She became faster, smarter, stronger.

    The thirst that had paralyzed her reason was now almost imperceptible.

    If I follow them, maybe I can keep eating things like this.

    Tessia spat out the mouse and smirked.

    She was stillcking when it came to sucking Ians blood.

    But she had a feeling that if she continued to follow him secretly, she could gain something.

    Maybe someday?<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 50 (2)

    Chapter 50 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Tessia smiled, revealing her bloody teeth.

    By the time she will be able to kill Ian, she would have be iparably stronger than she was now.

    Perhaps she could even kill all those damned things of Luzard.

    Suddenly, her gaze turned around.

    Hoo.

    Her eyes immediately softened.

    There were children standing side by side.

    The kids holding candles froze when they spotted Tessia.

    Their legs trembled as their eyes met Tessias.

    Some of their pants were damp.

    Rumors about her had already spread little by little, centered around Agen.

    Tessias red eyes shimmered faintly.

    You kids are very lucky.

    In a voice that seemed to hum, the pupils of the children began to gradually dte.

    Tessias pupils were filled with an intense blend of sadness and resentment, and she stared intently at the children.

    Because Im not hungry right now. So, all of you go home. When you wake up, youll forget what happened tonight.

    The children nodded nkly.

    Dont wander around at night anymore. Its a dangerous world out there. Understand?

    Yes

    Yes

    The children answered in dreamy voices.

    Tessia smiled softly.

    Well then, my little snacks, go home.

    The children scattered in all directions.

    I should have caught and brought one forter.

    Tessia muttered as she looked back at them, then suddenly struck the ground.

    Her silver hair, fluttering in the wind, disappeared into the night sky outside the city.

    The next day, Agen was filled with reports of a silver-haired witch.

    The king considered it a good omen.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Where are you headed?

    A border patrolman asked.

    He alternated his gaze between the identification tags and the face of Miguel.

    Were headed for Luzard. We have rtives living there.

    And the two behind you?

    One is my son. The other is my close brother, who is also my hired bodyguard.

    A long journey youre embarking on. Without your wife.

    A rather sharp question.

    However, Miguel frowned instead.

    Are you unaware of what happened in Agen?

    I am aware.

    I lost my wife that day. Without even having the chance to grieve, His Majesty started preparing for war.

    With eyes that seemed to suppress sadness and anger, Miguel stared fixedly at the border patrolman.

    Thats why I decided to return to my hometown. After barely settling down after a lifetime of struggles. If I die, whos going to raise my child?

    .

    The soldier scratched his head for a moment in response to the resentmentden tone.

    He handed the identification tags back to Miguel.

    Is Agen really that bad on that night?

    There was no ce worse than hell.

    Was the rumor true I heard that the swordswoman of Agen, Sir Maeve Liurel, and a master swordsman, one of the mercenaries, killed the corrupt duke. Was that true?

    Miguel nodded after a moment of pressing his lips together.

    Its true. His Majesty confirmed it himself.

    After that chaos, theres still a war Does His Majesty intend to kill all of us?

    The soldier held out Miguels identification tags.

    You can go. And be careful. Ive heard that Bellondes security isnt great either.

    Thank you for your concern.

    Miguel received the identification tags.

    The soldiers blocking the way stepped back.

    Ian and Luci, who met the eyes of the border patrolman, nodded.

    The border gate was getting farther away.

    It also meant that they had exited Agen.

    Miguel, who had been sitting silently for a while, suddenly chuckled.

    See that? Could you really fool them?

    Well, it wasnt too bad.

    Ian nodded approvingly.

    It was Miguel who suggested passing through the gate.

    The idea was to create confusion in case they were being pursued by the royal army.

    Of course, anyone with a bit of intelligence might realize that they wouldnt be heading to Luzard, but rather, it was a decent strategy to create some doubt.

    I heard the rumors, though. Seems like Bellonde is a mess too.

    They get a lot of drifters. The more foreigners there are, the more chaotic it can be.

    Ian responded casually.

    Bellonde was a country he didnt know much aboutpared to Agen.

    In the game, it was an area that served as a link between Luzard and the northern region and had a limited role to y.

    It bordered several countries, attracting wandering mercenaries and traders, and the management of border areas wasx.

    As a result, it was a country where there was a lot of fighting among the various factions.

    It wasnt like Agen, which was in conflict with barbarians, and their military power wasnt particrly strong.

    The lords who led mercenaries, traders, and militias were more like brawlers who liked to fight.

    That was the meaning behind Agens king being so confident in his victory in the war.

    Ironically, the mercenaries and traders were the ones who had changed the course of the war.

    Those who were once at odds united in the face of amon enemy.

    It probably wouldnt be too different this time.

    Im not worried about whatever we meet. We have the Master of the Sword to protect us.

    In response to Ians nonchnt joke, he chuckled.

    Dont bring that up sneakily. Were only guarding Luci. You and I are in a position to fight for our lives together.

    So, Im just providing rear support with this guy. So, Im taking care of all the misceneous tasks, right?

    Miguel gestured towards the crossbow he hadid next to him.

    Ian smirked.

    Youre unbelievable. Youre from the northern region, and yet your swordsmanship is socking.

    Thats just prejudice. Being from the north doesnt mean everyone is a muscr guy with a head as thick as an axe. Of course, there are those bear-like individuals, but there are far more of us who are like cunning foxes specialized in survival and tactics.

    Miguel tapped his temple with his index finger.

    Thats much better for staying alive. Still, youre pretty good at archery, right?

    Well, yeah, I suppose.

    It took a long time to reload after firing a single shot.

    If it were Miguel, he could probably take down one inferior monster or a local thug with a single shot.

    It was better than being useless and stumbling around in front, at least.

    The kind of people youre imagining from the north are actually closer to the southwestern pirates.

    Isnt that a prejudice too?

    Huh, really?

    Miguelughed while muttering and then shifted his gaze.

    Miss, no, Luci. Is there anything ufortable?

    He added in an awkward tone.

    Luci, leaning on the other side of Ian, replied nonchntly.

    Its okay.

    After bing Lucifer instead of Lucia, she decided not to use honorifics.

    It was to prevent idental slips.

    Sure its boring just to move, even though her small body was bound to suffer.

    She didnt make a singleint.

    Her limited number of words decreased even further, and that was all.

    Do you want to enjoy the scenery or something? Theres not much to see. Theres nothing to do.

    Miguel murmured.

    Even when they entered Bellonde, thendscape hadnt changed much.

    Cloudy skies, monotonous fields, gentle hills stretching beyond the horizon, trees and grass growing haphazardly along the ridges.

    ?

    Ians gaze turned to the front of the carriage after a while.

    He furrowed his eyebrows and spoke.

    Luci. Lie down. Miguel, keep an eye on the front.

    Following Ians strangemand, Miguel pressed his hood down and asked.

    What? Whats going on?

    I dont know yet. Somethingsing.

    What?

    Miguel blinked his eyes.

    He couldnt see anything, of course.

    It was only natural.

    Ian had heard the faint sounds of countless footstepsing from a distance.

    Ever since he acquired the Hunting Dog Tail talisman, his senses of hearing and smell, especially, had be much more acute.

    He noticed the first g that rose above the hill.

    A cross dividing a ck background into four quarters, with a yellow circle in the center.

    It was the g of the Empire.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 51 (1)

    Chapter 51 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Whats with all these merchants?

    Miguel muttered in wonder.

    There were over thirty of them.

    The escorts on horses guarding the group numbered over ten.

    Theyre high-ranking imperial merchants.

    Ian said.

    Imperial merchants also did business with the outlying kingdoms.

    It was the same in the game. They would randomly appear and sell imperial items with superior performance.

    Of course the prices were also exceptionally high, but they were the top contributors lowering the difficulty of the early game.

    Back then I was so grateful to them.

    As Ian clicked his tongue, Miguel who had narrowed his eyes nodded.

    Youre right. They do look like merchants from the empire. Theyre the type that onlyes once a year Wait a minute. Is that the imperial g? Damn it.

    His face also twisted btedly.

    Hanging the imperial g above the merchants g meant there was an imperial dignitary among them.

    It wasmon for influential aristocrats and nobles to travel together under the protection of a merchant group heading the same destination.

    For the merchant group there were benefits like additional ie from protection fees and the right to carry the imperial g, so it was a mutually beneficial arrangement.

    Anyway, the timing was uncanny.

    Dont make a fuss. We just need to pass by naturally.

    Ian said as the merchant troupe drew near.

    Everyone from the horses to the carriages were draped in ck.

    Even the coachmen and servants wore ck clothes disying their affiliation.

    The same yellow scales depicted on the merchant g were engraved here and there.

    What was that merchant groups symbol again?

    As I was thinking, they hade within reach.

    Miguel steered the baggage carriage to the very edge of the road and pulled his hood deeper.

    Ian pulled Lucis head, which was lying down, closer to his thigh and observed the escorts.

    ck horses shod with obsidian horseshoes.

    And the ones riding atop them were all dressed in ck armor.

    On closer inspection, theponents differed slightly from one another.

    But the fact that their armaments were too splendid for escorts of a merchant group remained unchanged.

    Not even Agens royal knights were more heavily armed than them.

    But this sense of disparity itself was proof that they came from the empire.

    The level of civilization in the empire was ahead of the outlying kingdoms by at least several centuries.

    Otherwise it wouldnt make sense.

    If it hadnt been for the ancient demon invasion and the ck walls shooting up, the continent would have been unified under their hands.

    Actually, it still wasnt toote.

    But the empire chose to have the kingdoms guard their own territories while paying tributes, rather than waste troops in the bordends.

    The bigger the country, the more there needed to be those who envied and admired it in order to maintain internal unity and national pride.

    The baggage carriage and merchant troops passed each other.

    Escorts. Baggage carriages draped in ck cloth at the front, obscuring the interior. Luxurious and sturdy-looking carriages guarding the inner area.

    Ians steady gaze soon stopped on the escort guarding that carriage.

    A beastman?

    The he, or she, sitting upright on the ck horse resembled a mix between a human and beast.

    Feline or puma-like features.

    Fur, the color of charcoal brown.

    Fur that looked like scales also grew from the skin visible between the armor.

    Beastmen were a race not frequently seen even in the game.

    They were regarded almost like magician madmen or potential fallen ones.

    This dark age contained discrimination beyond nations and races, even between species.

    But that beastman escort looked absolutely nonchnt and dignified.

    The uniqueposure possessed only by the mighty exuded from his entire being.

    .

    At that moment, the beastman suddenly looked back at Ian.

    Orange irises.

    Ian met his gaze directly, not avoiding the vertically elongated pupils.

    At the same time, he lightly ced his hand on the sword hidden beneath his robe, ready to draw it any time.

    It was right after that the beastman threateningly growled low.

    .

    Ian didnt react at all, rather looking amused. Stroking his fangs with his tongue, the corners of that grin widened as the beastman passed the carriage just like that.

    The intricately interlocking scale-like tail guard leisurely swayed atop the saddle.

    The merchant troupe moved further away.

    There was no need to ponder on their destination.

    Phew damn

    Miguel, who had been frozen solid, finally sighed.

    Having flung off the hood, he took deep breaths.

    I thought my heart was going to burst. Sir, was it okay to just let them go like that? They wont turn around ande back?

    Why would they turn around when they dont even know who we are?

    At Ians sarcasm, Miguel wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.

    Well, youre right, but didnt you see that goddamn imperial g? I guarantee one of those nobles from distinguished families or something was there to meet the king.

    It looked that way to me as well.

    Ian slowly nodded his head.

    I didnt hear they would get here this quickly. It seems the king didnt know the exact schedule either.

    It was fortunate at least to have run into them after crossing the Agen border.

    If they hadnt even left Agen yet, it would have been quite the headache.

    Does this make our journey much more dangerous now?

    Luci suddenly asked.

    Ian looked down at her still lying with her cheek on his thigh.

    Its been constantly dangerous ever since I took you and ran away. Just a little more dangerous now.

    In times like these shouldnt you say to not worry?

    What. Brat should know what she needs to know.

    As Ian snorted, Luci suddenly added.

    When it really, really gets dangerous, just abandon me and run at that point.

    .?

    They wont kill me anyway. Its better than you two dying.

    Whats this nonsense you damned kid.

    Ian swept Lucis face with his palm.

    .?!?!

    Luci blinked nkly, not understanding.

    That wont happen, so stop saying stupid things not befitting your age.

    I agree. No, Ian. Leaving you behind? What kind of bullshit is that.

    With a face that seemed to have regained reason, Miguel looked at Ian.

    The way I see it, itll take them a week at most to reach Agen.

    How long does it take to get to the Temple of Furnace?

    A month? Well, I cant say for sure. Since its been so long and Ive never made the trip with a carriage.

    Hmm.

    Ian snapped his fingers for a moment.

    The best case scenario was if the bastard from House Larmuth hurried back empty-handed.

    If not, we may have to deal with a pursuer at least once. Or twice, if the kingdom also sent someone after us.

    Their equipment was no joke. It was almost like seeing the Royal Guard.

    Of course, since the pursuers armaments were all imperial.

    Thinking to himself, Ian continued speaking.

    It changes nothing. You just focus on finding the way, and making sure the horses dont get hurt. Getting lost or having the horses die would be a bigger problem.

    Their pace of march was already fast enough.

    Increasing it further was next to impossible.

    It wouldnt be entirely impossible if they changed horses at every town they passed, but one failure would leave them abandoning all their luggage and traveling on foot.

    I understand. Dont worry. Ill do my best. But will that really be enough?

    What else can I do if not? If were being tailed, Ill just have to cut off that tail.

    It wasnt like he didnt have a contingency n.

    After calmly dering so, Ian looked back again.

    The imperial guard from before shed through his mind.

    We might end up with a lot more imperial equipment.

    He soon averted his gaze after muttering so.

    In truth, he didnt ponder the pursuers for long.

    There were always new tensions  passing wanderers in the day, prowling beasts at night.

    It only took Miguel five days before he stopped mentioning the imperial merchants.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    What do you mean, a kidnapping?

    Javier of the Celestial Merchants, who hade to formally greet King Irwin II and then secretly rob the royal coffers blind, changed his mind the moment he heard the angry shouting from the Larmuth retinue.

    It smelled of serious trouble.

    And he knew well their crisis represented an opportunity for him.

    The bigger the problem, the more gold he would gain by resolving it.

    This is an unexpected situation for us as well. We never imagined the great hero who resolved a prior tragedy would stir up another.

    Seated upon his throne, King Irwin II made no effort to hide his difort and irritation.

    Of course, not as openly as the Larmuth emissary boring holes into him with her eyes.

    This is a tragedy for the Empire as well! Have you forgotten who that child is? Personally chosen by the Emperor himself! How do you think His Majesty will take the news that such a precious child has been kidnapped by a mere mercenary, now missing?

    That is

    His Majesty may try to hide it from you, but he will surely feel insulted.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 51 (2)

    Chapter 51 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    King Irwins expression grew strained.

    I swear upon the Radiant Goddess, that is not so.

    House Larmuth was one of the Five Great Ducal Houses of the Empire.

    Offending them would surely reduce King Irwins grand ambition to naught but a single nights dream.

    Unwittingly supporting his kingdoms enemies could even turn his kingdom into a sea of fire.

    They held that much power over him.

    How about we find a recement?

    Unless you have another with talent to match that child, we could not satisfy His Majesty.

    Damn. Weve already sent out pursuers, so give them a bit more time.

    Just who in their right mind would dare kidnap a child marked by Larmuth? Or could House Liurel be pulling something here?

    King Irwin bristled at that.

    Now was not the time to lose Lady Maeve Liurel as well.

    The kidnappers were mercenaries who earned the trust of the royal family and House of Liurel, then made unreasonable demands forpensation. When refused, they took the child.

    Could they also know the childs identity?

    They had earned such trust. Lady Liurels own testimony states so, and as a strict servant of the Goddess, she would not lie.

    Tomit such foolish acts! Then shall we give them three days?

    Just three? Hmm.

    Conflict and worry seemed to peak.

    Javiers merchant instincts whispered now was precisely when he should step in.

    If I may be so bold to make a brazen suggestion.

    Bowing his head, he opened his mouth.

    King Irwin II and the emissarys gazes turned to him.

    King Irwin II nodded.

    Speak. Now is not the time to worry about status or rank.

    You said they took Young Miss barely five days ago. Then they surely havent left Belrond yet. With my subordinates we could definitely get her back, given a little clue.

    .

    King Irwin II looked to the four guards behind Javier.

    ck armor. And while their shapes differed somewhat, as did each ones arms, they uniformly gave off an extraordinary air.

    The one right behind Javier was even a cursed beast.

    Doubtless a fallen tribe secretly worshiping darkness, but all the more reliable in skill for it.

    I cannot refuse aid in such trying times.

    Of course, this would not be unteral aid. As you know, Im a vulgar man who puts a price on everything.

    Naturally

    This is a grave issue.

    The emissary cut off King Irwin IIs words.

    The kings expression crumpled as if hed bit into shit, but he did not call out the discourtesy of interrupting him.

    While we do not doubt the Celestial Merchants capability, we cannot send only the subordinates Lord Javiermands.. If the child dies or returns in an unwholesome state, it will incur Your Highnesss indignation.

    I knew you would say that. Cowardly guy.

    Suppressing a sneer, Javier lowered his head again.

    Then I shall take to the field personally. Sir, please return to the king with merchants. You may organize the goods we brought while waiting.

    So you stake both the reputation of the Celestial Merchants and your personal name?

    In other words, they were foisting responsibility onto him as well.

    But failure would end as more than mere failure.

    Javier was confident that he could not fail against these backwater bumpkins.

    Rather, it would only give him more justification to demand greater rewards.

    With one of the four suprememanders retiring next year, he might be able to take that position.

    If that happened, he would no longer have to travel to these stinking backwaters and bow down to these arrogant country bumpkins who call themselves royalty.

    Of course, Your Highness. But in return for staking the reputation of myself and the suprememanders

    If you seed, you will receive a fitting reward. Larmuth does not forget kindness. Nor ipetence.

    As the envoy spoke, his gaze nced over and past Irwin II.

    An obvious insult, ming him for the great loss.

    Irwin II pretended not to notice and folded his arms.

    God gives us trials, and also sends us saviors. This too must be the brilliant goddess sign not to be arrogant. So, what is it you wish to know?

    The conversation between Javier and Irwin II continued. Once Javier had all the information he needed, he politely stepped back, and soon the envoy looked up at Irwin II.

    Then finally, I have one more request, Your Majesty.

    Speak.

    Allow us to search the Regis estate for any remnants.

    There is nothing left in that mansion

    If it belonged to a heretic, there may still be some cursed item hidden away. His imperial Majesty enjoys collecting and studying such things. If we could find even one, it may soothe his rage to a degree.

    Hmmm. Alright, do so.

    Though Irwin II made a reluctant expression, he nodded his head.

    The Larmuth attendant bowed deeply and immediately turned to leave.

    Soon after departing the royal pce, he looked back towards Javier.

    You must retrieve her no matter what. I would trust you a hundred times over these bumpkins. If you require my assistance, say the word.

    For this arrogant Larmuth fool to say so much

    The child must truly be exceptional.

    Thinking so, Javier bowed his head.

    Trust me alone. I will bring the young miss back safely.

    See that you do. Your reputation rides on this as well, not to mention that of the suprememanders. Well then, I should be off to search that mansion.

    The attendant turned away.

    For a haul like this itd take about 100 gold bars to bnce the scales.

    Watching his retreating back, Javier soon shifted his gaze.

    You heard him. This affects not only me, but all of your promotions.

    His four guards grinned confidently.

    They were Javiers elites.

    Each worth at least 20 gold bars.

    The king exaggerated quite a bit it seems. A master swordsman Puh!

    At one mans words, the guards chuckled softly.

    Javier did the same.

    The only one in this backwater town worth hiring would be TyrEns Saint, Maeve Liurel.

    Naturally, the talented flocked to the empire.

    So for some wandering mercenary to be vouched as a master swordsman by Maeve Liurel

    It made no sense.

    Surely it was just an instance of Liurel being modest.

    There is one thing that bothers me.

    A faint, breathy voice spoke up softly.

    Javier smiled.

    Go on then, Charlotte. Speak.

    His gaze towards the beastly guard smolderedsciviously.

    A look that disgusted not only Charlotte, but all the guards. Yet none showed it openly.

    We passed some men just before crossing the Agen border. One had very memorable eyes. Gave me the feeling of a predator. Like myself.

    The beastly warrior Charlotte flicked her red tongue as she spoke.

    Captivated by her vile teasing, Javier replied.

    So you mean to say those men are the kidnappers we seek?

    Cant say for certain, but the timing matches. We have to grab them before they leave Belronde. I will give chase. Let Kyle watch my back. We can kill them along the way.

    Hey, bitch. We know youre favored, but dont get greedy. Killing a master swordsman could let us into their ranks. Cant let you take that away so easily can we?

    Another round of snickers.

    Javier nodded.

    No, Charlotte. You stay by my side. Ill send Keh and Kyle instead. Do you need subordinates?

    The two who had mocked Charlotte, Keh and Kyle, exchanged smiles.

    The smiles of seasoned killers who smelled blood.

    Speed is life. No need to slow me down. Just make sure to pack mystic stones, dont want the horses giving out over some small fry. That would be a loss.

    Pack extra. The ns changed so I will wrap up business here first and follow starting tomorrow. Dont forget to leave markers.

    Keh and Kyle bumped each others forearms and turned away.

    Well need to rough up the brat some more on the way back. Thatll raise the ransom for sure.

    Javier murmuredzily as he too started walking.

    Tch.

    Charlotte clicked her tongue and resentfully watched the twos retreating backs before following after Javier.

    Though it seemed unlikely

    She secretly hoped Keh and Kyle would fail.

    The mercenarys chilling gaze still lingered in her mind.

    Killing someone with such eyes was the only time her predatory instincts as a beast were satisfied.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 52 (1)

    Chapter 52 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    In the dead of night.

    Swish! Swish!

    Ian swung his sword down as if chopping with an axe.

    Along the swords trajectory, green bodily fluids sttered everywhere, and the thick neck of the gray troll waspletely severed.

    Its head with a protruding forehead and hideous fangs weakly rolled on the ground.

    Phew haa.

    Ian straightened his crouched back.

    Not far awayy the corpse of another gray troll.

    160cm in height with abnormally long, muscr arms and big hands.

    Whats more, they always moved in pairs, which was annoying to deal with.

    But Ians frown wasnt because of that.

    That feeling again.

    His jet-ck pupils, like a nocturnal animals, scanned the darkness.

    For the past few days, he would asionally sense a gaze.

    But no matter how much he focused his senses, he couldnt find any being that would be watching him.

    It was the same now.

    In any case, this was probably more of a spiritual or magical sensation.

    Like the gaze he would sometimes feel from Conrouds essence.

    Tch.

    He didnt know what it was, but hed beat it up if he caught it.

    Clicking his tongue, Ian turned around.

    The camp was close.

    You done? I heard terrible screams.

    Miguel, sitting by the campfire, spoke.

    He was shielding Luci with his whole body, clutching an iron mace in his hand.

    Yeah. Put away the crossbow.

    Ian replied ndly as he approached the campfire.

    Miguel let out a sigh of relief and threw over a prepared cloth.

    As Ian familiarly wiped off the troll fluids that had sttered on his face, Miguel asked him.

    What was it?

    Troll.

    Again? You said the same thing the day before yesterday. I might just be feeling things, but doesnt it seem like

    Miguel hesitated before adding,

    Only vicious beasts keep ambushing us? Maybe up north itd be different, but Belronde shouldnt be all that different from Agen.

    A sharp guy.

    Ian just shrugged his shoulders.

    Thanks to his heightened senses, he could now clearly perceive the traces of prowling creatures better than before.

    So he would just scout out the trivial ones and they would disappear, while rtively stronger beings like trolls, night stalkers, and cave spiders would approach them.

    He already knew that, but he had no way to exin why such changes were happening.

    Whether it was due to the quest, or some transformation urring within Ian himself.

    Or perhaps it was rted to that magical gaze he just sensed.

    Look on the bright side. At least we probably wont get attacked again tonight.

    Having lost his appetite, Miguel grumbled.

    Its all because this damn massive continent is so hard to manage when they dont even have the ability. They divided up thend even though they cant handle it. Tch.

    Isnt that how mercenaries like you make a living?

    Should still have some order. Though even that grand empire has neglected sorcerousnds and contaminated earth here and there, I hear. What governing ability do these kingdoms even have to manage entire regions? Gotta me the times.

    Hesining a lot today, brat.

    Ian smirked as he chewed on jerky.

    It wasnt entirely wrong though.

    Given the vastness of the continent, the human poption was indeed too small.

    If there were twice as many people, it probably wouldnt have gotten to this point.

    And even as numbers slowly increased, all they did was prepare for war, so there was no hope for improvement either.

    If wars keep happening, who knows what may ur.

    Ian shook his head anxiously.

    In any case, it wasnt a trend individuals could stop.

    And even if he foresaw the future, no one would believe him. There were countless unstable and ambitious people after all.

    From experience, things would somehow happen the way they were meant to.

    His best option was to just avoid the same worst case scenarios as in the game.

    I have a request.

    It was then that Luci suddenly spoke up.

    As Ian and Miguel looked at her simultaneously, she added.

    Swordsmanship. I want to learn too.

    Come again?

    I want to at least know the basics of self-defense. I dont want to just be baggage.

    Thats why were here, so you dont have to do anything.

    Ian rejected her t out.

    Luci shook her head.

    Theres always an off-chance.

    No. Youre too young to wield a sword. And too young to kill anything.

    Ian was resolute.

    No matter how adapted he was to this world, some things didnt change.

    Not making a child hold a de was one of them.

    Luci added.

    But Im already twelve.

    .Youre saying that because you want to act all grown up?

    Ian scoffed.

    Twelve is still just a middle schooler no matter how much you discipline them.

    Miguels brow furrowed.

    Twelve? You look ten at most to me. Do Westerners just develop slower?

    Ian looked at Miguel like he couldnt believe, that was surprising.

    Well, at twelve you should know how to protect yourself I guess.

    ..

    He added, scratching his beard.

    Seeing his expression, Ian frowned.

    Miguel shrugged his shoulders at him.

    What? I made my first sessful hunt when I was twelve. Not even early for the North. The real prodigies already killed people by that age up there.

    Oh I see.

    In a world of one-eyed people, having two eyes makes you an oddity.

    That was exactly how things were now.

    Theres no harm in learning some self-defense, right? With the Knight family blood running through you, youll pick it up quickly.

    Luci nodded in agreement.

    Miguel looked at her fondly.

    It was nice and endearing.

    Ian sighed and opened his mouth.

    You dont need to learn things like sword fighting, Lucy. Without that, you can still protect yourself just fine.

    How?

    Luci blinked and asked back.

    Does she really not know?

    You have an innate talent.

    Are you referring tomy curse?

    .

    It seems she really doesnt know.

    Only then did Ian furrow his brows.

    Didnt Sir say anything to you at all?

    I dont understand what youre talking about.

    Then why did you say you wanted to go to the Temple of Furnace?

    I was told it would be safe. And that I could learn a lot more things there than I can now.

    So she just agreed to go because she was told to.

    Ian let out a hollowugh.

    Maeve probably thought it would be enough that Ian knew the truth.

    She must have also thought it would be better if Luci didnt find out beforehand.

    But Ian thought differently.

    You have a special talent. Going to the Temple of Furnace is meant to help that talent blossom.

    What kind of.talent is that?

    Not just Luci, but Miguel also looked at him expectantly.

    Instead of answering, Ian stretched out his palm.

    Whoosh. A me sprouted from his hand.

    !

    Lucis eyes blew wide open.

    She looked between Ian and the fireball, then sputtered,

    Youre a.Mage?

    Considering her usual temperament, this should be her maximum shock.

    She didnt know this either?

    Feeling Ians gaze on her, Miguel shrugged his shoulders.

    Its a secret. Whats there to fuss over.

    Everyone sure knows how to keep their mouths shut.

    With a snort, Ian looked back at Luci.

    Thats right. Im a mage. Well, half of one anyway.

    Now Lady Lucy has be privy to the secret as well. It feels like weve grown closer.

    Lucifer.

    Yes, not Lady Lucy, but Lucifer.

    Despite her attention beingpletely stolen by the fireball, Luci still corrected Miguels words. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 52 (2)

    Chapter 52 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Moving the fireball up and down with his hand, Ian continued.

    Your talent is much greater than mine. If you put your mind to it, reducing a person to cinders would be childs y. So dont think youck the means to protect yourself.

    Sorry to interrupt again, but did Luci really have such tremendous abilities?

    Yes. The talent of an archmage.

    Good heavens. Its hard enough to even see one mage these days. And here I have two by my side.

    Luci looked down at her own hand.

    She stretched her palm out wide just as Ian had.

    But that was it.

    When nothing happened, Luci looked back at Ian.

    Her eyes seemed to ask for an exnation.

    With a p, Ian dispersed the fireball in his palm, then shrugged.

    You just have to draw out your magic power. With your talent, you wont even need magic forms or incantations.

    How do I.Draw out magic power?

    .

    This was an unexpected question for Ian as well.

    While magic power could be concealed from external view if needed, the wielder themselves should be able to sense it at all times.

    There was no need to learn how to move your fingers.

    You just had to move them.

    On top of that, to be honest, Ian didnt have an exnation either.

    Unlike other mages in this world, he had learned and wielded magic simply by raising his stats.

    As Luci looked up into Ians eyes, she soon murmured.

    You might be mistaken about something.

    Thats not it.

    Ian shook his head.

    Youve received divine grace. If I cant properly exin, its because I wasnt born with a special talent like yours.

    It was an assertion he could make because he had received the quest.

    At the very least, the quest didnt lie.

    On top of that, considering what would soon happen at the Temple of Furnace, everything fit together perfectly.

    Youve forgotten even the existence of your own talent after living without it for so long. It will just take some time to awaken it again.

    Rolling her hands into fists, Luci answered in a slightly discouraged voice.

    Still, I also want to learn how to use a sword like Master Ian.

    Youre very enthusiastic to learn.

    Ian chuckled as he carelessly added.

    Ill teach you when you can conjure mes. Starting only from then.

    Luci nodded seriously.

    By then, youll probably have no interest left in swordy.

    Ian murmured to himself and speared the jerky again.

    Luci looked down at her hands again.

    She was so focused that she didnt even twitch.

    Soon, Miguel started to yawn.

    He waspletely exhausted.

    It was only natural. Guiding the carriage all day while searching for the way and being vignt was much more tiring than it looked.

    Unlike Ian and Luci who could sleep while traveling, he couldnt even take a nap during the day.

    Not long after, Luci also started to doze off in her sitting position.

    Her hands were still wide open.

    If you just look at it, its quite an idyllic scene.

    Ian recalled when it was a game.

    In fact, back then, he hadnt properlypleted many quests that involved escorting or protecting someone for a certain period of time.

    As soon as he received the quest, enemies would inevitably start swarming in, and the A.I of who he had to protect wasnt very good either.

    Decisively, the game didnt end even if the protectee died.

    Rather, he could still receive a decent reward by just taking the corpse or belongings of the target.

    It was a system that seemed to encourage failure.

    Now that he thought about it, it wasnt that surprising.

    Such a tragedy was probably the scenario the creators wanted.

    But it was different now that it had be reality.

    I will definitely not fail the quest I received.

    After covering Luci with a robe, Ian leaned against the cross guard of the sword stuck in the ground.

    Another night passed safely like that.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Hmm. Another fork in the road.

    Miguel, who murmured, chose a direction without much contemtion and moved on.

    Leaning against the wagon, Ian blurted out.

    Are you sure were going the right way?

    I cannot be certain. But I think were going roughly correctly.

    Damn honest.

    Ianughed out loud.

    Belronde bordered Agen, Meneur, Roussard, and even parts of the Empire.

    But not all borders were divided as if cut by a knife.

    Like the swamps of Agen, there were also contaminated or cursed ruggednds stationed near borders.

    ces that the madness of the ck Wall could seep into and eventually turn into demonds anytime.

    Their n was to move along the boundaries of such ruggednd to reach the north.

    Of course they also had a contingency n.

    Ian did not exin that part in detail to Miguel.

    Do you see the mountain range connected over there? I heard a rumor that a witch lives in the valley between those mountains. It looks like thats still true. This path is narrower and less maintained, right?

    Miguel pointed to the mountains stretched out and continued.

    Of course crossing the valley is the fastest way, but well go around following the ridgeline. Prepare yourself because itll start getting colder once we cross here.

    Maybe this guy was born to be a guide.

    Thinking that, Ian nodded.

    Although he couldnt tell the exact location, they had already passed over half of Belronde.

    So far the only shes were routine assaults by demons, so it could be called a very sessful journey.

    So far.

    If we can keep going like this for about another week

    Ian, who was thinking, suddenly turned his head back towards the carriage.

    His eyebrows narrowed.

    Its not the empire, f*ck.

    Theyreing.

    Whatsing?

    The sound of hooves There, you can see them now.

    As Ian confirmed the cavalry rushing towards them in the distance, the corners of his eyes narrowed.

    Miguel turned his head with a stiff expression.

    Damn it, I knew something was fishy in my dream. Could it be those Imperial guys?

    Doesnt seem like it. Unless they threw away all that good equipment.

    There was no uniformity in the clothing of the guys rushing here.

    They were typical gangs of bandits or mercenaries.

    As a dim magical power surged in Ians pupils.

    Stop if you dont wanna get caught!

    The guys who caught up with the carriage surrounded them at an appropriate distance in the blink of an eye.

    Five in total.

    I wondered, but I feel like weve found the right people.

    The thug with the vicious expression who had shouted to stop looked over Ian, Miguel, and Luci, who had her hood down, and murmured.

    He seemed to be the boss of the group.

    Before they knew it, the other guys had also aimed their muskets at Ian and Miguel.

    Ian asked nonchntly.

    What business?

    Are you Ian Hoff? Looking at it, the coachman seems to be the guy named Miguel, and that kid looks like a youngdy.

    You even know the names?

    Contrary to what he felt inside, Ian shook his head.

    You have the wrong person. Are you criminals?

    The boss snickered.

    Well. Theres something I want to ask. What did you guys do to have bounties ced on you? From my view that guy definitely seems to be Miguel.

    ?

    Ians brow furrowed as he turned his head.

    Sweat was streaming down Miguels ashen face.

    ..<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 53 (1)

    Chapter 53 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    As their eyes met, he made a pathetic expression as if he couldnt help it.

    He must have been quite flustered to have his name called out.

    While Ian moistened his lips.

    Anyway, we already knew what you guys looked like. A handsome man with ck hair and eyes with a hint of blue. One has a beard and scars on his face. The most important youngdy has red hair and green eyes. Its exactly like you guys.

    The leader added as if tofort them.

    As his eyes met Ians again, he smiled lightly.

    So you better juste with us quietly. If you really arent them, well just confirm and let you go.

    You want me to go with you?

    Ians eyes darkened.

    The leader clicked his tongue.

    You have good eyes. But dont do anything reckless. As you can see, we are confident in our marksmanship. Also

    He lowered his voice as if revealing a great secret.

    We only need to capture that little youngdy alive. Catching you two as well means therell be additional rewards, but even without that, theres still a hefty sum.

    Ah, is that so?

    Ian nodded his head and added.

    Then shoot me. Ill start moving now.

    ?

    The leaders brows furrowed thinking

    Whats with that confident look?

    Ian moved his arm as if to show off.

    As his robes opened slightly, the Sword of Condemnation inside was revealed.

    Ian ced his hand on the hilt.

    The leaders eyebrows finally wrinkled.

    This crazy bastard! Just shoot him!

    Almost simultaneously, crossbow bolts were fired towards Ian and Miguel.

    As their leader had said, their marksmanship was excellent.

    Their timing and aim were almost perfect.

    But foolishly, it was precisely that excellent skill that became poison now.

    Whoosh-!

    The wind curtain that surrounded them in an instant scattered all the bolts in a breath.

    Ian, who had intended to deflect only one, took the chance to take off his robe and leapt forward as it was.

    The Sword of Condemnation that was pulled out plunged straight towards a man who hadnt even realized what was happening yet.

    Crack!

    Ugh!

    The man whose head was sliced from his crown to his neck rolled his eyes back and fell backwards.

    Brain fluid and blood dripping.

    Ians left hand, whichnded perfectly on the saddle,shed out like a whip.

    Bang!

    Following his movement, the wind spread, and the head of another man further away was bent back as if it had been flung away.

    A dagger was deeply embedded in the middle of his now fallen face.

    This crazy!

    Just as the leader was beginning to realize the situation with a gasp.

    Ian had already jumped up and charged out of the saddle.

    Swish-!

    Another man was diagonally sliced from his neck to the opposite side of his nk.

    His severed upper body spewed blood and filth as it fell.

    His lower half was still on the horse.

    Ian rolled on the ground andnded.

    !

    The leader saw red.

    It was by no means easy to bisect a person with a single stroke of the sword.

    One had to either have great strength, consummate skills, or at least a famed sword that could be called a masterpiece.

    Which one was the right answer was something no one other than Ian himself would know.

    What was important was that three of his men had died in the blink of an eye.

    This f*cker!

    Finallying to his senses, thest man tossed his crossbow and drew his sword.

    Ian, who had already taken his stance, threw a dagger at the man.

    Perhaps not aplete fool, the man twisted his body to dodge the flying dagger.

    But that meant he couldnt block Ians leap that followed after.

    Jumping higher than the saddle, Ian swung his sword down.

    The mercenary raised his sword to brush away Ians blow in a counterattack response.

    Crack-

    Until his swordpletely broke, that was.

    The Sword of Condemnation sank deeply into the mans shoulder.

    Argh!

    A scream. Ian, who hadnded with his weight on the man, pulled out the embedded sword to prepare a finishing blow.

    It was then that the leader charged right up next to him.

    He had intended to attack Ian from behind while he was killing his subordinate.

    Whoosh-!

    Raising his sword, he froze right there from a piercing pain that stemmed from his back.

    It was the bolt Miguel had fired that had pierced through his back.

    Gah!

    Swaying, he fell off his horse with a suppressed moan. His horse bolted off shamelessly, leaving him behind.

    Thud.

    And there, Iannded in front of him.

    The fallen leader looked up at his emotionless gaze.

    Crawling on the floor, the leader spoke.

    Spare me spare my life

    Ian crouched down in front of him.

    Stab. The sword pierced near the leaders face.

    Blood and fat trickled down the de.

    The same t voice followed.

    Who issued the wanted order? The Empires merchants?

    The The Empire? I dont know what youre talking about I only heard it from someone else but it wasnt them. It was Agens Knights, I heard.

    Despite his agony, the leader answered obediently.

    Ian narrowed his eyes.

    If they were people from Agen, you would have known that you guys alone wouldnt have been able to capture us with just an order to apprehend. Did they really issue an order to capture us alive?

    Actually, there were rewards just for providing information on your location as well. Capturing you alive had even greater rewards Oh, I see now.

    A strange realization shed across the previously coherent leaders face.

    He looked at Ian and smiled bitterly.

    I was wrong from the start. Thats why I tried to extract information.

    Well, no one can survive getting their guts pierced through and live.

    Ian calmly replied as he stood up.

    Coughing up blood mixed phlegm, the leader soon mumbled.

    Dont think this is the end We have Manyrades Your names are already Well known in Belronde

    His voice grew weaker. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. 3  4 ch a week<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 53 (2)

    Chapter 53 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    But Ian was no longer looking at him anymore.

    A knight. The imperial knights?

    usible scenarios flickered through his mind as he scratched his chin.

    The extremely enraged King of Agen. His knights dispatched under hismand to track them.

    Most likely the majority couldnt have crossed the border. Five at most. There was an even higher chance it was less than that.

    Although half doubting, they must have moved in the direction of Roussard at first.

    After a few days, they probably realized that they had gone down the wrong path.

    And from then on, they must have issued wanted posters in every vige they stopped by, changing direction.

    It was the stupidest thing the knights could have done.

    If things got bigger, even money-blinded lords could get involved in it as much as mercenaries and merchants.

    Looking at the situation, it seemed only a matter of time.

    After that, an unpredictable mess would truly unfold.

    I heard that there are things like our names and descriptions sttered all around nearby Isnt the tail getting too big to cut off cleanly?

    Miguel asked carefully.

    Ian shrugged.

    If so, first get rid of these.

    Miguel got off the drivers seat.

    Soon, they tied the corpses onto horse saddles and scattered the horses in all directions.

    It was to make the battle area discovered aste as possible, even though it wouldnt be much help.

    Ian, leaving one horse, got on the saddle.

    It was to secure one more means of mobility.

    From now on, it would be a race against time.

    His eyes met Lucis sitting in the cart. He smiled nonchntly.

    Even after cutting my hair and making a fuss, we got caught in the end.

    Luci shook her head.

    Thats why we were able toe this far without incident. Its okay.

    Her voice didnt even tremble despite the wind of bloodshed just now.

    After all, she was probably the one most ustomed to death at the age of twelve.

    Blinking, Luci added.

    But why didnt you use magic? You were going to kill them anyway.

    Curious about that even in this situation, a mages temperament doesnt change, huh.

    In fact, he did use gray magic, but Ian shrugged, chanting to himself inwardly.

    You should only use magic when necessary. If I use magic on guys like this too often, there wont be any magical power left. Were in the twilight of magical power now.

    As Luci nodded.

    Ian suddenly raised both arms.

    Look at me now. This is what happens when I fight with a sword.

    You look frustrated.

    Thats right.

    But it looks cool. You look strong.

    Shes stubborn as expected as a mage.

    As Ian licked his lips.

    So what are you going to do now? Should we just keep going?

    Miguel, getting on the drivers seat, asked.

    No.

    Ian looked around at the mountain range connected over a distance.

    At this rate, their location would be known in a few days at the earliest.

    If we cut across there, how much time could we save?

    It was time to use n B.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Miguel sighed.

    No matter how I think about it, I dont think its a good decision. At best we can reduce three days

    If we get surrounded and chased within that time by staying still, youll change your mind.

    Ian spat out calmly.

    Miguels sigh deepened.

    They were currently trailing the mountain. More precisely, they were entering the valley between the mountains.

    Although there was a path like a mountain trail connected.

    As if people hadnte for a long time, the condition was terrible.

    It was natural. ording to Miguel, this ce had a rumor of demons living here.

    I heard the rumor years ago. By now things like the madness of the ck Wall or freakish grudges must be lurking with some left over.

    Dont worry. I dont intend to tell you to fight them head on. You just have to protect the carriage well. Besides.

    Ian looked up at the sky.

    The darkening clouds.

    Anyway, its toote to go back.

    It seemed Miguel had never even considered it, but.

    It had been a contingency n in mind from the moment he devised the n to move near the evil ce.

    The pursuers wouldnt even dare to follow them into the evil ce, thinking they would just would not have entered there.

    Even if they noticed, the gutless bastards wouldnt have the guts to follow them in.

    In this case, they could even shorten the schedule, so it was killing two birds with one stone.

    I miss Philip. If that guy was here, he would have taken my side at a time like this.

    Miguel murmured as if resigned.

    Ian snorted.

    It wouldnt have made a difference anyway.

    The horse he rode snorted.

    Not just it, but the horses pulling the carriage were also terrified.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Looking anywhere, it was bleak without even a hint of vitality, including thepletely ckened trees.

    Something was definitely lurking on this mountain.

    Crackle-

    ?!

    Miguel abruptly turned his head at the sound brushing past his ear.

    But there was nothing visible.

    Just the branches left on the trees and the night sky covered with dark clouds.

    Crackle- Rustle-

    Is it the sound of the wind?

    No way.

    Ians gaze had already sunk cold after snorting derisively.

    It was because he had already heard this kind of sound a few days ago.

    I think I know what kind of monster lives here.

    What kind of monster lives here?

    It was then that Ian suddenly raised his hand.

    Turning in the direction he pointed, Miguels eyes widened.

    !

    It was because he finally confirmed the figure moving on the tree like lightning.

    The thing that hid like a shadow outside his field of vision was a dark gray spider almost the size of a wolf.

    A cave spider

    Thats right. Thats a cave spider. And that one over there. And that one over there, too.

    As Ian looked around and said.

    Frozen for a moment, Miguel hurriedly reached into his bag and pulled out a torch.

    Whoosh-

    The moment the mes zed up, Miguel was able to see the sparkling eyes amidst the trees.

    Over ten cave spiders were watching them.

    All the cave spiders in Belronde escaped from here.

    Then The witch rumored to live here is

    Their mother, I guess.

    Swish- Swish-

    As if that word was a signal, the wind-like scuttling sounds of cave spiders rushed in like waves from all directions.

    It was then that Ian suddenly looked back at Luci.

    Watch closely.

    !

    Lucis eyes widened.

    Because the pupils of Ian gazing at her had already turned zing red like ming.

    This kind of situation is when magic should be used.

    Whoosh

    Fiery red fireballs simultaneously soared around him.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 54 (1)

    Chapter 54 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    As the surroundings grew brighter, the approaching cave spiders became visible.

    With their furry legs moving ceaselessly, they were getting closer at a fast pace.

    The terrified horses neighed, their breathsing out in white puffs, as they dashed forward.

    This is crazy oh Lou S!

    Miguel pulled the reins taut with a breathless cry.

    Oblivious to the chaos around her, Lucis gaze was fixed upon the fireballs zing in the air.

    Her mind captivated by the mystery and beauty unfolding before her eyes.

    It wasnt her first time seeing a mage.

    Butpared to Ians magic, the magic she had seen before was mere childs y.

    Swish-

    A cave spider that had approached near the carriage leapt up with a sudden burst.

    A grasshopper-like movement.

    Right after that, one of the fireballs swirling around the carriage shot forward.

    Bang-

    It wasnt a big explosion.

    But it was enough to turn the leaping spider into a fireball.

    Keeeak-!

    The spider tumbled to the ground with a shriek as it fell.

    That was the signal re.

    Pasha-sahkSwishSwish

    The cave spiders began hopping up from all directions.

    Kyaaaah!

    Miguel let out a scream.

    The carriage sped up once more.

    The horses raced up the valley as if it were t ground.

    Focus on driving! Youll have to pull the carriage if the horses die!

    Ian snapped as he stretched his arms outward.

    The zing fireballs that had been guarding the carriage uniformly shot forward.

    Boom-boom-boom-!

    A blinding explosion. Luci fixed her unwavering eyes upon the spectacle.

    Ian turned around to the back of the carriage and reached out his hands.

    Whoosh

    The fireballs that instantly zed up struck out once more.

    The spiders that had broken through the first barrage were engulfed by the mes again.

    Lucis eyes quivered.

    This was true magic.

    The contents of a book she had read before came to mind.

    How each mage was as good as an army on their own in the age of war.

    Ians figure right now was exactly that.

    Thud-!

    At that moment, a jet-ck figurended inside the cargo hold.

    A cave spider that had somehow broken through the consecutive sts to sessfullynd its mark.

    Thick, furry long legs. A huge ck body. Over ten beady eyes staring down at Luci.

    The widely split jaws opened in multipleyers, revealing saw-like teeth within.

    The moment the spider lunged at Luci

    Thwack-!

    Ian, who had leapt into the carriage, shoved the spiders body in full.

    As the spider tumbled over to the side, Ian immediately reached his hand out toward it.

    Bang-!

    The fireball that shot out instantly engulfed the spider.

    Thrashing about and shrieking. Luci and Ian looked at each other.

    Noticing she didnt look frightened at all, he spat out.

    Stay in the corner. You hold the torch.

    Without even confirming if Luci nodded her head, Ian threw himself out once more.

    A gust of wind blew into the spot where he had been.

    Magic as well?

    As she turned her head thinking that, what caught Lucis attention was Ian, who had barelynded on a running horses saddle, and a cave spider charging toward him.

    Pwap-!

    The next moment, the cave spider floated midair as if it had been pushed by something.

    Swish-!

    Ian swung his sword down.

    Despite the de not even reaching it, the spiders body split from its head to stomach.

    Green, slimy fluids scattered about.

    Ian ran right up to the front of the carriage.

    Bang- Kwang-!

    A surreal battle ensued.

    Circling around, Ian kept guard over the carriage, sometimesunching fireballs, other times shing spiders out of reach.

    In the process, he narrowly escaped falling off the horse several times, but somehow managed to regain his bnce each time.

    And finally, the cave spiders receded like the receding tide.

    Miguel, who had been steering the horses with both hands after handing Luci the torch, cheered.

    We did it! Made it out! See that! This is our mage! Those damn spider bastards Huh?

    Miguels eyes suddenly grew big.

    Beyond the gorge along the valley path.

    A saucer-like silhouette was being cast atop a jutting boulder.

    Gigantic even from afar.

    Miguel, I think we should stop.

    It was Luci who spoke.

    Almost by reflex, Miguel pulled the reins taut.

    The shadow that had been crouching on the rock shot up the next moment.

    Far duller movementspared to the cave spiders.

    Guwoong-!

    When it heavilynded on the slope with a beastly sound, what stood before them was a spider so massive it couldnt evenpare with the rest.

    Fur tinged ashen gray.

    Sixteen red eyes.

    Bizarrely, the jaw area was shaped like the upper body of a human female.

    Of course, it was such a rough depiction it appeared even more grotesque rather than beautiful, as if it had been crudely molded from y.

    KeeKeee

    An eerie cry like that of a cricket.

    Standing between it and the carriage, Ian muttered.

    How disgustingly ugly.

    Floating before his eyes now was a quest window visible only to him.

    Cave Spider Queen.

    Keee-!

    The crouching queen shot up heavily once more.

    Contrary to appearances, tremendous speed.

    Realizing she was set on mming down on top of them, Ian whipped the reins.

    Rattle-!

    Right after that, spider silk shot out from the queens rear.

    It was more like a trail of slimy liquid rather than spider silk.

    ?!

    Ians eyes widened as he threw himself off.

    The horse wrapped in spider silk crumpled to the ground.

    Guwoong-!

    The queen stomped right on top of the horse.

    As her massive body smashed into the earth, the horses blood and flesh were scattered about.

    Rolling to a rough stop on the ground, Ian lifted his head after confirming the horse that had turned into a lump of meat.

    Keeeet.

    The spider queens jaws loomed over as she looked down at him.

    The female upper body split open to the sides. Jaws that seemed to be lined with countless des. Interlockingyers of gum with long, projecting saw-teeth in-between.

    Venom dripped down the tips like threads.

    As Ian stretched his arm forward, and as the spider queen charged toward him nearly simultaneously

    Kwaaaah!

    !

    Lucis eyes widened as she watched.

    A raging st of mes like the breath of dragons spewed out from Ians clutches.

    Keeeeee!

    The queens head was pushed back as she charged forth.

    When the mes subsided, Ian was no longer there.

    Instead of backing away, he dove into the queens torso.

    The Sword of Condemnation, clutched in both hands, was driven into the queens giant body.

    Crunch- Screech-!

    Before he could swing his sword again, the queen jerked up faster.

    In an instant, the guy who fell over nearly 10 meters away scrambled to regain his stance.

    Screech- Screeech-!

    The queen hunched her bodypletely.

    The jaws that were in the form of a woman were further deformed by the mes, and all four of the red pupil-less eyes rolled back white.

    Screeech- Screeeeech!

    The queen, threatening a shriek, stretched her torso down towards him.

    A dark green mucus dripped down where the sword had scratched her.

    Raaaawr-!

    Webs spurted out wildly.

    Ian hit the ground again.

    When he raised his head, the spider queen was already moving away down the slope.

    Swish- Swish-

    The trees around the valley shook like waves.

    The cave spiders were running after their queen.

    So you can run away.

    Ian, who had stood up with a frustrated murmur, looked rather ragged, dashing about all over and tumbling on the ground.

    You had it hard. Defeating another crazy monster like that. Im amazed every time, its unbelievable even as I watch.

    Miguel weed him with open arms.

    Ian answered with a snort instead of words. Then he suddenly faced Luci.

    A mages battle isnt always like this. Im only half as good, thats why.

    Luci shook her head.

    You didnt seem half-baked at all. You were really, really amazing.

    But despite her sincerity, Ians expression didnt change as he boarded the wagon.

    This much is nothing.

    As the carriage departed again, he looked back at Luci.

    Youll be an iparably greater mage than me. At least when ites to red magic.

    .

    It was unimaginable and unbelievable.

    Luci looked down at her hands.

    Just in case, she concentrated her mind, but as it had been all day, nothing happened.

    Youre amazing too, not even screaming once.

    Youre the only one screaming. Luci wasnt scared at all. No.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    In the first ce, it seems like Ive never seen you be afraid of things like that.

    Because its not scary.

    Luci answered tly.

    Im not scared at all of dying or getting hurt. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 54 (2)

    Chapter 54 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    What actually scares me is.

    She swallowed the rest of that sentence. Ian licked his lips as he watched her.

    Theres that expression again. How long are you gonna be like that?

    I told you, lets just spend our timefortably, okay? Hmm?

    Miguel raised his eyebrows toward the back.

    Ian frowned.

    Dont make that face again. Especially not in front of the kid.

    What? My face looks friendly enough, doesnt it? At least to me.

    Maybe to thieves.

    Hearing their conversation, Luci suppressed the corners of her lips that tried to curl up.

    She alsopletely subdued the spreading feeling in her chest toward them.

    It wasnt difficult, as she had done it her whole life.

    This is right.

    Luci whispered to herself.

    If she were to like them more than now, great misfortune would surely befall her.

    Just as it had with all the other people she had liked.

    The valley slope gradually became gentler.

    The surroundings had now changed to resemble a gorge rather than a valley.

    Is that a cave?

    Miguel suddenly blurted out.

    In the middle of the slope, a huge crack in the rocks was draped in rugged darkness.

    Yeah. Thats probably the nest of those spiders.

    Ian, who had been murmuring while ring at the cave, suddenly clicked his tongue.

    His pupils quivered like ripples.

    How much longer until we get through this valley?

    We still havent reached the peak. Well probably have to keep moving untilte dawn. Its more dangerous downhill for the horses too.

    What if a chase like earlier happens again?

    The horses wont be able to take it. At least not tonight. If their legs get broken going downhill, theres nothing more to say. Then why did you suddenly Ask that?

    It seems the queen didnt give up on us.

    Without taking his eyes off the cave, Ian added.

    Luci couldnt even imagine what he was seeing now.

    The color vanished from Miguels face.

    S-so shell chase us again?

    Probably. Cant be helped.

    Ian clicked his tongue and stood up.

    Facing Miguel, he said.

    Wait here quietly.

    Youre going in alone?

    Then do you wannae with me?

    No, Id just get in your way And someone has to watch the wagon.

    With a snort as if he knew Miguel would say that, Ian immediately leapt off.

    The wind whipped by again.

    Ian, who dashed up the valley like a flying squirrel, disappeared into the rock crevice in a sh.

    Good grief, just traveling with that guy feels like you need ten lives.

    While setting up torches around the wagon, Miguel mumbled to himself.

    After gathering and wedging several rocks around the wheels, he finally climbed back onto the drivers seat.

    But still, watching him do things like that makes me wanna keep following him. Its pretty amazing. Right?

    Its fascinating. And awesome.

    Luci nodded her head.

    Miguel grinned slyly.

    A criminal-like smile.

    Right? Cant talk about it with anyone else, they wouldnt believe it. But that guy pulls things like this off like its nothing. To me it looks like that cave will be done with any minute-

    Crumble- Screech- Screeeeeech-!

    Then a loud roar and screams echoed from beyond the cave.

    Miguel, after looking around the cave, met Lucis eyes again and shrugged his shoulders.

    Its going to be a mess in there. Good thing we didnt follow. It must be a sight you cant stand with a sane mind. It was like that before, too.

    Im curious though.

    I thought so too before I experienced it.

    A faint smile crept onto Lucis lips.

    Miguel stroked his scar.

    Look at that. You look nice when you smile

    Swish- Swish-

    At the sudden sound of wind, the smile disappeared from Miguels face.

    He quickly picked up his crossbow and got up.

    Shit Luci, get down.

    Luci hunched down in the cart.

    Swish- Swish swish swish-

    Miguel, moving his gaze here and there at the sound of wind echoing all around, suddenly frowned.

    It was because he discovered a spider rushing down the slope.

    It was a cave spider whose body was halfway burned.

    It was one of the ones attacked by Ian earlier.

    Without knowing that the shock back then had freed it from the queens control, Miguel aimed his crossbow at it.

    It was the next moment that the thing slipped down the middle of the slope and jumped up without warning.

    !

    Miguel holding his breath raised his crossbow.

    Swish, followed by sharp sts.

    Boom- Keeyaak-!

    The thing that was charging tumbled down.

    Miguel immediately put down his crossbow and picked up a torch,ughing.

    See that. My aim is good enough when I try-

    It was then that a ck shadow sprang up behind him.

    Another cave spider that had been quietly approaching from the opposite side.

    When Miguel turned his head after sensing its presence, it was already rushing up close to him.

    Woa!?

    Miguel, pinned down by it, swung the torch instinctively.

    Keeit- Kyaak-!

    The cave spider dodged the mes.

    The horses neighed and the carriage rumbled.

    This crazy spider!

    While shing its legs away, Miguel fumbled to grab his axe.

    Luci, about to stand up to help him, shuddered for a moment.

    Yet another spider was already approaching the slope on the opposite side.

    At this rate Miguel would die.

    Fear finally filled Lucis eyes.

    Is it because I opened my heart? Is it my fault again?

    Without even a moment to collect herself, another spider leapt up.

    Lucis heart pounded as if it would burst as she looked up at it.

    For an instant, everything seemed to move slowly.

    A strange sensation. She had felt it from time to time before, but like her other emotions, she had always suppressed it tightly.

    But this time she didnt.

    Whoosh- Whoosh-

    The mes of torches seemed to get sucked towards Luci every time she inhaled and exhaled.

    Luci reached out her hand.

    An act carried out almost instinctively.

    Kwaaaah-

    The mes of the torches responded by bursting out altogether as if to meet her gesture.

    Keeyak-!

    The spider turned into a fireball, dropped down.

    Although it writhed on the ground, the mes did not die out even after reducing it to a lump of charcoal.

    .

    Lucis gaze turned to Miguel who was entangled with another spider behind him.

    The mes surged towards them again like waves.

    Keeit- Kiaah-

    Although the spider jerked away in panic, it was useless.

    The mes instantly engulfed it.

    The disgusting smell of burning flesh.

    !

    It was then that Luci snapped out of it.

    The torches that were zing towards her gently weakened.

    All that remained were the corpses of two spiders burnt to charcoal.

    Thud, strength seeped out of Luci as she slumped down. Her legs couldnt support her weight.

    Miguel, who was sprawled on the ground blinking vacantly, soon looked up at Luci and burst intoughter.

    Uhaha! You crazy witch!

    He threw away the torch and ran up to give Luci a big hug.

    You saved me! This time I really thought I was done for! You saved me! Uhaha!

    He hopped around holding Luci.

    Dangling limply, the semi-conscious Luci eventually opened her mouth.

    Miguel. Cant breathe.

    Huh? Oh right. Cant suffocate my savior to death.

    Miguel put Luci down, beaming.

    What happened? Huh? Can you use magic now?

    Dont know.

    Luci mumbled weakly.

    She didnt feel any of the sense of crisis, anger or sensation from before now at all.

    I dont think I can do it anymore.

    Who cares. It doesnt matter. The fact that you saved me remains unchanged.

    Miguel ruffled Lucis hair vigorously as he spoke.

    Luci wrinkled her nose a little but said nothing.

    He seemed quite delighted to have cheated death after all.

    In fact, she didntpletely hate it either.

    Keeaaaaaaa-

    A scream as if ripping apart echoed from beyond the cave soon after.

    Miguel and Luci looked at the cave at the same time.

    Followed by a meaningful silence.

    After a while, a blurry figure stumbled out of the cave, staggering.

    He slid down the slope.

    Only then Miguel heaved a sigh of relief andughed as if nothing had happened, getting up.

    Bro! You finished off that monster?

    Yeah.

    Ian answered in an exhausted voice as he approached the carriage.

    It looks like there was trouble here as well.

    He was drenched in fluids and filth, covered in wounds from head to toe.

    Of course Miguel didnt care one bit about his dreadful state.

    I almost died. But Luci here burned those things to death with magic. Listen, Luci finally used magic! And to save my life!

    She already used it?

    Even Ian made a rare surprised expression as he looked back at Luci.

    Luci shrugged her shoulders.

    It was just for a moment. I cant seem to do it anymore now.

    Doesnt matter. Its always difficult in the beginning. It will get easier.

    Sprawled casually in the cart, Ian soon looked up at Luci again and added.

    From now on, youre a mage too.

    !<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    The party spent the night in front of the spider queen��s cave.

    Ian and Miguel both knew that after defeating a monster, itsir ironically bes the safest shelter.

    The next morning.

    While Miguel was getting ready, Ian headed back to the spider cave.

    He said he wanted to look for loot since they had time.

    Luci briskly followed behind him.

    Ian discouraged her, saying it would be better if she didn��t see, but he couldn��t dissuade the stubbornness of this small, expressionless apprentice mage.

    When the two of them entered the cave and came back out, Miguel had finished preparing to move and was getting breakfast ready.

    ��Did you find anything good?�� Miguel asked casually as Ian chewed on jerky.

    Luci came out pale as a sheet but still had an impassive face. She couldn��t even touch her food.

    Miguel asked worriedly.

    ��What was so bad you can��t eat?��

    The reply was simple.

    ��It was a sight I couldn��t bear with a sober mind.��

    Only then did Miguel stop urging her.

    There was also a stream on the other side of the valley.

    Very clean, icy cold water.

    Thanks to it, the party was able to wash up and continue their journey.

    They were all ragged so just that was greatly appreciated.

    ��We bought at least two days,�� Miguel added, taking the reins.

    ��Plus about half a day more and we��ll be in another lord��s territory. Maybe word of us hasn��t reached there yet.��

    ��If we��re lucky,�� Ian muttered, shaking the water out of his hair.

    Fortunately, no pursuers tailed them after they left the valley.

    The party��s tension eased.

    Luci suddenly spoke up.

    ��Will they teach magic at the Temple of Furnace too?��

    Ian shrugged his shoulders. ��I doubt it, at least not right away.��

    Priests generally didn��t care much for mages.

    Not only because of the prejudice of considering them potential heretics, but also because they saw magic as mimicking the miracles of God.

    If the power of mages hadn��t be so great, they might have been purged along with the declining era of magic.

    Especially the fanatics of Lou S, most of whom believed the miracles of the world were sufficiently provided by the power of God alone.

    Of course that was just the general sentiment.

    There were mage towers that maintained friendly rtions with certain denominations, some even continuing exchanges beyond that.

    ��But as you study, sooner orter, opportunities will arise one way or another. You have that much talent.��

    Luci nodded her head.

    ��I read that a mage��s ability can be measured by the number of spells they��ve learned. When that timees, I��ll be able to learn various spells too.��

    ����Where did you read that?��

    ��In a book.��

    ��That book is nonsense.�� Ian asserted.

    If a mage��s ability was determined by the number of spells, he would already be called an archmage.

    ��What��s important is how high level the spells you��ve mastered are, and to what extent you��ve learned them.��

    ��I see��.��

    ��In that sense, I��m especiallycking.��

    A bitter smile crossed Ian��s lips.

    Being a specialized archmage was already an impossible future for him.

    ��It didn��t look like that at all.��

    ��You��ll find out when you grow up a little as a mage.��

    Come to think of it, it��s about time to spend some skill points.

    While thinking, Luci added.

    ��Then will you be my master? I heard that spells are handed down under strict discipline.��

    ��Did you read that in that book too?��

    ���� Yes.��

    ��You read that right. So, just in case, don��t ask me to teach you a spell. I have absolutely no intention of taking in disciples.��

    I can��t teach you anyway.

    Ian opened the skill window.

    A huge skill tree unfolded before my eyes.

    ��Your talent is so outstanding that you don��t have to be limited to fixed ideas. If you study, you might be able to create your own spell.��

    ��Can��t you at least teach me about magic, if not spells?��

    ����I don��t know much either.��

    ��Even just basic knowledge.��

    ��This is still better than her asking me to teach her swordsmanship.

    As the skill tree of red magic filled his vision, Ian opened his mouth.

    ��As you know, red magic is intuitive and destructive. But it��s equally dangerous and hard to control.��

    The higher the magic, the more amplified both pros and cons became.

    It��s said you have to reach the transcendent realm to finally offset the cons but��

    Ian could never reach that level.

    That was also why he decided he needed to evenly learn magic of various attributes to the necessary level.

    Even if he went all in on one attribute, he could never be an archmage anyway.

    It was realistic to maximize learning and utilizing spells that could produce synergy when used together, in order to find a breakthrough.

    Even if that might make him an even more tremendous failure��.

    ��What about blue?��

    ��I don��t think you need to know anything other than red for now.��

    ��It��s interesting. I��m curious. ��No good?��

    ����Blue is solid and sharp. Many variations are possible. But it requires that much more delicacy. It��s also not that strong until mastered.��

    Questions and answers bounced back and forth.

    Things like grey magic are fast or lethal but rarely both.

    Or brown magic is irregr and destructive but has many constraints so it��s not great.

    Luci listened with twinkling eyes as Ian told her these things.

    Ian was secretly surprised at himself.

    He didn��t know he would be able to exin so fluently without any hesitation.

    Perhaps the information from the guidebook and the knowledge he had learned from directly using it had fused within him unconsciously.

    ��I should have known this when it was just a game.

    ��Listening and watching, I definitely understand now,�� Luci finally nodded her head.

    ��Even if I had no options, I would have learned red magic.��

    Ian chuckled and nodded his head.

    ��It is a blessing when what you want to do and what you are good at match.��

    ��But it��s not that I don��t want to learn other magics. It is just not possible though. Unlike that ancient white mage.��

    ��White mage��?��

    ��You don��t know? A long time ago, when magic first came into being, magicians were not divided like they are now. They shared knowledge with each other, learned and researched magics of various attributes.��

    Luci��s eyes lit up.

    ��Then finally, a grand magician appeared who was proficient in all magics. Everyone revered him and called him the white mage, so the white magician. When all lights mix, it turns white.��

    His mouth has opened.

    Looking at Ian nodding absent-mindedly, Luci added.

    ��The white mage taught the magic he had learned to other magicians. But when he ascended, his disciples were divided into different colors and split apart. Of course the white mage��s legacy was also fragmented and lost, so now it remains nowhere in its entirety.��

    ����Did you read that in a book too?��

    ��In a history book.��

    ��Ah, I see.��

    ��That wasn��t just a legend?�� Miguel cut in abruptly.

    I thought he was thinking about something else quietly.

    Apparently he had been listening carefully to Ian and Luci��s conversation.

    ��Do you know the story too?��

    ��It��s quite a famous legend. You didn��t know even though you are a mage?��

    That stuff isn��t in the guidebook.

    Ian just shrugged his shoulders.

    He didn��t have to specifically find and read books on history or legends, or talk to NPCs while piecing together puzzles.

    Unless he was an important figure, Ian was too busy following the main storyline scenarios to care about those kinds of areas.

    ��The legend says that the knowledge and spells of magicians today were all inherited from a single ancient grand magician. Cool, isn��t it. That there is a progenitor and a human who got closest to god for magicians. I thought it was an unrealistic story, but since it��s recorded in history books too, it doesn��t seem to bepletely made up.��

    ��The white mage����

    Muttering, Ian looked at the skill tree in front of him.

    The old man who had tried to pry open his brain suddenly came to mind.

    Perhaps it was because of that legend that he wanted Ian��s knowledge.

    ��If I actually see this, my thoughts might change.��

    In Ian��s view, mastering all these skills was impossible.

    It was then that Miguel subtly asked.

    ��Um, don��t you still have things left to tell us?��

    ��What��s left?��

    ��You said before that there are various kinds of ck magic too.��

    Geez, so annoying.

    Clicking his tongue, Ian said,

    ��What are you going to do knowing that?��

    ��I��m just curious. If not you Sir, who else would I ask about things like this?��

    ��A guy who��s not even a mage����

    ��You got to know everything to live long. Just now I got a feel for what to do if I meet a sorcerer, I mean, a mage.��

    ��You got a feel for how to kill them.��

    ��Well, I didn��t have that thought but��.�� Miguel mumbled awkwardly.

    Ian��s voice followed.

    ��Later. Today��s not the day.

    ������! Got it. I should wait for when Sir��s in a good mood.��

    ��Yeah. Shut up for now.��

    Miguel promptly closed his mouth.

    Finally able to concentrate quietly, Ian calmly took in the skills.

    It was a few hourster that he invested some skill points.

    ��With this, it��s like I��m an average white mage����

    Chuckling, Ian closed the skill window without hesitation and closed his eyes.

    Time would tell whether his judgment was right.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    ��Phew����

    With a long breath, Ian woke up from his meditation.

    The sun was tilting westward.

    A gentle, barren uphill road.

    The wind blowing up the hill was cool.

    Evidence that the north was getting near.

    ��You��re awake?��

    Miguel spoke in a sleepy voice.

    After checking the sleeping Luci, Ian opened his mouth.

    ��How far are we now?��

    ��Today, or overall?��

    ��Both.��

    ��First, after we cross this hill, there will soon be a fork in the road. If we turn north there, it will bend ruled by the new lord. Just getting that far is today��s goal. Overall����

    As he scratched his bearded chin, he soon added.

    ��I think we��ve passed the halfway point. If we keep going like this, we��ll probably arrive earlier than expected.��

    Halfway, even after traveling this long.

    Ian leaned back in his chair and wet his appetite.

    It was a damn long journey.

    It��d be nice if there was some magic that allowed you to travel long distances in one breath.

    But there was nothing like that in this goddamn world.

    The carriage crested the hilltop.

    ��Uh�� Sir, you should take a look.��

    Miguel��s voice followed.

    As Ian looked towards the front of the carriage, his eyes soon narrowed.

    Beyond the gentle downhill slope.

    At the spot where the path forked into two, two riders were standing.

    ck armored warhorses.

    ��So we really were on the right path.��

    ��See? What��d I tell you? We didn��t take the wrong path, we went ahead of them.��

    And the moment he confirmed the ck armored men casually conversing while leaning on their horses, Ian��s eyes cooled.

    ��They��re here.��

    ��Are they�� Who I think they are?�� Miguel asked, unable to take his eyes off them.

    Ian spat out. ��When I get off, pull the carriage back. Far enough that I��m out of sight. Got it?��

    As Miguel nodded,

    ��Anyway, I win this bet. Stay back.��

    The blonde who threw the reins to the brown haired man next to himzily walked forward.

    Putting on the helmet he held in his hand, he waved both arms towards the carriage.

    ��Greetings! We finally meet!��

    ��Oh boy��.�� Miguel��s expression turned uneasy.

    When an unfriendly foe acted friendly, it meant they were confident there was something to believe in.

    The blonde��s voice continued.

    ��So which of you two is the swordmaster? I have some business to settle with him first.��

    ����..��

    Ian��s brow furrowed.

    I have to hear this nonsense again here?

    The thought that this was rather fortunate followed.

    ��It��s me. I��m no swordmaster though.��

    I can match his pace and extract the information I need.

    Judging by his arrogant attitude, he would surely readily spill.

    Having draped a robe over Luci who had woken up and was now watching, Ian slightly nodded and got up.

    ��Oh�� confident, aren��t we?��

    The blonde let out an exaggerated exmation.

    Looking back, he added.

    ��You��re not quite what I imagined. I expected someone more shabby-looking. What do you think, Keh?��

    ��Well, you can��t judge someone solely based on appearance.��

    Sitting tall on his horse holding the reins, Keh shrugged.

    Quite at ease.

    As Ian leapt lightly down from the carriage, he opened his mouth towards the blonde.

    ��Since you answered, let me ask one too.��

    ��By all means.��

    ��How did you get ahead of us?��

    ��Surprised? We can cover in a day distances that would take others three.��

    Pointing back at the warhorses, the blonde looked at the baggage carriage that was now rolling back the way it came.

    ��So there��s no use in trying to run away.��

    The nonchnce they were showing now also stemmed from the confidence that they would absolutely not let Ian��s group slip away once they had encountered each other.

    To Ian, that confidence was warranted.

    They were from the empire.

    Foes you would meet around chapter 3 in the game.

    While they were not the absolute top dogs of the empire, being hired hands of the upper echelons, they would certainly be well above the country bumpkins Ian had faced so far.

    Of course, that didn��t mean he thought he would lose.

    ��We��re not trying to run away. Just getting the carriage out of harm��s way.�� Ian spat out as he came to a stop at an appropriate distance.

    ��It��ll make the rest of the journey tiring if the carriage gets damaged.��

    ��No need to worry about that. Your journey ends here.��

    The blonde pulled out a sword from his waist as he smiled.

    It was a sword that looked as if scales were joined together.

    Ian added.

    ��What��s your name?��

    ��Kyle.��

    ��Right, Kyle. If you really mean that, you should charge together with your friend back there.��

    ����.?��

    ��We��re about to fight. I don��t think you alone can match me.��

    ��Ha!��

    Kyle, who had frozen for a moment, burst outughing.

    He looked back at Keh.

    ��He must be the master of his mouth rather than-��

    Crack!

    Before he could even finish his sentence, his head jerked to the side as if it had been smashed.

    His helmet flew off from the impact and the dagger that had flown in spun round and round before digging into the ground.

    Kyle slowly raised his head.

    ��You�� bastard��.!��

    Looking into his bloodshot eyes, Ian calmly smiled.

    ��Onest chance. Come at me together, if you want to win.��

 Chapter 56 (1)

    Chapter 56 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Looks like hes serious. Should we join?

    Keh added from behind.

    Kyle, who shrugged his shoulders, shouted.

    Dont mess around! Ill kill you too if you step in!

    ring at Ian with reddened eyes, he gritted his teeth. Ill rip that mouth open, you son of a b*tch!

    Yes. I knew thats how hed respond.

    Kyle charged right after Ian swallowed hisughter and drew his sword.

    A speed disproportionate to his size.

    The dagger flew at the mans face once more.

    Quack, whizz-!

    The man who deflected the dagger with his arm swung his sword down in response.

    Ian rolled aside to dodge the attack, the scale sword cutting through the air.

    The ground caved deeply under the pressure.

    What a tremendously strong guy.

    In an instant, Kyle, who had mmed on the brakes skidding with one foot, spun around andshed out with his sword.

    Ian hastily raised his sword to block.

    Kagagagang-!

    As the Sword of Condemnation caught between them, Ians body was pushed back little by little.

    Ian leaned against the de, barely managing to stop himself.

    Kyle red at him as if to devour him.

    You call yourself a swordmaster, but this is it?

    Youve got it wrong.

    Ians pupils turned red.

    I never once called myself a swordmaster.

    !

    Whoosh-

    mes sprouted in session around Ian.

    Kyles eyes widened as he shoved Ian back to retreat.

    Perverververboom-!

    The mes that poured out continuously exploded behind him.

    As Kyle raised his arms to shield his face.

    Shwik-!

    Ian, piercing through the explosions, shed at him from the side.

    Despite his surprise, Kyle managed to block with his sword.

    Quajik- ping.

    ?!

    A silent explosion erupted from Ians sword.

    A vacuum explosion that pulled in everything around it for an instant before sting it all back out.

    Since it barely revealed any hints of magic, it was one of the most convenient spells to use in closebat.

    Quajangchang-!

    Like he was hit by a bomb, Kyle was blown back, tumbling across the ground.

    Whoosh-

    Ian summoned dancing mes once more as he rushed towards the fallen Kyle.

    Just as the Sword of Condemnation neared him trailing sonic booms.

    So you are a mage! That makes things easier!

    Jjeeung-!

    Along with the roar, a shockwave burst out of Kyles entire body.

    A scorching heat. Ian was pushed back by the shockwave, and the iing fireballs exploded midair.

    As the smoke cleared, Kyle got back on his feet.

    I can pull something simr too, you know.

    Despite taking a direct hit from the vacuum explosion, his arm wasnt even broken.

    The magic stones embedded throughout his ck armor shone red as they undted.

    Kaddeuk-

    Sparks flew from his grip on the sword hilt.

    Ah, I see. Youre the type who fights with artifacts. Ian remarked as he steadied his stance.

    Kyle asked back. Artifacts?

    It means your equipments better than your skills.

    You f*cking sorcerer!

    Kuhwahk-!

    Kyle shot towards him like a cannonball.

    Embers scattered in all directions behind him.

    Shouldve used blue magic after all.

    Ian leapt forth, wind des swirling around his body.

    Quaaa-!

    mes rippled along the trailing trajectory of the shing des.

    An imperial guard captain decked out fully with magic armaments.

    A wry smile escaped involuntarily, but it wasnt that surprising given he was from the Empire.

    However hard the peripheral kingdoms struggled, they could never surpass the Empire  all because of things like this.

    The kingdoms didnt have the means to procure magic armaments for every individual like them, nor obtain the technologies to produce any.

    The magic gear covering that guys whole body was nothing short of a privilege.

    Quaaaaaa- Quarrr-!

    Kyles relentless assaults continued without rest.

    Whilecking in finesse, his might and stamina were tremendous.

    With concentration, instincts, and assistance from the wind des, Ian barely managed to evade initially. Until finally, Kyle pushed him into an unavoidable position.

    Ian clenched his teeth, raising his sword to match the enemys trajectory.

    The flight path of the iing scale sword etched itself slowly into his pupils.

    Scorching heat rushed in along its trajectory.

    ?! But what made Ians brow furrow wasnt those mes.

    An instant premonition of peril.

    Kagagagak-!

    Sparks burst out between the intersecting scale sword and Sword of Condemnation, and a savage light flickered in Kyles eyes for a second.

    Die-!

    Clink, swishswishswish-!

    As he squeezed the sword hilt, the scale sword momentarily extended like a snake.

    The de coiled around the Sword of Condemnation as it flew at Ian behind it.

    That was when Ian jerked back reflexively.

    ?! Kyles eyes finally widened in surprise.

    The scale sword grazed past Ians nose.

    The trailing ze.

    But it didnt have enough heat to prate Ians magic resistance.

    The mes only reddened his skin and singed some of his bangs.

    Swishswish-!

    As Kyle retracted the extended sword like a yo-yo.

    Ian, springing up like stic, seized that opening to plunge towards the enemys bosom. Try blocking this too.

    A blue light ignited on the whipping Sword of Condemnation.

    Blood rushed to Kyles face. What?! And that became his dying words.

    Although the swung Sword of Condemnation lodged itself into his nk, the sh pierced straight through his upper body.

    Blood spewed out of Kyles gaping mouth.

    His upper body from the waist up tipped back, bisected diagonally by the chest.

    The swirling mes and dancing embers around him quickly died down.

    Huh. Seeing the scene revealed through the dissipating smoke, Kehs mouth hung open btedly.

    All he could see was a sh of blue light through the smoke thickened by Kyles blow.

    In the next moment, he saw the impossible scene of a dead Kyle and Ian now looking at him.

    This is unbelievable. Did I see that right? A mage using a sword is a first for me, and divine power at that. Keh barely blinked his eyes as he sputtered out.

    To Ian, who just shrugged his shoulders, he added.

    No matter what the relic, the gods would not bestow divinity upon a mage. How did you do it?

    Well, they did bestow it upon me.

    What is your true identity? Theres no way a wandering mercenary from a backwater like this could kill Kyle.

    Well, Im not of this world.

    ? The more the answers continued, the more baffled Kehs expression became.

    Without saying anything more, Ian waved his arm to shake off the blood stuck on the sword.

    Atst, a wry smile spread across Kehs face. I see, you have no intention of answering obediently.

    Im just telling the truth. Why would I lie to someone whos about to die?

    Ian looked at Keh with brooding eyes. Let me ask you something. Among your gang, what level was this guy at?

    Kehs gaze turned to Kyles corpse.

    A bitter smile tugged at his lips.

    Id like to say the weakest but sadly, theyre all more or less evenly matched except Charlotte.

    Charlotte?

    Oh, I guess you dont know her name. Shes a Siren. She remembers you. We were able to chase after you thanks to her.

    Ah, the siren. I remember her too. Ian nodded his head. In fact, I thought she would be the one chasing after us. But you guys came instead.

    She will be on her way. Were just the advance team We were going to kill you all and take thedy back with us. I didnt think a backwater like this would be my grave.

    Thats life for you. I didnt think Id end up in a goddamn world like this either.

    You speak nonsense well. Being a mage and all that. Keh drew the spear on his back.

    As he twisted the shaft, a crescent de popped out from beside the spearhead.

    You cant borrow divine power continuously even with a relic. I know youre not a red mage, and your swordsmanship isnt that great either. With this much revealed of your foundation, Keh looked at Ian with a smile as he spoke nonchntly. How about we stop here? Honestly, I dont have confidence I can beat you without any wounds.

    If you let me go, you wont chase me?

    Id like not to, but I dont know if my employer will agree to that. Kehs bitter smile deepened.

    Ian shrugged. His ragged breath from earlier had subsided almostpletely. Then I guess we have our conclusion.

    Too bad. I shouldve teamed up on you like you said earlier. I thought you provoked Kyle, but you really showed us a way to live.

    Swish- Thwack!

    The next moment, Keh charged at him without warning.

    The magic stones embedded in his armor lit up at once, and chilled air burst out to propel him forth.

    Blue following Red huh?

    Ian smiled wryly as he leapt backward.

    At the same time, he reached out a hand and fired off a fireball at Keh.

    Bang- Whoosh!

    Keh swung his barbed spear to effortlessly bat away the fireball as he rushed ahead.

    Having closed the distance in an instant, he stretched out his hand.

    Crack crack!

    In the next moment, ice spikes burst out around and behind Ian.

    Ian rolled on the ground and came to a stop.

    The sessive spikes blocked his escape route.

    Ah, so thats why they have thatbination.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 56 (2)

    Chapter 56 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Watching Kehe charging at him, Ian lowered his stance. He acted as though he had already lost, but the light in his eyes was far from one who had given up on life.

    At best, it was to lure Keh into lowering his guard.

    But that went the same for Ian. He had no intention of dragging out this fight from the start.

    Crackle crackle.

    An ice barrier sprouted up before Ian.

    ?!

    Crash!

    Keh swung his weapon straight into the barrier.

    But he couldnt smash through it in one hit.

    Instead, the ice spikes protruding from the surface stabbed into his armor.

    The frost shield summoned with chaos power could block even a dragons breath once.

    As shock spread across Kehs face.

    Boom! The barrier exploded, sweeping shards across his whole body. Wounds like they were sliced with a knife appeared on the face exposed under the helmet.

    Seizing that opening, Ian pounced forth with magic power raging in his eyes.

    Just as Keh gritted his teeth to activate the magic carved into his armor.

    Swish-!

    A wave of magic power burst from Ians grip.

    Pachichit-

    The forming spell scattered, and the magic stones embedded in the armor began blinking erratically.

    Bewilderment rose on Kehs face. What is this?!

    Its a magic flow reversal. Having silently answered, Ian prepared the next spell as he rushed ahead.

    Magic flow reversal, as the name suggests, reversed the flow of magic power to temporarily neutralize magic tools, artifacts, or spells being cast.

    Despite looking like a useful ability, it had short range, required precise timing, and couldnt neutralize relic and boss-named skills.

    But it was extremely effective at striking vulnerabilities because of that.

    Ian stretched out his hand toward Keh, who still hadnt grasped the situation.

    Crackle crackle crack-!

    Honeb-like ice spikes sprouted up around Keh.

    Blue magic, ice prison.

    How on earth? Keh paused breathing.

    Ians eyes, which were looking down at him, were once again swirling red.

    Crack! Crackjangchang-!

    Btedly grabbing his spear, he began to wildly strike at the ice prison.

    Crackleracklerackle-

    But the golden mes that swallowed him up were faster.

    The mes engulfed not only Keh and the ice prison, but the entire surrounding area.

    Intermediate red magic, me barrier.

    It was one of the new skills he had recently learned.

    Struggling out from the shattered prison and the mes, Keh writhed.

    Atst, the magic stones on his armor shone again, and a wave of cold energy burst forth.

    But it was already toote.

    Though Keh had not stopped breathing, his whole body was grievously burned, and both his eyes had gone blind. Ha.

    As a sigh of resignation escaped his lips, Ian, his brow furrowed,nded in front of him.

    This was not the result he had intended.

    He had not meant for Keh to suffer this much.

    He had thought to kill him in one blow.

    Sorry. Ill put you at ease right now.

    A frustrated smile spread across Kehs lips. You pay the price for killing people for money like this.

    Swish!

    The sword Ian swung cleanly severed Kehs neck.

    The swirling cold air around them subsided.

    Phew. Ian, who had let out a sigh, sat down beside him.

    Btedly, a headache and dizziness overcame him.

    It was because he had consumed too much magic power in session.

    But it was not without gain.

    He had confirmed that thebat methods he had been researching andprehending worked against the Empires strong people as well.

    Of course they were not the strongest, and Ian had not exerted all his power either, but the significance was sufficient.

    It was enough to give him a strange sense of relief, at least.

    I could have conserved more.

    Now was not yet the time to use up all his stat points and skill points.

    Just confirming that fact made Ian feel as though his lease on life had been extended.

    ?! Ians eyes quivered immediately after.

    From the corpses of the two guards, he sensed the flow of strange magical power.

    Since the dead could note back to life, it must have been a phenomenon urring with their magical armaments.

    Ians brow furrowed as he grabbed Kehs corpse. Ah, really.

    Beneath the corpse, magical power was gathering to form a pattern.

    As with the Essence of Conroud in the past, a faint wave of magical power connected.

    It was surely sending a signal to their employer.

    Getting rid of it was of course impossible.

    Dealing with those country bumpkins would have been better. Muttering with clicking tongue, Ian soon got to his feet.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    So you mean this is some kind of magical insignia or something? Miguel asked.

    Ian nodded. Probably.

    Damn. This sucks.

    Does this mean our location will be revealed? Luci poked her head out from the carriage and asked.

    I suppose so. Coming this far, they will certainly know that were headed north. Ian turned to look at her as he replied. Stop paying attention to things like this and lie down. Dont keep getting interested in stuff like this.

    Im used to corpses. Its no big deal. And its not like this is my first or second time seeing them.

    Ha.Ian heaved a deep sigh.

    A twelve-year-old being used to corpses was as horrifying as him bing a ruthless killer.

    Can you guyse help get this stuff off him? Its weirdly hard to take off for some reason. Meanwhile, Miguel had grabbed Kyles corpse and was grunting as he tried to undress it. Even in this situation, his eyes had turned to the guards magical armaments.

    Clicking his tongue, Ian spat out. To take that off, youll have to chop the corpse to pieces.

    Huh? Why?

    I think it has some kind of binding magic on it. The reason Ian knew this was, of course, because he too had tried to undress their armor. With these weapons too, anyone other than their owner probably cant draw out their full capabilities.

    The Celestial Dragon Sword and the Celestial Fish Spear.

    To properly exhibit the abilities of these weapons, which allowed checking information, the inscription process had to be gone through again.

    To do that, an artisan capable of handling magical armaments was also necessary.

    It was clearly a system made in the game to prevent things from bing too easy, but it looked to still be operating the same way now that it had be reality.

    Oh, but this stone bow looks pretty usable. A bit burnt, but still. Miguels eyes lit up as he picked up theposite crossbow from Kehs waist. A small crossbow with a double string.Um so, this is

    Use it. Dont hesitate.

    Really? Is it okay? Miguelsplexion reddened as he held the crossbow in his arms.

    Ian added bluntly. We might get chased desperately soon, so anything we can use should be used.

    Is that why?

    There will be more trackers above us. Plus Belrondes mercenaries will likely catch up soon. The trackers above will stand out. As he spoke, Ian checked the weapons and magic stones he had looted from Kyle and Kehs belongings.

    He couldnt take off the armor, but he could easily detach the magic stones by sticking a de in and twisting.

    While not as much as an Essence, they would still likely prove handy in an emergency.

    Having stored the dragon sword and fish spear in his inventory, and strapped the standard imperial dagger Kyle had used to his waist, Ian headed to the carriage with Kehs daggerst.

    ?! Lucis eyes grew wide as he held the dagger out to her. Its mine?!

    Im not showing it to you for fun and games. Only draw it in truly perilous situations. Otherwise, Ill just take it back.

    Yes! Luci nodded and received the dagger.

    Im already feeling anxious.

    As Ian licked his lips, Miguels voice seeped into his ear.

    If you look closely, it seems you nag more than you appear to. Lucis not a little kid or anything anymore, she knows stuff instinctively Ahem.

    Miguel let out an awkward cough as he met Ians gaze.

    He quickly walked over to the carriage and continued.

    So what are you nning to do now?

    We need to move faster.

    How?Ians eyes turned sideways.

    ! Meeting his gaze, Miguels eyes soon widened as well.

    It was because two armored warhorses, reins still attached, had finally entered their vision.

    The magic stones embedded in the armor were still glinting.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 57 (1)

    Chapter 57 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    On top of a ck carriage.

    What? Javier, who was sitting on a soft chair, suddenly frowned.

    Charlotte, who was following him with azy expression, turned her head.

    Javiers face with the magic stones grabbed in his fist was not good.

    A sharp gaze. On the contrary, his mouth seemed to force a smile.

    It was his unique smile when things went in a direction his employer didnt want.

    After grabbing the magic stones and closing his eyes for a moment, he gestured to the top employee.

    The tracking team, organized with ten people including him, didnt just follow the signs left by Kyle and Keh.

    The employees, paired in twos, gathered information whileing and going nearby.

    But they werent the only busy ones.

    To Charlotte, it was just a series of boring marches.

    Dont go that far. Get ready. At the end of the whisper, Javier spit out, and the employees who nodded their heads turned around and ran away.

    Charlotte, who confirmed that the direction in which they were running was different from the original destination, finally swung her tongue and opened her mouth. Did something happen?

    Yes Kyle and Keh got hit.

    ! Charlottes eyes instantly grew bigger.

    The waist, which waszily leaning against the saddle, stiffened.

    Oleg, on the opposite side of the carriage, another escort guard, spat out. Is it the work of that swordmaster?

    If there is no one in this border with the ability to kill both of them at the same time, it probably is. The kings word werentpletely nonsense. Due to my misjudgment, additional losses urred

    There was not a bit of grief or sorrow in Javiers voice.

    Only regret for the lost money amount.

    Oleg and Charlottes reactions were no different.

    In the first ce, they were rted to each other only because they had the same employer, not because of fellowship.

    Rather, delight was spreading across Charlottes face.

    Because the prey she thought was taken has returned.

    Its my turn now. She spat out with a raspy breath.

    Javier, who was squinting at her tail, which was nicely erected on the saddle, shook his head. No. Were going to Nan now.

    ? Charlottes tail lost strength.

    Nan was a city in this neighborhood. It was a ce that was not supposed to be heard in the first ce.

    She then realized that the earlier employees were heading to Nan.

    Underestimating the opponent once is enough. Even if it was a fluke, there is now that it will not be repeated a second time.

    I wont fall like them. Charlotte spat out coldly.

    Javier nodded. Of course I know your skills well, Charlotte. You too, Oleg. I believe in you guys. But the merchant never risks everything just on trust alone. Now that I know the opponent is not a one day puppy, I cant overlook the slightest risk.

    What are you going to do?Oleg asked.

    Javier shrugged. Arent other dogs already chasing them? We need to unleash a stronger hunting dog to chase them until the prey loses power. Coincidentally I heard that there are such dogs in Nan. Foolish dogs who cant move a muscle due to a stupid choice.

    He made a subtle smile.

    It aroused in Charlotte some kind of instinctive disgust unique to the merchant.

    Thanks to keeping his subordinates busy, he knew the situation of nearby territories as if he was looking at his palm.

    It was an act of concern that the prey would fall into the hands of those who were harsh. If such a thing happens, they will have to take it back even from those guys.

    The news of the knights dispatched by the king was also information obtained in the process.

    Those who spread bounties and hired mercenaries in every vige they passed, furious at losing track of Lucia Liurel.

    In the end, at the order of a lord who smelled money, they were detained by crossing the border.

    Since they crossed the border, there was no justification to resist.

    In Nan, they are waiting for one of the lords of Belronde to catch Lucia Liurel.

    Even then, they can only be used as a messenger to negotiate ransom value, so they cannot refuse Javiers outstretched saving hand.

    Thats the only way to wash away their humiliation and disgrace.

    Charlotte spat out in a subdued voice. In the end its a hunting drive.

    There is no more certain method. Even stupid things, if a proper owner puts a leash on and wields them, they be useful. Dont worry. That wont happen. Javier caught sight of the city that was beginning to appear in the distance with his eyes. You guys will choke the preys breath and take the spoils of war. With this much, isnt it a deal that satisfies everyone?

    . Thats not my taste. Unlike you. Although murmuring to herself, Charlotte did notin any further.

    Just having the opportunity to vent her suppressed wildness in her hands was worth being patient a little more.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Although the horses were reced, the traveling speed of the entourage did not seem to have increased much.

    Although the magic engraved on the horse gear was working properly, the magic consumption increased exponentially when the horse ran.

    As a result of test run, the magic stones lost their light in less than half a day.

    It looked like at least three or more magics were engraved.

    The magic stones left in the backpack would havested about three days at most if kept running.

    The chaser guys from above clearly used magic stones as if they were water as they followed them. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 57 (2)

    Chapter 57 (2)

    So Ian decided to extend only the travel time instead of speed.

    In fact, it was sufficient, meaning that there was a way to escape faster and farther in case of emergency.

    Miguel added one more suggestion to this. Weve bought time and can travel longer, so lets take a little detour here.

    How much?

    If my memory serves me right, if you rush northeast from here, you have to pass near the lords castle. It would be good if nothing happens, but if something happens, it will be chaotic. So lets avoid it. If we use the time weve earned again, it will be enough.

    If we get caught in the middle, well bounce around crossing territories?

    Thats right. We can shake them off now. You cant keep fighting forever. We have to avoid what we can avoid. Once we get past here, its abandonednd. Its a more dangerous ce than here. I dont know if it can be described as safer.

    So youve finally realized that people are more frightening than demons. Ian snorted with a nod.

    It was true that he also needed time to restore his stamina and magic.

    And so, the quiet advance that no one knew when it would end began again.

    Miguel in the driver seat clutched the imperial crossbow, while Luci leaning against his back fiddled with a dagger tirelessly.

    Ian sat in a corner making a handle for the thorn-like gray spikes with the texture of an armor using a leather strap.

    It was the fang of the spider queen in the cave.

    This was even a weapon that enabled information checking, containing a mighty level 4 paralysis poison.

    Level 4 was enough to paralyze even Ian instantly.

    Though numerically it had a maximum of 5 uses without being able to replenish the poison separately.

    It would serve as great insurance when facing strong enemies.

    Having finished making the dagger, Ian put the fang into his inventory and turned his body.

    He then took out food, bandages, candles and more from his travel bag and began to carefully stuff them into a small backpack.

    Watching those actions whose purpose she didnt know, Luci eventually turned her head towards Miguel beyond the backrest. Miguel.

    Hmm?

    What will Miguel do after the request ends?

    Oh no! Spit quick! Quick! Miguel shook his shoulders and quickly shouted before spitting out.

    Not knowing why, Luci followed suit towards him.

    Miguel smacked his lips. If you say unlucky words, you have to spit quickly. Its a kind of way of warding off misfortune.

    Warding off misfortune is why do you do that?

    Listen well, Luci. Among mercenaries there are many words you should never say during a request. Just uttering or answering them invites misfortune, and in worse cases you could die.

    Isnt that what you call a curse?

    Its almost the same. Many dismiss it as superstition but believe me. The people who ignored it like that, they all died.

    Was my question one of those kinds?

    Yes. By asking what I would do after this request ends, the moment I answer Ill have one foot in the afterlife. Consider it simr to saying youll go back home or that you have a marriage promised. That you have children waiting and such.

    Miguel looked at Luci with a serious face. These kinds of talks should only happen after the request has ended. Though in fact you dont need to know those things.

    I see Luci nodded her head and rested her chin on the backrest lowering her body. I just wondered if you could stay with me if you dont have anywhere to go after taking me there.

    Huh? At the Temple of Furnace?

    I heard they also have hired hands there. I thought if I asked, Miguel and Sir Ian could also stay there ncing at Miguels profile, Luci added. Later when Ie out to the world again, we could alsoe out together. Since Miguel is an excellent guide.

    Hmm I mean, its not like I have a set ce to go but The corners of Miguels lips whose chin he stroked slightly went up.That gentleman probably wont stay but I could probably stay if you want it that much?

    You said it invites misfortune and now youre answering. Isnt that the same thing? Ian, who had at some point finished organizing and was leaning against one wall, retorted.

    Miguel frowned and shook his head. I left the end ambiguous. So this isnt an answer. So, what do you think about it?

    I will obviously leave. It doesnt change anything if you look at it like that. Luci.

    Where will you go? Luci asked pressing her lips.

    Ians expression darkened. Well anywhere I guess.

    Its unrted to you so use this time to practice instead of being sentimental. Since after that day, you still havent been able to make a single spark.

    Alright Luci nodded her head.

    Her gaze that looked at her palm was gloomy.

    Miguel muttered in a small voice. Hey be a little more tactful. Youre discouraging the kid

    Should I rephrase it nicely?

    It was a monologue. A monologue.

    After blowing a raspberry on the back of Miguels head, Ianid down diagonally.

    Im going to meditate so unless its something we have to fight about, dont wake me up.

    Got it.

    Ian activated his meditation after briefly capturing the dark sky in his eyes.

    The surrounding noises disappeared and his consciousness sank inward.

    Thoughts about his destination followed.

    Where to go after this request ends, thats something even he hadnt properly decided yet.

    Because the flow of the game and his journey had alreadypletely differed.

    Back then he went through Belronde and Roussard and headed north. He came to the Temple of Furnace going through the mountain ranges and abandonednds.

    In short the entire order was a mess.

    Then should I just move in thepletely opposite order?

    Ian brought up a map in his mind.

    A line going from the Temple of Furnace to the abandonednds then through the mountain ranges towards Roussard vaguely connected.

    It seemed usible but variables were still numerous.

    Especially the abandonednds and mountain ranges were not only hard to find paths but also areas he skipped over many quests in fear of freezing to death from blizzards anytime.

    Of course now that he saw the guidebooks he knew that was something he shouldnt have done.

    So there would be many situations he hadnt personally experienced before that he would have to face.

    I have to move after making my resolution firmer. And remember things diligently as well.

    If he didnt die during that process, by the time he entered the empire he would be iparably stronger than in the game.

    If I can endure until Roussard without using points either ?

    Ian suddenly stopped his thoughts.

    Because his senses wereing back to life against his will.

    Whiiii

    A faint whistling sound like wind could be heard.

    His view slowly brightened.

    Above a field of white snow. Endlessly stretching white trees that were only bare branches as far as the darkness.

    What is this again?

 Chapter 58 (1)

    Chapter 58 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    As Ian was about to frown, he finally realized that he could not move.

    Oh crap, this again.

    If it had been a game, it would have been just an event scene.

    But now that it has be reality, he could not ept itfortably at all.

    Especially after his mind had almost copsed in an unguarded state.

    How can it ignore my resistance and take over my consciousness? Is it that strong?

    It was then that the darkness began to surge like waves.

    Ians thoughts came to an abrupt halt.

    It felt like something was watching him from beyond the darkness.

    That gaze he had been sensing intermittently for some time now.

    There you are.

    With that in mind, Ian red at the surging darkness.

    -Come.

    An echoing whisper spread.

    A bizarre voice that sounded like a mix of a young girls voice and an old womans hoarse voice.

    -Come to me O chosen one.

    Following the whispers, Ian was saddened once again by the fact that he could not react at all.

    Because he wanted to snort with derision.

    The chosen one? It was such a clichd line.

    -Immortality awaits you.

    Moreover, immortality?

    Rather than temptation, it felt more like desperate seduction.

    Ian red into the darkness with annoyance.

    So where do I have to go?

    Just reveal your identity, and Ill find my way to you on my own

    I saie.

    ? Was that a voice just now?

    Just as Ian was momentarily baffled.

    The surging darkness suddenly calmed as well.

    The silence was brief.

    -Fate awaits you.

    The whispers resumed as if nothing had happened.

    You seemed flustered just now too.

    Thinking to himself, Ian tried to make his voice again.

    But the scenery around him scattered faster than that.

    All senses faded into nothingness.

    And once again, darkness.

    Ian finally opened his eyes.

    Sky the color of red ochre.

    The illusion he had just seen naturally ovepped with it.

    He had no idea what the identity of that clumsy guy was.

    Because it was an event he had never experienced in the game.

    He must have fulfilled some specific conditions unknown to him, or perhaps it was another fallen-exclusive event.

    Anyway, the chaotic power that only the fallen could possess was proudly seated within him.

    He regretted not having a quest window that would rify everything. But this method was not umon in the game either.

    If it was like that time, the event scene would not end after just once.

    As he got closer to the ce shrouded in mystery and darkness, it would start again.

    The quest window would probably only appear after the identity of the guy had been fully revealed.

    Then did it start just now because of that?

    Ians eyebrows rose slightly.

    Snowy forest. Heading north, it was a logical inference.

    If he kept heading north like this, he would see the vision sent by that trite guy again.

    Itd be nice if you revealed your identity next time.

    Thinking to himself, Ian narrowed his eyes at the green eyes staring intently at him from across.

    You didnt sleep?

    I couldnt fall asleep. Luci replied tly, then added. What was that just now?

    So you felt something too, huh?

    Ian blinked his eyes.

    It looked like something.

    I have no idea. I just got creepy vibes. It looked like something lurking around Ian, then Ian unleashed his magical power Thats just my intuition. I dont know how else to exin it. Lucis exnation sounded almost inarticte.

    She seemed unable to properly express what she had felt.

    And that made it sound even more like a mages rhetoric.

    She seems to have opened her eyes to somethingthough.

    With that thought, Ian opened his mouth. I saw an apparition.

    An apparition?

    I dont know its identity, but it was probably a lingering spirit of someone from ancient times, or something like that. It called me over. Its what peoplemonly refer to as a whisper of darkness.

    ! Ive read about it in books before. They say mages leave their consciousness vulnerable, so they get exposed to the temptation of darkness and madness more frequently.

    Just what kind of books have you been reading?

    The ones from Uncle Vernons study. At some point he started collecting books rted to magic and mysticism. Not sure if hes read them all though.

    I see.

    After realizing that darkness had fallen on the kingdom, Vernon had conducted his own investigation in his own way.

    Seeing that he had also gathered information rted to Luci, it seemed Vernon had a more meticulous personality than Ian had thought.

    Well. If youre stuck between your sister whos a sacred knight and your cousin whos blessed by God, youd have no choice but to try desperately in some way.

    Even Vernon himself probably didnt know his efforts would pay off like this.

    Anyway, its notpletely wrong. Crossing lines that shouldnt be crossed and going beyond limits to gain more power and knowledge is just how mages are.

    Is it the same for you too, Sir Ian?

    As much I dont want to admit it, to some extent, yes.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and added. Its just that Im not stupid enough to sell my soul to a devil or the void.

    Having experienced it annoyingly often through the game, he knew well what path such people took.

    Will I also face such temptation?

    You will. The greater your talents, the greater the temptations youll feel.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 58 (2)

    Chapter 58 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    In this world, the brighter your talents shone, the darker the shadows of corruption that draped over you.

    Just remember that if you fall to the temptation of darkness, youll lose precious things. If you keep that in mind, at least you wont make the worst decisions possible. Just like Sir.

    Bing a mage Might be more frightening than I thought.

    Its the same for everything. Even if youe to serve Lou S, there will still be other temptations.

    Lucis eyes suddenly grew big. Could I be a priest too?

    You can be anything you want. Maybe you could even be a sacred knight. You have the blood of a knightly household flowing in you too.

    . Lucis mouth hung slightly open.

    It didnt seem she could believe she had so many options.

    But to Ian, it was apletely viable story.

    Luci is still young, and her talents would capture the eyes of priests as well.

    Perhaps what Maeve had wanted was for Luci to be a priest rather than a mage.

    Well the decision belonged to Luci

    Its not something you need to worry about now. You can start thinking about it after this journey ends safely.

    Youre right. Since I might end up going to the empire.

    Ians expression instantly hardened.

    He turned to Luci and spat out

    That will never happen. Absolutely not.

    .? Luci looked bewildered, seemingly taken aback.

    That was a natural reaction.

    She had no idea what she would experience if she was taken to the empire.

    I must have spoken out of turn. Shall we go back to talking about familiars instead?

    Whats there to go back to.

    Having ended the conversation abruptly, Ian abruptly stood up.

    Huh?

    Miguel, who had been dozing off next to him, looked at Ian standing up and seemed to shake off his drowsiness, opening his eyes wide.

    I thought it got quiet.

    No, I was just lost in thought about something else. Quite deeply.

    Wipe the drool from your mouth before you speak.

    Ian jerked his chin at the jab.

    Go lie down and sleep. Ill drive.

    Oh, if thats alright with you Then Ill impose on you for a few hours. Miguel awkwardly moved to lie down in the back.

    Taking the reins, Ian drove the carriage wordlessly, not saying another word to Luci either for the entire night.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ugh .

    The mercenary who was running away copsed with a bolt stuck in his back.

    Miguel lowered the crossbow he was aiming at him and licked his lips briefly. Its done.

    okay. Ian, who was quickly dragging out the corpses scattered in front of the carriage, replied without even looking at him.

    It was a group of mercenaries who put an end to the peaceful journey thatsted for several days.

    He ran and shouted that he had found it, and then he shot the crossbow first.

    Of course, they paid for their rash action with death.

    Are you okay, Luci? Miguel looked around and asked.

    Luci nodded. Its nothing.

    Good thing. Crazy bastards, what if the kid gets hit?

    While Miguel clicked his tongue, Ian climbed into the carriage.

    Depart.

    Leaving behind the ownerless horses and corpses, the carriage moved forward again.

    Miguel, who was frowning and holding the reins, eventually spat out. Those guys didnt even try to confirm our identity like those former mercenaries.

    Yes. They were certain the moment they saw us.

    Damn it. At this rate, everyone knows who we are. I shouldve asked how much the bounty was on us.

    It was inevitable. Dont make a fuss.

    Ian was asposed as ever, but.

    Miguel couldnt stop clicking his tongue.

    He couldnt get rid of the feeling of an invisible noose slowly choking his neck.

    He had felt it to some extent all along, but now it was clearer and more vivid.

    At this rate, even the provincial lord will be on our tail.

    I guess so. I think theyll be guarding the crossroads.

    Damn I dont want to see the soldiers bleed.

    Ian let out a hollowugh. But its fine for you to bleed?

    Its different. Mercenaries will do anything as long as they get paid, so I dont care, but soldiers are different. They have no sin other than following the lords orders. Most of them were just dragged there without knowing why.

    Hmm. Ian sighed.

    It was a reaction as if he couldnt believe Miguel would think that way.

    So Miguel snorted and added,

    Well, its true that Ive done quite a few illegal things while making a living with a sword, but Ive also adhered to a minimum moral code. I have no choice but to fight those who block my way, but it makes no sense to kill all those who are just doing their duty.

    Moreover, judging by Ians personality, he would kill anyone who came at him without caring about their situation at all.

    Maeve had called him more knightly than knights, but to Miguel, Ian was the most vicious of mercenaries.

    One who would stop at nothing toplete a request.

    Thats a fair point.

    Huh?! Miguel couldnt help but be surprised at Ians response.

    In fact, he hadnt even imagined that Ian would take his words to heart.

    Why the surprise? Do I look like someone dying to kill people?

    No, thats not it.

    Of course, emotional reasons were not the only ones for Ian to agree.

    They would most likely encounter arge pursuing force up ahead.

    It would be necessary to reduce the absolute number of those blocking their way.

    From experience, even weaklings could create unexpected variables if they appeared in great numbers.

    Of course, Miguel, unaware of such thoughts, could only blink nkly.

    Ian added. As you said, most of the soldiers were just dragged there. Terror nted once or twice beyond their sense of duty will make them back off on their own.

    I guess But will that be easy?

    There were only three on this side.

    Ians calm voice continued,Let them know there are things they dont know.

    Huh? Miguel turned around with a narrowed brow.

    Ian was standing there with his robe draped over him and his hood pulled down deep, and the cloak he had gotten from the maid over that.

    Ian then rummaged through his clothes and took out a magic wand.

    It was an ominous, knobby magic wand with a purple gem embedded at the end.

    Miguel nkly asked. What is that thing?

    Its the magic wand used by the dark mage of the underground tomb.

    What did you say? You kept carrying around that cursed thing? Where? Was it that magic to hide things in midair?

    Something like that. Ian calmly replied while removing the gem embedded at the end of the magic wand.

    A dark mages magic wand? Wow. As Luci eximed in admiration and reached out, Ian pped her hand away.

    This object is cursed. Its better not to touch it.

    It has a curse too?

    Ian nced sideways at the appalled Miguel and snickered. Dont worry. This curse only affects the wielder. Anyway.

    He stretched out both arms.

    This should be enough so my identity is not revealed.

    Uh You certainly dont look like a swordmaster.

    Finally realizing Ians intention, Miguel cautiously added. Will you really be alright? Its true magic is unmatched in intimidating yokels, but you said to conserve your power.

    Then should we just kill all obstacles in our way like before? That would also be sufficiently effective.

    No, thats not what I meant.

    Withdrawing his objection, Miguel decided not to think too hard. Do as you wish. Ill just follow as usual.

    In any case, it would be better than suffering the guilt of killing innocent people.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 59 (1)

    Chapter 59 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Damn it! Miguel hastily stopped the carriage as he was going down the winding road.

    It was because the view beyond the trees, most of whose leaves had fallen, was revealed on the hill.

    He jumped out of the drivers seat and cautiously went up the hill to look over it.

    Soldiers were setting up camp.

    A temporary checkpoint.

    At a nce, there were more than ten soldiers between the lined-up fences. Amander who looked like a knight was leaning obliquely.

    Looks like those guys were waiting for us. Miguel clicked his tongue as he returned to the drivers seat.

    Ians voice followed. Did they notice our location?

    Not yet. But once we go forward from here, no matter where we go, well eventually be spotted.

    Then theres no choice. Wait.

    Rustling sounds followed

    Miguel looked back.

    The baggage carriage they were riding had changed a little over the past few days.

    The partitions on both sides and the rear were raised by one section.

    It was a shield made by dismantling and adding parts from an abandoned carriage they had discovered while passing by.

    It was to not only guard against any projectiles but also to keep the interior invisible.

    Thanks to it, the form had be more conspicuous than before in many ways, but they assumed that the soldiers and mercenaries in this area already knew about them anyway, so it didnt matter.

    Hmm

    Ian finished his preparations.

    His face was hidden under the deeply pressed ashen robe. The lining of the cloak was also turned inside out and worn, and he was holding a magic wand.

    Even someone who knows you wouldnt think its the same person. Miguel muttered indifferently.

    As he moved over to the drivers seat, Ian shrugged his shoulders. You dont have much to do, Miguel.

    Sitting on the backrest of the drivers seat, he added.No matter what happens, just keep running down the road.

    Cant you give me a hint of what youre going to do in advance?

    It probably wont help much. Just dont panic and run. If you hesitate and the carriage overturns, we all fail.

    In Ians left hand was suddenly a magic stone as small as to roll between his fingers, unlike the one he had used before.

    Miguel didnt know, but it was an unavoidably necessary item.

    The sorcerermanders baton greatly increased skill damage, but in return, it tripled the magic consumption, incurring tremendous minus options.

    It was a conditional penalty that disappeared only when a magic stone was attached to the end.

    Of course, the minus options were not the only thing

    Ha I understand.

    Ian clicked his tongue as he tightly grasped the magic stone. Then, lets go.

    How on earth did I end up like this argh!

    Miguel whipped the reins as if to say, let whatever happens happen.

    Clip-clop, clip-clop, clippity-clop-clippity-clop

    The sound of the war horses hooves going up the hill grew faster and faster.

    A speed that didnt feel like an uphill at all.

    The light embedded in the horses armor grew brighter and brighter.

    What, what the hell?

    The soldiers who discovered the rushing carriage grew noisy.

    Themander who had been leaning loosely hurried out to the front.

    Stop the carriage at once! Or Ill shoot!

    The soldiers with crossbows took aim at the carriage.

    Knowing Luci was there, they would never actually shoot, but still Miguel clenched his eyes shut.

    I mustnt pull on the reins. Dont panic. Dont panic damn it!

    The thought of how he had ended up in this situation crossed his mind again.

    If they had followed quietly instead of those stupid Agen knights, they wouldnt have been in this damn situation.

    Dont slow down. Keep going. Ians words pierced his ears.

    The booming voice was proof that magic power was contained within.

    I said it again! Stop the carriage at once!

    Themanders desperate shout followed.

    It was then that Ian abruptly stood up.

    He spread out both arms as if to show off.

    The robes and cloak fluttered unnaturally, and ripples of magic power spread out from his whole body.

    He was clearly deliberately unleashing magic power.

    It was very sessful at least in focusing attention.

    A mage? I didnt hear anything about a mage being here?

    The flustered voice reached Miguels ears, carried by the wind.

    It was immediately after that Ian held out his magic wand.

    Kwarururur-!

    !

    As an enormous fiery barrier rose dazzlingly over the hill, Miguels mouth hung open nkly.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Kraaaaaaa-

    Woohhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!

    Oh, fuck.!

    The guard post became a mayhem.

    The soldiers swarmed in so intensely that the ground writhed.

    Themander, head tilted back, stared nkly at the wall of fire, only btedly shutting his gaping mouth.

    Everyone back away- urk?!

    Cooooo-

    His shout could not reach its end.

    It was an earthquake.

    The staggeringmander fell to the floor.

    The surrounding earth was caving in deeply.

    No, to be precise, the dirt was gathering towards one point.

    The ground in the middle of the outpost was rising straight up.

    The standing soldiers tumbled down, the fences copsed messily.

    Themander who was smacking his lips somehow found his voice again.

    E-everyone back off! Get back!

    It was a desperate shout but almost none of the soldiers took his voice to heart.

    Oh Luo S Watch over us

    Save me. Please save me

    Most were either lying face down on the floor praying or trembling as they wed the earth.

    Whoosh-!

    Following the gust, a hole burst open amidst the mes the next moment.

    The carriage that shed through it rode the magically made hill as if flying.

    We have to stop it!

    The gaze of themander instinctively murmuring and chasing the carriage froze.

    The giant fireballs continuously rising around the retreating carriage.

    It was a sight that made even thest bit of his sense of duty disappear.

    Boom-! Kwang! Boom-!

    The pouring fireballs exploded, turning the middle of the hill into a field of mes.

    Behind themander rolling on the floor with the soldiers, the wall of fire had already considerably weakened.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ugh uha ha! We did it!

    It was then that Miguel finally let out augh. Seemingly excitement hit himte, even his face was flushing red.

    Good job, brat.

    Muttering inwardly, Ian heavily sat down on the drivers seat backrest.

    A headache and dizziness assaulted him.

    At some point, the magic stone he gripped had emptied.

    Not killing is much more difficult than killing. How absurd.

    Letting out a dry chuckle, he sheathed the sorcerers baton into the spatial gap.

    The screeching from in his ears has faded.

    It was the curse of the souls residing within the baton.

    Thanks to his high mental strength and resistance, it had no effect but was annoyingly noisy.

    You were amazing, Sir! It wasnt just mimicking an archmage, it really felt like an archmage!

    Quiet down. My head hurts.

    Taking off the hood and stretching his stiff neck this way and that, Ian soon clicked his tongue.

    Go at a suitable speed and reduce the speed too. It wastes the magic stones.

    Ah, right. Yes, I understand.

    Great White mage! It was then that Luci blurted. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 59 (2)

    Chapter 59 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Ian looked back at her as if spellbound.

    Huh?

    Just before You didnt only use red magic

    No, thats

    Eh? Really?! Miguel butted in, eyes wide as he looked back at Ian.

    Then Sir, is that legendary mage? Really?

    Im sure! Im certain!

    What do you mean by certain. Thatspletely wrong. Snorting, Ian spat out.

    Luci blinked.

    But, you used magics of several colors just before.

    While thats true. That doesnt mean Im the White mage. In the first ce, those magics werent anything great either. Ian looked between Luci and Miguel as he added.

    Its just a sort of trade secret, an ace up my sleeve. So dont get any strange thoughts.

    Alright.

    After a while, Luci nodded her head and stared straight at Ian.

    I will keep Sir Ians secret.

    Me too, Sir.

    Their gazes seemed to not believe his words at all.

    Ha Think what you want. Its not it if its not it.

    It would be unfair if it really was like that. Im just a high leveled bastard after all?

    Tongue clicking, Ian looked back.

    The smoking hill had already gone quite far.

    From today on, there would probably be an additional rumor of a mage in the frontier.

    After a while, Miguel looked back at him with a slightly more clear-headed expression.

    A thought just came to me. We might encounter one or two more of those checkpoints.

    Cant be helped. But after doing that, there wont be any soldiers trying to block our way. Of course.Ian shrugged. Even so, fights against pursuers are definitely unavoidable.

    Tch I already smell the iron in my nose. Miguel murmured.

    Ian leaned his head against the backrest.

    He was starting to think it would be better if they all just swarmed quicker.

    A sign he was getting tired.

    Rest whenever theres time to rest. Dont think unneeded thoughts. There isnt much left now.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    So, is everything in this report true?

    Count Randis, sitting at his desk, looked up and asked. In front of him, Knight Jamie nodded.

    Two outposts were buried and turned into a sea of fire. Everyone was trembling, saying he was an incredibly powerful mage. Besides, the carriage they were riding was very fast. Blocking them was suicidal and we couldnt chase them either, so requests for withdrawal kept pouring in.

    Cowards But theyre not wrong. ording to the report, he seemed like an incredible mage. I dont know where that guy popped out from, but it looks like he sent me a warning. Hes still showing mercy for now, but hes saying that if we keep blocking his way, hell kill everyone.

    Then, should we withdraw the troops?

    Yes. If I keep sending them, resentment against me will pile up to the heavens.

    Of course, he didnt mean to just let those brazen guys go.

    Count Randis subtly added. Is he waiting?

    Of course.

    Let him in.

    Knight Jamie opened the door and gestured.

    Soon, a burly northern man walked in.

    His semi-rusty armor and sword sheath gleamed.

    He was Uwe, the most skilled mercenary in Hilram and the leader of the Uwe Mercenary Group.

    Hows the morale of the mercenaries? After a brief greeting, the Count asked.

    Uwe spoke with a stiff expression. Everyones gritting their teeth. Quite a few of ourrades died at their hands. And theres also word that guys from Nan are chasing them at an incredible speed.

    I see. Those damn imperials trespassing someone elses territory as if it were their own house, and those damn peasants from Agen must be irritating to you as well. The Counts eyes grew cold.

    What irked him the most was the fact that he couldnt stop them.

    If he said a word to those narrow-minded guys, they might stop supplying goods to his territory.

    I want to see them go back empty-handed. It would be even better to see them begging, asking to lower the ransom for Young Lady Liurel. His Majesty would surely wee that too.

    The kidnappers had now gained some political influence.

    Because there were rampant rumors that Agen was preparing for war.

    If we get our hands on that girl here first, we would earn not just ransom but also the favor of His Majesty the King.

    Just leave it to me. Ive selected about thirty skilled riders. Uwes eyes shone as he spoke.

    He wanted to catch the kidnappers and stomp on them as much as anyone else.

    Of course, there was also the reason that he had to avenge his subordinates.

    It was because of the mercenary group from the neighboring region who crossed over following Agen knights.

    Those guys, gaining the favor of Marquis of Nan and expanding their size, were subtly confronting his mercenary group.

    The one who seeds in this task would likely gain the greatest influence in Belronde.

    Good. Lets get to the main point.

    The Count spread out a map of his territory.

    It had the movement routes of the kidnappers and the imperial trackers from Nan marked in detail.

    Based on the information so far, it seems the kidnappers are headed to the abandonednd.

    What!

    Are you saying theyre nning suicide?!

    Not just Uwe, even Jamie was surprised.

    The Count shrugged.

    They probably believe in that mage. With a powerful mage and a master swordsman, they might be able to cross that cursednd to the north, right?

    If heaven helps them, that is. Jamie murmured.

    The Count shrugged again. It was hard for me to believe too. But if thats not the case, theres no way to exin this movement route. Whats fortunate for us is that theyre going around in circles.

    The Count drew a straight line from Hilram heading north.

    We can go ahead of them and wait.

    The riverside leading to the abandonednd beyond the border. The edge of the valley.

    Best if we can catch them before they cross the bridge.

    Ill make preparations right away. Uwe turned around after nodding.

    After he left and closed the door, the Count looked at Knight Jamie.

    Attach twenty cavalry to him. Itd be best if the sacrificees from their side.

    The Uwe Mercenary Group was useful but also annoying.

    As they grew bigger and bigger, there was no telling when they would bare their fangs.

    It wouldnt be so bad to reduce their numbers a bit this chance.

    Itd be even better if Uwe dies.

    If the kidnappers end up crossing into the abandonednd after all

    Tapping the map, the Count added.

    Have the cavalry retreat before sunset.

    Should we leave the mercenary group behind?

    They wont give up. Their pride is at stake. Try persuading them, and if that doesnt work, just leave them be. The imperial trackers and peasants probably wont give up either, so by that point, theyll just be walking corpses.

    Ill follow your orders.

    After bowing his head, Knight Jamie turned around.

    Left alone, the Count quietly gazed down at the map.

    At most three days, and he would know the oue of all this chaos.

    Either earn money and pride Or die trying. Doesnt matter. As long as its not taken from me

    The kidnappers escaping alive wasnt even a considered oue.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 60 (1)

    Chapter 60 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    In the middle of the foothills.

    As the carriage loaded with luggage moved along the road stretching along the ridge, the other side of the mountain was finally unveiled before them.

    Good. Fortunately, it is in sight.

    Miguel, who had been squinting his eyes to examine the area, raised his hand.

    Beyond the winding and gentle valleys and ridges.

    A pale blue light peeked out, shyly poking out its head from behind the foothills.

    That river over there is the border. If we go down this road and cross the river over there

    As Miguel moved his gaze and spoke, his brow suddenly furrowed.

    Luci, who had been looking at the scenery, turned to look at him. something wrong?

    No, that area beyond is an abandonednd but my memory seems a bit different.

    Miguel, stroking his bearded cheek, added. I remember there was a road along the riverbank, and barrennd stretched out next to it. The forest was beyond that barrennd But now, I see the forest right across the river.

    .

    Luci narrowed her eyes, taking in thendscape across the river.

    The palend and trees faintly came into view.

    Could it be That the trees grew?

    In just about 10 years?

    Ian cut in. Nothing strange can happen in abandonednd, you said. Besides, what I see looks

    His murmuring voice strangely darkened.

    Looks like what?

    I dont think it would be good for you to know.

    Ian soon withdrew his gaze, leaning back against his seat.

    Miguel then murmured with a sigh. Well, ignorance is bliss. Wevee this far, so no use turning back even if its ominous.

    Luci nkly looked at Miguels profile.

    Although it wasnt noticeable due to his ferocious appearance and thick beard, his face was much more haggard and wearypared to before.

    Although he never verbalized it, Luci already knew he was exhausted.

    It was the same for Ian.

    Although there didnt seem to be any noticeable difference on the outside, there was no way he wasnt tired after zing the trail ahead of them.

    Luci, who did nothing but sit and lie down, felt drained herself, so how much more difficult it must have been for them.

    After all, its all because of me.

    Luci came to the same conclusion again.

    Im just a burden.

    The fact weighed down her heart more and more.

    Being young and weak could never be an excuse.

    Of course, Ian and Miguel would never think so.

    That was why she wanted to be of help to them, even a little.

    But she didnt verbalize that wish.

    It would only be a naive remark of a young child.

    .

    So Luci just looked down at her own hands.

    Her palms, which couldnt even produce a single spark.

    The fact was not only frustrating, but was bing resentful.

    I can do it. I have to.

    As Luci clenched her teeth and concentrated once more,

    Just in case, Ian, leaning against his seat with the back of his head, suddenly spoke up. Even if I get left behind at any point, keep running without stopping.

    Why are you saying such ominous things again? Miguel frowned.

    Ian casually added. I have a bad feeling. Its been too quiet these past few days. Usually that means something big ising.

    Sir, please. Ahh. Miguel squeezed his eyes shut.

    Ian had been spewing one ominous thing after another the whole time, so it was a natural reaction.

    Those guys chasing us probably know enough about us by now. So there must be someone among them who thinks they can capture Luci if Im not around.

    .

    So even if I get separated for whatever reason, keep running without stopping. Even if the carriage gets smashed to pieces.

    Ian swiftly handed the backpack next to him over to Miguel.

    Take Luci in your arms, get on the horse, and bolt. What I packed in there willst you a few days.

    Only then did Miguel realize the purpose of the backpack Ian had prepared earlier, raising an eyebrow.

    Then what about you?

    Im not nning to die so dont give me that.

    Oh I see.

    Ill take care of the situation then catch up. So escape by any means. And when your life is in critical danger. Use whats in your boots.

    ! Miguel held his breath for a moment before letting out. You knew?

    Whenever something happens, you check your ankles first. How could I not know?

    Ian scoffed. No matter who those guys are, they wont hurt Luci. But not you. So when the inevitable momentes, use it and find your way to the Temple of Furnace yourself.

    Then Luci?

    Ille back for her. So the longer youst out there, the easier for me. Best if you dont get caught at all.

    In the worst case scenario, each had to sacrifice a little.

    Despite seeming cold-hearted on the surface, Miguel silently nodded at Ians words filled with trust in Luci.

    A brief moment of silence followed.

    What broke the silence wasnt a voice.

    Hwak-

    !

    A small me zed up from Lucis palm.

    Lucis eyes grew wide.

    Ian and Miguel simultaneously turned their eyes to her hand.

    I I did it! I made it!

    Unable to hide the shaking in her pupils, Luci looked back at them.

    Well, Im not surprised since I expected youd make it, but congrattions, youngdy.

    As Miguel grinned brightly contrary to his words, Ian clicked his tongue.

    So how did you do it?

    Somehow its done. I was so frustrated and angry, but suddenly I felt like it was going to be okay.

    Whoosh-

    The mes died down right after Luci answered.

    Staring at her nkly staring at her hands, Ian smiled. It seems your emotions are affecting it.

    My emotions?

    Just a guess. Its still unstable. Are you not dizzy?

    No. Last time I was but now I really dont feel anything.

    Oh.

    Ian was amazed again.

    In fact, he didnt feel any magical power from Luci at all.

    Even while igniting the mes, there was no magical power condensed in her pupils.

    Shes directly pulling the magical power in the air andbusting it.

    He couldnt help but admire her.

    Because he didnt know how that was possible.

    Thats why I should have recorded characteristics like elemental affinity and magical veins.

    As he thought that, Ians hand stroking Lucis head soon stopped.

    Looking back at the shallow valley winding behind the carriage, a bitter smile formed on his lips.

    I feel like I should say this now.

    In this sense, physical perception may be a useful trait to have.

    Miguel turned to look at him.

    Could it be

    Yes. Speed up the carriage, Miguel. And get the magic stones ready.

    But Sir, we only have enough spare magic stones for one more use.

    Thats plenty. This will be settled in half a day at most.

    Said Ian as he got up.

    The line of knights who revealed themselves on the ridge in the distance started running as if they sensed his gaze.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 60 (2)

    Chapter 60 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Be careful not to fall off! Nothing looks more pathetic than falling after catching up!

    Knights, make way!

    Over forty knights raced away at tremendous speed.

    Behind them, Charlottes butt bobbed up and down in the saddle.

    Only the Agens knights and the mercenaries following them started the charge.

    The top merchants, including her, were still waiting near Javiers carriage.

    Hmm

    Charlotte nced at Oleg and Javier.

    Javiers expression was serene.

    He was so enthusiastic during the chase, but now that things had started, he looked almost indifferent.

    This too must be the merchants habit.

    Dont forget, they killed Kyle and Keh. Dont get carried away and take the lead. Use the hounds to properly assess their strength. Id rather not see any more losses if possible.

    Yes

    Understood.

    Charlotte and Oleg replied.

    I hope we dont have to go beyond the river. Of course I wont set foot in that cursednd.

    I dont think thatll happen, but still, dont worry and wait here. Said Oleg nonchntly, then exchanged nces with Charlotte and added.

    We will definitely get back what we came for.

    If possible, be back before nightfall.

    Javiers gaze, which was following the knights, soon stopped.

    They had almost caught up with the carriage.

    It will begin soon. Join them.

    As if waiting for it, Charlotte took the reins.

    It was then that Javier added.

    Charlotte. Dont forget what our goal is.

    .

    Your goal, that is.

    Thinking that, Charlotte just nodded her head and rushed out.

    Half of the escort troops followed her and Oleg.

    Oleg.

    When Javiers carriage was at some distance, Charlotte spoke up.

    Oleg turned to look at her, seemingly unsurprised.

    The master swordsman?

    Yes. Hes mine. So take care of the wench.

    None of my business. Do you have a n?

    Ill catch the bastard at the right time. Dont make a move until then. After that, do as you please

    You must not like abstinence.

    Tch, whatever. In the first ce, I dont listen to the words of humans weaker than me.

    Right, right. You listen to the words of money stronger than you.

    Charlotte growled.

    Oleg,ughing out loud, widened his stance boastfully.

    Keep the street well so the dogs dont bite the carriage! Dont forget the Lords orders!

    His underlings ran ahead of them.

    Charlotte, who had been ring at Oleg, soon turned her gaze.

    She had never expected humans to understand her in the first ce anyway.

    The reason why she stayed by Javiers side even though she knew his disgusting intentions was, of course, money.

    But the fact that she could unleash her wild side to her hearts content without worrying about retaliation was an equally big reason.

    Her instincts always desired the hunt and bloodshed.

    Even if she were to meet a predator stronger than herself in the end and lose her life.

    No regrets. As long as I dont lose my tail.

    Get on the carriage!

    Take that guy down first!

    Before she realized, the shouts of the mercenaries had gotten closer.

    Charlotte looked at the carriage, suppressing her excitement.

    More precisely, the man with ck hair acrobatically standing on the carriage partition  Ian Hoff.

    Swish-

    He effortlessly avoided the spear thrust at him, and even grabbed it with his hand.

    Wha, what the?!

    The mercenary lost his bnce at his gesture and got pulled in.

    It was then that Ian let go of the spear.

    Ugh, ughaak-!

    The mercenary that fell from his horse rolled on the ground.

    A huge shadow loomed over his body.

    Crack!

    Watching the guy struggle as he got trampled by the passing horse, Charlottes eyes shone.

    Interesting from the start, isnt it?

    In the meantime, Ian nimbly leapt and mounted the horse of the fallen mercenary.

    Iaaan-!

    Someone shouted and charged at him.

    Glittering armor.

    It was Agens knight.

    You filthy traitor! How much did we trust you?!

    Seeing him, a sneer spread across Ians face.

    His voice pierced Charlottes sensitive ears.

    I never asked you to trust me.

    Inooom-!

    The knight rushed at him.

    Ian narrowly avoided his strike in a precarious posture, and swung the sword in his hand as it was.

    Certainly not within reach.

    Crack-!

    The knights body staggered greatly as he passed by.

    The back part of his armor was visibly dented.

    Magic? A magic weapon?

    Charlottes eyes narrowed.

    The reason she was observing Ian while maintaining considerable distance from the carriage was not because of Javiers order.

    This was a kind of appetizer.

    The more delicious the dish, the more carefully you had to savor it until you could enjoy the taste.

    Swish-

    Ugh!

    Dont go to the front of the carriage! The drivers crossbow reloads fast!

    Charlotte didnt even nce at the smallmotion happening at the front of the carriage.

    Because she was getting more and more absorbed into Ian.

    Crack-!

    His movements are decisive and

    This crazy guy, ugh?!

    Thud-

    He doesnt hesitate to make bold maneuvers. Reckless enough to look.

    She kept her eyes on Ian and the mercenaries dying by his hands without missing any detail.

    Hes definitely not a master swordsman. But thats what makes him more interesting. Just what is that guy?

    Charlotte licked her lips.

    More and more saliva pooled inside her mouth.

    In contrast, her gaze was sinking into an increasingly sinister light.

    It meant she acknowledged Ian as a strong one.

    At least this cant be everything. He must be hiding something that Kyle and Keh are worth matched against.

    At some point, she had focused all her mind solely on Ian.

    That was why

    She didnt immediately notice the group lying in ambush at the end of the valley.

    What are those things.

    Hearing Ians muttering as he happened to look ahead, Charlotte gazed in the same direction as him.

    Several dozen cavalrymen charging at them.

    Block the path! Widen the gap!

    The moment the shouting of the knight, who seemed like themander, was heard, Charlotte finally pulled up the corners of her cold lips.

    To her, it was more like an unexpected gift.

    Because it meant she would be able to see Ians true colors more quickly.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 61 (1)

    Chapter 61 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    As he had barely managed to thin out the numbers a bit, Ian clicked his tongue while observing the approaching crowd.

    Even if it wasnt them, the situation was actually not as good as it seemed.

    His aggressive fighting was merely intended to instill fear in the enemies.

    He was still unfamiliar with mountedbat, and there were several close calls where he almost fell off his horse.

    Even though they were just consumables.

    Except for a few, the imperial cavalry and the imperial guards kept their distance and just followed.

    They were undoubtedly waiting for him to run out of strength while observing him.

    So he pretended to be unperturbed, but his intuition was still sending danger signals.

    There must have been skilled fighters mixed in,parable to the two he had met before.

    At least that much was certain.

    Her name was Charlott, wasnt it?

    Except for the first few minutes, she didnt stand out at all.

    It was clear that she was changing her position to stay out of his line of sight.

    But he couldnt just focus on her alone.

    Although the ck cavalrymen might be a bitcking in individual skill, they were numerous and not letting their guard down.

    It would be nearly impossible to subdue them all through physicalbat alone.

    No matter how high his stats were and how helpful his traits were for closebat, the essence of his physicalbat power as a mage had limits.

    The fortunate thing was that they didnt seem to be trying to overturn the carriage.

    It seemed they assumed that with the carriage running so fast, Luci could get hurt if it broke apart.

    Plus, time was on their side.

    The closer they got to the Abandoned Lands, the more desperate they would be.

    The observers would eventually have to approach them as well, once they passed through the valley.

    That was when Ian nned to settle the score.

    Before those uninvited guests appeared.

    These damn!

    Miguel, who had been fiddling with the crossbow, eventually pulled on the reins.

    It was an unavoidable choice.

    No matter how enchanted the barded horses were, they couldnt just charge recklessly into that crowd.

    The ones who had charged from the front dispersed to the left and right of the valley as the carriage approached, turning their horses around.

    They were skilled in horsemanship.

    A mixed group of knights and mercenaries, like the pursuers following them.

    Hiram bastards. They must know theres a mage Ah, right. Crossbows.

    Ian thought, clinging to the side of the carriage.

    No matter how formidable, a mage was powerless if they couldntplete their spellcasting.

    In that sense, alternating crossbow fire was a basic and effective measure.

    Not that it would mean much to me.

    The pursuers at the rear widened the gap at the appearance of the uninvited guests.

    Apparently to secure their own territory.

    Soon, the two sides exchanged nces.

    A tense atmosphere hung in the air.

    In terms of quality, the rearguard mixed with the imperials would likely be superior.

    But thanks to Ian killing several, in sheer numbers the newly joined forces were far greater.

    I guess were the fish theyve caught.

    Even as he thought that, Ian decided to observe the situation.

    Though the speed had slowed, the carriage was still running.

    Unless he could break through the encirclement in one go, there was no need for him to take the lead in shattering this stalemate.

    I am Jamie, a knight of Hiram and acting lord regent!

    A shout burst out from the vanguard.

    Jamie was shouting while turning back.

    You are engaging in unauthorizedbat! The ones in that carriage are criminals who have destroyed many assets of the domain, and we must apprehend them! Stand down!

    They are runaways from Agen who have fled here! We were the first to give chase, and this is Agens matter, so outsiders stay out!

    The reply came from the left side.

    Ian curled one corner of his mouth as he turned to look at the owner of the voice.

    It was a familiar face.

    Jonathan, of the Imperial Guards, who had always looked at him with ardent admiration.

    Of course, now their gazes were filled with animosity beyond mere hostility.

    This is Belronde! This could be interpreted as an armed invasion! Remember how dishonorable that would be!

    Jamie retorted without backing down.

    A mockingugh followed from the right side this time.

    Oleg, the hulking bodyguard of the Celestial Scales, was the source.

    Were here on the orders of His Highness Larmuth of the Empire! You surely know how dishonorable it is to go against the Empires will?

    We already know youre employees of the Celestial Scales! But the fact that youre acting on Larmuths orders has not been proven, so follow proper procedures!

    The argument grew increasingly heated.

    Ian approached the drivers seat.

    Quite a ruckus theyve raised. Damn it

    Miguel, who had been wiping the sweat from his brow and mumbling, looked back at him.

    Looks like theyll end up fighting each other.

    Not immediately. Maybe after they capture us.

    Ian whispered back.

    No matter how many fools existed in this world, they wouldnt be foolish enough to point swords at each other in a moment like this.

    Just as the saying goes, the enemy of my enemy is my friend, there would likely be a reasonablepromise at the end of this verbal dispute.

    But for Ian, it was meaningful information.

    Because he had a way to amplify even the smallest cracks.

    Damn Looks like this really could be my grave.

    Dont lose your nerve. Ill try to figure something out.

    Do you have a n, sir?

    Roughly. Just focus on crossing the river. And always be prepared to abandon the carriage if things go wrong.

    Ian nced at Luci, who was peeking out from behind the drivers seat.

    Luci nodded as if she understood.

    At Ians signal, Miguel handed her the backpack next to him.

    If ites to that, ride the same horse as Miguel, Luci.

    Yes.

    Even if we cross the river, it seems theyll keep following us to the end, Miguel added.

    Ian turned his gaze and muttered,

    Well talk about that again then. Get ready.

    Tension appeared on Miguels face.

    Holding the reins with one arm, he hurriedly gripped the crossbow.

    Because the dialogue between the two sides was heading toward a conclusion.

    Then for now, well decide to cooperate in subduing the criminals!

    Jamie shouted, as if in response.

    As a show of cooperation, Ill share an important piece of information with you all!

    Speak!

    Theres a mage among their group!

    A mage? That cant be! We havent seen nor heard of one?

    Were they trying to lull us intocency? A new aplice who joined in Belronde-

    The pursuers stirred.

    Good. They didnt catch that its me.

    Ian muttered inwardly as he readjusted his grip on his sword.

    With his head slightly lowered, he incarnated a wind de.

    Enough with the chit-chat! What are you bastards doing? Attack!

    Ube, the mercenary captain, shouted.

    The Hiram mercenaries who had been engaged in the staring contest wheeled around as if theyd been waiting.

    The Nan mercenaries rushed to join them in turn.

    The difference was that their target was the carriage.

    Likely intending to leave Ian to the Hiram mercenaries.

    Damn it!

    Miguelshed the reins.

    The carriages speed increased again, and Ian observed the mercenaries charging towards him.

    His nerves grew taut, his concentration reaching its peak.

    Hraaah-!

    It was then that the lead mercenary swung his axe.

    Ians body twisted back as if lying down.

    He wasnt even looking at the axe grazing past his face.

    He simply nced at the mercenarys nape.

    His ckened arm whipped out like ash.

    Shurik-

    The keen wind expelled along the swords de shed the mercenarys neck.

    The mans head flew forward, blood spurting from his neck.

    Youre insane?!

    The mercenaries following behind rushed in, spewing out gasps of astonishment.

    To their eyes, it seemed as if one of the riders heads had fallen off as soon as they crossed paths.

    Ians pupils looked simultaneously at the two charging from left and right.

    His body began moving as soon as it registered them.

    While tilting his de to deflect the falling sword from the left, he simultaneously twisted his body as if falling off the saddle to avoid the spear thrusting from the right.

    Following up, he sharply grazed the nk of the passing horse as he remounted the saddle.

    Kihihing!

    In the moment when the horse with its nk ripped open tumbled, pinning its rider to the ground, Ians gaze had already turned towards the nape of the spear-wielding mercenary.

    His fingers tingle, and the resentment of the ursed marsh spreads out.

    He killed the two in an instant, but had no time to rest.

    Pulling the reins to turn the horses head, Ian ced his foot on the saddle.

    Unable to ovee its inertia, the horse staggered and slipped, and then another mercenary approached, but

    Ians gaze was directed towards those trying to board the carriage.

    The moment the mercenary tried to swing his sword, Ian leapt straight off the saddle.

    The wind pushed him, and in an instant the carriage several meters away became close.

    Uah?!

    The mercenary who had just grabbed onto the carriage looked up at him in surprise.

    Raising his arm with the sword gripped in a reverse stance, Ian stabbed it straight into the mans back.

    Kuwajik!

    Kughuk!

    Having pierced through both the mercenary and the partition, Ian used the sword hilt as a support to grab the top of the partition.

    As he pulled himself up and withdrew the sword, the struggling mercenary fell away.

    Phisseuk-!

    A bolt grazed Ians ear.

    Dont shoot! Whoever shoots arrows will meet my de! Olegs shout followed.

    Thanks for telling me instead.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 61 (2)

    Chapter 61 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Thinking that, Ian stood atop the partition and charged at the man trying to stick his leg into the carriage from the opposite side.

    This damn!

    The frantic man tried to block Ians sword and staggered, barely leaping onto the saddle of his horse running alongside the carriage.

    Ian sent another surge of the marshs resentment towards him.

    The resentment drained a bit more blood than before as it moved towards the man.

    Be careful! Luci screamed then.

    The man who had boarded the rear of the carriage was attacking Ian from behind.

    Ppeoreng-

    Magic?!

    mes spurted from the mans face.

    It was a spark too faint to be called an explosion, but enough to momentarily stun him.

    And,

    Kwajik-!

    Enough time for Ian to swing his sword.

    The mercenary with half his head sliced off fell backwards like a log.

    The wench is a mage!

    The brat is using magic! Everyone be careful!

    The mercenaries shouts continued.

    Ian turned to look at the frozen Luci with an outstretched hand and smiled.

    It was as the mercenaries had shouted.

    The mes just now were her doing.

    Having recovered from her surprise, Luci nodded back at him.

    This damned Miguelsment followed.

    Two mercenaries had somehow managed to keep up alongside, thrusting their spears toward the horses.

    It was right after that the magic stones on the barding flickered.

    Poohwak-!

    The ensuing magic was the familiar defensive barrier spell.

    The raging barrier.

    Ueok?!

    The mercenaries lost their bnce in the moment of confusion, and two bolts consecutively pierced their shoulders and chests.

    Followed by their screams.

    Lou S Shibural!

    Miguel reloaded the crossbow with trembling hands.

    !

    Seeing that, Ian turned towards the side of the carriage again and leapt.

    The mercenaries who had started to board the carriage were literally throwing themselves on to try and climb up.

    It was in part due to the prideful feud between the mercenary bands, but Ian didnt even think that far.

    He simply moved his body like a madman, beating back those clinging on and sending bursts of the marshs resentment when its cooldown was up.

    The exterior of the carriage was instantly stained red.

    The approaching mercenaries were seized by fear.

    Ians movements were bing less shy or refined and more crude and rough over time, but

    That was precisely why they inspired a more primal dread.

    His ferocity is really something

    The rumors were wrong. He should be called a Berserker at that level.

    The guards escorting Libra on the upper deck sigh in admiration.

    Haa haa

    Ians eyes remained calm.

    Even as he appeared to be fighting solely by instinct, he was steadily sowing seeds of chaos.

    Wh-What? Why are you ring at me?!

    And finally, those seeds began to sprout.

    Uu, uwaaaaaak-!

    Some with bloodshot eyes let out guttural screams and swung their weapons at fellow mercenaries.

    It was the curse from the marshs resentment manifesting, but the mercenaries had no way to know.

    With Hirams and Nans men intermingled, the situation quickly descended into utter chaos.

    I fucking knew youd pull something like this! Goddamn cowardly bastards hitting from behind!

    Sparks flew from Ubes eyes.

    Nans men were no different.

    Whos talking! It was Hirams men hitting from behind! They killed John!

    The in-fighting among the mercenaries began.

    Already fired up from the deaths ofrades and skirmishes, they showed no restraint in attacking each other.

    But, what is even this Confusion spread across Miguels face.

    It was then that Ian shouted from the carriage.

    Speed up! Right now!

    Ah, got it!

    Miguel whipped the reins.

    The horses bolted as if in a frenzy.

    The magic stones embedded in the barding flickered.

    In an instant, the carriage put distance between itself and the mercenary throngs.

    When we get to the Empire, Ill have to buy the best barding first, Ian muttered as he climbed up to the drivers bench.

    The Hiram cavalry blocking the path ahead drew closer.

    Their faces etched with bewilderment.

    They too frantically whipped their reins, but could not match the magic-aided warhorses.

    Gripping his sword, Ian lowered his stance as if about to leap forth at any moment.

    Hiiik!

    The cavalrymen glimpsing the carriages front and rear held their breath.

    They had locked eyes with the bloodsoaked, sword-gripping Ian.

    There was not a single one among them who had not witnessed his feats of leaping between the horse and carriage.

    Uaaah-!

    The cavalrymen screamed and scattered left and right sooner than Ian could pounce.

    The carriage overtook them.

    I, I see it!

    Finally, Miguels eyes widened.

    With those blocking their path gone, the distant river stretching out came into view.

    So engrossed in the bloody battle, he had not even realized they had left the valley.

    Keep going. This is only the beginning, Ians voice remained level as he caught his breath.

    Miguel, whose face was flushed, looked up at him.

    Ian, who had one foot propped on the luggagepartment as he gazed behind them, eventually added,

    Theyreing.

    Beyond the Hiram cavalry,

    The ck cavalry was charging.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 62 (1)

    Chapter 62 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to jesse,PG, and Someone sub to ArchMage tier via Buymeacoffee<hr>

    Oh no, not this

    Miguel, poking his head out and looking back, sighed inmentation.

    His gaze turned back to Ian.

    Sir, I have to ask you something urgent. When are you going to use that? Even if youre my lord, a sword alone wont be enough

    At least not now.

    Ian added without taking his eyes off the cavalry.

    How long until we reach the river?

    Ten minutes? Maybe a little faster.

    Get to the bridge somehow.

    And then?

    Well have to kill them.

    How? Even Ian hadnt thought that far ahead.

    Everything had happened too abruptly to make detailed ns, and there were too many variables.

    But one thing was certain  using magic here would do no good.

    If the trackers fled here, there would be no way to catch them, and the next time they would surely prepare thoroughly to deal with a mage.

    The fact that he was a mage would also be revealed to the high ranks of the Empire.

    At this point, before even setting foot in the Empire, he had no intention of exposing his identity to the Empires mighty high ranks.

    So magic would have to wait until after crossing the river.

    And those who knew he was a mage would all have to die.

    Understood. Then somehow oh no.

    Miguel, who had been whipping the reins, frowned.

    The carriage was starting to slow down. The magic stones on the carriage were flickering.

    Of all times Buy me some time.

    Uttering those words, Miguel precariously climbed onto the back of the running horse.

    The magic stones had to be manually reced one by one.

    Easier said than done

    Even as he muttered, Ian moved behind the carriage.

    Luci, who had been huddled in a corner with her robe pulled over her head, looked at him.

    Whats there to be sorry about or make a fuss over?

    Ian snorted derisively and kicked the top rearpartment with the weight of his sword.

    The wooden board that many had stepped on and made creak fell off.

    The board that had been added in the recent extension.

    Still, Miguels back was not yet visible from outside.

    Ian quickly climbed onto the loweredpartment.

    After testing its durability by shifting his weight, he finally looked at the Empires cavalrymen who had caught up with Hirams cavalry.

    ck armor and helmets. Magical armor.

    The difference from the ones he had encountered before finally became clear.

    The intricate joining of metal tes and chains was the same, but there were no magic stones embedded anywhere.

    Right. No matter how mighty the Empires high ranks, they cant provide magical equipment to every guard.

    Artificially produced magical equipment was, of course, extremely expensive.

    Just have to be careful of the ones with magic stones embedded in their armor.

    Thinking this, Ian gripped the Sword of Condemnation demonstratively.

    The Sword of Condemnation was splotched with blood and grease, but still sharp.

    ?

    Then, someone came forward from among the cavalrymen.

    Arge build and a bald head.

    It was the one with an ancient script tattooed under one eye.

    The magic stones embedded in his armor and magical armor, and therge double-ded axe on his back, glistened.

    Ian reached behind with his left hand and drew four throwing daggers from his espace.

    He inserted three of them into the empty dagger sheaths on his chest band, and gripped thest one backhanded as he looked at the man.

    Well, youve got quite a fierce look in your eye.

    The bald man smiled as he spoke, tilting his chin as he added,

    Im Oleg. Arade of Kyle and Keh, whom you killed.

    Did youe to follow your deadrades?

    Ian spat out.

    He didnt particrly want to exchange words, but he had to say something to buy time.

    With the carriage slowing down, the bastard could catch up anytime if he wanted to.

    No intention of that. Nor do I particrly want revenge for those dead guys. Killing you isnt my role either. But

    He took out a bent piece of metal from his waist, shaped like the letter C.

    ck engravings could be glimpsed on its surface.

    Is that a boomerang?

    Ian frowned, and at that moment,

    I would like to have a taste too.

    Simultaneously, the man flicked his wrist holding the boomerang.

    The result was not light.

    Woooosh-!

    The next moment, the boomerang was spinning like a silver disc right at Ians face.

    !

    ng-!

    Ian frantically batted away the boomerang. To make matters worse, he hadnt even put up a deflecting barrier.

    The deflected boomerang curved through the air and returned straight to Olegs hand.

    A goddamn magical boomerang, huh?

    Haha! Not a bad greeting, eh?

    Oleg smiled and flicked his wrist again.

    This time, he wasnt aiming at Ian.

    !

    Ians eyes widened as he saw the boomerang curve past the side of the carriage.

    His body moved before his mind did.

    Chang-!

    The dagger he threw collided with the boomerang. The boomerangs trajectory bent and it embedded itself in the ground.

    It really does hit its mark.

    As Ian blinked, Olegs exmation followed.

    To deflect that Haha! You probably dont realize how many gold coins worth you just swatted away!

    It was almost a pure tone of admiration.

    What an annoying bastard.

    Clicking his tongue, Ian looked ahead again, his brow furrowing immediately.

    Another rider was catching up to Oleg at a furious speed.

    ck fur. A face reminiscent of a feline. It was Charlotte.

    I told you not to touch him, didnt I?

    She red at Oleg as if to kill him, then looked up at Ian.

    Her orange eyes narrowed slightly for a moment.

    !

    Charlotte sprang up from the saddle.

    In her raised hands were twin des shaped like fangs.

    Such a crazy?

    The moment Ian crossed his sword and dagger, and Charlotte struck him was almost simultaneous.

    Quajangchang-

    Ian, who was pressed down by her, was thrown back and crashed into the rear footboard.

    The crossed swords were barely blocking her arms.

    What kind of strength is this?

    As Ian gritted his teeth,

    Charlotte, who had been looking down at him with calmly rippling eyes, licked her lips.

    Ill say it in advance. Youre mine.

    Ha.

    Another crazy woman.

    The moment a wry smile spread across Ians face,

    Pung-!

    With a small explosion, Charlottes face tilted to the side.

    In that gap, Ian kicked her stomach.

    A heavy weight. Without even frowning, Charlotte backed away and looked back at Luci, who was ring at her from the corner.

    Im not interested in you, so just stay crumpled up, brat.

    You should be?

    Luci spat out, raising her hand holding a dagger from under her robe.

    The dagger was not aimed at Charlotte.

    If you dont get down right now, Illmit suicide.

    Holding the dagger in front of her neck, Luci said.

    What?! Are you out of your mind? Put that down right now!

    Miguel, who had been whinnying on the horse, let out a cry of shock.

    Charlotte frowned.

    Thats not going to be easy.

    Im confident I can do it in one shot.

    Luci calmly added.

    Her serene green eyes settled.

    Is this why Larmuth covets you?

    Charlotte murmured, looking at Ian.

    Shouldnt you stop her? Your employer says shell die.

    Charlotte! Get down here now!

    Amid Olegs shouts, Ian shrugged.

    Im the kind who guarantees freedom of choice. Dont worry, Luci. Ill make sure you get your revenge.

    Looking back at Luci, he added,

    Not only the upper ranks, but all of Larmuth too, Ill kill them all for you.

    Ha!

    Charlotte let out a shortugh.

    With a growling breath, her face cooled as if she had neverughed, and she said,

    It wont work twice, brat. If you interfere again, Ill kill you with my own hands. I dont care what happens to you. Im just retreating because mybor pains are broken. So

    ring at Charlotte, she looked back at Ian.

    Lets fight it out next time, Ian.

    If you wish.

    Leaping back and retrieving her sword, Charlottended on the partition.

    The tail armor with w-like des swayed above her head.

    After looking at Ian for a moment, Charlotte jumped off the back of the carriage.

    Does she enjoy hunting alone too. Just like in the game, the Sovereigns truly arent in their right minds.

    Ian swallowed his wry smile.

    In the game, the Sovereigns were very rare beings.

    Sovereign mercenaries were especially so.

    Basically, they had very high stats, and they shared the trait of not following orders well.

    They even had a feral trait that gave them stat bonuses the longer the battlested.

    It meant that if they could be made to obey, they would be of considerable help in the game.

    But making them obey was no easy task.

    Put the knife down.

    Meeting Lucis gaze, Ian said.

    Luci, who had been holding the knife to her neck, finally lowered her arm.

    That was a good threat. Well done.

    It wasnt a threat.

    I know. So dont ever do that again, unless you want to be confiscated.

    Ian added coldly, quickly casting a rotating barrier and climbing onto the partition.

    There was no sign of Charlotte.

    The ck knights approaching the carriage quickly kept their distance.

    Oleg said admiringly,

    Impressive. Ive rarely seen Charlotte fail on the first attempt.

    Ian just shrugged.

    It was then that the carriage picked up speed again.

    Quickly running after the receding rear of the carriage, Oleg shouted,

    Hey. Youre bound to fail anyway. The only reason Im so rxed now is because I know I can catch you anytime I want.

    Shrugging, he added,

    Of course, there might be some casualties in the process.

    So, what are you trying to say?

    Ian looked back slightly and asked.

    Oleg smiled.

    Lets not shed any more unnecessary blood. Surrender. In return, Ill give you double the pay you were promised. And work for the upper echelons of the Scale. With your skills, even the Grand Master would be pleased.

    A wolverine sits inside a mountain-sized body.

    Contrary to his thoughts, Ian pondered for a moment with a pensive expression.

    Not a bad offer. But paying double the pay would be no easy feat, would it?

    Ha. No matter how much, it would be pocket change for the upper echelons. I can vouch for that.

    The pay I was promised wasnt money, though.

    Huh?

    I was promised a life. If its double, then Id have to receive two lives. Ah, I see.

    Ian nodded.

    If you offer me your life and Charlottes, then Ill consider it.

    At that moment, Olegs smile turned vicious.

    You make such an ordeal of wanting to be defeated. Is this how you repay kindness?

    I just needed to buy some time.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 62 (2)

    Chapter 62 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to jesse,PG, and Someone sub to ArchMage tier via Buymeacoffee<hr>

    Thud, at that moment the carriage tilted, and Ian went down into it.

    Weve arrived at the river, you see.

    !

    As the carriage climbed onto a narrow stone bridge, Oleg hurriedly slowed down.

    They had safely reached the riverbank.

    The bridge wasnt very wide, so a temporary bottleneck urred among the knights.

    We should probably keep some more distance.

    Ian murmured, finally taking out a long spear from his sac.

    The Scales Dragon Spear that Keh had used.

    It was an expensive item, but to Ian it was a cumbersome piece, without inscriptions and too heavy for his use.

    Of course, he couldnt use the axe de on the shaft or the embedded magic either.

    But for now, as long as the tip had a sharp spearhead, that was enough.

    The knights began riding onto the bridge in a line.

    It was wide enough for two to ride side by side, but for safety reasons, they wereing in single file.

    Not sure if this will work

    Murmuring, Ian cast a Wind de and took a throwing stance.

    Gauging the aim point with his outstretched left hand, he threw the spear with all his might at a knight staring at him in shock.

    Sshiaak-!

    The wind wrapped around the shaft exploded in a spin.

    Peok-!

    The knight pierced by the shaft was flung back.

    In the process, he even knocked down the knight right behind him off his horse.

    Whats more, both of them were from the upper ranks of the Scale.

    It works.

    Ian murmured, looking back at Luci.

    Keep watch. Call me if they get too close. This should be enough, but just in case.

    Yes!

    Luci quickly ran over.

    Finally, Ian moved to the drivers seat.

    His whole body was aching.

    From being on high alert, his head felt muddled.

    But even so, Ian looked down at the bridge and the river.

    It was an old bridge.

    Probably a remnant of an ancient civilization.

    The deep navy river seemed quite deep.

    At least in this weather, it didnt seem possible to swim across, either on foot or horseback.

    Youve suffered hardship. Ha, it feels like you crossed the threshold of the underworld a few times.

    As he sat down, Miguel said.

    Hisplexion was still poor.

    He knew they had only ovee one hurdle, not shaken off the pursuit.

    How does the path continue?

    It connects obliquely along that forest. This used to be a wide open in, but now the trees block the view so you cant see the path once youre inside.

    I see

    Ian looked at the forest across the river.

    The leafless, ashen trees stood tall and sparse.

    But it seemed enough to obstruct the view.

    Moreover, it felt strangely familiar.

    This is too simr to the mirage I saw before.

    Except for theck of snow on the ground, it was practically identical.

    Of course, such a deste coniferous forest probably wasnt unique to this ce.

    But there was a good chance it was rted.

    Even if not, something was clearly lurking in that forest.

    Just looking at it gave off an ominous feeling.

    Milord, youre having simr thoughts as me right now, arent you?

    Miguel suddenly added.

    Meeting Ians gaze, he licked his lips.

    I never thought Id say this, but You have that countermeasure, dont you? It seems like now might be another moment to use it.

    You mean go into that forest? Can we take this carriage in?

    Well only know if we try, but it should be possible for the most part. On the other hand, the slower speed might actually be a good thing. This is thest magic stone anyway. Regardless.

    Miguel gestured ahead.

    That clearly looks like a cursed forest, so those guys might not be able to follow us in, right?

    Who knows It would be nice if they dont, but I think theyll alle after us.

    Stroking his chin, Ian murmured, then nodded.

    But its not the worst suggestion. It might even be easier to fight in there.

    He looked up at the cloudy sky.

    Unable to gauge the suns position.

    As long as we can get out before nightfall.

    Yeah I suppose. But if we just keep running along the road, the situation will only get moreplicated.

    Then lets do that. But Ill have to get off for a bit.

    Get off? I get taking the horse, but how are you going to keep up?

    Miguel raised his eyes.

    As if Ian didnt know what would happen if he lost his way in the forest.

    Ill figure that out myself. Just try not to get caught. And dont lose your way so you cane back out to the main road.

    Oh If milord says so.

    It was then that the carriage crossed the bridge.

    The river curved obliquely, soon obscured by the sparsely standing trees.

    The air felt heavier in an instant.

    Looking apprehensively at the forest he didnt seem keen to enter, Miguel said,

    We should be able to go in deep enough.

    Go in once the river ispletely out of sight.

    Understood.

    The carriage slowed down.

    Soon after, the pursuit squad crossed the river as well.

    By then, Ians party had already slowed down and was turning the horses heads.

    Ha Lou S, please watch over us.

    Uttering a heartfelt prayer, Miguel pulled the reins towards the gloomy forest.

    By the time the pursuit squad arrived, the carriage had already faded into the shadows deep within the forest.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Lou S help us They really went into that ce.

    As the Scale upper ranks knights lined up along the forest, Jamie, who had arrived btedly, sighed.

    To shake off pursuit, they chose suicide.

    The ashen forest that seemed to stretch endlessly gave an ursed feeling just by looking at it.

    Moreover, the pursuit squads numbers had dwindled to nearly half.

    We must retrieve them before sundown. Move in.

    At that moment, Oleg entered the forest.

    The upper ranks knights followed behind him.

    Geez

    As Jamie sighed,

    Those who wish to return, may return. But we must retrieve Mdy, and take revenge for this betrayal.

    One of Agens royal knights, Jonathan, who had personally killed the leader of the Nan mercenaries to end the infighting among them, said to the mercenaries before entering the forest.

    The casualties on both sides of the mercenary forces had been severe.

    We cant just go back like this. If we do, were all done for!

    Damn it Lets go! Go!

    Swearing, the Nan mercenaries charged out after watching the Agen knights disappear into the forest.

    Sir, surely youre not nning to just turn back, are you?

    Ube shouted, looking back at Jamie.

    His eyes too were brimming with killing intent.

    It was only natural.

    Barely ten of his men remained.

    In contrast, only one of the knights Jamie had brought was lost.

    Unless they were fools, they must have realized they had been deployed as sacrificialmbs.

    If they turned back now, Ubes standing as a mercenary leader would crumble.

    When Jamie did not readily respond, Ube frowned.

    Dammit, do as you please! Were going in!

    Jamie shut his eyes tightly.

    The Counts orders echoed in his ears.

    He had admirablypleted his mission.

    As a result, hemanded thergest contingent among the pursuers, and the kidnappers were exhausted.

    If they continued the pursuit allowing them to whittle each other down as before,

    We may end up having thestugh.

    Such a thought whispered in his ear.

    Sir, shall we turn back?

    No.

    Opening his eyes, Jamie gripped the reins.

    Were going in too.

    None of the pursuit squad noticed.

    In the end, they all came in.

    Far away, atop an extended tree branch,

    Ian, sitting on a branch, watched them.

    They probably think nothing will change

    The light in Ians eyes, gripping thest remaining magic stone, cooled.

    Unfortunately for them, Im more ustomed to fighting in dreadful ces like this.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 63 (1)

    Chapter 63 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to jesse,PG, and Someone sub to ArchMage tier via Buymeacoffee<hr>

    The forest was unnaturally dark and quiet.

    While chasing after the carriage, the trackers remained constantly vignt of their surroundings.

    Their eyes were tense and alert.

    Charlotte was no exception.

    Unlike the others, she was enjoying the current tension, but she was certainly aware that the atmosphere had changed.

    That premonition materialized soon after.

    Kwahrrrrr-

    Not far in front of them, a massive pir of fire shot up.

    To be precise, it was a wall of fire.

    Kihiing-!

    Startled by the blinding light, the horses instinctively stopped.

    Some even rolled on the ground.

    But no one paid attention to them.

    What is that?

    Fire? Did someone set a fire?!

    Everyone was dazed by the swaying curtain of mes.

    It must be that witch girls doing! Shes trying to shake us off her trail like this.

    But to actually set a fire Does she not n to escape the forest again?

    The wall of fire was furiously burning the surrounding trees.

    Only withered branches stuck out, and the grass was scorched.

    Only then did some realize that this forest was the perfect condition for fire to spread.

    Itll take time, but we can go around it. Everyone keep your wits about you-

    It was at that moment when Oleg was speaking.

    Kwahrrrrr-

    Another pilume of fire shot up.

    This time, it was at a nted side from the first wall.

    The mes of the first wall were subsiding, but the burning trees still smoked heavily.

    Doesnt seem like the time to worry about curses. I have a bad feeling. Lets give up the chase and turn back now.

    Cowards! Those who want to leave can go! Were going to keep going!

    As the trackers split into two groups,

    Charlotte was still staring at the wall of fire with trembling eyes.

    That bastard!

    She instinctively knew it was Ian who created those mes.

    She didnt have much evidence, but she trusted her intuition.

    A de Dancer!

    An existence that could onlye from fairy tales.

    If he could wield such magic, it was no wonder what happened to Kyle and Keh.

    The reason Charlotte inwardly decided to chase after them even if she burned to death in this forest,

    Kwahrrr-

    Yet another pir of fire rose up.

    This time, it was far behind them.

    No way? Thats insane?

    Isnt that the way we came from?

    The faces of those preparing to retreat were struck with horror.

    Forest fires spread faster than expected.

    With a wall of fire like that, it would instantly burn the surrounding trees and spread rapidly.

    !

    It was right after that when Charlotte seemed to realize something, her tail stiffening.

    Dammit. Dont know whats going on, but its trying to trap and burn us alive. Follow me! Were getting out of here while theres still a path!

    Oleg turned his horse around, having grasped the situation a step ahead.

    As if to prove his words, mes erupted from the side at that moment.

    Kwaarrrrr-

    Dammit! Everyone follow me!

    Oleg whipped the reins.

    The cavalry guards frantically followed him.

    Only Charlotte did not move.

    Her eyes shone with exhration.

    That bastard is still here!

    Retrieving that girl was no longer her concern.

    The only important thing was that Ian was somewhere around here.

    Follow the Imperials if you dont want to burn to death here!

    Dont just stand there dazed, move!

    Finally grasping the situation, the others also tried to follow Oleg.

    Hwahrrrruk-

    It was right after that when countless fireballs bloomed in the air.

    The fireballs instantly dropped into their midst as soon as they were formed.

    Bang! Kwahgwang-! Bang!

    Aaaargh-!

    Madness! Everyone fall back!

    What in the world is going-

    A horse caught in the explosions ran with its body on fire, and the trackers were instantly split into two groups in chaos.

    A smile spread across Charlottes face as she watched the scene.

    Instead, its hunting us.

    Feeling a thrill run through her, she dismounted her horse.

    The battle staking each others lives had already begun.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Above the tall tree.

    Indeed, the me Barrier consumes magic without a magic wand.

    Ian, who had already thrown away the empty magic stone a while ago, reached out towards below.

    Shaaa-

    The resentment of the swamp extended towards the mounted soldiers below.

    While the curse was being nted.

    sh-

    Ian, pulling out his dagger in reverse grip, flew through the air.

    Like darting through the branches, he swiftly descended without a sound.

    Behind the mercenaries separated from the group.

    As Iannded on the horses buttocks, he simultaneously struck down with his dagger.

    Crack!

    The mercenary trembled, unable to even scream as the dagger pierced deep into his neck.

    Why are you just staring nkly? Follow me, damn it! Hey? Hey?

    When hispanion noticed his death, Ian was already running through the trees.

    With a drop of chaos infused and amplified by the gusting wind des, his movements were almost unaffected by gravity.

    It was just a matter of not falling with his reflexes.

    Ian scanned the battlefield.

    Indeed, theres nothing unsatisfactory about causing chaos and fear.

    The owner of this cursed forest would surely be enraged.

    But now, Im not in a position to pick and choose.

    Kwajik-!

    As Ian dropped another dagger onto someones head, he looked up.

    Next to him, a knight with wide-open eyes.

    Nice to see you, Jamie.

    Y-You?

    I have a little gift for you.

    Confirming the return of the swamps resentment to his fingertips, Ian reached out towards him.

    A sinister sensation swept past Jamies face.

    What is this?

    As the original form of the resentment returned, it plunged its teeth into Jamies exposed neck.

    Ian erupted as if there was nothing more to see.

    Without realizing he was under a curse, Jamie screamed.

    Above! Hes up there! That damn ghostly swordsman is here-!

    With that cry as hisst, his vision began to blur and mix.

    Rising mes and raging ghosts.

    While Jamie was engulfed in confusion.

    Crossbows! Shoot crossbows!

    There!

    The trackers, hearing his cry, finally looked up.

    Amongst the malicious smoke and mes, a faint figure was darting through.

    Pishooo-

    As the crossbow bearers fired bolts, not a single one grazed Ian.

    By the time they were hastily reloading, Ian was already out of their sight.

    Where are you going to escape to?

    He headed towards Oleg and the ck knights to avoid the mes.

    Ians pupils burned red.

    A drop of chaos mingled with his magic.

    With a swoosh, the spell wasplete within seconds.

    Countless dancing mes blossomed.

    As Ian sent them towards Olegs direction, he leaped down onto a low branch.

    Kwagwagwang-!

    Danger! The trees are falling!

    This damned bastard!

    The explosion and screams, frantic horses.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 63 (2)

    Chapter 63 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to jesse,PG, and Someone sub to ArchMage tier via Buymeacoffee<hr>

    The ck knights who avoided the explosion scattered in confusion.

    Ian nced at a mercenary passing by and sent the swamp of resentment towards him before turning away.

    The mes were spreading diligently.

    Ian moved relentlessly, surveying the battlefield enveloped in smoke.

    There seems to be no magic around.

    He felt like he had be a fallen being or a demon.

    But that didnt make him drunk with power orcent.

    On the contrary, he was the opposite.

    He was already exhausted, and there were still many enemies.

    He hadnt even killed anyone worthy of being named.

    Above all, this was a situation he had never encountered in the game or in strategy guides.

    Judging from the level of the cavalry, the quest in the game would have only assumed they would flee.

    Not like the annihtion happening now.

    So, for now, he had to focus on maximizing his abilities.

    Perhaps even that wont be enough.

    A bitter smile crossed Ians lips.

    He never thought he would have such thoughts against humans rather than demons or fallen beings.

    Of course, it was a result of variousplex factors.

    But the irony remained unchanged.

    Ah, agh!

    T-This, damn it! He has gone mad!

    Chaos ensued among the cavalry.

    Those in confusion aimed their swords and spears at each other.

    The swamp of resentment was useless against demons or monsters, but it was incredibly useful against humans.

    Especially in chaotic battles like this.

    Ian maneuvered through them, sending the swamp of resentment whenever his cooldown was over, and dealt with the confused ones one by one.

    Even the group at the top of the bnce was no exception; Oleg was engaged with those in confusion.

    Of course, this situation couldntst forever.

    Jjeoong-!

    Ive been waiting for you, Ian.

    The knight who blocked Ians surprise attack spoke.

    Jonathan, the knight of Agen.

    Nice to see you again.

    Ian stepped back as Jonathan, who had dismounted, gripped his sword.

    You shameless traitor. Do you think the goddess will forgive you for this?

    Theres no forgiveness or anything. I havent betrayed anyone.

    Ian uttered as he drew the Sword of Condemnation.

    And honestly, I dont care what Liurel thinks.

    I knew it! You filthy fallen!

    Jonathan shouted as he lunged forward.

    Why am I a fallen one?

    While thinking inwardly, Ian adjusted his posture.

    Kwajik-!

    The match was decided in one strike.

    Jonathan was blocked by a surging barrier and couldnt even swing his sword down.

    Ugh Hrk!

    The Sword of Condemnation pierced through his armor.

    Jonathan dropped his sword.

    Blood gushed from his mouth.

    I trusted you.

    If you really did, you should have juste and asked me. Instead of doing this stupid thing.

    There was no response.

    As Ian drew out the sword, Jonathan copsed.

    Taking a life of someone he once knew left a bitter taste.

    For a moment, he looked at the copsing barrier again.

    !

    Ian suddenly turned his head.

    Beyond the flickering mes.

    Olegs back leading a few subordinates rushing towards him could vaguely be seen.

    It seemed he had finished dealing with the glowing individuals.

    He needed to chase after them immediately, but Ian momentarily diverted his gaze to the scene beyond them.

    Because the smoke rising along the mes was slowly swirling to the side.

    Like a hurricane was starting.

    Within it, tainted magic spread like paint.

    But now

    Even though it was daytime. Ians forehead narrowed as he looked up at the sky.

    The smoke-filled sky was as dark as night.

    His breath became urgent.

    Oleg would surely leave this area before being swept away by the tainted magic.

    But he couldnt fly away immediately.

    ?!

    A sinister chill.

    As Ian turned his head, he saw, in an instant, Charlottes orange eyes that had suddenly rushed up to the vicinity.

    She uttered.

    I finally caught you.

    While her hands, which had been held back, drew a sinister curve.

    Pwook-!

    The surging barrier momentarily halted her charge.

    Ian moved reflexively.

    Throwing a dagger towards Charlottes forehead, simultaneously casting dancing mes, and then unleashing ice prisons one after another as he flew backward.

    All of this flowed smoothly without any interruption.

    Ian constantly moved, trying not to reveal his position to that insane woman for as long as possible.

    He had no intention of fighting her until he killed all the other cavalrymen.

    Since there seemed to be no need to give up on him, he would face her only after dealing with everyone else.

    Of course, he had also prepared for the possibility of encountering her before that, and the series of retaliations just now was a disy of that.

    Pbbbrbrbbong- Jjejeokjeok-!

    As he ran in the opposite direction, Ian confirmed that the ice prisons covered the exploding mes.

    While mixing chaos into his magic, he cast wind des and mes one after another.

    With each step he took, the blooming mes, imbued with the following wind, surged more fiercely.

    The magicalbination that turned countless monster dens in the first chapter into a sea of mes.

    Ian confirmed that the mes were soaring enough to obscure his vision before finally looking ahead.

    Damn it.

    What he saw in his eyes was not Olegs back but a gigantic mass rising.

    A horrific form made up of shredded pieces of human and horse bodies, flesh, and organs, not discriminating between humans and horses.

    It was even self-replicating and increasing its size.

    W-What is this, damn it!?

    Its! Its a monster!

    Terrified screams and cries of those who fell echoed.

    A mass of bodies from all over was swelling up.

    Ian looked up at the approaching mass of flesh.

    A mass towering over two meters. It looked like an amoeba made of flesh.

    From vertically torn holes that could be called the trunk, boiling sounds like magma erupted.

    ept your fate.

    Did it even speak?

    The next moment, something like a whip shot out from the mass.

    Twisting his body, Ian caught sight of it passing by.

    Tentacles, with pieces of bodies stuck to them.

    Ah- Aaaagh-!

    Screams burst forth from nearby.

    One knight, entangled in the tentacles, was being sucked into the mass.

    As he reached out his hand, screaming, his body was absorbed into the mass like sinking into a swamp.

    His convulsing fingertips disappeared.

    Swoosh-

    Right after, several tentacles emerged from the mass in front of Ian.

    Chosen one

    Was it really you?

    As Ianughed bitterly.

    Kwajangchang-!

    Shattering the ice prison, Charlotte appeared.

    The gems on her armor sparkled.

    She, who had turned her body in midair, paused as if floating for a moment.

    Her flickering orange eyes instantly found Ian.

    Iaaaaan-!

    Roaring, she flew towards him with her twin swords.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 64 (1)

    Chapter 64 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Olegs figure was nowhere to be seen anymore. Swirling smoke enveloped the surroundings like a barrier.

    Polluted magic could be strongly felt from the barrier.

    Ha

    Ian, who instinctively realized it was already toote to chase after him, watched Charlotte rushing in with wind des swirling around her.

    It was chilling enough to make ones skin crawl.

    The only relief was that the mass of flesh had now turned its attention towards her.

    The tentacles stretched out not towards him, but towards Charlotte.

    While her gaze was still fixed on Ian, Charlotte changed her trajectory in midair.

    A technique Ian himself often employed.

    So this is what it felt like for those who fought against me.

    Swiish-

    Her twin des mercilessly shed through the tentacles without pause.

    The severed tentacles fell to the ground but didnt die, wriggling like worms.

    Meanwhile, Ian didnt just stand idly by either.

    Whoosh-

    Volleys of fireballs erupted, and swirling barriers and frost shields were cast in session.

    Unlike before, Charlotte did not simply take the hits.

    Twisting her body as if performing a trick, she evaded all the iing fireballs, then mmed her twin des down on the frost shield.

    ng!

    The shield shattered without even a chance to explode.

    Ian appeared behind it, his hands brimming with coldness.

    Fwoosh!

    A chilling shockwave followed, a whirlwind raging around Charlotte.

    Both Ian and Charlotte were blown away.

    Even the swirling barrier?

    Did he have all the lower grayscale spells under his belt?

    As Iannded and looked up, Charlotte was already charging straight at him.

    Ian hastily raised his sword.

    A series of two or three shes followed in quick session.

    mes erupted trailing Ians retreating steps, but Charlotte pressed on undeterred.

    Her orange eyes were a feverish blend of untamed savagery and exhration.

    She clearly paid no mind to what was happening in this area, or how Ian could use spells of various colors.

    Her sole focus was to enjoy this battle and kill him.

    The twin des kept raining down relentlessly.

    A barrage of ruthless attacks that disregarded defense.

    The gemstones in her armor shed incessantly, augmenting her movements.

    For Ian, it was a crisis after another.

    The result of variouspounded factors, but also an issue of affinities.

    Even in games, assassins were a pain. An assassin who can use grayscale magic on top of that

    With every sh of their weapons, it became clearer.

    In strength, speed, stamina,bat skills  there was not a single aspect where Ian surpassed the unleashed Charlotte.

    Even at the peak of his concentration, Charlotte was always faster.

    The weight behind each of her strikes left no room for a proper counterattack.

    Above all, this onught showed no signs of ending.

    A single mistake orpse in concentration would leave him lethally wounded.

    His only edge, if any, would be in magic.

    But Charlotte did not give him a single moment to cast spells.

    Using Sword of Condemnation was simply out of the question.

    Small wounds umted all over Ians body.

    Bang!

    The fireball Ian barely conjured exploded before even reaching Charlottes face.

    Rather than avoid it, she thrust her head into the explosions radius, charging into Ians guard.

    Her crossed arms and twin des at point-nk promised a gruesome end.

    Shing!

    Ian barely managed to wedge his sword between the intersecting trajectories, the curved des stopping right beside his neck, ready to slice through at any moment.

    He pressed his left arm against his own de to brace himself.

    But Charlotte didnt budge an inch.

    Instead, it was Ian who was pushed back.

    Soon, his back met the hard surface of a tree trunk. No way to retreat.

    Dreadfully soon, his ominous premonition came to pass.

    Chunk!

    The tail armornced in, grazing Ians tilted ear and embedding into the trunk.

    So it extends this far.

    Gritting his teeth, Ians gaze met Charlottes feverish, thrilled orange eyes, certain she would behead him any moment now.

    Even in this moment, Ians mental fortitude held firm.

    He did not lose hisposure for an instant, taking in the flood of information.

    The undting gray barrier. The forest now devoid of screams. Burning trees and acrid smoke. The crawling mass of flesh. Oleg who had slipped away just before this scene unfolded. The four subordinates following him. Miguel and Luci who would be waiting for him. The daggers aimed at his neck and the returning tail. Charlottes vertically slit orange eyes. And the impending death.

    Death in this goddamn world.

    In that fleeting instant when everything shed by, Ian made his decision.

    Staring into Charlottes eyes, he opened his status window.

    And began raising his strength stat, one point at a time.

    Until the pressure felt bearable to his arms.

    A choice he thought he would never make again, but he did not hesitate.

    ..?!

    Atst, Charlottes eyes widened.

    She said nothing, but clearly could notprehend what was happening.

    Ian, who had been gradually pushing back her des, now grit his teeth.

    Shing!

    Charlotte was forced back a step.

    After swinging his sword down, Ian invested half the raised strength into agility as well.

    It was a necessary measure  just like intelligence and mental strength, strength and agility had to maintain a minimum bnce.

    The effect was immediate this time too.

    All his senses sharpened by a degree.

    Charlotte did not utter the typical How? or any such exmation.

    She simply regarded Ian with an almost admiring gaze, readjusting her grip on the twin des.

    Ian met her eyes with his own sunken ones.

    It was right then that a shadow loomed over them.

    Shweeek!

    The roar of piercing wind  the masss tentaclesshed out towards Ian and Charlotte.

    With no need to decide who first, they both leapt away.

    The tentacles aiming for them were sliced apart.

    Not stopping there, Ian charged straight for the mass of flesh.

    Charlotte did the same.

    Blow after blow of their des rained down.

    Dozens of severed chunks scattered in all directions.

    Amidst the writhing flesh, Ian and Charlotte faced each other again.

    Shwish!

    Charlotte moved first.

    Still relentless in her assault.

    But no longer as overwhelming as before.

    In a state of heightened focus where time seemed to slow, Ian keenly felt his own movements be faster, more precise, and stronger.

    After parrying several of Charlottes attacks, he watched for an opening when she recovered her des to attempt a counterattack.

    Fwooosh!

    Ians arm was blocked by Charlottes swirling barrier and repelled. But her follow-up movement remained clear to his senses.

    He used the repelling force to create distance from her.

    Mirroring her movement, he cast his own swirling barrier in between.

    Even if only a lower-tier spell, it proved as useful as a high-tier one in this situation.

    Fwooosh!

    The charging Charlotte was obstructed by the whirlwind. Fireballs erupted through the gap, exploding nearly simultaneously as Ians sword shot forward like a spring.

    Kaduk!

    Charlotte deflected Ians sword.

    An action that proved the shift in their battle dynamic.

    As he pushed her back, Ian pondered how he was now able toplete spellcasting faster.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 64 (2)

    Chapter 64 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    He had thought casting speed was only affected by mental strength and intelligence stats.

    But the whole process from perception to casting felt smoother.

    So does that mean all abilities indirectly affect each other?

    It was an assumption that seemed usible now that it had be reality.

    Whooosh!

    Then a gale burst forth from Charlottes entire body.

    She knocked Ian back and roared silently, baring her fangs as her body took flight.

    Her face had lost itsposure.

    But her eyes were still filled with delight.

    As if delighted by the fact that she could unleash her full capabilities.

    But Ian had no intention of keeping up with her tempo for long.

    He could now end this battle sufficiently.

    Kwajik!

    The charging Charlotte pounced on Ian.

    The Sword of Condemnation deeply blocked the crossing twin des. Only this time it was with one hand.

    Ians left hand was aimed at Charlottes side.

    In his hand was a crudely shaped gray dagger. Its sharp tip precisely stabbed into the gap between Charlottes armor tes and chains.

    The spider queens stinger.

    !

    Charlottes eyes slowly widened.

    She must have felt her body bing paralyzed as the venom spread.

    Eventually, Ian shoved her body away with a sweep.

    The stiff Charlotte fell to the ground.

    Haa haa

    Finally gasping harshly, Ian approached her.

    Even now, Charlotte was staring at his eyes, not his sword.

    Instead of fear, an eerie sense of satisfaction swirled in her pupils.

    Since I showed everything, its okay to die.

    A way of thinking, Ian could not understand.

    However, he did not like that look in her eyes.

    She had been the worst nuisance all day, forcing him to use his ability points in the end.

    Giving her a satisfying death was not a fitting price.

    Death is the ultimate punishment only for those who fear it the most.

    Ians pupils slid down towards her lower body.

    In the game, the way to subdue orc mercenaries Was this.

    His gaze turned towards Charlottes drooping tail armor.

    For orcs, their tails are symbols of their innate wildness and pride.

    Cutting this means their wildness is castrated or something

    He recalled a line from an orc NPC who used to give trivial sub-quests.

    She had been a ve to an imperial noble.

    Yet she absolutely obeyed the noble who had cut off her tail.

    His mind was made up there.

    !

    The moment Ian kicked her tail, ripples ran through Charlottes pupils.

    Shock and disbelief. And finally, fear surfaced in her eyes.

    The corners of Ians mouth curled up.

    For me, life is the most precious thing. If you tried to take that away You had to stake whats most precious to you too.

    !

    Charlottes gaze faltered.

    Ian raised his sword.

    Kwajik!

    !

    With all his might, he struck down, slicing off half of her tail.

    Charlottes eyes widened as much as they could.

    Blood gushed from the remaining tail stump.

    Without a care, Ian picked up the severed tail.

    Surprisingly, he could check its information.

    It was an astonishingly unique-grade essory.

    Charlottes wildness.

    It had one ability.

    Submission of the orc, Charlotte.

    Submission?

    Ian looked back at Charlotte.

    The vigor, wildness, and delight that had filled her pupils were gone.

    She only stared nkly at her severed tail in Ians hand.

    So thats how it is.

    Ian scoffed and turned away.

    He had no leisure to savor her expression.

    I cant stay here all night. I have to get out.

    Oleg might have caught up with the carriage by now.

    There was a good chance other demonic beasts were appearing elsewhere too.

    In the territory of those who could create such monstrous flesh, any nightmarish situation could be reality.

    Even with countermeasures prepared, they were never enough.

    He needed to find a way out immediately.

    Ian dashed along the trail of smoke. It was a barrier tangled with an immense amount of polluted magic. Naturally, there were no gaps.

    Will a path open if I kill them all?

    Ian stopped and looked around at the writhing flesh lumps.

    They had stopped moving, as if waiting for him.

    Then, that raspy, gurgling voice rode the wind and spread out.

    All the flesh lumps spoke in unison.

    Refuse destiny

    Yeah. Ill ept it.

    Ian spat out.

    The voice cut off for a moment.

    A bewildered silence.

    Ian added,

    Ille find you. So open a path right now.

    You swear Toe find me?

    I swear. Im heading north anyway. After I finish the request, Ille find you.

    And smash your giant jaw to pieces.

    As Ian swallowed thest part,

    Shhhaaaaaa-

    Ashen magic burst from the flesh lumps.

    The magic soon transformed into a massive crest.

    The oath is sealed!

    At the same moment, the same crest was etched on the back of Ians left hand.

    A quest window popped up.

    The Frozen Abyss.

    Ian closed it without looking further.

    This wasnt important right now.

    Kwaaaaa-

    The flow of the barrier intensified.

    The flesh lumps crumbled away, and the tree fires all went out at once.

    The smoke barrier scattered.

    Finally, the forest vista was revealed.

    Finding where the rest of his party was by now was surprisingly not difficult at all.

    Beyond there, an orange glow flickered across the night sky.

    The forest was on fire.

    An ominous premonition.

    Luci.

    Without another thought, Ian took flight towards the ze.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 65 (1)

    Chapter 65 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The mes became increasingly vivid.

    The mes attached to the various trees did not spread around, but merely burned brightly and fiercely.

    As if expressing someones emotion.

    The first thing that caught Ians eye as he ran up close to the mes was the face of the upper guard who seemed to have lost his mind.

    He was dashing away with his back to the mes, perhaps having fallen off his horse.

    Theres a demon here- a demon-

    Kwaaaah!

    It was right after tha, that a dazzling pir of fire swallowed him up.

    By the time Ian arrived nearby, the pir of fire had subsided, and a charred corpse crumbled out from inside.

    Beyond that, Lucis sitting figure was revealed.

    Her robe rustling roughly.

    Hair sticking up.

    Her eyes flickering a mixture of yellow and orange.

    And her face distorted with sorrow and anger.

    It was not at all difficult to figure out why she, who is usually expressionless, had such an expression.

    Right in front of where she sat slumped, Miguel was lying down.

    The surroundings were soaked in blood.

    It must have been because his arm was cut off.

    Luci was desperately clutching Miguels left arm, severed below the wrist and mid-forearm.

    Probably trying to stop the bleeding even a little.

    !

    It was then that Lucis gaze turned sharply toward Ian.

    With her eyes flickering convulsively.

    Startled by the creepiness that followed, Ian lunged forward.

    Kwaaah-

    A pir of fire shot up right behind him.

    Heat so intense he could feel it.

    After rolling on the ground, Ian steadied himself and looked at Luci.

    Her eyes wavered.

    I, Ian sir?!

    Yes, its me.

    What have I, what have I done.

    The pir of fire instantly dispersed, and the mes burning the surrounding trees lost their power.

    Lucis trembling lips let out;

    Im sorry. Im so sorry!

    No need to apologize. Its fine.

    Ian got up and took a step forward.

    He had no intention of holding her ountable for actions done reflexively in such a situation.

    Moreover, there was something more important at the moment.

    Miguel, Miguel!

    Luci finally burst into tears.

    Without paying attention to the surroundings, Ian approached and checked Miguels condition first.

    His left arm cleanly severed off from about mid-forearm.

    His leather armor torn from the left shoulder down to the sr plexus.

    Blood was seeping out even through that.

    It was then that Miguels eyes barely opened.

    Brother.

    Dont speak.

    Couldnt goas nned

    I can see that clearly.

    Miguel mumbled.

    He was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    Ian looked at the severed end of Miguels arm that Luci was clutching.

    Blood was still flowing from it.

    The only way that urred to him to stop the bleeding and prevent infection right away was one.

    Ill cauterize your arm with fire. Dont try to endure it, just pass out.

    Ian formed a fireball in his palm and spoke.

    Miguels pale lips barely moved.

    As you wish

    Ian immediately moved the fireball over and brought it to the severed end of Miguels arm.

    !

    The smell of burning flesh. Miguel briefly thrashed before going limp. It was rather fortunate that he passed out.

    After cauterizing it as precisely as he could to avoid excess burning, Ian casually tossed the fireball aside.

    Thankfully, the bleeding had stopped.

    Keep holding on tight.

    Yes.

    Luci, who had been crying as if she was the one in pain, nodded her head.

    Ian immediately stood up and went over to an overturned carriage not far away.

    The carriage had toppled overpletely, but precisely because of that, the things underneath were mostly unharmed.

    Ian rummaged under it, picked up a backpack, and came back.

    Keep holding it like that.

    After digging into the backpack, Ian ced a cloth over the cauterized end and began tightly wrapping a bandage around it to apply pressure.

    He then motioned with his chin.

    Use the cloth to wipe the blood off his body.

    Luci moved swiftly.

    Even though her hands were already covered in blood, she did not care and wiped away the blood that had spread over Miguels chest.

    It was only then that Ian noticed something in Lucis hand.

    It was not of immediate importance at the moment.

    Ian finally checked the injury on Miguels now fully exposed chest.

    Fortunately, it was not too deep, and the bleeding had already started clotting.

    He must have fallen after blocking an attack with his arm.

    Although his hand was lost, it was a better oue than being cut in two.

    Heaven has favored him.

    As Ian began removing Miguels leather armor, he added.

    Was this Olegs doing?

    Yes.

    And him?

    Instead of answering, Luci turned to look behind her.

    It was only then that therge charred mass lying there in the distance came into view.

    It was Oleg, burnedpletely along with his horse.

    He seemed to have died while trying to flee.

    Of the horse and rider, only the magic gear they had been wearing retained its shape to some degree.

    He was not the only charred corpse.

    Charred remains of horses and humans were scattered about here and there.

    He must have suffered. Well done.

    Ian spoke as he ced another cloth over Miguels chest wound. The bleeding had almost stopped, so infection would be the main concern now.

    As he wrapped a bandage over the wound, Ian continued speaking.

    So, why couldnt you go ording to n?

    Those peoples condition wasabnormal.

    Luci spoke with a dejected gaze.

    They came charging and overturned the carriage. Screaming and shouting, swearing all sorts of curses. Miguel was holding me then. He said those peoples eyes had turned.

    Eyes?

    Yes, really. The blood vessels in their eyes were bulging out, their eyes were rolling.

    They must have been intoxicated by the tainted magic.

    Ian recalled the spreading tainted magic, the smoke screen, and Oleg receding into the distance.

    They must have passed through before the barrier waspleted, fully absorbing the tainted magic into their bodies in the process.

    Tainted magic induced various abnormal states depending on its nature.

    Fear, confusion, frenzy, and so on.

    The crazed expression he had seen earlier was not merely due to fear of Luci.

    One of them shouted at me. Saying it was all my fault. That he would just kill me. I tried to draw my dagger, but Miguel stopped me. And then..

    Luci looked at Miguels pale face and caught her breath.

    It seemed painful to recall.

    Just as Ian was about to say it was enough, her voice continued.

    You were right, Ian. I am too young to wield a de. He gave me this instead while saying so.

    Luci wiped something she had been holding in her hand against her robe, and held it out.

    It was a palm-sized talisman densely inscribed with ancient text.

    He could sense condensed magic within it.

    He said using this would teleport me far away. To hide somewhere safe until morning. That you woulde find me then. To buy time, he told me to ce my hands on both sides and channel power into it. And then he walked out in front.

    He faced Oleg to save you?

    Ian asked in a surprised tone.

    Luci nodded her head.

    Yes, I blocked the first attack. But the second one this is what happened. I couldnt use this talisman at all. All I could see was the bloodstained axe that the assant raised again. And

    You dont need to say what happened next. I can tell enough just by looking around.

    The person wasntpletely wrong. It is a fact that it was all because of me.

    Luci continued speaking in a voice straining to hold back tears.

    Miguel ended up like this too. If I had used magic a little faster, this wouldnt have happened.

    From what I can see, it seems your magic has be stronger because of what happened to this guy.

    Ian, finishing up the bandaging, looked back at Luci.

    Hes alive because you didnt run away.

    As far as it goes for now. Swallowing the words he would have normally said, Ian added after a moment.

    You did well, Luci.

    Tears eventually spilled to Lucis tightly pursed lips.

    The mes attached to the surrounding trees repeatedly grew and shrank.

    Ian did not try to console her.

    He simply let her cry, roughly re-dressed Miguels clothes, and headed for the carriage.

    In his arms were many shattered remains.

    Light these on fire. Put out the mes on the surrounding area. Looks like well have to stay here until this guy wakes up.

    Yes. Yes

    Luci replied, wiping her tears.

    Her eyes and hair rippled.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 65 (2)

    Chapter 65 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Whoosh, the remains Ian had gathered burst into mes.

    Following that, when she closed her eyes and steadied her breathing, the mes engulfing the areas trees simultaneously died down.

    Her rippling hair settled.

    I cant even do something like that

    How odd.

    Ian muttered inwardly as he rummaged through the carriage for any bedding, robes, or cloaks he could find. Some were covered in dirt and ash, but it didnt matter.

    Need it?

    Returning to the campfire, Ian asked Luci, who was reaching out her hand.

    Luci nodded.

    Taking the bedding Ian handed her, she began to literally wrap Miguel up tightly from head to toe.

    She did it with utmost care.

    Ian eventually chuckled.

    Dont suffocate him. Leave some for yourself too.

    Ill just sleep inside with him.

    Suit yourself.

    Ians furrowed brow suddenly tightened.

    His gaze turned towards the darkness beyond the forest.

    ?!

    Luci reacted the same way. Her expressionless face gazed into the darkness.

    Soon after, the sound of rustling could be hearding from that darkness.

    My tail.

    It was Charlotte, twin des gripped tightly.

    Muttering those words with a lifeless gaze, her expression twisted when she spotted Ian.

    My tail! Give it back!

    Her steps quickened.

    Just as Luciss gaze was about to re up.

    You just stay there.

    Raising his hand to stop her, Ian stood up, drawing the Sword of Condemnation.

    He stepped forward and calmly faced the charging Charlotte.

    ?!

    Charlottes eyes narrowed viciously at Ian, but her gaze soon faltered.

    Her rushing footsteps slowed.

    When she got to a distance not far from Ian, she seemed to be walking on thin ice, stepping cautiously.

    Charlottes pupils shook as she looked at Ian.

    Her contorting face twitched.

    The terror of the one who had severed her tail was engraved in her very soul.

    Thump.

    It was then that Ian took a step forward.

    Charlotte, who had stopped, trembled.

    It seemed like the fur over her entire body was standing on end.

    Ian slowly advanced towards her, unfazed.

    ng.

    Charlottes twin des fell to the ground.

    Her body, which had been trembling like a mouse before a cat, eventually copsed to her knees.

    Terror and humiliation were mixed in Charlottes eyes.

    She managed to open her mouth with difficulty.

    Then just kill me!

    From the subjugators perspective, it would have been admirable that she mustered the courage to speak despite her fear.

    Of course, Ian had no interest in such details.

    He simply stopped in front of her, looking down at her terror-filled orange eyes.

    Before that.

    Ian finally spoke.

    Charlotte flinched and focused on his mouth.

    Bring your employer before me. As long as they can speak, thats enough. And kill all the others. Bring me their heads, every single one of them, no exceptions.

    ?!

    Charlottes eyes widened.

    Ian had known about the ck carriage following the cavalry from the very beginning.

    He continued nonchntly.

    And if you can, bring the carriage too. Well need something to ride on.

    Then will you return my tail?

    Charlotte stammered her question.

    Ian snorted derisively.

    It doesnt seem like your tail is worth that much to me.

    Especially considering the deeds youvemitted.

    You bastard!

    Charlotte spat out angrily.

    But she had no choice but to follow Ians orders.

    She needed her tail back.

    Thud.

    Eventually, Charlotte gripped her twin des as if she might break them.

    Despite her furious expression, she couldnt even meet Ians gaze as she muttered.

    Ill be back tomorrow

    Charlotte bolted away like she was fleeing, disappearing into the darkness.

    Ian, sheathing his de, returned to the campfire.

    What was that just now?

    Luci, who had been watching with a dazed expression, asked.

    Ian shrugged.

    We have to tie up loose ends neatly.

    Thats not what I never mind.

    Luci shook her head.

    She must have thought, whatever about it.

    Chuckling, Ian gestured with his chin.

    Go on. Share your body heat with Miguel like you said.

    Yes. Thank you, Ian.

    For what?

    For everything.

    With those final words, Luci burrowed into the pile of robes and cloaks.

    She settled down next to Miguel.

    They really looked like mother and child.

    Thinking that, Ian quietly gazed at Miguels face.

    Hisplexion was still pale.

    But his breathing had stabilized considerably.

    At least he wont die right away.

    Contemting this, Ian reconsidered Miguels actions once more.

    Self-sacrifice, was it?

    Considering his usual cowardly personality, it was a choice that didnt suit him at all.

    Did he care that much for Luci?

    Whatever the reason, there was no denying it was a noble decision.

    Even more so in this world where the very concept of altruism didnt exist.

    I suppose well see in time

    Chuckling, Ian tossed a few more carriage fragments into the campfire.

    Finally, an intense headache, dizziness, and fatigue washed over him.

    His entire body ached as if hed been run over by a truck.

    But he couldnt sleep.

    No matter what covenant he had made, he couldnt leave everyone defenseless in the domain of an ancient specter whose identity was unknown.

    I really wish I could have an ice-cold beer right about now

    Muttering, Ian forced the jerkied meat he took from his bag into his mouth.

    It had been an extremely long day, but the night was just beginning.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 66 (1)

    Chapter 66 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Ugh

    Miguel let out a faint groan.

    Miguel? Miguel! Are you conscious?!

    Lucis shout followed.

    Miguel opened his eyes with difficulty.

    Upon seeing Lucis face, an odd smile spread across his own.

    Sothis isnt the afterlife after all.

    Its not.

    Ian sat down next to him, saying it casually.

    Miguels smile deepened.

    His parched lips cracked and bled.

    I saw you, brother. Guess that wasnt a dream either.

    Dont say disgusting things. Why was I in your dream?

    Clicking his tongue, Ian ced the back of his hand on Miguels forehead.

    Even amidst this, Miguel wore a puzzled expression.

    You dont seem to have much of a fever.

    Is that a good thing?

    Luci asked.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    Means his wound doesnt seem infected.

    Hehif I was going to die, I would have died already.

    Seeing you run your mouth, youll probably live.

    This much is nothing How long was I out?

    A little over half a day. Thank Luci. Shes the one who saved you.

    Ian stood up.

    Miguels gaze turned to Luci.

    Thank you. For not running away.

    If Miguel was the one leaving, then sure. Dont thank me. This happened because of me.

    What are you talking about? It was my decision to be at ease. But

    Licking his dry lips, he continued speaking.

    Why did you tie up my body?

    I covered you so you wouldnt get cold.

    This is practically being bound.

    Luci let out augh.

    Seeming startled by her change of expression, Miguel blinked before smiling back at her.

    Keep that talisman I gave you. You might need to use it someday.

    No. This is Miguels

    Enough bbering and sit down. Time to eat.

    The returning Ian cut her off.

    In his hands was a small pot, prepared by Liurels maid but unused throughout their journey.

    A savory aroma wafted from inside.

    Ill feed him.

    Go ahead.

    As Luci took the pot, Miguel struggled to sit upright.

    The scorched remains of the clearing came into view, the corpses turned to charcoal lying scattered all around.

    So It wasnt all a dream.

    Miguel muttered, raising his left arm.

    Below the elbow, half of it was missing.

    This wasnt a dream either.

    Unfortunately.

    Ian spat out.

    Miguel shrugged.

    Let me tell you something strange. Even without a hand, it feels like its still there. This non-existent hand is throbbing.

    Speaking calmly, he looked back at Ian.

    Guess I cant use a bow anymore.

    Im sorry, Miguel.

    The reply came from Luci.

    Tears the size of bead droppings were already streaming down her face.

    Miguel shook his head, seeming flustered.

    You dont need to apologize. Its, its nothing. There are plenty of one-armed people in the world. Im just missing one hand, so strictly speaking Im not even one-armed, right? Right, brother?

    Right. Its good to cry, but do it while eating.

    Ian gestured with his chin.

    Though crying, Luci scooped up stew from the pot and brought it to Miguels mouth.

    The sight was quite amusing, making both Miguel and Ian chuckle.

    In the end, Luci smiled too, diligently feeding Miguel the stew.

    It was a rather warm scene. If only they werent surrounded by charred corpses in the middle of an ursed forest.

    Its a masterpiece. Brother, I didnt know you could cook.

    I just threw in whatever and boiled it.

    I shouldve eaten like this sooner. Heh

    Chewing and smiling, Miguel suddenly added,

    Thanks for saving me.

    Ian frowned at him.

    The nonsense was bing excessive.

    Youre thanking me for treating your wounds?

    Shut up. You need to recover quickly so we can leave. If we stay here too long, Ill just kill and bury you.

    Hell likely be sturdy again in half a day. By the way

    Looking at the nearly skeletal remains of the carriage, Miguel added,

    How will we travel? It wont be easy on foot.

    Dont worry. Well find a way.

    ?

    Miguel understood those words two hourster.

    Clop-clop clop-clop

    Spotting a ck carriage approaching from the distance.

    More pursuers!

    Calm down. Thats the carriage well be riding.

    ?!?!

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    A ck carriage stopped in front of the vacant lot.

    Without a word, Charlotte jumped into the cargo hold and started throwing something out of the carriage one after another.

    They were all human heads.

    The guards and servants at the top of the Scales.

    Ugh ugh!

    Following that, she pushed out a man whose eyes and mouth were covered and limbs bound, throwing him out of the carriage like an object.

    Charlotte dragged him toward Ian.

    ring at Miguel and Luci with wary eyes, she spat out,

    As promised I did it.

    Promise, you say.

    Ian snorted and added,

    It must have been an order.

    !

    Charlotte red at Ian.

    It seemed she had recovered somewhat from the shock of the previous night when she killed the top brass.

    But her sharp gaze didntst long.

    Just a few seconds after exchanging looks with Ian, Charlottes eyes dropped down.

    Damn it yeah an order.

    Ian looked down at her drooping tail.

    Her tail was less than half its original length, bandaged tightly at the end.

    Ians gaze eventually shifted to the middle-aged man sprawled on the floor.

    Small in stature, his body bore signs of rough treatment.

    Ian removed the cloth covering his eyes and stuffed in his mouth.

    The man looked up at Charlotte and shouted,

    Cha, Charlotte! Why did you betray me! Why?

    Oh, what an opening line.

    Ian raised one eyebrow, his gaze naturally turning to Charlotte.

    By any chance, were you two lovers?

    What non! Absolutely not.

    Charlotte blurted out reflexively, then flinched and added,

    I have no interest in such a weak andscivious human. Rather, I loathe them.

    !

    The man looked shocked.

    Charlotte added coldly,

    Ive known how you see me all along, Xavier. Itsmentable. Even killing you with my own hands was not possible.

    Cha Charlotte

    Xavier sighed.

    Ian grabbed a fistful of his hair.

    Nows not the time for a lovers quarrel, is it, Xavier.

    Ian! Ian Hoff!

    Finally raising his eyes, Xavier looked at Ian.

    Spare me! If you let me go, Ill never get involved in your affairs again! No, Ill even offer a bounty in the name of the Scales!

    Now youre finally making some sense. But you dont really expect me to believe that, do you?

    I, Im being sincere!

    So, how much have you told the Scales about what happened here?

    Th, Thats!

    Conflict shed across Xaviers eyes.

    He seemed to be weighing how to answer to save his life.

    Unfortunately, Ian had no intention of sparing him no matter what he said.

    He hasnt revealed your name. This sinister fellow thought another Master of the Scales might try to steal the credit.

    Charlotte cut him off.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 66 (2)

    Chapter 66 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Betrayal washed over Xaviers face once more.

    Ah, good. Then I have no more need to talk to you.

    .

    In fact, even if someone found out, they wouldnt believe amon kidnapper could kill all the elites of the Scales.

    I, I have a lot of money kept in a steel vault! Its my personal money, unrted to the Scales! If you spare me, Ill give you all of it! I have over a thousand gold coins in storage!

    That is a tempting offer.

    Ians gaze turned to Xaviers bound hands.

    He forcibly pulled off the thick ring on his middle finger.

    Is this the key to that?

    !

    Xaviers eyes widened, as if wondering how a bumpkin like Ian would know that.

    Ian smiled.

    I may find this money useful when I eventually go to the Empire.

    B, But I have to go there myself to-

    Youll willingly hand it over regardless. Ill just take amission of three-tenths. Am I wrong?

    Xavier froze. Ian dangled the ring and looked back at Charlotte.

    You take care of the interest.

    !

    He has a son, so finish it off where he cant be seen.

    Her eyes widened for a moment.

    Then she subtly curled her lips and looked down at Xavier.

    Xavier swallowed hard.

    Cha, Charlotte. Wait, listen to me-

    Charlotte gripped Xaviers babbling face and dragged him away.

    A rather simple fellow.

    Thinking that, Ian turned his body nonchntly.

    Now all the trackers pursuing them were dealt with.

    No one would be chasing them anymore.

    I even collected a sort of bonus.

    Ian put the ring into his inner dimension.

    Over a thousand gold coins. Even after taking amission, it was an enormous sum.

    Ill be sitting on a money cushion when I get to the Empire.

    As he returned to the campfire, Ian frowned at the gazes of Miguel and Luci.

    What.

    Whats to be of that human, did you not intend to kill him after all?

    I did. And I won.

    He had expended an enormous amount of ability points in the process, though.

    Ian licked his lips briefly.

    He had no regrets about his decision, but

    He had taken a few more steps down the path of viiny once again.

    Now he would likely be stronger than most knights. His second highest ability after spirit may soon be strength rather than intelligence.

    Not to mention his agility was no joke either, only lower than strength.

    If obeying orders by fighting is what it takes, youd be leading an army by now, I reckon

    Its from getting her tail cut off.

    Her tail?

    Luci asked back.

    Ian nodded.

    Yes. Shuras are bound to obey whoever cuts off their tail. An inerasable fear is etched into their soul.

    So shell keep traveling with us?

    Luci frowned.

    Ian nced at the disgusted-looking Miguel.

    Youd rather I just killed her?

    Huh?

    The only reason I kept her alive is because I thought shed bring greater torment. While conveniently removing any loose ends. Its all over now, so Im asking.

    Faced with Ians matter-of-fact gaze, it was Miguel who became flustered instead.

    He realized Ian was asking in earnest.

    Since Miguel had lost his arm to the Scales trackers.

    If he told Ian too, Ian would readily kill that shura without a moments hesitation.

    Eventually, Miguel let out a wry chuckle.

    My revenge was fully served by Luci here. And besides that shura, theyre all dead anyway, right? If she obeys yourmands, well. The only concern is

    He shrugged.

    If she fears you, cant she just run away? All she has to do is never face you again for the rest of her life.

    That will never happen.

    The one who answered was Charlotte.

    Emerging from behind the carriage, she approached the campfire.

    The blood that had just sttered clung to her fur and dripped down.

    For a shura, running away after losing her tail is the greatest disgrace. One who does so can no longer be called a shura. Death would be preferable.

    As she spoke and stood by the campfire, she looked at Ian.

    So a shura who has lost her tail must either regain it or serve the one who cut it off. There are not many humans who know this secret now.

    She seemed curious how Ian knew.

    Ian nodded calmly.

    I didnt know that part either. Thanks for letting me know.

    What did you say?

    Shock crossed Charlottes face.

    You mean you didnt know and still cut off my tail?

    I only knew it was the worst punishment for a shura. Thanks to you, the value of your tail has increased.

    That cant be

    In that sense, dont even dream of trying anything funny with these two. The moment you do, your tail will disappear from this world forever.

    Ian met Charlottes dazed eyes.

    Of course, you wont be able to run from me either.

    Damn it

    Charlotte growled lowly.

    After alternating his gaze between the two, Miguel eventually let out an awkward chuckle.

    Well isnt this amusing, now were even traveling with a proto-demon.

    Dont call me that! I serve Lou S!

    Charlotte snarled.

    Proto-demon was the mostmon prejudice against shuras.

    It was because the god they originally served was exiled to the outers by the gods of humans.

    The reason given was that it was a cruel and savage god.

    It was also amon term for the fallen race that fought against humans.

    Unlike other races that served the same gods as humans, rumors were that shuras still worshipped their imprisoned god in the outers.

    As far as Ian knew, these rumors werent entirely baseless either.

    Where are you baring your fangs? Want them all pulled out?

    The brief tension ended immediately with Ians words.

    Turning away, Charlotte sat down behind Ian.

    Exchanging a look with Luci, Miguel casually shrugged.

    Having seen all sorts of bizarre things by now, he seemed to have already adapted.

    Then shall we get ready to depart again?

    Eventually, Miguel added,

    As long as youre feeling alright.

    Ian gestured at him.

    Youre the only one that matters.

    Which is why Im saying lets go.

    You want to leave already?

    My arms cut off, not my legs. My bodys a little sore, but not enough to stop me from moving.

    Grunting, Miguel stood up and immediately added,

    It should be enough. I can drive the carriage with one hand, so lets go. We cant spend another night here, can we?

    Lets rest one more day. Theres no one chasing us anymore, right? If your wounds get worse on the way, thatll be a bigger problem.

    Luci objected.

    Ian nodded.

    That makes sense. We cant afford to have you killed over on the road.

    See, I said Im fine

    So you just navigate from the back.

    Huh? Then wholl drive the carriage?

    Instead of answering, Ian looked back at Charlotte.

    Charlottes eyes widened.

    Her tail trembled violently.

    You want me to be the driver?

    You got it right. Miguel will navigate, so you drive the carriage as he says.

    Charlottes gaze turned to Miguel.

    Miguel showed his yellow teeth in a smile.

    Lets do our best. Your name is Charlotte, isnt it?

    This is damn it

    Her ears twitching, Charlotte eventually got up and headed for the carriage.

    It was an understandable reaction, having fallen from being a direct guard of an Imperial Master to a carriage driver.

    But none of the group seemed to care.

    The carriage colors killing me. Even the damn carriage is better quality in the Empire. Isnt that a travesty?

    In the cargo hold of the ck carriage.

    Lyingfortably on a mat covered by a robe and cloak on the blood-stained floor, the reclined Miguel chuckled.

    Ian was leaning against the chair Xavier had been sitting in.

    Certainly morefortable.

    Checking Luci leaning on his shoulder, Miguel exchanged nces with Ian and smiled.

    Looks like were ready to go. Tell her to turn the horses heads back to the main road since well be rejoining it, Charlotte.

    Instead of replying, Charlotte growled lowly and cracked the reins.

    The carriage cut across the ashen forest.

    From then on, there were no more major conflicts.

    After passing through the abandonednds, the group safely entered the northern outskirts.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 67 (1)

    Chapter 67 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The Ru Saad Kingdom, Glumir.

    Thisnd, the secondrgest and wealthiest territory in the kingdom, was ruled by the Demon tribe, specifically the Bloodsucking n.

    The Miro Manor located on the outskirts of Glumir was their base.

    A three-story grand manor built in the Imperial style. It was named Miro Manor because the huge garden attached to the manor was designed in the form of a maze.

    In fact, it wasnt just the garden.

    The manor itself was built with a dark andplex structure, contrary to its appearance.

    Even those who had visited the manor several times would get lost if they were not careful for a moment.

    Of course, only a very few across the continent knew this fact.

    The hooded man sitting across from the Countess Nigriante, the owner of Miro Manor, was one of them.

    Have you retrieved the youngmb you lost, mydy?

    The man spoke in a calm voice.

    Arge circle embroidered with gold thread was on his robe.

    The symbol of Lou S.

    But the Countess paid no attention to the pattern.

    The Bloodsucking n had been subjugated to the Empire and the Order for a long time.

    In return for cooperating in researching the secrets of immortality and eternal life, they were allowed to prosper in the closest frontier kingdom to the Empire.

    The man before her was the one in charge of that part.

    Unfortunatelynot yet, Father.

    The Countess smiled softly after stating the conclusion first.

    It was a smile that would enchant any human, but it did not work on this man she called Father.

    But that is why she is bing an increasingly interesting subject. She will be an experimental body different from the ones so far. Not just because she is a fairy, but because she seems to be tightly bound by her will to live.

    So you are saying you need more time.

    The Countess smiled even more gently to hide her tension.

    This man was a fanatic of Lou S.

    One who could cover the entire Miro Manor in light if he wished to.

    That was also why the Countess did not try to reveal his identity or face.

    Sometimes, not knowing was safer.

    We recently found the girls trail in Belronde. I sent one of the ns Executioners, so it wont take long.

    Fortunately for you, mydy, our n has encountered a minor disruption.

    The Countess did not know exactly who we referred to.

    But she was vaguely aware of their n.

    The n to bring deeper darkness to the frontier, you mean?

    A n for the light to shine even brighter and more brilliantly.

    The Countess responded with a smile to the mans correction.

    There was an unexpected variable, but nothing will change. The Goddess only gives trials that are unforeseeable but bearable.

    I hope it all works out well for you.

    As he spoke, the Countess thought that perhaps it was not the fanatic, but Lou S herself who was the real lunatic.

    For that repulsive Goddess of Light seemed to not care what atrocities her followersmitted, as long as they fervently worshipped her.

    Otherwise, she would not have bestowed such great divinity upon this priest before her.

    It will. I hope the same for you, mydy. I will grant you another six months.

    The priest stood up after speaking.

    This is thest chance. Next timeyou must prepare a newmb.

    dly.

    The priest turned his body.

    The smile on the Countesss lips disappeared as soon as he left through the door.

    Taking out a blood bead filled with the girls blood from the drawer, she murmured

    An unexpected variable, huh?

    In fact, she knew what variable the priest was referring to.

    The Savior of Agen and the Butcher of Belronde. A mercenary of unknown origin, known only by name.

    It was a fact she learned while tracking the trail of that mixed-blood experimental bitch they didnt even want to call one of their n.

    Please, cause more chaos.

    So they would have no opportunity to covet the ns precious royal blood.

    With sincere wish, the Countess swallowed the blood bead in one gulp.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    My exhaled breath formed a mist.

    An expression of relief spread across Ians slumped face on the chair.

    It would only be a few more hours before they arrived at the Hearth Temple.

    All he had to do was put Lucy and Miguel inside, and this long and arduous quest would finallye to an end.

    And right after that, he nned to stop by a nearby vige.

    He needed to regroup and rest, but unexpectedly, the most urgent need was for a bath.

    Because he reeked of a sewer stench.

    Seems like Larmut didnt trust Javier after all, Charlotte suddenly blurted out.

    Ian moved only his eyes to look up at the back of her head.

    Speak clearly.

    Knights are waiting ahead.

    What?

    Ian sat upright, his brow furrowing.

    Partway up a hill along the road, a group of men in te armor huddled around a campfire came into view. Four in total  two appeared to be knights, and two seemed to be squires.

    How did they know to wait for us here? Miguel asked, instinctively hunching his shoulders upon seeing them.

    Charlottes voice followed.

    Cant you see the emblem? Theyre the Lightning Knights.

    The LightningKnights?

    The imperial guard knights of Larmut.

    DammitI thought it was all over.

    Miguel sighed.

    Ians brow furrowed as well.

    Larmut must have known that Lucy received RuAnteirs blessing.

    So it wouldnt have been difficult for them to predict their destination. As soon as they heard the news, they must have dispatched their elite knights just in case.

    They were lying in wait to intercept Lucy before she reached the temple.

    I knew they were determined to get their hands on Lucy, but I didnt expect them to be this thorough.

    I guess you always get blindsided when you let your guard down

    Ian had fought the Lightning Knights before in the game.

    They were mid-bosses guarding the maddened, demon-possessed castle.

    Unsurprisingly, they were incredibly powerful withplex attack patterns.

    Although fewer in number this time, they were sure to be formidable nheless.

    Especially facing them in our exhausted state.

    As Charlotte watched the knights prepare upon spotting the carriage, a smile crept across her face.

    The Lightning Knights, how splendid.

    d to have backup, huh? Miguel scoffed.

    Charlotte turned to look at him as if hed said something ridiculous.

    You think theyre here to save me?

    ? You said it was splendid.

    I meant itll be a splendid death. Rather than living this wretched existence, dying in battle against them would be far more beautiful.

    Theyre among the empires finest warriors. And armed with relics imbued with the essence of the Gray Spire. The oue is predetermined, but it will be a beautiful battle.

    Miguel seemed at a loss for words, his mouth opening and closing soundlessly.

    Ian let out a derisive snort.

    Who gave her the right to predetermine the oue?

    Thinking about death before even fighting. Did losing your tail make you lose your wild spirit too?

    Charlotte whipped her head around, her expression indignant.

    My spirit remains unbroken! I merely stated the facts!

    Even the mightiest fall when their necks are severed or hearts explode.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 67 (2)

    Chapter 67 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Slowly stretching his neck, Ian met Charlottes gaze.

    Thats a fact I know.

    Now it was Charlotte who seemed at a loss for words.

    After regarding Ian for a moment, she averted her gaze, seeming almost ashamed.

    For Ians eyes held not the slightest hint of resignation, but rather the resolute gaze of a warrior willing to do whatever it took to survive.

    Then a booming voice rang out.

    Halt the carriage!

    The mounted knights,nces at their sides, turned toward them.

    Despite their small numbers, Ians instincts red a warning.

    Damn, theyre strong.

    Rising to his feet, he said, Miguel, when the battle starts, circle around and cross over the hill. Dont worry about the oue, just head for the temple.

    Ah, got it

    The knights voice called out again.

    Imend your tenacity that has prevented your defenseless return! But this is as far as you go! Surrender the maiden peacefully, and I promise a painless death!

    How chivalrous.

    Without a word, Ian leapt off the side of the carriage.

    Behind him, Charlottended in a crouched stance, twin des drawn.

    Seeing the two step forward, the knights burst intoughter.

    So you wish for an honorable death.

    Seeming to change their minds, they dismounted and cast aside theirnces, drawing their swords instead.

    Crack-crack! Blue sparks danced across their armor and des.

    A gust of wind buffeted Ian and Charlotte.

    As the distance closed, the knights strides quickened.

    Soon, both sides charged toward each other.

    Just as the sh was imminent

    Fwoosh!

    ?!

    A zing golden barrier of me erupted between them.

    Ians eyes went wide as he ground to a halt, the others doing the same.

    Charlotte turned to Ian, her gaze asking if he was responsible.

    Instead of answering, he shifted his focus.

    It wasnt magic that created this.

    It was a holy fire, fueled by divine power.

    Tracking the source of that manifested power was easy enough

    A priestess stood atop the hill, arm raised as she channeled holy power.

    Dozens of other priestesses nked her.

    Cease hostilities! they shouted, descending the slope in their robes and wielding maces.

    Priestesses of RuAnteir.

    Ian lowered his sword.

    The priestesses split into two groupshalf surrounding the carriage as escorts, the other half encircling the two knights.

    One of the priestesses spoke.

    Lay down your arms. This is the domain of the zing Goddess.

    Crack-crack!

    The knights gripped their electrified des as they eyed the priestesses warily.

    We came under orders from His Excellency Larmut himself. While we respect that you serve the Goddess, you have no right to interfere with imperial affairs.

    It is very much our affair when the Goddess blessed child is involved.

    We allowed you to witness our presence out of mercy. However, if we leave now, His Excellencys wrath will descend upon the temple.

    A tant threat.

    But the response came not from the priestesses, but from a womans voice.

    It seems you failed to discern why His Excellency had you wait here rather than at the temple.

    The priestesses parted, and a robed woman strode forward, her hood still raised.

    The one who had summoned the holy fire.

    Lowering her hood, she dered:

    Go, inform His Excellency that Cherwin Astreia, servant of RuAnteir, awaits him willingly.

    Golden hair and crimson eyes were revealed.

    A-Astreia! Forgive our insolence, Your Grace!

    The knights fell to one knee with gasps of shock.

    The electrified des were nowhere to be seen.

    For the priestess before them was of imperial bloodline.

    Ian regarded her with surprise of a different kind.

    The Maiden of the HearthI didnt expect to see her in the flesh so soon.

    In the game, by the time Ian visited the Hearth Temple in the middle of Chapter 3, she had already perishedsacrificing herself to the Hearths mes to reignite its holy fire.

    Thanks to her noble act, the mes were revived, but the priestesses were driven to madnessbelieving they must continue her sacrifice by offering human lives.

    It fell to Ian to put an end to their deranged rituals by ying all the priestesses and extinguishing the Hearths mes, diminishing RuAnteirs divinity and plunging the continent into deeper darkness.

    Of course, that was a future now averted.

    While the knights withdrew, Lucy and Miguel approached under the priestesses escort, looking bewildered.

    Cherwin dismounted, bringing her hands together before her chest in a deep bow.

    You have my sincerest gratitude, Bearer of the Sacred me. The Hearth Temple is indebted to you beyond what we can repay.

    Her gracious manner disregarded status or race.

    Then her gaze turned to Lucy.

    Wee. Ive been awaiting you.

    A pleasure to meet you. I am Lucifer Ash Liurel.

    Lucy greeted her politely.

    Lucifer? As Ian exchanged a nce with Miguel, she added:

    So Ill be going straight to the temple now?

    Yes. Youll live and study with me, as youre destined to inherit my role eventually.

    ButI wanted to learn magic.

    Surprisingly, the zing Goddesss essence has much inmon with crimson magic. I too was once a crimson mage before devoting myself to serving Her will. The key is to never lose the passion burning within you.

    The situation resolved swiftly.

    The group reboarded the carriage and set out for the temple under the priestesses escort.

    Miguel walked alongside Cherwin and suddenly looked to her.

    But how did you know we wereing?

    Around a month ago, the Goddess delivered an oraclethat the Sacred me would be transported.

    An oracle? Directly from the Goddess?

    Miguels eyes went wide in disbelief, for such urrences were exceedingly rare.

    Ian suppressed a chuckle.

    A month ago aligned with when he had received this quest.

    She must have been desperate, with her divinity waning.

    Seeing the imperial knights lurking in the viges, I deduced they intended to intercept the Sacred me. Icked grounds to issue an edict, so I merely observedIts fortunate we werent toote.

    Miguel nodded, then hesitated before continuing.

    So after entering the temple, Miguel and I wont be able to leave for a while, right?

    Indeed, leaving the temple grounds is strictly forbidden during the novitiate period.

    Oh Then instead of heading straight there, could we stop by a vige first?

    ?

    As Cherwin cocked her head, Miguel broke out in a nervous sweat but persisted.

    After such a long journey, I cant bear to part ways without at least sharing a drink!

    Ian turned to Miguel with an amused smile.

    Even at a time like this, he was still thinking about a farewell party?<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 68 (1)

    Chapter 68 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    As Cherwin blinked her eyes.

    Then, I will escort you to the vige!

    I will also! Wee the new sacred me!

    The priests who turned around like deer cried out one after another.

    Their lives, spent almost entirely in the temple, could only be fundamentally ascetic.

    Especially these days when the fire was going out.

    At the priests ardent gazes, Cherwin eventually smiled.

    Then, lets all go together.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The vige adjacent to the Temple of Furnace wasmonly called the cksmith Vige.

    As it received the favor of Luenter, it was quite warm, and there were hardly any attacks from magical beasts. Even now when the temple was in decline, it maintained a considerable size.

    It was a sight considerably different from the shabby vige Ian remembered.

    In any case, thanks to that, the tavern boasted a considerable size.

    The vigers who made surprised expressions upon seeing Charlotte following Ian gave way when priests poured in behind them.

    Soon, food and alcohol wereid on the table.

    The priests started devouring what was ced in front of them as if they had been waiting.

    There was no festive atmosphere.

    It was only natural since the sacred me to be Luenters apostle had appeared.

    For the declining sect, Lucis existence was nothing less than a beacon of hope.

    Seeing them surprised at living among dwarves

    Sitting quietly amidst them, Ian brought the ss to his lips and chuckled.

    To his eyes, there was hardly any difference between dwarves and beast-people.

    How is it?

    Miguel, sitting across from him, asked with a strange gaze.

    He must be asking about the taste of the alcohol.

    Good.

    Ian uttered sincerely.

    It was a strong brew that felt like it would burn his throat, but that was precisely why he liked it.

    Thanks to his high resistance and mental fortitude, he couldnt even feel the slightest buzz from ordinary alcohol.

    Northern liquor is all like that. The beer isnt bad either, but I missed this asionally.

    Miguel said, sipping his drink.

    His cheeks were already flushing red.

    Why did Miguel leave the North?

    Suddenly, Luci, sipping a warm soup by his side, asked.

    Miguel blinked his eyes.

    Why are you suddenly curious about that?

    I dont think Ive ever heard about it.

    Its not a big deal.

    Still, Im curious.

    Um Alright then. I was from a small vige in the North. It was during the height of the war with the demon tribe

    Ian slowly savored his food while lending an ear to Miguels uninteresting past.

    It was a soup with tough meat and unidentifiable morsels floating around, but right now, it was as good as a feast.

    The ck Wall took Miguels hometown.

    Thats how it was, but since Ive been away for so long, the entire North now feels like my hometown.

    Ian finished his meal around the time Miguels history came to a close.

    Luci had a sympathetic gaze, but it didnt resonate with Ian at all.

    From the beginning, this was a world where it was rather rare for someone not to have a tragic backstory.

    I even came from another world

    Miguel looked at Ian then.

    So where will you be going, sir? Straight to the Empire as you mentioned before? To the direct dominion?

    Well

    Since youre stopping by the North, how about going to Travelgar? With your abilities, you could make a fortune there.

    Travelgar was the capital of the Northern Autonomous Zone. Charlotte, sitting beside Ian, pricked up her ears.

    It must be concerning her since she had to follow wherever he went.

    Ill have to stop by Travelgar too.

    Setting down his ss, Ian looked at the palm of his left hand.

    But I have something to take care of first.

    Huh? You have something left to do?

    Not just Luci, but even Cherwin beside her looked at Ian.

    After a brief contemtion, Ian spoke.

    The forest we passed through seems to stretch all the way into the depths of the North. I made a pact with something lurking there. So, I have to go find it.

    What? Why didnt you mention that until now?

    Its no big deal, so dont worry about it.

    No, how is making a pact with an ancient being not a big deal? Who knows what it wants from you.

    They all had looks of shock on their faces.

    Even Charlotte nced back at Ian.

    But Ian remained indifferent.

    It probably wants me. Its fine. If it kills me, so be it.

    After all, it was the one that had been sending greetings until Ian found it.

    Thanks to that, they were able to pass through the Abandoned Lands peacefully.

    Moreover, the pact Ian made was only to find it.

    Once he met it, he was confident he could somehow get his hands on it.

    Of course, it did annoy him that it didnt reveal its identity or location.

    But destroying its decrepit body would make him feel refreshingly relieved.

    Are you referring to the forest stretching from the Abandoned Lands to the North?

    Cherwin asked.

    When Ian nodded, she stroked her chin and murmured.

    I may find some relevant information if I search the archives. Do you have any other clues?

    I do.

    Ian took off the glove from his left hand.

    A faint pattern was engraved on the back of his hand.

    Cherwin stared intently at the pattern and nodded her head.

    How much longer will you be staying in the vige?

    Two days. Three at most.

    Ill try to find out as much as I can within that time. If I can repay even a small part of your favor, Id like to offer any help I can.

    I wont refuse anything.

    Then please visit the temple tomorrow. We havent allowed outsiders entry for a long time, but Ill make an exception for you all.

    What are you going to give us?

    Ill request the Furnaces blessing.

    !

    Ians gaze flickered for a moment.

    In the game, Luenters blessing increased cold resistance and health regeneration rate.

    It would be of great help traversing the cold and harsh northern battlefields.

    Can I ask for it before we leave?

    Of course. The goddess will not withhold her blessing from Ian, the carrier of the sacred me.

    Ian nced to the side.

    Ill ask for this one too.

    !

    Charlotte widened her eyes in surprise, while Cherwin smiled.

    Of course.

    Ian nodded his head and brought the ss to his lips again.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 68 (2)

    Chapter 68 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Exhaling a pleasant breath at the burning sensation in his throat, he eventually looked back at Charlotte, who was watching him.

    What.

    No, its nothing.

    Quickly averting her gaze, Charlotte licked the corner of her mouth and uttered,

    Have you fought those kinds of ancient beings before? You seem quite familiar with them.

    Before? Puha. You really know nothing!

    The answer came from Miguel.

    With slightly zed eyes, Miguel gestured towards Ian and shouted,

    The number of ancient magical beasts, specters, and fallen ones that this guy has killed right in front of me easily exceeds several dozen. Its not for nothing that hes called the Savior of Agen, you know?

    !

    Charlottes ears perked up.

    Miguel snickered.

    What? Youve never dealt with those kinds of monsters?

    Damn it.

    Turning her gaze away, Charlotte picked up her ss. She seemed ashamed that she had nothing to say about being treated like a child.

    Youll get sick of facing them from now on. Im a specialist when ites to those bastards.

    Speaking indifferently, Ian looked at Charlotte with a casual gaze.

    Of course, youll have to fight for your life too. You have to repay the debt you owe me in full if you want to get your tail back.

    !

    Charlottes eyes trembled as she looked at Ian.

    Strangely enough, what filled her eyes was anticipation.

    Sealing her lips with her tongue, Charlotte eventually uttered,

    If thats what it takes to get my tail back someday, Ill dly do it.

    She certainly wasnt in her right mind.

    Suppressing a chuckle inwardly, Ian silently poured the drink into his mouth.

    Since he couldnt avoid it anyway, he might as well enjoy it.

    Luci, Miguel, and the priestess headed to the temple the next day.

    Ian declined their invitation to join and remained in the vige.

    Unlike them, for whom this was the end of their journey, Ian had several things left to do in the vige.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    In Charlottes eyes, Ian certainly had some entric quirks that set him apart from other humans.

    The very first thing he did after waking up from a full half-day of sleep was to take a bath.

    He even spent over an hour meticulously washing his body, changing the hot water several times at his own expense.

    The humans she knew, even nobles, did not have such an obsession with bathing.

    After all, they would just get dirty again.

    Afterwards, Ian went around the vige buying necessary items.

    Mostly cold weather gear and various provisions for enduring the northern chill.

    It was a considerable amount, and he did not even try to haggle over the prices.

    Not only was it surprising that Ian had a lot of money, but the real surprise began after that.

    How are you going to carry all that? Are you going to load it onto a wagon?

    Watching Ian sort through the items after returning to the inn, Charlotte asked.

    Instead of answering, Ian casually disyed magic that made the objects disappear into thin air.

    How did you do that?

    Well.

    Despite his indifferent attitude, her curiosity did not linger long.

    This is for you.

    Ian tossed her a bearskin cloak and cold weather gear to wear under armor.

    For me? Why?

    Flustered, Charlotte questioned back.

    After all, she was practically his ve, and ordinary humans assumed beast-people did not feel the cold.

    To a certain extent, that was true.

    Why? If you freeze to death, thats just more work for me, isnt it natural?

    The next day, Ian dragged her around to stockpile food and other supplies.

    It was only natural that Charlotte drew attention during the process.

    Bringing that ill-omened beastkin around, eh?

    Could be more than just a beastkin at this point. Things like that should be killed and skinned.

    Such looks and treatment were all too familiar to her.

    After bing a pce guard of the Upper rank, there were fewer who openly spoke that way, but the essence never changed.

    Except for a few strange characters like Xavier, humans always treated her as an odd ve or an ill-omened beastkin.

    Of course, thew was always on the humans side.

    When there were many eyes watching, ignoring them was the answer, so Charlotte always carried herself with her head held high as usual, paying no heed.

    But Ian was different.

    I heard beastkin hides are especially tough and warm. Hey, how about handing her over to us? Well pay a good price.

    The moment one of the merchants suggested that, Ian promptly punched him square in the face.

    Then, he proceeded to knock out all the vige toughs that came rushing over as if he had been waiting for them.

    Even as the vigers gathered with hammers and tongs, he seemed unbothered.

    Rather, after breaking thest thugs arm as if to make a point, he looked back at the vigers.

    Anyone else need a beastkin hide?

    Unsurprisingly, no one stepped forward.

    Ian nonchntlypleted the remaining preparations.

    And he did not mention that action at all.

    Until the next morning when they departed the vige by wagon.

    Why did you do that yesterday?

    In the end, it was Charlotte who asked first.

    Yesterday?

    Beating those guys up.

    Ah, that. Im not the type to just listen to nonsense. What about it?

    Charlotte nced at him, wondering if he was serious.

    Do you really think thats all it was, nonsense?

    The fallen ones Ive killed were all human. But I dont call all humans proto-fallen.

    Leaning back in his seat as usual, Ian added indifferently,

    Im sure its the same for your beast-people.

    Charlotte blinked her eyes.

    Honestly, she didnt know how to take it.

    She had expected a situation as humiliating and miserable as the beginning.

    But looking back at Ians recent actions, it seemed he just regarded her as a servant at most.

    And even more, she didnt feel bad about it at all.

    Rather, the opposite was true.

    It felt like she kept owing him favors, surpassing that to a sense of being indebted to him.

    Could this also be an aftereffect of losing my tail?

    From now on, you deal with it yourself. Dont let any nonsense reach my ears.

    Startled by Ians words, Charlottes ears perked up before she eventually looked ahead again.

    Got it.

    They arrived at the Temple of Furnace.

    After a rather long conversation with Cherwin, he brought Charlotte to the massive furnace in the center of the temple.

    And she too received the Furnaces blessing.

    A not unpleasant sensation of warmth filling her body somewhere.

    As Charlotte inwardly savored the feeling, Ian exchanged farewells with Luci and Miguel who hade to see them off.

    Luci hugged Ian tightly.

    Even Miguel did the same.

    Ill head to the Empire after my training. I hope we meet again then, Sir Ian.

    See you again, sir.

    Furrowing his brow as if displeased, Ian nevertheless nodded.

    Yeah. Someday.

    Although Luci and Miguel seemed to have much more to say, Ian did not engage in a long conversation and climbed onto the wagon.

    Riding in the drivers seat, Charlotte asked,

    Which direction are we heading?

    North.

    The wagon set off.

    Luci and Miguel called out something from behind, but Ian did not look back even once.

    He merely sat deeply with a faint smile on his lips, as if that was the wanderers way.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 69 (1)

    Chapter 69 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    In the silence with only the sound of hoofbeats continuing, Ian felt a newfound absence of the talkative mercenary and curious girl.

    A slight sense of emptiness.

    But he did not feel any regret.

    They had found new homes, and had the opportunity to lead their remaining lives in a more valuable direction.

    If they had continued together, all that would have increased was his skill at fighting and killing.

    Eventually, death would have awaited.

    Or something even worse.

    It was enough for those without a choice like him, or those like Charlotte who made mortalbat their lifes goal, to continue on this journey.

    So forget them now. It would be better if they never met again.

    Muttering the same conclusion inwardly, Ian turned his gaze.

    The deste scenery stretched out along the road.

    Traces of frozen snow in every shadow.

    It was typical northern weather.

    But now he could not feel the cold at all.

    Thanks to the divine power dwelling within him.

    Unlike in the game, Cherwin said the blessing wouldst about ten days.

    She also said that Luo Enter had bestowed more divinity, so perhaps it wouldst even longer.

    If I trickle in some chaos force little by little, the duration might increase further.

    It seemed quite possible.

    But Ian decided to experiment only when the blessing was about to end.

    If the blessing was disrupted, he might just waste precious chaos force.

    The chaos force recovered much more slowly than magic.

    The need to further cultivate the Fragment of Chaos or elerate its recovery rate was bing apparent.

    There was a clear limit to the magic capacity that could be used to increase stats, and the chaos force was more versatile.

    The power of the void was a bit unsettling, but he was in no position to be picky as he had to keep getting stronger somehow.

    Especially with his skewed stat distribution now.

    At least my defense has definitely increased.

    The new armor he had acquired consisted mostly of chains and thin iron tesyered on. When worn, there was barely any difference in movementpared to wearing leather armor.

    At least no one would now think he is a mage.

    Even if he cast magic right in front of them, unless they made eye contact, they would assume he had a magic weapon or relic.

    Maybe I should have bought a helmet with a visor in the vige.

    He might end up fully d in te armor wielding a two-handed sword eventually.

    A wry smile crossed Ians lips at that thought.

    Ian.

    At that moment, the one who had made him stronger and faster looked back.

    What.

    Ian calmly replied.

    But since he did not hide his gaze, Charlotte flinched and shuddered.

    That, that is

    Ians brow furrowed slightly.

    At some point, Charlotte had be increasingly wary and cautious around him.

    It seemed like the process of her bing subordinate to him, but apart from that, her personality seemed to pathologically dislike owing debts or making intive remarks  probably owing to the pride inherent to her beast race.

    Come to think of it, its mealtime.

    Ian tossed her a chunk of jerky he had ced beside him.

    The shopkeeper said it was bear meat, but it tasted like something you wouldnt be surprised if it turned out to be rat meat.

    Let me know if you need more.

    Charlotte would likely take on the most dangerous role inbat. Of course, he had to pay some attention to maintaining her condition.

    If her state was not optimal, it would just be troublesome and tiring for him.

    Oh no, um. Yeah. Ill eat well.

    Receiving the jerky, Charlotte stammered in seeming bewilderment.

    Ians brow creased in the end.

    What is it again? Just say it if you have something to say. Dont make it frustrating.

    That Whether were properly On the right track, when we should set up camp I wanted to ask Ive never lived as a wagon driver before

    It seemed she too felt the absence of Miguel, who used to nag them incessantly.

    But to ask about such basics

    Ian took out a map from his robe.

    It was something he had received from the Temple of Furnace.

    It was not enchanted nor particrly urate or detailed.

    But at least the surrounding geography was depicted well enough to make out.

    If we go a bit further, there will be a fork in the road with arge rock. Take the left path there. Ill let you know when its time to set up camp, so dont bother me about it.

    Understood.

    Charlotte looked ahead again.

    Her drooping tail hung limply.

    Ian chuckled and looked back at the map.

    Far north of the Temple of Furnace, beyond the western edge of the Aghorn mountain range that stretches like a wall, was a marking left by Cherwin.

    The location of the Forsaken Lands and the adjacent Frozen Forest.

    The area around and inside was nk, of course because nothing was known about it.

    Cherwins voice exining while shoving thick history books at him came to mind.

    -The marking etched on your hand is likely from one of the ancient northern kingdoms. However, the patterns of the ancient northern kingdoms differed slightly not just by nation, but also by the ruler.

    -So, did you find a match?

    -A simr one.

    What she showed was the crest of the Northern Giant Kingdom. It was indeed simr to the one etched on Ians hand.

    -The exact name of the Giant Kingdom is now unknown. Only that itsst queen was one of the early rulers who delved into the powers of the void Apparently she sought the Deathless Legions and the power of immortality. The result need not be stated.

    -Immortality and deathlessness. Typical.

    -She is said to have devoted herself to research in her private pce. Records of her and the kingdoms end are unclear. Some even im the Deathless Giant Legions still slumber somewhere in the Ahigortn mountains.

    That was true. In the game, Ian had explored the ancient ruins of the Giant Kingdom deep in the mountains, where the Giant Warlord and his legionsy sealed, their sanity and memories lost in slumber.

    -asionally, raving Giant warriors imbued with the madness of the ck Wall are found near the mountains, so it may not be mere hearsay. And the forest you mentioned

    -Lies adjacent to the mountains, I understand. They may not bepletely separate, even if there is some distance.

    -Nothing was known about what lies within that ursed forest. But thanks to you, it seems something rted to the ancient Giant Kingdom lurks there.

    The exact nature of that something was still unknown.

    He had not encountered it in the game, nor read about it in any guides.

    He should have read the guides thoroughly from start to finish instead of just skimming the necessary parts  a pointless thought to dwell on again.

    At least I am grateful for knowing the location.

    Thinking that, Ian sank deeper into his chair.

    He should also enjoy this deste tranquility while he can.

    The northern nights were especially harsh, after all.

    No one could predict when or where something would emerge to shatter the peace.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Darn

    As Charlotte clumsily prepared the campsite, Ians brow suddenly twitched.

    Breathing out a sigh mixed with mist, he looked down at the palm of his left hand.

    The pattern on his palm was resonating.

    A faint magic ripple pulsed outward from his palm, as if sending a signal.

    He was quite familiar with what this portended through experience.

    Get ready.

    At Ians words, Charlotte, in the middle of her third attempt to light the campfire, looked over at him.

    Ready for what?

    To do what you love.

    Replying, Ian waved his hand. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 69 (2)

    Chapter 69 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Sparks leapt from his fingertips, instantly igniting the firewood.

    Charlotte, who had been dejectedly staring at the campfire for a moment, immediately whipped her head back around.

    A fight? A fight is happening?

    Her orange eyes shed.

    Her face seemed to show that the moment to prove her worth had finally arrived.

    She immediately pricked up her ears and looked out into the darkness.

    Right! Theyreing!

    You can sense them already?

    As Ian asked back, Charlotte held her head high.

    No surprise there. The senses of the beast race rank among the sharpest of any race on the continent. And Im especially gifted in that regard.

    Ah, I see.

    Ian chuckled and gestured with his chin.

    Better jam lots of rocks into the wagon wheels too. Unless you want to go chase after a runaway wagon by yourself.

    Ah. Right.

    Charlotte hurriedly began moving around.

    It seemed she wasnt even aware anymore that she was simply following Ians instructions.

    Meanwhile, Ian stretched his body this way and that, scanning the surrounding darkness.

    For now, only the thick darkness was visible to his eyes.

    The northernnds he remembered were a paradise for all manner of monsters.

    Most of the people of the Northern Territories lived clustered around strongholds like the Temple of Furnace or Travelgar.

    ording to Miguel, even the already harsh viges became more dangerous as the ck Walls madness awoke all manner of ancient beings that had been slumbering.

    Wheeeee

    From beyond the deste darkness.

    The rustling gave away the movement of many approaching creatures, as if proving Miguels words true.

    Ians pupils dted like an owls as he leapt onto the edge of the wagon.

    Undead d in tattered rags.

    They must have been the revived legions of the ancient northern dead.

    Hopefully this doesnt happen every single night.

    Thinking that, Ian drew his sword.

    As Meave had done in the past, he gripped the de near the crossguard andunched himself forward.

    Shwahhhck!

    The rushing wind whipped at him as he charged.

    One of the shambling skeletons was instantly upon him.

    Unlike the ones he had seen in Agen, this ones immediately took a defensive stance upon seeing Ian.

    Meaning it was no mere mindless undead puppet.

    Not that it made any difference in the end.

    Pershck!

    The Sword of Condemnation smashed through the decrepit sword and skull of the undead in one stroke.

    In the brief sh as the wraith within scattered, Ian was already mming the next undeads skull.

    Pakhk!

    Another. And the next.

    Ian relentlessly shattered the undead soldiers heads without hindrance.

    Kvajik! Pahk!

    Commotion rang out nearby as well.

    Charlotte had charged in like a bullet, thrashing about.

    Gripping twin des, she seemed intent on proving her feral nature was alive and well as she battered the revived corpses.

    It was a different fighting style from before.

    More ferocious perhaps, but far less efficient.

    Shell definitely draw aggro at least.

    But considering the role she would eventually take on, it wasnt an entirely bad change.

    It took little more than ten minutes for the undead troop to be reduced to piles of bones.

    Hah.

    Resheathing his sword, Ian caught his breath briefly.

    The fact that his body felt invigorated clearly showed he had fully limated to this world.

    The resonance in his palm had already faded, but it felt like an unmistakable sign the same phenomenon would repeat.

    Doesnt it seem contradictory to summon monsters after telling me to find them?

    Did he want to put me through trials as the Chosen One or something?

    Thinking that as he sat by the campfire, Ian realized Charlotte was still wandering in the darkness.

    Throughout the fight, she had kept ncing at Ian, and now she was wandering among the undead he had struck down, looking around warily.

    What are you doing?

    No. Nothing.

    Charlotte returned to the campfire.

    But she could not hide her shocked expression.

    Staring nkly at the mes, Charlotte suddenly blurted out.

    How did you do that?

    Do what?

    How did youtake down more monsters than me? Im definitely supposed to be a bit better at meleebat at least

    She was that shaken up over that?

    Ian raised an eyebrow slightly, but Charlotte remained serious.

    How?

    After observing her briefly, Ian spoke.

    In my view, you seem more suited to be an assassin than a warrior.

    What? I was born a warrior, and I am a warrior still.

    Charlotte spoke as if her pride had been wounded.

    Well, if thats how it is.

    Ian shrugged.

    Then keep fighting like that. It makes no difference to me.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Charlotte had been eagerly awaiting the nights.

    But on the next night, there was norge-scale attack like the previous day.

    Just a few stray monsters wandering nearby and finding them was the extent of it.

    It was the same the day after that, and the day after that too.

    And finally, on the night after that, the undead troop attacked again.

    Charlotte seemed to have been waiting for it, as she went all out thrashing about.

    Why?

    But nothing had changed. At best, she only achieved a simr contribution as Ian.

    I really dont understand why youre so hung up on that.

    While Ian seemedpletely unbothered, she could not be the same.

    Because fighting was the only thing she knew how to do.

    Her ceaseless rushing had even slowed their progress at times by spreading rumors, and she failed to properly identify suitable campsites. She still struggled to start campfires, even frequently burning the jerky.

    So to rightfully demand her tails return, she should have at least exceeded her share as a warrior.

    But instead, her mistakes and sense of indebtedness only umted deeper over time.

    The more it did, the more rapidly her feral nature was fading without her even realizing it.

    All she could think was that she had to make amends.

    It wasnt until several dayster that a suitable opportunity was finally detected by her senses, which had been strained to the limit all day long.

    ?!

    Charlottes ears suddenly pricked up as she focused her mind to keep watch.

    Her gaze turned towards the darkness beyond the wagon.

    Her pupils dted to almost perfectly round, and the fur all over her body stood on end.

    A faint scent of blood wafted into her now hyper-sensitized sense of smell. And that presence was unmistakable.

    Charlotte had first sensed that presence three days prior.

    Initially, it had been more overt.

    Panicked, fearful breathing sounds. A slightly thicker stench of blood.

    It resembled the signs of an injured monster, and had soon disappeared, so she hadnt paid it much mind at first.

    But when that presence was fleetingly felt again the next day, things changed.

    It only approached close enough for even Charlotte to vaguely sense it before disappearing once more.

    Just like now.

    Charlotte was finally certain that presence had been following them.

    Why it would approach and then retreat, was obvious.

    It was looking for an opportunity to attack.

    Never considering that they might have noticed.

    Though to be fair, sensing such a stealthy presence would be nearly impossible for anyone not as exceptionally gifted among the Xunren as she was.

    Dont you sense it?

    Sense what.

    Ians deadpan response said it all  he clearly had not noticed.

    Charlottes lips curled back, baring her fangs.

    If she eliminated this threat lurking behind them that he hadnt even detected, it would count as a significant achievement.

    Then Ill go check it out for a bit.

    ?<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 70 (1)

    Chapter 70 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Charlotte disappeared into the darkness beyond.

    She did not reveal her ws or draw her weapon.

    She simply rushed out in a low stance, sliding soundlessly like gliding across the ground.

    Alone, Ian rubbed the bridge of his nose.

    He heightened his senses to track her movements, but could not discern where she had gone.

    She certainly seems more suited as an assassin than a warrior. Not sure why she dislikes that.

    Thinking this, Ian bit into a roasted meat strip.

    He had grown ustomed to Charlottes strange behavior these past few days, even if he still could notprehend it.

    She did not appear hostile towards him, but rather seemed to be trying her best to appeal to him, so he decided to leave her be.

    At least it was better than her being coy.

    But still, hunting alone at this hour

    He suddenly recalled an old friends story about his cat constantly catching bugs and leaving them by his pillow.

    Though Charlotte was likely not hunting for bugs, he couldnt help but chuckle at the thought.

    Shhwing!

    Thats when a shrill noise rang out from afar.

    Ian, who had been casually leaning against his luggage, sat upright.

    He looked in the direction of the sound but saw nothing.

    It was urring beyond his field of view.

    Kwajik-! Shhwing- Kwarrrr-

    Ominous sounds continued, moving swiftly sideways.

    Ians gaze followed the moving sounds.

    In the distance, the shadowy, withered branches seemed to stir, and the startled beasts of the north took flight from thete-nightmotion.

    Ians gaze eventuallynded on the wagon beside the campfire.

    I hope she can handle it alone.

    She shouldnt be overexerting herself, after all.

    Just as Ian reached for his sword, sheath beside him, the noises abruptly ceased, as if they were a lie.

    The sudden, unnaturally heavy silence.

    Soon, the dragging sound of uneven footsteps, as if pulling something, approached from behind the wagon.

    The scent of blood wafted through the air.

    Ian frowned as Charlottes figure slowly emerged.

    Took a bit longer than expected.

    Despite her nonchnt words, a long gash stretched from below her ear to her chin, still oozing blood that matted her fur.

    Her arm guard on one side was gone, revealing minor scratches underneath.

    The gemstones on her armor faintly flickered, suggesting she had depleted most of her magic.

    But Ian did notment on her condition first.

    Oh ho?

    What caught his eye was the limp body whose hair Charlotte gripped in her fist.

    The blood-stained silver hair and exposed slender frame were hauntingly familiar.

    The wench who was tailing you. She was acting strangely, so when she tried to flee, I chased her down and killed her.

    Charlotte tossed the body in front of him.

    A dagger was embedded in the back of the skull, with only the hilt visible.

    Amidst the disheveled silver hair, Ian could see the daggers de protruding from her forehead.

    Tessia

    Ian narrowed his eyes as he uttered the name.

    Wiping the blood from her face, Charlotte plopped down beside him.

    You knew her?

    Yes. As you can see, shes a demon.

    A demon?! She was a demon?

    Charlottes orange eyes widened.

    Ian nodded.

    A vampire fairy, to be precise. I saved her from being captured in Agen before, though she tried to tear my throat out.

    So she followed you all the way from the western frontier to here?

    Seems that way. She did say wed meet again.

    Ian recalled the rumor Miguel had mentioned in Agell Huhan  about a monster drinking the blood of hunting dogs.

    He had dismissed it then, but

    I didnt expect her to stubbornly follow me this far north.

    Charlotte let out a satisfied growl.

    Then I eliminated a threat you failed to notice for so long. And a demon, no less.

    Yeah. Now you know how dangerous your actions were.

    It was nothing. Wounds like these will heal within a night.

    Boasting as if she didnt want to be seen as anything less than a warrior.

    Ian let out a snort as he took out cloth and bandages from his bag.

    As he began wrapping her face, Charlotte froze, eyes wide.

    Dont go off alone next time. Ill be at a loss if you die.

    At his added words, Charlotte hurriedly averted her gaze.

    T-That wont happen. That strange wench was no match for me, I didnt have trouble killing her.

    Thats because you didnt actually kill her.

    What?

    Charlotte whipped her head back towards him, an incredulous look on her face.

    Ian tightened the bandages while ncing down at Tesaias sprawled body.

    The dagger de that had been protruding from her forehead was nowhere to be seen, as if pushed back in.

    Vampires dont die this easily. Even if you sever their heads or bisect their bodies, they live on.

    Finishing the bandages on Charlottes arm, Ian continued as he wrapped the cloth around it.

    Those demon kinds have incredibly resilient life forces. If youd brought her with that dagger still in, she would have ambushed you while being dragged along.

    So thats

    Charlottes eyes trembled.

    It was her first time dealing with a demon after all, so the oversight was understandable. But she clearly did not see it that way.

    Furthermore, for Ian, this was a better oue.

    But it worked out for me. Subdue her body. Ill teach you how to kill demons.

    It was a chance to finish off Tesaia himself and potentially earn significant experience, maybe evenplete an unprecedented quest.

    Though, he did n to exchange a few words with her first.

    After the determination she showed following them this far, the least he could do was banter a little to settle the score before ending it.

    Understood.

    Though dejected, Charlotte nodded.

    Ian kicked Tessias body to fully flip her over.

    With her bandaged arms, Charlotte straddled Tessias back, pinning her down while twisting and gripping her arms behind her.

    Their difference in size was considerable, making it look like the adult was bullying the child.

    This wenchs nails are getting long. But it wont do any good if she tries anything.

    She may use her own blood as a weapon. Dont let your guard down.

    Got it. Dont worry. Shell barely be able to squirm.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 70 (2)

    Chapter 70 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Charlotte growled.

    Shes being quite obedient now.

    Thinking this, Ian swiftly pulled out the dagger gradually emerging from the back of Tessias neck.

    Slurp

    The blood clinging to the daggers de flowed into Tessias wound.

    The prating wound connecting her nape to her face quickly healed with a slurping sound.

    Simultaneously, light returned to her previously dull pupils.

    Blinking as if waking from sleep, Tessia turned her head, seeming to feel the hands binding her.

    Let go of this and fight me again, you tasteless beast.

    Her voice was gentle yetced with venom. Charlotte mocked her.

    The torn-up rat dares talk big. Try breaking free once.

    More force went into Charlottes knees and arms. The bandages on her arms turned red.

    Tessia gritted her teeth and struggled.

    If I had just a bit more energy, this measly -

    Thunk.

    Tessias jaw instantly snapped shut.

    The dagger that had pierced her nape was embedded in the ground before her face.

    Only then did her bloody eyes, which had been ring behind her, look up.

    An expressionless face looked down at her. A chillingly dim ck gaze.

    Long time no see, Ian.

    Her voice softened.

    A faint, bewitching smile spread across her face.

    A carefully crafted beauty, both girly and womanly.

    Of course, it could not sway Ians heart.

    Long time no see. Tessia.

    When did I tell you my name?

    I dont recall telling you my name either.

    I hear your name whether I want to or not. Well, what does it matter? Nice to see you. Shall we deal with this beast first before chatting? Actually, theres something I really want to tell you.

    Im quitefortable in this position. Your persistence is remarkable, following me all this way.

    I could smell your scent from the ends of the continent. Plus, leftovers just kept falling behind you as I followed.

    So that was it.

    A wry smile crossed Ians lips.

    Well, he had left a trail of human and monster remains reeking of blood. Just picking up those scraps would have been enough to keep her from starving.

    After scanning Tessias disheveled hair and face, Ian eventually said,

    You look a bit thin for that, though.

    There werecircumstances. As I said, I did actually want to talk to you about that issue. But I was too scared to approach you easily. Anyway, now an opportunity has presented itself.

    Tessia smiled wanly.

    So, why dont we sit down and talk? This beasts scent is too foul. Ive only been eating rabbits and squirrelstely, so I feel like vomiting just smelling beast blood.

    What nonsense shes spewing while sitting there.

    Ian snorted and looked at Charlotte, dagger in hand.

    Watch closely. You cant kill a vampire with an ordinary de like this.

    Shink

    Kyaaah!

    The dagger plunged into Tessias shoulder joint.

    She screamed.

    Ignoring her, Ian continued,

    These just temporarily incapacitate them or inflict pain to make them less unruly. Of course, that doesnt make them immortal. There are plenty of ways to kill them.

    !

    Tessia gasped.

    A look of disbelief.

    Charlotte nodded gravely as Ian went on.

    The simplest way is to cut off their head or pierce their heart with a silver weapon. But silver weapons are hard toe by and not that useful otherwise. So usually

    Whoosh, mes burst from Ians grip.

    You either burn them until their blood boils away, or melt their brain or heart with holy power.

    Wait. Ian? Wait, lets talk for a bit. Please?

    Tessia pleaded, seeming to realize Ian spoke the truth.

    Whoosh, Ian extinguished the mes in a nearby snowbank and picked up the Sword of Condemnation lying beside him.

    Burning takes too long, so using holy power to kill you will be quicker now.

    I, Ian? Ian. Please, wait.

    Desperation crept into Tessias voice.

    Theposure left her face.

    Charlotte moved a hand, gripping both of Tessias arms with one.

    Licking her lips, she whispered into Tessias ear.

    Thanks to you, I learned something good, rat girl. Ill keep it in mind when hunting your kind next time.

    Shut it, beast. I have no kind. Ian, please, I beg you, please? Spare me. I didnt follow you to kill you. Well, at first I did, but not recently. Seeing what youve aplished, I realized my power could never defeat you. So I just decided to scavenge the remains you left behind instead. Aahh!

    Tessia screamed again.

    Charlotte had twisted the dagger embedded in her shoulder.

    Tessias desperate voice continued,

    Im telling the truth, Ian! Please spare me. I really didnt intend to kill you. I couldnt even if I wanted to. I cant die here. I cant!

    Same tired words, Tessia.

    Ian cut her off, slowly drawing the Sword of Condemnation.

    Tessa. Call me Tessa. You can do that.

    Forcing a smile, the thrashing Tessia pleaded,

    I really do have something to tell you. Ian, please listen.

    Ian looked down into her desperate, bloody eyes.

    She seemed to have little strength left.

    Judging by how drained she was from fighting Charlotte, she was clearly far weaker than in the game.

    Naturally, he couldnt expect the same kind of rewards or experience from her as before.

    But there were others he could vent on.

    The vampires of Rusard.

    In the game, most were eaten by Tessia before he could fight them, but not this time.

    The guide said going after them before Tessia killed them would not only weaken her, but more experience and loot.

    So killing Tessia first would let him take out the vampires without that time constraint and gain even more.

    A shame you never got to drink my blood to thest drop, Tessa.

    Im not lying! Please, just listen to me for a bit, please? Please!

    Farewell.

    Ian raised his sword.

    Tessia wailed, bloody tears streaming down her face.

    I wont run or resist. Just listen for a bit, please! No, a request! Yes, a request! I have a request for you!

    Ians raised hand froze for an instant.

    A request?

    His eyes narrowed as

    Youre a mercenary, arent you, Ian? You can at least listen if a requestes in, right? Even if the requester isnt human?

    Tessia added imploringly, face covered in bloody streaks.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 71 (1)

    Chapter 71 (1)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Ians arm slowly lowered.

    Charlotte looked at him with an expression wondering if he would really listen to such nonsense, but he showed no reaction.

    What Tessia said wasntpletely unreasonable.

    He could listen first and then cut her throat if it really was nonsense.

    As Tessia exhaled what looked like a sigh of relief,

    Thunk.

    Ian stabbed his sword of condemnation into the ground beside her, the de pointing right at her neck.

    Sitting next to the embedded sword with his hand on the hilt, he spoke.

    Ill listen. But if you spout nonsense or try anything, this will be an executioners de.

    Tessias gaze turned to the fairly thin, long sword de.

    A cold shiver.

    She swallowed and smiled wryly.

    Alright, I get it. But really, believe me. Ive given up on draining your blood. Especially after that day when those mounted humans came swarming to fight you. Before then, I thought if I endured a bit longer, I could capture you. But strangely, after that day, just imagining it made my spine tingle with fear.

    The day I raised my ability, huh.

    Though nodding calmly, Ian was inwardly surprised.

    She sensed that change by instinct alone.

    Still, I had no reason not to follow you, since as I said, I didnt need to fight you directly. But when you visited that vige before, the situation was a bit different. I couldnt go near the vige. At night it was bearable, but during the day my body felt like it was boiling and my gut was churning. It was repulsive.

    She must be referring to the vicinity of the Temple of Furnace.

    It would have been anathema to her as a vampire, being Lou Enter domain.

    What furrowed Ians brow was for a different reason.

    The hand gripping his sword tightened.

    So what does this rambling have to do with the request?

    Ah, heres the main point. While you were in that vige, I stayed hidden far away, nning to follow you again once you left. But a few dayster, that guy found me. He said he was the tribes judge.

    Ians eyes narrowed.

    Judge?

    Yes. He said he was in charge of punishing tribe members who vited the rules and dealing with the tribes enemies. And he told me I should consider it an honor that he was meeting an experimental hybrid like me.

    Tessia gasped for a moment.

    She seemed to be reliving the fear and anger she felt then.

    The bastard took out three small coffers and showed them to me. He said he would separate my arms and legs from my body and take them separately. Hed reassemble me when we got back, so not to worry. Of course I told him not to spout such nonsense. That I wouldnt go back to thatb. It was really horrific there. Even now I sometimes dream of-

    The main point.

    Right. So we fought. But he was incredibly strong. He wielded power in ways I didnt even know existed. But I didnt just take it either. Thanks to you, I have steadily built up my strength. And I could even mimic his techniques. I thought I might be able to win, but no. When he started disying his true ability, the situation changedpletely.

    Ians brow furrowed slightly.

    The Tessia he remembered was a grand vampire who had ascended to queen by devouring the blood essences of other vampires.

    Though she had been hunted by the judge even then.

    Could this also be because of me?

    The only change he could think of.

    By following Ian, Tessia had failed to fully awaken her innate potential andbat skills that she would have otherwise developed through solitary struggles.

    Is this also the butterfly effect?

    As he pondered this, Tessias voice continued.

    Of course, I had onest desperate move to survive. It worked. Though I wasnt unscathedAt least I bought time to escape.

    It wouldnt have been easy to shake the pursuit.

    I used my head. Ive hunted many beasts, so luring them is second nature. I smeared my blood on any beast I could find and scattered them everywhere. I knew he was tracking me by my blood scent.

    Tessia looked up at Ian.

    Then I followed your scent. You were the only one on my mind. I thought maybe you would help me, since you had saved me before. I realized that was baseless after seeing you. So I decided to first hide and regain my strength by hunting beasts. In case you didnt help, I at least needed to be able to run.

    Dont spout nonsense. I know you were watching me for days.

    Charlotte growled.

    Tessia shot back immediately.

    Thats because I was scared. I thought you might try to kill me the moment you saw me. You probably even know how to kill me for good. I tried to approach you several times, but each time I got too scared to get any closer. Thats probably why this beast noticed me. Got it? You didnte find me because youre so great. You didnt beat me either. If I was at full strength, I would have torn you to shreds by now, you mutt!

    So this is graduated rage.

    Watching Tessia re at Charlotte as if to kill her, Ian thought.

    Charlotte let out a scornfulugh.

    Hypotheticals are meaningless, filthy snake. In the end, youre the one pinned under me.

    Ugh, Charlotte pushed down harder on Tessias arm. Tessia winced in pain but didnt scream this time.

    Bragging uselessly about your strength-

    The words died in her throat as the sword of condemnation tilted towards her neck.

    Emotionless ck eyes looked down at her.

    So, are you asking me to kill that judge?

    He wont be the only one. He told me the tribe wouldnt give up on me. That I might as well just let him take me now. So even if I kill him, another judge wille after me.

    ...

    Ians gaze deepened.

    Tessia swallowed and continued.

    But those guys are just underlings. The ones who turned me into this monster are still lurking in Rusard. I can never forgive them. So Ian, help me get my revenge. This is my request.

    To be honest, it was a very tempting proposal.

    Having Tessia by his side meant the vampires he would eventually have to track down and kill woulde to him of their own ord.

    Perhaps in the game, the way Tessia gained strength was by killing the judges that came after her and absorbing their blood essences.

    If he helped Tessia, he could gain the experience from defeating the judges while also preventing Tessia from growing too strong.

    It would also weaken the forces of the vampires he would have to kill eventually, killing two birds with one stone.

    However, he didnt outwardly show those thoughts. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 71 (2)

    Chapter 71 (2)

    .

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    He simply looked down at Tessia with an expressionless face.

    I dont think I can defeat them on my own. But if you help me, it would change everything. Ive seen what you can do. Youre strong, and you never give up on a request no matter what. So please, Ian. ept my request.

    Tessia pleaded.

    Finally, Ian spoke.

    I understand your situation, Tessia.

    Tessa. Please.

    Right. Tessa. Perhaps as you say, I could fight the judges that are following you. I might even be able to help you get revenge against the vampires of Rusard.

    You would definitely be able to-

    But a request isnt established just by asking like this. Of course, I wont move for some petty sense of pity either.

    ?!

    Tessias eyes widened.

    Tapping the hand holding the sword hilt, Ian added,

    A proper request requires appropriatepensation. ording to you, Ill be fighting the entire vampire n. How will you providepensation worthy of that?

    Anything, anything. Ill give you anything. Vampires have a lot of money. If you help me get revenge, its all yours. I have no interest in that stuff.

    An uncertainpensation. Besides, thats just spoils I would rightly im without even helping you. The fee for a request has to be something you possess, Tessa.

    Cutting off his words, Ian lowered his head.

    Ill ask onest time, Tessa. If I ept your request, what can you give me?

    Tessias eyes wavered, then slowly settled, seeming to realize the only thing she had to lose was the only thing she could offer.

    Ill give myself, Ian.

    Finally she spoke.

    Ians eyes narrowed slightly.

    My life is the only thing I can offer you.

    Your life holds no value to me.

    Then use me however you want. Ill do whatever you say. Ill even help with whatever youre doing now. Just help me get my revenge once your tasks are done. You wont stay in this northern region forever, right? Until then, keep me by your side and use me.

    Youll be my ve?

    Call me whatever you want. I have no other choice, Ian. Otherwise Ill just end up dragged back to Rusard eventually.

    .

    I dont want to be treated like a mindless beast and die not even knowing who I am. Rather than that, Ill live as your servant and ve while dreaming of revenge.

    Notpletely stupid, at least.

    But that didnt mean he fully believed her words either.

    The calction still doesnt quite add up, he said, looking down into her red eyes.

    Any spoils from the judges will all be mine.

    Understood.

    And you wont obtain a single drop of blood essence from them.

    ?!

    Tessias eyes widened for a moment.

    Craving blood essences was an innate vampiric desire. Resisting it wouldnt be easy.

    But Ians words left no choice.

    Understood.

    Finally Tessia answered.

    Nodding, Ian reached out and swiftly pulled the dagger still embedded in her bony shoulder.

    The contract is established.

    He looked at Charlotte.

    Though raising a skeptical brow, Charlotte released the hold she had on Tessia.

    Rubbing her wrist as she stood, Tessia smiled.

    Thank you, Ian. I mean it.

    Remember. If you break the contract and try to run, not just the judges but I wille after you too.

    Of course. Speaking of which.

    Tessias gaze turned to Charlotte, frowning with her arms crossed.

    This mutt seems useless now. Can I kill it?

    Kill it if you want to die. Otherwise sit quietly.

    Understood.

    Though shooting Charlotte a nasty look, Tessia obediently walked over to sit by the campfire.

    ring daggers at her back, Charlotte turned to Ian.

    You really intend to trust that filthy vampires promise, Ian?

    We didnt make a promise. We made a contract. Learn the difference now that youre a mercenary too.

    Shell definitely betray us.

    Ian shrugged.

    Then you can kill her yourself. Since you brought her.

    ?! Really?

    Charlottes eyes lit up.

    Ian nodded.

    Yes. I dont trust her either. So you keep watch. Make sure she doesnt try anything underhanded.

    Looking momentarily startled, then considering it with odd anticipation, Charlotte nodded.

    If she steps out of line, I can just stab her then?

    If the situation calls for it.

    She shouldnt die from that much at least.

    A faint smile crossed Charlottes face. Nodding, she abruptly turned and went to sit by the fire.

    Ill be watching you, filthy snake. Do try and step out of line.

    Dont talk to me, your breath stinks.

    Though Charlotte growled, Tessia didnt even look her way.

    Watching the scene, a wry smile finally crossed Ians face.

    It was only recently he had traveled with a holy knight of Tyr En and the child blessed by Lou Enter grace.

    Now hispanions were an assassin and a vampire fairy.

    Truly, the future is unpredictable.

    Muttering inwardly, Ian approached the fire and picked up his robe lying on a nket, holding it out to Tessia.

    ?

    Tessia cocked her head, looking at him in seeming bewilderment.

    Really that clueless?

    Clicking his tongue, Ian spoke.

    Wear this at all times from now on. I dont want to keep seeing you walking around naked.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 72 (1)

    Chapter 72 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Tessia fell asleep soon after.

    The aftermath of fighting with Charlotte and being interrogated by Ian seemed to have taken a considerable toll.

    She had been huddled up like a wild animal with her robe pulled over her head, but she stirred again as the eastern sky began to grow faintly bright.

    Ah.

    She had jolted upright spasmodically, and upon making eye contact with Ian sitting across from her, she let out a bted sigh.

    Why are you startled?

    Ian muttered as he poked the campfire with his Sword of Condemnation.

    Blinking her eyes, Tessia smiled.

    Its just not familiar having someone by my side. Sorry.

    She huddled down further into her robe, fidgeting restlessly.

    Her awkward movements suggested she was unustomed to having anything draped over her body. If Ian hadnt given it to her, she likely would have tossed it off long ago.

    Its scratchy.

    Endure it. Ill buy you some clothes to wear when we stop by a vige.

    Clothes?

    Tessia frowned in distaste, but then looked at Ian with a strange gleam in her eyes.

    Wouldnt it be better if you just gave me the clothes you were wearing instead, Ian?

    Theyd be too big for you.

    Currently the tallest of their group was Charlotte. Ian was about half a head shorter than her, and Tessia was about a head shorter than Ian.

    It doesnt matter. Theyd have your scent.

    Tessia sniffed at the folds of her robe. Her fangs glinted between her lips. A thirst swirled in her red eyes.

    I wont stop you from just smelling. But if you try any foolishness with me, youll lose your head.

    Ian growled a warning.

    Tessia nodded.

    Dont worry. I wont do anything that stupid.

    At least not while she could control her instincts.

    Ian answered with a derisive snort.

    He had no intention of letting her drink his blood, no matter what.

    There was no telling what else she might consume along with it.

    Ians gaze turned towards the eastern sky.

    Judging by how bright it was getting around them, the sun would soon rise.

    His eyes returned to Tessia.

    She had been sniffing the robe, but now looked back at him.

    What? I said the scent is fine.

    The sun will rise soon.

    So?

    ?

    Ians brow furrowed.

    Will you be alright in the sunlight?

    Not really. It weakens me. Ah. Were you worried about me?

    Tessia gave a wry smile.

    Straightening her back, she removed the hood she had pulled over her head.

    Let me show you.

    At that moment, the sun peeked over the eastern horizon. Its rays extended out along the distant mountain ridge, immediately illuminating the side of Tessias face.

    Squinting her eyes shut, Tessia flinched as if from the sting.

    Soon, her silver hair began to lose its luster, fading to an ashen gray hue.

    Her once pale skin alsopletely lost its vitality, turning dull and lifeless. The pronounced fangs vanished from her lips.

    Getting direct sunlight really is painful.

    Mumbling, Tessia opened her eyes.

    Her red irises had somehow turned a deep, murky green, the color of an ancient swamp.

    Feeling a mages characteristic curiosity, Ian asked,

    Is that your true form?

    I dont know. Its just what I be during the day. I can barely use any of my power. A simple stab might kill me right now.

    Tessia answered nonchntly as she pulled the hood back over her head.

    Gray hair and murky green eyes.

    She now resembled an older, ordinary fairy.

    So during the day, I mostly just hide in the shade. In this state, Id struggle to beat even a single bear.

    Do other vampires be like this during the day too?

    I dont know. Ive never seen another vampire in daylight before.

    And sleep?

    Unless its a situation likest night About once every three days is enough for me. Normally I sleep hidden away in caves or grassy areas during the day. Its too dangerous to just wander around in this state.

    Ian nodded slowly.

    These were facts he hadnt known.

    If other vampires were the same way, killing them during the day might be an easy task.

    Thank you for telling me your weakness.

    Charlottes soft voice followed.

    She had woken up at some point and rose with a yawn, looking rather like arge house cat stretching. Licking around her mouth with her dry tongue, she nced over at Tessia.

    Ill be happy to keep it in mind for when I need to kill you.

    Unfortunately, that wont happen, beast. And feel free to attack anytime. Ill happily w up the other side of your face too. For bnce.

    Tessia smiled as she spoke.

    Charlotte snorted derisively.

    Disgusting gremlin, just as repulsive even after bing one of the demonic races.

    Are you alright?

    Ian asked. Charlotte rotated her arms and neck as she answered.

    Perfectly fine. Doesnt hurt at all.

    Come here then. Ill change your bandages.

    Again? Charlotte flinched with that look, but then nced at Tessia and approached Ian with an unbothered expression.

    Unwinding the bandages from her face, Ian blinked in surprise.

    Well, this is quite remarkable.

    ?

    Tilting her head in puzzlement, Charlotte felt her own face, her expression soon matching Ians astonished one.

    The wounds had almostpletely healed, leaving only faint scratches where the ws had raked.

    Even ounting for an immortals elerated recovery, this rate was abnormal.

    The effect of the blessing is more potent than I imagined.

    Ian realized the reason.

    One of the benefits granted by the Furnaces blessing was an enhanced healing rate.

    Amazing. Now that you mention it, my body does feel lighter.

    Charlotte marveled as Ian also removed the bandages around her arm. The wounds there had vanished entirely without a trace.

    No need to rebandage then. Prepare some breakfast. Well eat and depart right after.

    Understood.

    As Charlotte turned away, Tessia spoke up in a mumbling tone as she climbed into the wagon.

    What a pity. I should have dug in deeper.

    ring at Tessias retreating form, Charlotte looked back to Ian.

    Please allow me to at least cut out her tongue, Ian.

    No.

    Though he answered tly, Ian felt an odd chill. He soon chuckled and added,

    But if the need arises, I may ask you to do just that.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The wagon slowly proceeded along the main road. Although they could have moved faster, Ian chose not to hurry. It was an aftereffect of their previous job, where they were constantly chased by numerous trackers.

    Moreover, there was no urgent reason to rush at the moment. It was still an earlier pointpared to the games timeline, as the rapidly changing situation had brought them to the northern regions sooner than expected. The war between the border kingdoms had not even begun yet.

    It meant there was still time before the major events that would only emerge once the war reached its peak. Tessias joining their group also did not necessitate hastening their journey.

    Of course, not everything was peaceful.

    You look quite befitting seated on the drivers bench, Charlotte.

    Dont call me by my name, you snake. Its repulsive.

    Aw. Saying that just makes me want to call you Charlotte more.

    One more word and I really will cut out your tongue.

    Charlotte and Tessia were still exchanging hostilities with each other. If Ian wasnt present, the atmosphere suggested they would immediately try to take each others lives again.

    Ian let it be for now. He couldnt yet tell if this was a lingering bitter feud or the process of former adversaries who had once tried to kill each other growing closer.

    I was going to mention this earlier, but if you cut out my tongue, itll just grow back at night, you idiot.

    Then I can have the pleasure of cutting out your tongue daily, you repulsive gremlin.

    Im curious about something.

    Ian suddenly spoke up as he looked down at the map. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 72 (2)

    Chapter 72 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The two, who had fallen eerily silent as if telling a lie, nced at Ian.

    It feels like Ive be a viin leader.

    With that thought, Ian continued.

    Charlotte, it seems you dislike Tessia more for being a fairy than for being a vampire. Is that right?

    Charlotte nodded.

    Thats right. Being one of the demonic races is disgusting, of course.

    Why is that?

    Im curious about that too. Why is that, Charlotte?

    Tessia chimed in, leaning towards Ian.

    Charlotte narrowed her brow.

    Are you asking sincerely, gremlin? As a typical high fairy, you dont know about the rtions between fairies and immortals?

    Oh? Im a high fairy?

    Tessia countered.

    Ian looked down at her, leaning expectantly against his feet.

    You dont know your own identity?

    Yes. Didnt I mention it? I dont exactly know who I am.

    Tessia gave a sheepish smile.

    My earliest memory is being tied up, screaming in that horribleboratory. I have no memories before that. Even my name only barely resurfaced.

    The Bloody Queen had amnesia?

    Come to think of it, he did recall her saying something simr yesterday.

    Tessia added,

    The reason I can never die is because I have to get revenge, but I also need to find out who I really am.

    Ha! As expected, a fairys essence isnt in their memory. Its an innate vileness. Born traitors, Id say.

    Charlotte scoffed derisively.

    Tessia frowned.

    If youre going to insult me like that, at least tell me the reason.

    In the past, you fairies were allied with us immortals. We defended our territories together against the humans.

    A low rumbling reverberated in Charlottes voice.

    Everything changed when the war with the demonic races began. Humans think all immortals sided with the demonic races, but thats not true. Immortals were divided between humans and demons. And the same went for you fairies. The only difference was that more of you sided with the humans, and you did so a bit sooner.

    Charlotte looked at Tessia.

    You started calling yourselves high elves. Those who sided with the demons were called dark fairies, no longer considered kin. Unlike us who still viewed those of differing beliefs as kindred, you did not extend that courtesy to your own. Then one day, the ck wall divided the continent. And do you know what was the first thing you did after that?

    What was it?

    You drove the immortals out of the south. But most of them werent on the demonic side at all. They had simply not allied with the humans or shared power with them, like you did.

    It seemed to be an age-old bitter grudge.

    Ian asked gravely,

    Were you made into an imperial immortal back then too?

    I was lucky. I was young, and served Luo S. But there were far more of my kin who werent as fortunate.

    Charlottes gaze fell as heavily as her tone.

    I still remember the smug smiles of those gremlins boasting about taking the south. If I had been an adult back then, I would have made at least one of them my travelingpanion to the underworld, like many of my other kin did.

    It wasnt something a follower of Luo S should say, but Ian didnt bother pointing it out. Their ferocity and fighting spirit were close to instincts etched into their genes.

    Hearing it now, it does sound quite severe.

    Tessia nodded, then added,

    Ill apologize on behalf of my kin, Charlotte.

    Her tone did not sound apologetic at all.

    Charlotte stuck out her tongue with a smile.

    You dont need to apologize. Your situation is worse than mine.

    What does that mean?

    Do you think anything would change even if you regained your memories? The gremlins would never ept you as kin. A fairy turned demonic? Theyd probably try to kill you instead. Its a pity youve lost your memories.

    Charlotte shrugged.

    If you had your memories, your life might have been even more miserable. Maybe thats why you erased them yourself, unable to bear being a demonic race. Considering your kinds weakness, its perfectly usible.

    ...

    Tessia did not respond further.

    After a momentary pause, she looked back up at Ian.

    Ian. It seems that the beasts words ring true. My instincts keep whispering for me to kill her. Shouldnt I just listen to those instincts?

    Please permit it, Ian. It wouldnt take even a minute now.

    Charlotte quickly chimed in as if she had been waiting.

    Looking between the two, Ian eventually chuckled.

    Thanks to you both, I know exactly what to do. Yes, it seems one of you has to die for you to be satisfied.

    Thats right!

    He finally understands.

    So from now on, the two of you will be one.

    The two, who had been nodding, simultaneously froze with bewildered looks.

    Ian continued in a calm tone.

    From what Ive seen, you two will try to kill each other no matter what, even feigning mistakes to do so. But I cant stand to watch that kind of disy. Rather than losing one of you, Id prefer to lose you both. Tessia?

    Yes Huh?

    If Charlotte dies, you die by my hand. Even if its not by me but something else that kills you, you still die.

    What? No

    Tessia blinked rapidly as she turned to Ian, but soon closed her mouth.

    Ians sunken gaze was so unyielding, as if it would not tolerate any defiance or refusal.

    Understood.

    Good. And Charlotte.

    Ians gaze turned to her. After briefly meeting his eyes, Charlotte could not ovee her instincts and averted her gaze. Ians cold voice followed.

    Look me in the eyes. Now.

    Ugh

    Charlottes gaze was drawn back to Ians eyes as if pulled.

    Ripples appeared in his orange irises.

    For you, death might even be a blessing. So I wont kill you. But I will cut off your hands. So you can never wield a weapon again. Of course, you wont be able to leave me either.

    ..

    Charlotte could not even make a sound, as ifpletely overwhelmed by him.

    Ian smiled.

    Answer.

    Understood

    Good.

    Ian smiled again.

    Charlotte hurriedly turned her head away.

    An eerie silence fell over the wagon, but Ian leaned backfortably against the backrest. He felt like he had truly be the leader of viins, but he didnt feel bad about it.

    Quite the opposite, in fact.

    Being honest, trying to persuade clients or travelingpanions had often been quite a bother and tiring experience up until now.

    As he satisfiedly looked back down at the map, Tessia whispered from the drivers bench.

    Feels like weve be amunity of fate, Charlotte.

    Without even turning back, Charlotte muttered.

    Dont you know how to shut up?

    Ive spent a long time alone, you see. During that time, I mostly just talked to beasts. Unfortunately, they cant talk back, unlike you.

    Damn it

    As Charlotte sighed, Ian spoke up while folding the map.

    We should probably pass through town by around midday tomorrow.

    Tessia and Charlotte flinched as they looked back at him.

    Though he thought,

    To have to enter a vige with these two

    Ian continued nonchntly.

    At least there, I hope you two can refrain from fighting and keep quiet.

    He had no intention of skipping the vige stay because of them.

    A warm bed and somewhat decent food all the more so.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 73 (1)

    Chapter 73 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The wall stretching from across the Guandu to the distant mountain slopes in the east looked as natural as if it had guarded this ce for a very long time.

    It seemed to be a gate modified and expanded from ancient city walls, as was often the case elsewhere.

    Guards holding iron maces looked down at the carriage from atop the wall.

    The guard captain, who had been eyeing Charlotte with dry eyes, approached Ian.

    State your identity.

    As if he had been waiting, Ian handed over a thin piece of tanned leather.

    Mercenary, Ian Hoff.

    The guard captains eyes immediately narrowed as he unfolded the leather.

    The Temple of Furnace? Can you prove this is not a forgery?

    No, but if I intended to forge my identity, I wouldnt have used that name.

    Well, I suppose thats true.

    The guard captain nodded his head.

    Ian had carefully taken advantage of the Temple of Furnace. He had requested not only maps and blessings, but also documents to certify his identity. Purifying the corrupted holy water decaying in the void realm was a bonus.

    Of course, the temple granted all the requests of their benefactor.

    As a result, Ian obtained an identity certificate stamped with the seal of Cherwin Astraia.

    It was a name that would be recognized in the Northern Territories and the Empire.

    It seems you have a special rtionship with the temple. But Ive heard the mes of Furnace are dying out.

    This Ian here was of great help in reviving those mes.

    It was Charlotte who spoke out.

    Meeting Ians gaze, she ran her tongue expressionlessly over her lips, as if speaking the expected words.

    As their peculiar ovepping forms made Ian narrow his brows, the guard captain continued.

    I see. Well, I did think you seemed out of the ordinary, but its fortunate that it was in a good way. Are all those in your party your subordinates?

    Yes.

    For now.

    A mercenary band, eh? Then you are honored guests here.

    Muttering, the guard captain took a stamp from his pocket and pressed it on one side of the leather.

    Waiting for the stamp to dry, he looked back at Ian.

    So, where are you headed? Travelgar?

    Were heading north for now.

    How far north? This Ninglosl is far enough north already.

    A curious fellow, this one.

    But Ian answered casually despite thinking so.

    Further north. Near the Aghorn Mountains.

    Even to Ian, the sight of this carriage and its upants would pique curiosity.

    An Imperial ck carriage. Purebred warhorses wearing matching ck barding.

    A sullen-looking burly woman in a robe sat hunched at the footboard by Ian.

    It was an unusual enoughbination even in this insane world.

    Ah, you mean the true north. Thats no ce for humans to tread, especially this time of year. Did you receive a request?

    From the Temple of Furnace.

    Ian nonchntly name-dropped the temple. Even if they heard, he doubted they would make a fuss over such a trivial matter.

    You must be truly formidable individuals then. Otherwise they would not have made such a reckless request.

    Is the situation in the north that bad?

    Are you new to the Northern Territories?

    Ian nodded readily.

    The guard captain paused briefly, seeming conflicted about saying anything unnecessary.

    Nothing will change whether I speak or not, so feel free to say it. It may even help.

    Ian gently added.

    The guard captain nodded.

    To answer your question, yes, it is very bad. The entire north is called the Northern Autonomous Region, but in reality only the areas not covered in snow can be considered the north. Beyond that is little more than the White Demonic World. Even those who lived near there have long since migrated south. Ninglosl here is one of those ces.

    Pausing, the guard captain scratched his thick beard.

    If it were me, I would stay at least until spring, or turn my horses east. Without even going as far as Karingion, Travelgar alone has plenty of work in need of capable mercenary bands. Here is a bit dull, admittedly.

    Well, there you have it.

    Nodding slowly, Ian asked,

    So youre saying this is effectively one of the northernmost cities of the Northern Territories?

    Not yet, but it will be soon. The cold has been creeping down year by year. It wont be long before the snow covers the upper neighborhoods too. Above here are just viges not even worthparing to this ce. In fact, anyone still holding out there probably isnt in their right mind.

    Then well need to resupply thoroughly before departing

    It must be an urgent request.

    It doesnt seem like waiting until spring would make much difference.

    Thats not entirely wrong.

    As the guard captain rolled up the leather and handed it back, he added,

    There are mines to the west beyond the city. That area is off-limits to outsiders. Same goes for near the castle walls. Best not to leave the city streets if you can help it. I trust you wont cause any trouble.

    Dont worry. Well just rest up and spend plenty of coins before moving on.

    Excellent.

    The guard captain stepped back.

    The soldiers guarding the gate cleared the way.

    Charlotte leisurely drove the carriage through the gate.

    Barren abandoned fields proving the season came into view, along with the surprisingly expansive cityscape.

    It exceeded Ians expectations.

    In fact, this was a city he had never seen in the game.

    It was not unusual for viges unseen in games to appear, but never on this scale.

    Its almost a shame there are no quests here We have the leisure.

    Still, in a city like this, even if the bloodsucking judges followed, it was unlikely to rampage in in sight without going insane first.

    If word of a demon outbreak spread in the heart of an autonomous city, the Empires pursuit would soon follow.

    Then, Tessia nced around warily, her face regaining some color after the nights hunt.

    Do you always have to go through these tedious procedures?

    Only when not in free cities, Ian replied.

    It was an interesting experience. It was the first time I boldly passed through the gate.

    Im sure it was.

    Ill do well inside too. Strangely, I always drew attention before.

    Well, thats probably because you walked around naked.

    Ah

    Her actions were probably not so ordinary either.

    Ian smirked and turned his gaze away, as if feigning ignorance at Tessias reaction.

    In any case, with Charlotte around now, she would rtively receive less attention.

    Where should we go first?

    Charlotte then asked.

    Yet another basic question.

    Ian gestured with his chin.

    There should be a stable somewhere in the city or an inn. Go there first.

    Got it.

    Why did you butt in earlier? That was unlike you.

    Ah, that. At the Temple of FurnaceI learned it.

    There was an embarrassed tone in Charlottes voice.

    Ians brow furrowed.

    Miguel?

    He came up to us while you were talking to the High Priest and started spouting off about how to introduce you, the duties a squire should perform. That came to mind. In any case, now Imbasically your squire

    Hah

    Ian let out a hollowugh.

    So they were still passing that down.

    It was right after that when Tessias eyes lit up.

    Theres a specific way to introduce Ian? What is it?

    He said-

    Enough.

    Ian cut her off, ring coldly between the two of them.

    I told you not to fight, not to act buddy-buddy. And Charlotte, forget that nonsense. Its not needed.

    Well it would be morefortable for meBut it does seem necessary to advertise your achievements, Ian. Reputation is important for mercenarypanies.

    What a mercenarypany with just three peopleIts not needed. We can rebuild a reputationter.

    Why not? I like the idea of a mercenarypany.

    Tessia snickered.

    Im sure you do.

    Ian retorted, rubbing his temple.

    If you want to keep that up, just act like a fairy mage for now.

    Got it. I will.

    The wagon rolled into the city.

    Drab ck earth and brick buildings.

    It wasnt hard to find the stables  a fairlyrge one was located right on the main street, likely due to frequent transportation of goods.

    Not far from the inn either.

    A mighty fine horse, sir.

    The stable master nced back and forth between the wagon, horse, and Charlotte as he spoke.

    Ian, stepping down from the wagon, stated.

    Could be a couple days stay, could be a few more. Take good care of them  feed them well, let them rest easily. Were headed north.

    How far north, if you dont mind me asking?

    Hes asking that again. Though this was already the northern region by Imperial standards.

    Near the Aghorn mountain range.

    That far north The horses may not make it back, sir.

    As long as they can get us there. Oh, and have them cleaned up too.

    The stable masters lips curled up at the few silver coins Ian handed him.

    Ill see to it personally.

    Ian nodded and turned around.

    Charlotte and Tessia walked abreast behind him.

    The gazes of passersby lingered on them briefly.

    Ian silently licked his lips.

    Not that I want to stand out too much

    But it was something hed have to get used to as long as he was with Charlotte.

    Finding the cksmith wasnt difficult  an entire street was lined with smithies.

    Keep it straight, you idiot! It keeps bouncing when you swing down!

    Do the bellows properly!

    Humans and dwarves bustled about ceaselessly amid themotion. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 73 (2)

    Chapter 73 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Seemed they were forging goods to send to the northern front.

    I guess this is still just a normal town where people live.

    It was a sight that reminded him anew that this world wasnt virtual.

    The liveliness he witnessed in this city, unseen in games, onlypounded that realization.

    He still wondered how such an extreme world could actually exist.

    Perhaps it was a question borne from being raised in a developed nation.

    Had he been born in a war-torn or impoverished country, he might not have been so surprised from the start.

    Tapping the waresid out on stalls with his fingertips as he passed, Ian eventually turned back the way they came.

    His gaze fell upon a middle-aged dwarf leaning nonchntly against a stall.

    That one seems to be the most skilled.

    How can you tell?

    Well.

    No need for an exnation like the wares at that shop allow me to gather the most information or whatnot.

    Not that you have a choice anyway. Im the one paying.

    I do have money though.

    Your money is my money too.

    Thatstrue enough.

    Ian approached the stall.

    Only when he picked up a few items, including a dagger, did the dwarven smith finally look at him.

    Youve got a good eye, sir.

    I hear that often enough. How much?

    Quite costly. You got the coin?

    Needless to say, his mouth promptly shut when Ian ced a few Imperial gold pieces on the stall.

    Ian blocked the short, thick hand reaching for the coins.

    This covers custom work too.

    Custom work?

    Ian pulled off Charlottes forearm guard with a torn underside and a dented pauldron from in front of the dwarfs eyes.

    Repair these and make something to go in between.

    Ahh These are magic armaments

    The smith inspected the items this way and that.

    Dwarven craftsmanshipand the material isnt standard Imperial steel either. The enchantments etched on are intricate too. Cant replicate them exactly as is, Im afraid.

    As long as its sturdy and easy to move in, any differences are fine.

    If thats how it ie over here,ss.

    Charlotte leaned toward the stall.

    After rousing his slumbering apprentice in the corner with a yell, the dwarven smith muttered as he measured her arm.

    Its been a while since I saw a seasoned one. And with a fairy too. An odd pair you two make.

    Charlottes face hardened, while Ian let out a snort.

    To my eyes, you all seem rather strange as well.

    The one who travels with both a beastman and a fairy is the strangest. Dont you understand the implications of this?

    The calm cksmith began writing something on the paper in front of him and added,

    Come back tomorrow. And it seems youre a bit short on funds.

    It would be better to prepare properly. As much as youre trying to rip me off.

    Ian ced another gold coin on the counter and said.

    The cksmith nced at Ians sullen gaze and nodded.

    This is for customers who knowingly ept it.

    Ian turned away.

    Amid the sound of the cksmith waking his still sleeping apprentice, Charlotte muttered,

    Such rude and expensive blockheads

    Dont worry. If they dont prepare something proper tomorrow, that half-wit will be a quarter-wit.

    Yeah. ThatI made you spend money again because of me

    Charlotte faltered suddenly.

    She seemed unable to finish her words.

    Just think of it as money well spent, Ian added, and Charlotte nodded awkwardly.

    Ian even bought a few outfits for Tessia to wear.

    Tessia whispered that she didnt want to wear them, but of course she had no choice in the matter.

    Only after purchasing dried rations did the group finally enter the inn.

    ..

    It was then that Tessia stopped in her tracks.

    Ian turned with a furrowed brow, and only then remembered that she was a vampire.

    These ones really do make things troublesome.

    Truthfully, both Charlotte and Tessia were more trouble than Luci.

    Tessia only entered the building after Ian called for a maid toe in.

    Since the buildings in the north were all made of bricks, they were much warmer than wooden and mud huts.

    The dining area on the first floor was already crowded with drunkards, even before evening.

    It was quite a sight to see dwarves and humans all intermingled, guzzling liquor.

    While Tessia went upstairs to change clothes, Ian imed a spot in the corner.

    As always when entering a new citys inn, he felt nces being thrown his way.

    Since there was no hostility behind them, Ian ignored it and ordered food.

    Are you folks the mercenaries said to be headed towards the mountain range?

    After taking their full order, the maid asked tentatively, ncing at Charlotte.

    Ian blinked.

    Word spreads that fast?

    They say youve been spreading money around If its not too rude, may I ask why youre going there?

    What else would mercenaries do? Were going to beat up some monsters.

    Ian snorted as he spoke.

    The maids face brightened.

    As I thought! Then I truly wish you the best. Not just me, but many here immigrated from above. Please, cull even one more monster for us, so that one day we can reim our hometowns.

    The maid bowed deeply and hurried off, saying shed bring the food shortly.

    Tch

    Ian gave a wry smile as he looked down at his left palm.

    He was fated to fight monsters head-on soon enough anyway.

    He was slowly starting to understand how this mark functioned.

    It didnt indiscriminately emanate waves.

    It only activated when there were monsters nearby that it could summon.

    Perhaps it was the other way around, and they resonated to draw it out.

    Whichever was true, it wouldnt change anything.

    Once I deal with this I can head to Travelgar before spring.

    Ians gaze drifted back into his memories.

    Much had already diverged from the flow he remembered.

    But the overall current hadnt shiftedpletely.

    The essential quests were still waiting for him, no doubt.

    Since hed set foot in the north, he nned to finish what needed doing and head back down.

    By then, the war on the frontier would likely have reached its peak too.

    As long as there arent any more ridiculous variables.

    Ufortable.

    Then, one of the biggest variables sat down right beside him.

    Tessia, her hood pulled down low, fidgeted constantly as if the clothes she wore underneath were ill-fitting.

    Though shes one I have to kill for sure.

    Ian gazed at her quietly.

    From the start, this whole traveling together seemed to be a situation absent from the game.

    No quest had appeared, after all.

    Maybe he was treading an entirely new path right now.

    Of course, one person alone couldnt sway the overall flow too much

    Just in case, it might be the rational choice to just kill her now.

    Why are you looking at me so scary, Ian?

    Tessia tilted her head and asked. As the sun set, her pupils were gradually turning red.

    Enjoy your meal. I piled it on.

    The food was ced on the table.

    Its nothing. Dont take off your clothes just because youre ufortable.

    Ian replied calmly and turned his gaze to his te.

    Thinking once more that it wouldnt be toote to decide after watching her some more.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    On the hard bed.

    !

    Ians eyes shot open.

    After staring nkly at the dim ceiling for a moment, his brow furrowed.

    It seemed that something he had thought could never happen without him going insane had indeed urred.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 74 (1)

    Chapter 74 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Without any forewarning, an ominous magical force permeated the surroundings.

    Hick!

    Next to me, a gasp and rustling movements followed.

    Looking up, Tessia had her back against the corner of the ceiling.

    Meeting Ians gaze, she trembled as she spoke.

    Its him! Hes here!

    I know.

    Ian calmly replied as he stood up. An orange glow flickered on the floor. Charlotte asked in a low voice:

    You mean the judge hase?

    Cant you feel it?

    Tessia retorted with a question.

    Charlottes brow furrowed.

    It seemed her senses did not function properly when it came to magic.

    It was wise to rent just one room.

    As Ian began donning his armor, he thought.

    The inconvenience of keeping those two in check has now be a blessing in disguise.

    Charlotte also swiftly rose and started putting on her armor without a sound.

    Protecting each other should be your top priority. Dont forget that.

    Ian stated. Although frowning, Charlotte did not stop moving.

    Tessia, who had been nkly watching the two, eventually whispered.

    What are you guys doing? Just stay here. That monster is still a vampire. It cant get in here.

    Seems fear has added to your mind.

    Charlotte snorted after finishing with her breastte.

    You think theyd do this without any countermeasures?

    You havea n?

    We have several ns.

    Ian said as he locked the chain joints of his greaves one by one.

    They could pinpoint your location and demolish the building. Or lure the vigers out If it were me, Id just kill a few vigers and leave them like you did it. That alone would make it impossible for you to stay here.

    Then why not just hide until dawn and immediately run away?

    A very demonic line of thought.

    As Ian tightly fastened his boots around his feet and calves, he coolly countered.

    Why should we? We can just defeat that monster right here.

    And what about the aftermath?

    Thats not for you to worry about.

    Ian turned to Tessia as he sheathed his sword.

    Dont forget why you came to me. If you truly want revenge, discard that habit of running away.

    Tessia opened her mouth as if to speak, but her gaze soon fell.

    Understood, Ian.

    If theres one more time like this, Ill cut off your arms and legs to carry you around like the judge intended.

    Muttering to himself, Ian grasped the doorknob as he took a step forward.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Ians brow furrowed as he opened the inns door.

    For beneath his feet, a pitch-ck mist was spread like a shadow.

    Simultaneously, he felt eyes focusing on him.

    Under the eaves of the surrounding buildings, bats hang upside down, their jet-ck eyes gleaming like onyx gems.

    Not vampires, it seems, but bats.

    Thinking this, Ian stepped outside.

    A cool chill brushed his ankles.

    It was not difficult to locate the source of this obscure dark magic.

    Beyond the path extending from the inn,

    In the very center of the town, a pitch-ck figure abruptly rose up.

    Even under the crescent moon, its appearance stood out starkly unlike any living being.

    Yet there was no warmth, breath, or movement detectable as one would expect from life.

    Ian slowly approached, taking in its appearance.

    Sculpted features. Pale, bloodless skin. ck attire reminiscent of Imperial conquest. Slightly curled ck hair.

    The judges red eyes met Ians gaze.

    Not a hint of hostility, but rather aposed elegance.

    Strolling right into the heart of town. You possess remarkable courage.

    A soft voice rang out.

    Ian scoffed.

    And youre the deranged demon exposing yourself in the middle of this city.

    A smile crossed the judges face,

    Seeming to enjoy Ians mockery.

    You possess both courage and audacity. A rare talent in these times. I like humans like you. You remind me of my mortal days.

    An archaically insane one, indeed.

    Thinking this, Ian nced at the bats clinging to the rooftops around them.

    They were watching toward the inns door,

    As Charlotte and Tessia were emerging from the inn.

    Though not sparing each other a nce, they were at least moving together side by side.

    The judges voice continued.

    I express my gratitude. Thanks to your courage tonight, unnecessary sacrifices can be avoided.

    Thats right. Tonights deaths will

    Ian drew his sword as he charged forward,

    Be limited to just you.

    The judges smile deepened as he watched Ian rush toward him.

    A human after my own heart. You shall be my parting sustenance.

    He took out a small box from his robe.

    A magical artifact? Just as Ians brow furrowed and he lunged, the judge immediately opened the boxs lid.

    Sleep soundly, human.

    Kya-aaaaaaaah-!

    A deafening scream burst forth from the box along with a massive wave of magic power.

    ?!

    Swept away without a chance to resist, Ian plummeted.

    It was a curse too overwhelming even for his mental strength and resistance.

    His vision blurred, his body went limp, and dizziness assailed him.

    Even as he fell to the ground, the scene behind burned into his sight.

    Charlotte crumpling like a doll, and Tessia clutching her ears, screaming.

    Ian copsed amidst the ck mist.

    A stillness fell over the entire town.

    The judge, having subdued all life, calmly stepped past him.

    Flutter flutter-

    The bats concealed in the shadows took flight in all directions.

    Further darkening the already dim surroundings.

    Tonight, you cannot run away, mongrel. Your little tricks from before were amusing. But do not expect them to work twice.

    Dont mock me!

    The kneeling Tessia cried out, baring her fangs and opening her mouth wide.

    She bit into Charlottes fallen arm and drank the blood.

    Her eyes glowed a bloody red.

    Secondster, she released her mouth and stood up.

    Whoosh-

    Her shadow, buried in the mist, transformed into the shape of a raven and took flight.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 74 (2)

    Chapter 74 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The judge let out an exmation.

    Now able to freely manifest shadow magic ravens. Indeed, you are different from the previous specimens.

    Keep your praise. Ian! Dont tell me hes knocked out like this beast? Ian!

    Tessia spat, as she shouted.

    Meanwhile, two raven shadows circled protectively around her, yet paled inparison to the swarming bats cloaking the area.

    After that big talk! To pathetically copse like this!

    Backing up against a building wall, Tessia vented her outrage.

    The judgesughter followed.

    Its futile. This is

    His voice trailed off.

    His previously casual footsteps halted.

    The judge turned around.

    Swooooosh-

    A howling gust blew aside the surrounding mist.

    Through the clearing, Ian rose to his feet.

    He spat out a chunk of flesh from his mouth.

    Sorry about the boasting.

    Ian!

    Color returned to Tessias face. The judge eximed.

    That was an amplified sirens scream Remarkable. Youre the first human to remain awake after hearing it.

    Ah, yes. Thanks to that, we can fight without interruption.

    Ian nonchntly gripped his sword once more.

    The pain from biting his mouth kept his mind clear, but his bodys senses were still not fully recovered.

    Insisting on battle Hoh? This is?

    The judge abruptly closed his eyes, then inhaled deeply, as if savoring a scent.

    His lips parted, revealing elongated fangs.

    The corners of his mouth split open to below his ears.

    Yes You are no ordinary human. An irresistible aroma.

    It was then that a quest window appeared before Ians eyes.

    The Shadow Judge.

    I understand. These situations are presenting quests for Ian. Thats fortunate.

    As Ians gaze hardened, Tessia shouted.

    Back off! Ian is mine! Touch him and youre dead!

    This is no ce for you to interfere, mongrel.

    With a wave of his hand, the judge opened his eyes.

    As the bats surrounding the inn building converged on Tessia, he fixed his flickering gaze on Ian.

    Somehow, a sword had appeared in the judges grip.

    A twisted de, its tip curving forward like a crescent moon.

    Fate is an amusing thing. That this mongrel would keeppany with one possessing such special blood. Consuming you will surely make me stronger.

    The feeling is mutual. If I defeat you, Ill gain experience.

    What do you mean by that?

    Instead of answering, Ian threw a dagger that whistled through the air. The judge lightly dodged to the side and raised his left hand.

    Billowing ck mist rose up, instantly engulfing Ian.

    Whoosh-!

    A gust of wind immediately scattered the mist.

    Ian charged through the gap, his eyes glinting coldly.

    Haha!

    Unable to contain hisughter, the judge lunged to meet him.

    The dense mist parted with each of the judges steps.

    ng-!

    Their swords shed.

    For an instant, their charges came to a halt.

    A heavy impact reverberated through their grips.

    Shick-

    It was Ian who first withdrew.

    For when the judge slightly flicked his wrist, the crescent des tip closed in as if to graze Ians shoulder.

    The judge pursued relentlessly, his hands continuing their motion toward Ian.

    Chiang! ng-!

    Their strikes and parries rapidly exchanged.

    Delight danced more fervently in the judges eyes with each passing moment.

    It had been so long since hed found such a delightful meal.

    The scent of blood like well-aged wine wafted with each breath, and Ians gaze remained unwavering even amidst their sword shes.

    His swordsmanship fell short of expectations, but his overwhelming strength and speed far exceeding his build, the aid of what seemed like wind magic armaments, and his bold judgment in exploiting openings, thesepensated for hisck of finesse.

    Screech-

    The crescent de asionally scraped along the chains binding the judges limbs, releasing faint whiffs of blood that stoked his ecstasy further.

    The madness concealed beneath hisposed elegance rippled in his crimson eyes.

    The swirling ck mist seemed to echo his surging emotions.

    Magnificent! Simply magnificent! Hone your skills a few more years, and you would surely have be a consummate swordmaster!

    The judge shouted amidst his relentless sword strokes.

    But do notment! Your determination and courage have already reached a level rivaling theirs!

    Even while purely defending, he found greater delight in Ians calm, unflinching gaze.

    A desire welled up to savor this battle a while longer. He was also convinced this exquisite delicacy was too precious to devour in haste.

    Until that stoic facade crumbled into terror and despair. Until the light of determination in those eyes was utterly extinguished.

    Only then would he cease toying with him and finally consume Ian, once the scent of his blood lost its rich aroma.

    ng-!

    Their inward shes collided once more.

    Kaghak! The sword of condemnation scraped along the crescents edge, showering sparks.

    Just as the judge moved to flick his wrist, the continued pressure forced him momentarily back.

    It felt as if the force behind Ians sword had grown stronger and more fluid.

    The judges brow furrowed briefly before Ian murmured through their locked des.

    Finally feeling lighter now.

    Holding the judges gaze, he calmly added.

    Im grateful. Thanks to you not intending to kill me, I bought enough time.

    What? Haha!

    I only hope this isnt all you have. Otherwise, the experience youll yield is going to be pitiful.

    What is this experience you speak of?

    Whoosh-!

    Again, no answer came.

    Instead, an immense pulling force emanated from the judges de for an instant, followed by an even greater invisible shockwave that mmed into him.

    As the disoriented judge was flung back, Ian pursued relentlessly.

    ng-!

    The raised his arm to deflect Ians unnaturally powerful downward strike.

    For one who had trodden the path of the sword for ages, such a direct attack could be parried or deflected unconsciously.

    Bzzzzt-

    As their locked des pressed against each other, a swirling gust of mist-shrouded wind battered around Ian.

    But the judge could not afford to mind the raging vortex

    For crimson magic swirled in Ians pupils as he red at the judge.

    A mage? For such tremendous power and superb swordsmanship to exist in a mage?

    KWAAAH-!

    Before he couldplete the thought, pirs of me erupted explosively from beneath the judges feet.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 75 (1)

    Chapter 75 (1)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The mes did not spread widely, but shot up following the raging wind.

    As Ian, who was flung out of the tent, regained his posture andnded.

    Kwararr-

    ck smoke mingled around the zing mes.

    Watching the subsiding mes, Ian immediately prepared for the next magic.

    Soon, the judge, whose skin was slightly charred, burst through the smoke.

    How amusing! In my long life, Ive never met a human like you!

    As he shouted and swung his left hand down, the smoke storm raging behind him poured down on Ian like a backflow.

    Kadeudeuk-

    The frost shield formed just in time blocked the pouring smoke.

    The surface of the shield was shaved off in an instant as if sliced by countless tiny des.

    Ian widened the distance.

    In the judges hand as hended, a vial the length of a finger appeared.

    He gulped down what was inside in one breath.

    Red liquid dripped from the corner of his mouth.

    Ians brow furrowed.

    Looks just like blood.

    Restoring vitality, isnt that cheating?

    Before the useless thought was finished, the judges body began to heal.

    The swirling smoke around him rippled even thicker.

    It looked more like mist or clouds than smoke now.

    If you wish to see my full power, Ill dly show you.

    The judges head snapped back as he uttered those words.

    A throwing dagger was deeply embedded in the center of his face.

    ck smoke billowed from the gaps as his mouth was torn wide open.

    Chaenggeuraeng.

    When he lowered his head again, the pushed out dagger fell to the ground.

    The judge smiled as he watched Ian charging at him.

    Truly a waste to kill!

    Kkuahk-!

    Contrary to his words, he raised the hand he had been dangling, and the smoke lying on the ground surged up and struck Ian.

    Even as he was flung into the air spinning, Ian raised his hand.

    Hwareulleuruk-

    The mes that burst forth around him all at once poured down simultaneously.

    The judge stretched out the hand he had raised.

    Peurbeobeong-!

    The smoke curtain swallowed the mes.

    Ian, who barely regained his posture in midair, wrapped wind des around his body and flung himself into the vortex.

    Even at this moment, he was acutely aware of every situation.

    Tessia being bitten and scratched by the swooping bats, but in turn grabbing, tearing, biting them back. The shadow raven she sent guarding Charlotte. The judge prepared the next attack beyond the barrier. And the ck smoke shing and burning together with the mes.

    As time passed, his ability to perceive in a state of concentration was increasing.

    Ppuahk-!

    The next moment, the smoke rushed explosively towards Ian.

    Indeed, its simr.

    Ian recalled the Queen of Blood Tessia from the game.

    Among her attack patterns was one simr to this.

    Except that the smoke was red, it was essentially the same.

    It seemed the judges ability was to absorb blood and im it as his own.

    So then

    The way to nullify it should be the same too.

    In the center of his palm, a lesser spirit imbued with magic was already spinning and unleashing the prepared spell.

    Ppuwahk-!

    The pouring smoke dispersed in all directions from the gale burst released.

    Tornado, a basic gray spell that simply unleashed strong winds with a knockback effect in the game, became a true tempest by adding a pinch of chaos power and spirit amplification, scattering the smoke.

    Ian hovered momentarily in midair.

    Beyond that, the slightly charred judge stared back with widened eyes.

    A blue light began to ze from Ians raised right hand.

    !

    The moment the judges pupils trembled.

    Ppuahk-!

    Propelled by the burst of divine power, Ian charged forth, carving a blue arc in the air as he brought down the Sword of Condemnation.

    The judge raised his crescent de almost simultaneously.

    This vampires body, tempered by long years of sword training, instinctively recreated the techniques he had mastered even in this moment.

    Kagagagaga- Kkwajik!

    His attempt to deflect the condemnation strike failed as the de snapped.

    But it meant enough for the judge.

    As the strike cleaved his corbone and tore open his right shoulder, getting hit in the head or left shoulder would have been fatal.

    Chiiiii-

    The remaining divine power on the de charred his flesh.

    Letting out a soundless scream from the excruciating pain, the judge called back all the dispersed shadow mist and servitors.

    In the extreme state of focus that only manifested in life-or-death crises,

    The judge concluded that the fatal injury he sustained was not immediately life-threatening.

    He would have to retreat to Glomir and recuperate, but could regain his original form in a few years.

    The smoke and shadow servitors were gathering at top speed, and in a few seconds they would overwhelm this human who disyed such an outrageous ability.

    And his blood would bestow new vitality upon the judge.

    This train of thought unraveled the moment he opened his eyes, momentarily squinted from the pain.

    !

    For Ians eyes were brimming with crimson magic, and shed chillingly, as if seeing through the judge scheme.

    Only then did the judge realize that time was flowing at the same rate for Ian as it did for himself.

    There was no way for him to know that this human before him was once merely a game character.

    No way to know that in the character creation process, Ian had chosen the concentration trait befitting a knight or barbarian warrior.

    Being of a sufficiently high level for the trait to manifest meaningfully, Ian could always bring his potent powers of concentration to the fore inbat, backed by the intelligence and mental fortitude stats.

    How?!

    All the judge could do was be aghast at the fact that this mage possessed the innate talent to be a sword master, an ability only a rare few were born with.

    And at that moment, Ians spell was swiftlypleted.

    Shwuaaaaaa-

    Smoke and bats swarmed in from all sides.

    For an instant, the world seemed to plunge intoplete darkness.

    No way.

    Ian dropped the sword he was gripping and raised his left hand.

    In the judges eyes as he fell weakly backward, a spirit zing crimson with magic was etched.

    The fleeting thought that it looked like a small sun crossed his mind the instant before.

    Kwaaaaaaa-

    Golden mes erupted gushing out from the spirit in all directions.

    Kwararar-

    The rippling wave of fire devoured the encroaching smoke and shadow servitors, spreading outward.

    The endless torrent of mes.

    The surroundings instantly brightened like midday.

    Is he nning to incinerate the entire city?

    The ground met the judges back.

    But he could not take his eyes off the curtain of devouring mes still engulfing the smoke and servitors.

    But its beautiful.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 75 (2)

    Chapter 75 (2)

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    A tendril of the crashing wave of fire washed over him too.

    Thats why having a n B is so important.

    Ian watched the mes burning the mist and bats, reaching out his hand.

    The high-ranking red magic, me Tsunami.

    It was one of the new skills Ian had recently learned.

    He chose it for its fast casting speed and wide range, and its firepower exceeded his expectations.

    Though amplifying it consumes a lot of magic and makes it difficult to control

    When surrounded by enemies, some sacrifices were inevitable.

    Ian focused his mind and did his best to control the mes.

    Whoosh-

    The wave of fire spread roughly and quickly.

    Kyaaak-!

    Tessia let out a scream, lying face down on the ground.

    Her movements were like a wild animals, suggesting an intense battle with the shadow mages.

    Remarkably, even amidst that, she was clutching Charlottes cor.

    Whoosh-

    The mes that devoured all the mist and bats red up greatly in the air before dissipating like evaporating.

    This annihtion was possible because everything had gathered towards Ian.

    Fwooosh

    The spinning crystals lost their light and fell with a puff of smoke.

    Darkness and silence arrived together.

    Ians gaze shifted to the side.

    He saw the judges figure.

    Though turned to charcoal with the Sword of Condemnation in his right chest, he was still alive.

    Here is My long Lifes

    Sensing Ians approaching footsteps, the judges lips moved slightly.

    Pieces of skin ked off.

    I didnt think This would be The end

    Letting the whispered words pass through one ear, Ian pulled the Sword of Condemnation out ofthe judges chest.

    The heated ck sword felt hot enough to burn his hand, but that was preferable now.

    In the end You

    Ah, this brat talks too much.

    Ian clicked his tongue and unhesitatingly thrust the sword into the judges heart.

    Squish, the area around it shattered as the de pierced his heart.

    Sizzle- a sensation of something burning passed through. It was the sound of thest bit of blood evaporatingpletely.

    The judges body stiffened. And soon, it began to crumble into ashes.

    Hah

    As Ian sighed and pulled out the sword,

    Shwip-!

    !

    Something shot out from the ashes. A ck bat formed of condensed shadows.

    A final struggle? Or an unexpected contingency of his n?

    Even as he wondered, Ian threw a fireball at the fleeing creature.

    The fireball hit the bat precisely.

    Whoosh-

    mes lit up the air.

    Unexpectedly, the fireball didntpletely incinerate the bat.

    A tiny shadow fragment pierced through the fireball and ultimately escaped into the darkness.

    Tch.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    But it didnt matter.

    From thepleted quest, it seemed the judge had surely died, and that small fragment didnt appear capable of fulfilling its original purpose.

    Thump-

    Finally, Ian sat down heavily.

    The throbbing headache, dizziness, and pain from being shed by the Crescent de all hit him at once.

    But there was ample satisfaction.

    The questpletion gave him an ability point and a significant experience gain.

    He was even nearing his next level up.

    At this rate, he would soon experience leveling up for the first time since arriving in this world.

    Is it over, is it over?!

    Tessia, who had been lying face down, lifted her head.

    Yeah.

    Ian answered tiredly, looking down at the pile of ashes that had been the judge.

    A faint trace of magic lingered amidst the ashes.

    Reaching his hand into the ashes, he excavated the magic box that had contained the mermaids scream, the vial that had stored blood, another unidentifiable box, and an ominous patterned ne.

    Despite the mes, they had somehow maintained their forms.

    At least for the ne, he could check its information.

    It was a rare-grade opal ne that slightly increased mental resistance, some other resistances, and the rare magic recovery option.

    I believed, I believed in you! Ian, youre truly the best!

    Tessia eximed, jumping up.

    After storing the ne in his spatial storage, Ian asked,

    What about Charlotte?

    Shes sleeping like she knows nothing, this useless beast!

    Tessia cackled and kicked Charlotte with her foot before walking over to Ian.

    Ian turned his head sharply.

    Donte any closer.

    Huh? Why?

    Ive been bleeding. Keep your distance.

    Ah, okay! Got it.

    From this incident, he had clearly realized that his blood scent causes vampires to lose rationality.

    The reason or cause was still unknown, but it didnt really matter initially.

    As Tessia nodded, she added slyly,

    Can I at least have a little taste?

    You think thatll work?

    Actually, I didnt expect it to.

    Tesia shrugged and took off her tattered clothes, tossing them aside.

    Her gaze swept over the quiet, ruined street.

    The gouged road and buildings licked by mes left clear marks.

    The za where the roads intersected was also devastated.

    Grinning, Tessia added,

    Then should we quickly get out of here before the people of this city wake up?

    Get out of here

    Ian let out a hollowugh.

    If it were a remote kingdom, it might not be a big issue.

    But here, while a dominion, was undoubtedly imperial territory.

    Especially with his identity being on record, leaving now would put his name on the criminal list.

    Stay holed up in the room with Charlotte. Put your clothes back on too.

    What about you, Ian?

    Ill wait here until daybreak. By holding my ground, I can quickly clear up any misunderstandings.

    In truth, most of the surrounding devastation was due to his magic.

    But since the dead cant talk, he could pin it all on the judge.

    You and Charlotte dont know what happened. Get some rest.

    Well, all right. Then Ill go in and rest first. Good work.

    Tessia nodded nonchntly, scooping up the unconscious Charlotte.

    Striding briskly to the inn door, she suddenly turned back to Ian.

    Ian. Can you invite me in when you go inside?<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to Hathlesstroubles<hr>

    Umm

    Charlotte lifted her heavy eyelids.

    The first thing that entered her sight was the emerald green eyes of a fairy, holding a strange smile on her lips.

    Tessia whispered.

    Did you sleep well, useless beast?

    Huh!

    Charlotte gasped and jolted upright.

    Hazy memories flooded her mind in disarray.

    A thick ck mist. Countless gazes hidden in the shadows. The back view of Ian walking alone above the darkness.

    And in the middle of the intersection, a demon silently standing there.

    The Judge! What happened to him-?

    Calm down, Charlotte.

    Pressing her shoulder firmly, Tessia smiled.

    Its all over now.

    Over you say?

    Yes. Its all over. While you were snoring away.

    ..''

    Charlottes mouth slightly opened.

    Suddenly, her gaze drifted down nkly to her exposed forearm.

    More precisely, to the haphazardly wrapped bandages on top of it.

    Tessias voice continued.

    I sucked a bit of your blood. I didnt really want to, but the situation was that desperate. Of course, you werepletely oblivious.

    ..''

    Youre not going to get mad over that, are you? Even though I risked my life to protect you too.

    ..''

    Charlotte could not even retort to Tessias words.

    There was nothing to refute. Not a single word she said was wrong.

    Her wavering orange eyes eventually drooped defeatedly.

    It was the look of onepletely overwhelmed by a storm of immense self-reproach.

    Oh my. Your ears drooped too. Pitiful. Were you that shocked, Charlotte? Dont worry about it. As you can see, we won in the end.

    Tessia whispered softly. At least she was clearly enjoying this situation.

    Ian turned that wretched vampire into a pile of ashes.

    Ian.

    Charlotte uttered with a cracked voice. She looked back at Tessia with a dazed gaze.

    Where is Ian now?

    He said he had some cleanup to do. He was just surrounded by soldiers and went somewhere. Probably

    Walking to the window, Tessia opened the wooden shutters.

    A cloudy sky and a mess of a street were revealed. Along with residents cleaning up the chaos and a noble giving them orders.

    After surveying the entire scene, Tessias gaze stopped on the crooked, dull grey tower rising beyond the rooftops.

    Hes probably somewhere in there by now. Hes taking a while though. Its already been quite some time.

    Looking back at Charlotte, who was also staring at the tower, Tessia put on a refreshing smile.

    Want to sleep some more? Ill wake you up when Ian returns.

    ..''

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The silence inside the conference room grew heavier and heavier.

    The guards standing side by side in front of the door still remained expressionless, but as time passed, they kept ncing at Ian, who sat alone at the round table.

    None of them had failed to see what had be of the city center.

    Of course, Ian had been consistently cooperative and testified that it was the demons who caused the mess.

    But in their eyes, even this mercenary who single-handedly turned those demons into ashes was just as much of a monster.

    It was only natural for the soldiers to be anxious with such a monster left unattended for over an hour.

    But Ian himself had no particr thoughts.

    In fact, he was not in a bad mood.

    He had even steeled himself for temporary imprisonment. Not only was he not imprisoned, but he wasnt even shackled, and the conference room was warm with decent food served.

    It must have been because the evidence that he killed the demons was clear, and his identity was vouched for by the worker of the Temple of Furnace.

    He could afford to wait like this leisurely for half a day more.

    Clunk, clunk

    Then footsteps approached from beyond the door.

    The one who entered the conference room was a brown-haired knight in a ted armor.

    At most in his mid-twenties, he looked like a typical Emperian.

    He sat down across from Ian with a smile.

    Its a pleasure to meet you, Sir Ian. I am Lucas Ramfield,manding the Glomir Defense Force.

    Pleasure is mine, Sir Lucas.

    Ian responded with an odd gaze.

    Of course, being addressed so formally was a bit bewildering.

    But the real reason his eyes narrowed was something else.

    To think Id see this face here.

    In the game, Lucas had given him numerous major and minor quests as an important NPC.

    But back then, it was in Travelgar and Karingion.

    Did he start frommanding this outskirt area and work his way up?

    As Ian pondered, the smiling Lucas continued.

    Ive finished examining the evidence you submitted. The vial still had what appeared to be artificially made blood, and the ominous magic device showed signs of use. The remains also matched the descriptions of vampire remains in the records. I came here to reconfirm your testimony and address any lingering questions.

    I will of course cooperate

    ?

    But theres no need to address me so formally. Im not a knight.

    The corners of Lucass mouth curved upwards.

    How humble of you, Sir Ian. I saw the sword you used. I could feel the divine presence imbued within. Ive felt a simr divine presence before. From the blessing of the Stern Goddess.

    That was a reward for a request.

    I also serve the Stern Goddess, Sir. The Goddess would not grant her divine presence to the unworthy. At most, she would unleash her wrath. Whether you are a knight or not, the fact that you are one of the Goddesss holy warriors remains unchanged. Moreover

    Lucas shrugged.

    I heard you also yed a major role in reviving the Sacred me of LuoEnter. I already have more than enough reasons to respect you.

    You heard from the captain of the guard?

    The one who confirmed your identity.

    Well, knights will be knights.

    Ian ended up giving up.

    Do as you please. Lets move on to the main subject.

    Was it thanks to a holy relic of the Goddess that you were unaffected by the demons curse?

    It was because of his mental power.

    Contrary to expectations, Ian nodded.

    His testimony had already been fabricated more than once or twice. One more addition wouldnt make much difference.

    And you subdued the beast with the Goddesss divine power.

    Thats right.

    A few quick questions and answers were exchanged. Eventually, Lucas stroked his chin and muttered.

    The only remaining question is why that monster visited Ninglosl. There doesnt seem to be a reason for it

    There must have been something.

    The church in the homnd will uncover that part. Your testimony and evidence will be sent there.

    Understood.

    You have my gratitude, Sir. Whatever that ursed demons goal was, many innocent lives could have been lost if not for you. That youve cooperated fully with the investigation like this will set an example for many.

    An example? I was just trying to avoid more trouble.

    Ian smiled.

    So can I leave now? My party is waiting for me.

    Ah, you mentioned traveling as a mercenary.

    Not traveling as one. It is my profession.

    I highly doubt that. If you were just a mere mercenary, you would not have risked your life to fight when you learned the demons magic had engulfed the city. There would be nothing for you to gain. And youd have to deal with troublesome consequences like this.

    Well-spoken, isnt he?

    He was practically treating Ian like a pilgrim apostle of Tir En.

    Ian suppressed a wryugh.

    He suddenly wondered if this youngmander would have the same look in his eyes if he knew a vampire was part of Ians party, and that he fought for experience points and quest rewards.

    Of course, he didnt reveal that fact.

    There would likely be more encounters with Lucas in the future.

    I may have said too much unnecessary. I didnt mean to tter you.

    Did you have something else?

    By any chance, do you not n to visit Travelgar or Karingion?

    I do n to, but

    I see.

    Lucass expression brightened.

    Im scheduled to be transferred to Travelgar next month. Ill be stationed there for a while before joining Karingion.

    Karingion was practically the northernmost frontier fortress.

    Because the ck Wall was not far from there.

    So?

    Ive been hearing that the conditions of the ck Wall have be rather unusualtely. I dont know the exact details, but there seem to be several noticeable changes.

    Ians eyes narrowed.

    Its too early for that.

    So the entire front line is on high alert. Another invasion or a tide of madness could ur.

    Ian nodded.

    Both the invasion and the tide would indeed ur.

    In a year, or a year and a half at most.

    And the front line would crumble.

    At least, thats how it was in the game.

    So all forces will be deployed near the ck Wall. But as you know, there are many other problems in the north besides that.

    Youre saying an extra helping hand or two would be needed.

    Yes. Likely, definitely.

    I understand your intent, but I still have outstanding requests to resolve for now.

    I heard. Youre headed to the mountain range.

    That bbermouth guard captain must have let it all out.

    Lucas nodded in understanding.

    When you finish all your affairs and pass through Travelgar, would you seek me out?

    It was then that a quest window popped up.

    The youngmander.

    Is this how a chain quest could start?

    It was already the second quest in a city he thought would have none.

    Ian smiled.

    Booking a request from a mercenary you just met. Rather bold of you.

    The northernmanders always need outside help. Theyve each formed their own forces already. Youngmanders like me dontst long up north because weck such foundations.

    Id imagine fearing for your life is the biggest reason.

    Thats true for me as well. But shouldnt I still give my best effort?

    Lucas smiled faintly.

    Ian recalled how he was in the game.

    More worn out than now, but still giving his all for the peace of the north.

    Ill stop by Travelgar after finishing my request. Lets talk about this matter again then. It doesnt seem like something to discuss right now.

    An excellent decision. Capable and responsible mercenaries are rare, so Ill be waiting.

    I dont remember him being such a smooth talker.

    Ian ended up chuckling.

    If I dont show up even after months, just assume Im dead.

    The Stern Goddess will protect you. Then, the investigation is over, Sir Ian.

    Lucas stood up.

    Following suit, Ian asked,

    Where can I retrieve my weapons?

    Ive had them prepared. Theyll be waiting when you go out.

    Just as Lucas said, the guard captain awaited him at the end of the hallway, holding all of Ians weapons.

    Upon making eye contact with Ian, the captain smiled.

    Didnt you say youd just rest up and spend lots of money before leaving?

    Well, its not as easy as I said.

    ***

    Ippotransltion

    ***

    Ian! Why are you sote? I was worried.

    As Ian opened the door, Tessia came running as if she had been waiting.

    Ian, with a furrowed brow, brushed off her outstretched arm, but she giggled nonchntly.

    Did you cleanly finish the cleanup?

    Yeah.

    Answering briefly as he closed the door, Ians gaze eventually turned to a corner of the room.

    There stood Charlotte, unable to even meet his gaze, pressed against the wall.

    Why are you doing that?

    Tessia answered for her.

    Why else? She must be feeling shameful, thats why.

    Looking at her, Ians brow naturally tightened.

    Looks like they really beat her up badly.

    He clicked his tongue and walked over, soon plopping down on the bed.

    Are you alright?

    Charlotte answered with dazed eyes.

    Why wouldnt I be alright? While you were fighting I was just sleeping

    Ians gaze brushed over Tessia once more.

    To leave the one who should be fighting on the front lines in this state.

    Here, take this.

    Regaining hisposure, he threw something he took from his bosom.

    Catching it haphazardly, Charlotte looked at the object with a puzzled expression.

    A ne with a red gem embedded in it.

    It was the Bloodstone Ne they had obtained long ago by hunting the chief of the Kobolds.

    It had be an unnecessary item now that he had a new ne.

    Wear it. It will make your mind a bit sturdier.

    Tessias eyes widened.

    What? Im the one who risked my life fighting, so why are you giving a gift to that beast?

    Ignoring her, Ian added.

    Im giving it to you so you dont experience the same thing again. Wear it at all times. And next time theres a big battle, Ill send you against the most dangerous enemy. Redeem yourself with your body.

    Charlottes eyes grewrge. After gazing down at the Bloodstone Ne, she nodded firmly, as if in resolve.

    Yes. I will fight with the resolve to sacrifice my life.

    Who asked you to keep throwing your life away?

    Ian stood up with a wry smile.

    Follow me. Were going to decide the fate of that half-corpse.

    Ian? About me? You really dont have anything for me? Really?

    Tessias voice grew distant.

    Finally putting on the ne she had been looking down at, Charlotte began walking.

    Unknowingly swaying her shortened tail slowly. <hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to Hathlesstroubles<hr>

    Hmm

    Ian grunted as he stared at the item presented by the dwarf craftsman.

    He had intended to make it out of copper to make his height even shorter but the craftsmans skill was better than he had expected.

    He couldnt reproduce the colors, but still.

    The wristguard seamlessly connected the shapes, and the chain mail arm guards were tightly woven with sturdy joints. The shoulder guards showed no signs of having been squashed anywhere.

    How did he manage to do all this in just one day?

    As I said, I couldnt revive the enchantment circuits. It will also be a bit heavier and less durable. But with the current materials, this is the best I could do.

    It does seem so.

    Ian put the item down.

    The craftsman snapped his fingers, and an apprentice who had been watching rushed over.

    Shall IHelp you take it off?

    The human boy looked at Charlotte as he spoke. The chain mail arm guards still needed to be meticulously connected to the torso and shoulder area.

    Charlotte readilyplied with the request.

    She didnt seem dissatisfied with the quality either. In fact, even if she was, she wasnt in a state to show it.

    I heard you had a big ident.

    The dwarf craftsman asked nonchntly as he watched the scene.

    Ian casually replied, It was the demonkin that caused the ident. I just stopped them.

    And yourmander just readily believed that?

    Is he trying to pick a fight now?

    Ian turned his head, wondering that, but seeing the craftsmans eyes, he realized the dwarf was just genuinely curious.

    Lets say I swung my sword at you. And you stopped me, but ended up killing me instead. Whose fault would that incident be?

    Well, the one who swung first, of course.

    And if I fell and knocked over a neighboring stall in the process?

    Ahhmm, yeah. I see what youre getting at. Quite the convincing argument.

    Because thats what happened.

    So was it really a vampire, like the rumors said?

    They say northerners are all blunt, but I guess thats an old tale.

    In a city like this, there always needs to be some gossip going around.

    It would seem so.

    And you really took it down all by yourself?

    Thats about right.

    Hmm They said youre headed towards the mountain range.

    Instead of answering, Ian looked back at the dwarf craftsman again.

    The craftsman casually gestured at Ians body.

    Im asking because your equipment looks like trash.

    Ah, so this was his real point.

    Finally letting out a snicker, Ian said, Your skill is even more impressive, then. Will you repair it for me?

    Thats why I brought it up. Take it off and leave it here.

    Without objection, Ian began removing his armor pieces one by one.

    His chain mail was riddled with holes where the crescent de had struck, causing links to fall offpletely in some areas.

    The reinforced te sections were crumpled in more than a few ces.

    Perhaps the highly skilled craftsman could reinforce it to be even sturdier than before.

    How much will it be?

    No need. I still have quite a bit left from the money you gavest time.

    ?

    Ians brow furrowed.

    The craftsman snorted at his gaze.

    Why are you looking at me like that?

    Its the first time Ive seen a dwarf refuse money.

    Your bargaining skills are dreadfullycking. Makes me want to take money I didnt even n to.

    He clicked his tongue, then added, The mountain range was originally our dwarvesnd. Since you took down that vampire all by yourself, youll probably smash the rest of those damned things squatting around there too. Cant very well send you off with that shoddy junk you call equipment.

    I heard that ce used to be a giant kingdom long ago.

    They had enved us dwarves and humans. After the giant kingdom fell, dwarves and humans ended up living separately. Well, we did spill a lot of each others blood back then, but thats ancient history now.

    I see

    Ian gave a casual nod, having little interest in the backstory.

    If the craftsman was offering free equipment repairs, he could listen to a bit of storytelling in return.

    So, how long will it take?

    Three and a half daysno, four days. That acolytes item was small and I already had chains prepared, so it was easy. But your gear will need more time.

    Looks like hed have to stay a few more days.

    With that thought, Ian nodded.

    Ille back in the morning, four days from now.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    After returning to the inn, Ian took a hot bath and went straight to bed.

    When he opened his eyes, it was the middle of the night. From the noisy sounds downstairs, it didnt seem toote yet.

    This ce really has no soundproofing at all.

    His past life when the faint sound of a cars exhaust would disturb his sleep suddenly felt luxurious.

    It was a time that now felt more like a dream or fantasy.

    Come to think of it, he didnt dream about his original world very often these days.

    Perhaps his subconscious had already epted this damned world as his own.

    Well, it wasnt entirely wrong.

    If I cant find a way back Ill have to live here for the rest of my life.

    Putting aside how dirty, smelly, and barbaric it was, he had not the slightest desire to spend his whole life in this world where threats to his life were everywhere.

    He didnt need supernatural powers or abilities.

    A warm home. An upation that could support a decent living, nothing too grand. And delicious food with a simple but peaceful life.

    Even now, all he wanted was to someday regain all those things he had lost and only realized their value after they were gone.

    There has to be a way.

    Ian muttered to himself in reassurance.

    Since there was a way for him toe here, there had to be a way back somewhere.

    He would tenaciously survive to find that way. Following the only lead he had, he would see the ending of this damned world, however it may conclude.

    And if even after that he still couldnt find a way back

    I guess Ill have to go grab those gods by the cor or something.

    Not that he knew if such a thing was even possible.

    Shaking off the gloomy thoughts he had repeated countless times, Ian suddenly sat up.

    Beyond the darkness, the eyes of the other foreigners simultaneously focused on him.

    Looking back at the orange and red eyes watching him, Ian said, Youre all awake.

    Im hungry.

    I couldnt sleep.

    Thats because you slept a lot during the day.

    At Tessias jibe, Charlotte frowned and closed her mouth.

    Ian shook his head as he stood up.

    Where are you going, Ian?

    To get food.

    Charlotte raised her head.

    Can Ie along? I feel like having a drink.

    As Ian nodded, Tessia sprang up too.

    Ill go too. Not that Ill be eating.

    You stay here.

    What? Why?

    Was she really clueless?

    Ian narrowed his eyes as he looked at her.

    The fangs protruding below her lips. Her reddened eyes from hunger.

    It was not an appearance she could show to others. Especially right after a vampire attack had urred.

    Only go out during the day until we leave. Charlotte will bring you something to eatter.

    I can get my own food, Ian.

    If you want rumors of vampires spreading again, be my guest.

    Cutting off Tessias retort, Ian opened the door and left.

    Following behind him, Charlotte nced back at her.

    Just stay put quietly. Unless you want to eat a scrawny rat.

    Two. At least two. If youre a grateful beast-

    Bringing you food was me repaying all my debts.

    Saying that, Charlotte shut the door behind her and followed Ian.

    As they came downstairs, the noisy tavern suddenly fell quiet.

    But it didntst long.

    Soon, everyone was nonchntly chattering away again.

    Doesnt seem like there will be any brawls.

    Thinking that, Ian sat across from Charlotte at a corner table.

    A server soon brought food and drinks to their table.

    Ian tilted his head.

    We havent ordered yet, though.

    I know. This is just on the house from us.

    Why?

    Word is you dealt with the demonkin that entered the vige. I dont know what happened exactly, but they say you saved a bunch of the townsfolk.

    Whos saying that?

    Everyone. Saying its no wonder you were heading towards the mountain range.

    Ah, I see

    Ian nced around.

    But no one seemed to pay them any mind, not even a single nce in their direction.

    Was this the northerners way of being considerate?

    Well, I wont decline then. Thanks.

    Ian shrugged. The ck-haired server smiled faintly, then added, Actually, if I may ask one more question?

    Go ahead.

    By any chance, do you also take on small requests?

    I do. But it doesnt seem like theres anything here that would need me.

    Thats not true. There are houses on the outskirts where ghosts appear, and rumors of beasts lurking near the mines. There are even abandoned tunnels said to be cursed. Quite a few problems have just been left alone since they arent causing any major harm.

    Is that so?

    Sounds like perfect ways to pass the time.

    Thinking that, Ian took a sip of his drink before speaking.

    I dont work for free, though.

    Of course not.

    But I dont need money right away. I already have plenty.

    Then?

    Not sure if youre aware, but Im new to the northern regions. Especially snowy areas, Ive never been there.

    While Charlotte looked at him puzzled, Ian calmly met the servers gaze.

    I heard there are many migrants among you. So for payment, Ill take things that would be useful when we travel through snowy regions. Big or small, doesnt matter. Of course, if the pay is good, Ill put in more effort too.

    !!

    The servers eyes widened.

    Before she could respond, Ian continued,

    Go tell anyone with a request toe see me directly with their items. And well be leaving four days from now. Ill start taking requests from tomorrow morning. Understand?

    Yes. Perfectly. Thank you!

    The servers expression brightened as she spoke.

    Seems like she already had some ideas in mind.

    Ian snickered and gestured with his chin.

    Then bring a few more drinks while youre at it.

    Of course.

    The server swiftly turned away.

    Soon, she went around the tavern patrons rying the information.

    Discussions broke out among the drunks.

    Mostly debates on what was most crucial when traveling in the cold.

    All sorts of anecdotes would probablye out.

    Thinking that, Ian calmly raised his cup.

    The blessings from the Temple of Furnace priests were almost depleted.

    The items the northerners would bring should provide practical help for the journey through the barren northernnds.

    As Ian sipped his drink, he soon met Charlottes watching gaze.

    What?

    I was just amazed. You truly have the courage of a lion and the cunning of a fox.

    He could tell she had been about to say something else.

    Its just a simple tactic. Whether the clients will actually bring anything useful, well have to see.

    Charlotte took a sip of her drink, then added tly, But people find it hard to discard things from their hometown, even if they no longer have any use for them.

    But if an opportunity arises, theyll let go without hesitation. The present is always more important than the past.

    Sounds like youre speaking from experience.

    Ian snickered.

    Instead of answering, Charlotte just took another sip of her drink.

    A pensive look in her eyes.

    As if reminiscing about the past. Or ruminating over her current situation.

    For a moment, her expression ovepped with his own from earlier.

    Do you want it back?

    Ian blurted out, and Charlottes orange eyes focused back on him.

    She asked in a low voice, My past life? Or my tail?

    Both.

    Are you nning to chase me away by any chance? Because Im no longer useful?

    I have no such intentions. But I thought that was what you wanted.

    I did. And I still do, but

    The look in her eyes as she gripped her cup rippled withplex emotions.

    At least not right now.

    Why?

    If you were like Habury, I wouldnt have felt any shame. I would have seen it as justifiable. But you are a warrior, Ian.

    She looked at Ian again.

    We fought over each others most prized possessions, and mine was taken. Likewise, I will only request its return after paying an equivalent price. Moreover, after having my life indebted to you, getting my tail back would be meaningless. It would only remain a lifelong disgrace.

    Ian pondered briefly whether this was her original belief, or a rationalization for bing subjugated to him.

    Eventually, he just shrugged.

    Whichever it was, it didnt change anything.

    You dont seem to assume I wouldnt return your tail, though.

    If you were like Habury, I would have. Then I would have tried to ovee the fear ingrained in me and find a way to kill you, even if it meant my own demise. But now, there doesnt seem to be a need for that.

    You really hated Habury, huh.

    Ian snickered. In any case, she wasnt entirely wrong.

    He had no intentions of keeping Charlotte forever. The day woulde when he would return her tail.

    If she was still alive by then, that is.

    So feel free to shove me into the most dangerous battles. I wee it. Even if I die in the process, it wouldnt be a bad ending for me.

    Dont worry. Ill be sure to do that when needed.

    Charlotte smiled.

    After draining her cup, she stood up.

    Then, Ill go catch some rats.

    Things might get busy from tomorrow. Make sure Tessia doesnt cause any trouble.

    dly.

    Charlotte turned away.

    After watching her retreating figure for a moment, Ian eventually silently drained his own cup.

    Alone, until the quiet dawn arrived at the tavern.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Move- Move-

    They approached the northern gate of Ninglosl.

    Hoo

    A low exmation escaped the captain of the guards mouth.

    The carriage had changed in many ways from what he remembered.

    The two well-fed draft horses had fur skins covering their saddles, and the four wheels of the carriage were bound with wide, ttened chain belts.

    But what caught his eye more was the figure sitting on the drivers seat. It was Charlotte, whose name was now known to all in Ninglosl.

    She was wearing a fox fur hat, boots, and gloves, along with a cloak made of wolf skin like hunters wear.

    The woman covered in fur of all kinds of beasts looked quite strange, even to the eyes of the captain of the guard.

    So youre really leaving today. As the carriage stopped, the captain approached and spoke.

    Ian gave a wry smile.

    Do you guard all the gates of Ninglosl?

    Its rotational duty.

    The captains gaze swept over the ck fur hat Ian wore on his head and the cloak made of marten fur.

    You wont freeze to death, at least.

    Everyone says that. Anything left to inspect?

    No, I cant discriminate.

    The plush interior of the carriage is lined with all kinds of fur. The tightly packed luggage bags.

    The captain chuckled after giving ast look at Tessia, who wore a robe made entirely of a wolfs head skin.

    I wondered what that was about not taking money. But you made quite a profit.

    I never forced them. They all brought it themselves.

    I know.

    Ians way was radical for the people of this dark age.

    He wouldnt turn down even trivial requests like asking to catch a pack of rats in a warehouse, as long as the reward suited him.

    He didnt even ck off. Requests were epted and resolved almost instantly.

    It was natural for Ian, who didnt stay in the city long, but not to the locals.

    On top of that, he solved problems that were abandoned like haunted manors that even soldiers feared, or cursed mines they didnt know how to deal with, without much difficulty.

    The next day, even soldiers who heard the rumors came carrying items they had kept at home.

    Ian took requests in bulk, then mechanically resolved the epted requests one by one.

    After repeating this for several days, it was no wonder the carriage took on such a luxurious appearance.

    The residents will miss you

    Not for a while.

    I hope youll be safe up north too.

    I hope the same for you all.

    Well, what danger could there be in this town?

    The captain shrugged.

    Ian didnt smile.

    Soon, the captains brow furrowed.

    You think there will be trouble?

    I dont know either. But it doesnt hurt to be prepared for anything.

    If it were me, Id reinforce the defenses on this northern wall.

    Though his tone was irresponsible, the captain nodded.

    Considering what this man had aplished, it was not something he could dismiss lightly.

    Especially now that they were heading north.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    The captain nodded curtly.

    The soldiers stepped aside, and the carriage passed leisurely through the gate.

    Behind the carriage, Tessia, wearing the inverted wolf head skin, poked her head out and waved at them.

    Unlike Ian or Charlotte, she became a subject of rumor for her beautiful appearance and strange behavior.

    There was even a joke that fairy mages were weirder than normal mages.

    As soon as the shift is over, Ill have to report right away

    Muttering, the captain climbed up onto the wall and followed their receding figures with sunken eyes.

    Until the carriage passed over the gentle, deste hills and eventually disappeared from view.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The carriage proceeded along the highway.

    There was a fork in the road leading to another vige, but the group did not enter and continued on.

    They had enough supplies and did not forget the captains advice.

    Ian and even Charlotte silently chewed on jerky. She had already been influenced by Ians doctrine of eating when you can.

    The one who broke the ensuing calm silence was the sprawled out Tessia.

    Ive been wondering about something.

    With only her head turned toward Ian, she spoke. Why are we heading toward the mountain range?

    Ian and Charlotte turned to look at her simultaneously.

    Soon, Charlotte spoke up.

    Are you asking seriously?

    Of course. Why wouldnt I be?

    HahI guess youve just been focused on your own business, not caring if youre out of the loop.

    Then dont answer, kitty cat.

    Ian let out a dryugh.

    Well, Tessias only concern until now had been survival.

    Not only the judge, but Ian and Charlotte also looked ready to kill her at any moment.

    It was only now that some issues had been resolved that she finally had the leeway to think about other things.

    Tessia looked at him.

    So. Why, Ian?

    Were not going to the mountain range, but to the forest beside it.

    The forest? Whats there?

    I dont know.

    You dont know?

    Though Tessia repeated the question, that was the end of Ians exnation.

    After blinking her eyes, Tessia soon shrugged.

    Ian is still unfriendly as ever. Its okay, thats part of your charm. Kitty cat, can you tell me instead?

    Sure. Ill tell you. If you call me that one more time, youll lose your tongue until nightfall.

    Alright, alright, tell me Charlotte.

    I dont know either. And Im not curious.

    Not curious? How can you not be?

    Well find out when we get there. Whatever it is, I just need to be able to fight it.

    Such a beastly answer. WellIn any caseTheres something dangerous there. Just from your reactions, I can tell.

    Tessias voice lowered.

    Charlotte nced back at her with a cold look.

    Now that youre alive, youre having other thoughts? Id appreciate it if you acted on them too. Ill be waiting.

    I just dont like danger. Ian knows better than anyone that I dont have ulterior motives, since we risked our lives fighting together. Right, Ian?

    When no answer came, Tessia turned her head.

    Ian? You know, right?

    Was she asking sincerely?

    Ian thought about it again.

    Blinking, Tessia said, Why arent you answering?

    Tess.

    Yeah?

    How long have we been together?

    Lets see. About Ten days?

    And how long have you been after my life?

    Ugh, whats this? So you still dont trust me?

    No.

    Figures, huh?

    Ive never trusted you even once.

    Oh?

    I just made a contract with you, not trust you.

    Tessias mouth, which had opened wide for a moment, closed tightly again.

    She looked hurt, but Ian didnt care.

    Its not like trust would sprout where there was none before.

    Originally in this world, the number of people Ian trusted could barely be counted on one hand.

    Right. A contract and trust have nothing to do with each other. Youre right.

    Eventually, Tessia murmured and looked up at Ian.

    But I really have no intention of betraying you, Ian. As Ive always said.

    Her voice was full of sincerity. But Ians gaze remained impassive as he looked back at her.

    Words mean nothing, Tess.

    !

    If you want me to trust you, prove it yourself.

    That I wont betray you?

    That youre different from other demons.

    It may sound cold, but it was the best advice Ian could give.

    From what hed seen so far, the only good monsters were dead monsters, and the same went for demons and the fallen.

    On top of that, he had only spared her out of necessity. Originally, he should have killed Tessia on sight, and that fact remained unchanged even now.

    After killing all the other vampires, it would be her turn.

    And even if she betrayed him before then, it would be the same.

    Tessia, who had not absorbed the bloodline of other vampires, could never be a match for Ian.

    The only way for Tessia to survive was to prove on her own that doing so would help him.

    Like Meave and Luci, like many others who died by his hand in the game.

    But I doubt this one is capable of that.

    In any case, Tessia still had quite a bit of time left.

    By giving her these words, Ian was giving her a chance from his perspective, and the rest was up to her.

    Difficult words. But.

    After a brief contemtion, Tessia eventually murmured.

    I think I somewhat understand. Ill try, Ian.

    Though running away in the middle of the night might be faster.

    Thinking that, Ian bit into his jerky again.

    Not expecting an answer, yet Tessia, as if she had expected one, suddenly added. By the way, if you dont believe me, surely you dont believe Charlotte either, right?

    What a ridiculous thing to say. Ian and I are the ones who risked our lives against each other, you impertinent imp. My start with you, who was captured by me, is different. Isnt that right, Ian?

    Charlotte raised her eyes and looked back at Ian.

    Ian?

    Why does my belief matter so much?

    Looking back and forth between the wide-eyed Charlotte and the amusedly smiling Tessia, Ian eventually clicked his tongue.

    Dont get so hung up on it. Whatever I say, words have no meaning.

    As Charlotte looked shocked and dropped the jerky from her mouth, Tessia narrowed her eyes and smiled.

    In the end, were in the same boat, Charlotte.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Snow began to nket even the unshaded areas.

    In the far distance, the peaks of the year-round snow-capped Aghorn Mountain Range came into view.

    Called the edge of the world, hardly anyone knew whaty beyond those mountains, Ian included.

    But Im not interested either.

    It would only be a matter of days before they approached the vicinity of the mountain range.

    ording to the map, they would have to enter the valley leading to the londs.

    Not long after night fell, the group came upon a fork leading into an abandoned vige.

    Though in ruins, it seemed a suitable ce to make camp.

    ording to the locals, from the snowy regions onward it would be like a demon realm, so it made no sense to travel at night.

    Dark clouds were even gathering increasingly in the sky.

    They needed shelter in case a snowstorm struck.

    Fortunately, the vige retained its original shape to some degree.

    Most of the palisades were intact, and apart from ces buried in snow or partially copsed, most of the abandoned houses maintained their original forms.

    Of course, they didnt just waltz right in either.

    Ian and Charlotte entered the ruins first.

    Such abandoned viges were the perfect environment for monsters to make their nests.

    Lucky us.

    What a shame. Theres nothing here.

    Luckily, the vige was deserted.

    Perhaps the northern monsters had no need to make dens.

    Charlotte drove the carriage into a house with one wall copsed.

    Since it was an abandoned vige anyway, she figured she might as well park the carriage in the safest possible spot.

    While Charlotte tossed some dried beans, a reward from a request, in front of the horses, Tessia gathered firewood.

    A natural division of roles.

    In the meantime, Ian was preparing dried rations to roast over the fire.

    Having skillfully lit the campfire, Charlotte stepped out into the open area in front of the building.

    Since it had been a while since any properbat, she was waking up her senses in advance.

    The shock of being unable to do anything against the judge was enough to motivate her to start training again.

    More practice? Im eager to watch, kitty cat.

    Tessia mocked.

    Charlotte paid her no mind and drew the twin swords from her waist.

    Soon, she began swinging her swords in a dance-like motion. The des moved slowly then quickly, employing tricks and feints as if cornered, as if fighting an unseen foe.

    Ians eyes narrowed with an odd premonition.

    Isnt that how she fights me?

    It made sense, as he was the only one who had ever defeated her.

    Even as the snow began drifting down, she continued her sword dance undeterred.

    Thats enough for today, Charlotte.

    It was Ian who stopped her.

    Turning her head with a puzzled look, Charlotte narrowed her brows upon meeting his gaze.

    Could it be?

    Yeah.

    Ian opened his palm.

    Its started.

    The patterns on his palm were resonating.

    More vividly than ever before, iparable to the previous times.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    What has begun? And what is that unpleasant magic power?

    Tessia, who was basking by the campfire, asked.

    Ian took off his cloak, put it into his subspace storage, and began tightening the loosened straps of his armor.

    Tess, you stay here and guard the carriage. Dont let a single horse get lost.

    He added calmly and stretched his neck and shoulders.

    So Can you exin a bit?

    Tessia, who was grumbling, suddenly turned her head toward the entrance of the vige they had entered. Her eyes, which had paused for a moment, slowly moved sideways and eventually turned to the other entrance on the opposite side.

    Are we Surrounded?

    Just dont forget your role.

    Ian uttered and headed toward the open space.

    Charlotte, who had been regting her breath with her twin swords lowered, looked back at him.

    Her orange eyes were brimming with anticipation for the imminent battle.

    Many of them. And Somehow different from before.

    Yeah. Theres onemanding them.

    Ians gaze suddenly turned toward the entrance they hade through.

    Ill take care of that one. But I may not be able to pay attention elsewhere in the meantime.

    Ill handle the rest.

    It wont be easy alone.

    Thats what makes it meaningful, Ian.

    Ian stared at Charlotte intently, reading the various emotions in her eyes, and eventually spoke. Dont think about dying here.

    Ill try not to.

    Charlotte shrugged.

    You two arent in your right minds

    Tessia mumbled glumly as she stood up and approached the carriage.

    The two draft horses already seemed to sense something and were snorting nervously.

    She approached them and muttered while gazing into their frightened eyes.

    Its okay Just rest. They wont eat you.

    Her red eyes rippled outward from the center like expanding concentric circles.

    The horses fidgeting eyes began to ze over.

    Their breathing calmed down, and both copsed to the ground, motionless.

    A semi-unconscious, hypnotized state.

    Tessia gave a faint smile as this urred.

    Swhoosh- Tap tap-

    Ian and Charlotte leapt onto the roofs of separate buildings.

    Tessia, who had also taken off her cloak, leapt into the air as well. Catching a scurrying mouse in a corner, she used the nearby wall to propel herself up onto the roof.

    As the mouse in her hand squirmed, the shabby view of the abandoned vige unfolded before her eyes.

    And beyond the protruding palisades

    Tessia frowned as she took in the sight of the beings surrounding the vige, standing still.

    Human and dwarven undead armed with worn equipment stood motionless like inanimate objects, encircling them dozens deep.

    Between the falling snowkes, their calmly wavering blue lights were eerie even to a vampires eyes.

    Hick

    Tessia suddenly gasped as her gaze swept over the undead.

    Her eyes had met something that abruptly towered in the midst of them.

    It was a giant with ckened skin,rger than the other undead surrounding it.

    d only in tattered trousers and gripping an enormous double-ded axe, its head, unlike its other body parts, was mummified and bared the form of a skull.

    The hollow eye sockets flickered with an irregrly wavering blue light, appearing more emotive than the others.

    A giant warrior revived, harboring the madness of a ck wall.

    Marvelous

    As Tessia gazed vacantly at the giant, Charlottes voice reached her ears. A smile was etched on Charlottes face as she observed the giant warrior.

    Not that its my ce to say, but youre quite the mad one

    Tessias mumbling trailed off.

    A question had shed through her mind.

    If thats Charlottes opponent, then what is Ian facing?

    Swhoosh-

    At that very moment, the wind gusting along with the snowkes froze Tessia in her tracks.

    The tainted magic infused in the wind momentarily overwhelmed her with its viscous, obsessive madness.

    The mouse in her grasp dropped lifelessly with a crunch, and Tessia instinctively lowered her stance, her gaze turning in the direction from which the wind had blown.

    The first thing she saw was Ians back as he stood on a distant rooftop.

    Why is he

    He seemed to be muttering, his head tilted slightly downward.

    Tessias gaze followed his line of sight.

    ?!

    Her eyes widened.

    In the middle of the main road leading into the vige, a massive figure stood, d in tattered and holed armor.

    The darkness within the armor was no illusion  a pitch-ck silhouette, seemingly capable of devouring all light, was its true form.

    A formidable specter, retaining an intact shape.

    Amidst the ebony mass, its features wavered like a mirage.

    The overwhelming emotions that had washed over Tessia emanated from this being.

    A deep blue light flickered from beneath its helmet, which covered even its nose.

    An ominous stillness.

    The falling snow gradually whitened the surroundings, unconcerned with the entire situation.

    !

    A deep voice resonated, carrying magic ripples, as if echoing from a cavern.

    An unpleasant sensation that seemed to make ones whole body vibrate.

    Tessias brow furrowed gradually as she red at the spectral giant.

    What is it saying?

    It was then that a low sigh escaped from Ian, the particr sound he made when mocking something.

    Can you understand that?

    Tessia looked at Ians back as she pondered, sensing an ominous pressure from his stance, like a predator eyeing its prey.

    - !

    The spectral giants cry continued.

    Ah, is that so?

    Ian uttered as he drew his sword.

    It was right after this that the spectral giants blue lights began to flicker.

    Grrr-aaaah- Kyaaah-

    Eerie screams echoed from all around.

    The previously motionless undead began wailing, their jaws ttering.

    Their lights red erratically, as if thrashing about.

    Even the giant warrior let out a roar.

    Unlike the other undead, its cry seemed infused with rage.

    Swhoooosh-

    The wind rushed over Ians entire body. The falling snowkes were drawn in, swirling around him before scattering upwards into the sky.

    It was then that the spectral giant unsheathed an enormous greatsword from its back, a derge enough to cleave buildings with a single strike.

    -!

    It roared, bluish magic radiating from its form.

    Youve be quite a talkative. I dont want to listen anymore.

    Ian spat out those words and immediately leapt toward the giant.

    It seemed like a reckless charge, but Tessia could not confirm whether Ian and the spectral giant actually shed.

    The undead surrounding them began swarming in, as if the giants cry had been a signal.

    Why Are they being so reckless already?!

    Tess eximed, then bit into the mouse she was holding.

    As her eyes flickered and a luster returned to her silver hair, she began her transformation.

    Just keep the carriage safe, brat.

    Charlotte, gripping her twin swords, looked back at Tessia and spoke.

    Ill take that giants head.

    What? If you go out too-

    By the time Tessia turned her head, Charlotte was already dashing away across the rooftops.

    Like a mad beast.

    With a sigh, Tessias gaze turned toward the swarming undead.

    Having only observed from afar or dealt with the aftermath left by Ian, she was now finally realizing the perilous journey he had undertaken.

    Isnt following Ian Actually more dangerous?

    It was a realization that came toote.

    Crack, crack-

    Sharp ws began protruding from her fingertips.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Crunch-!

    The undead caught at the tip of Ians outstretched sword shattered. Landing and rolling on the ground, Charlotte immediately leapt back up, continuing her charge.

    Undead pouring in, scattering blue lights as they pierced through the thickening snow.

    The corners of Charlottes mouth curled up, revealing her sharp fangs.

    Swish-!

    She spun her body to dodge the axe thrown by a dwarven undead, then smashed her knee into the charging undeads skull.

    Shards of bone exploded along with its helmet. The blue light scattered like an explosion as Charlotte pierced straight through the undead, readjusting her grip on her swords.

    Gyahaahk-

    Two undead warriors pursuing her charged in, shrieking eerily.

    Charlotte twisted her body midair.

    Swish-! Shunk-!

    The curved shes from her dual swords impaled the undead from both arms.

    The rusted swords they swung merely grazed Charlottes shoulder des.

    ?!

    As she was retracting her outstretched arms, Charlotte suddenly rolled along the ground.

    Swhoosh- ng!

    The double-ded axe that nearly cleaved her headnded deeply embedded in the earth.

    Billowing dust. The axe was nearly asrge as a small human.

    Righting her stance, Charlotte looked up.

    There was the mummified head of the giant warrior.

    Even after swinging down its axe, it gazed down at her.

    In an instant, Charlotte coiled and sprang up like a spring.

    The helix trajectories of her twin swords intersected the giants axe-wielding arm as they descended.

    Crunch-!

    Charlottes strength alone couldnt sever the giants ckened arm. It felt like striking frozen ground. Tar-like ck fluid oozed from its arm where her swords were embedded.

    At that moment, the giant warrior released its other hand from the axe handle and swung its fist toward her.

    Swhoooosh-!

    The shockwave from its fist sounded ominous.

    Despite its massive bulk appearing sluggish, Charlotte, gripping the sword hilt, simply bent her arm before extending it again to propel herself up, releasing her grip on the hilt.

    Woooosh-!

    The giants fist barely grazed beneath her as she spun through the air,nding precisely back where she had leapt from.

    Gripping the hilt tightly, she forcefully drew the de and leapt onto the giants crossed arms as it raised its fist.

    The giants mummified face, with only skin clinging to bone, drew near.

    Its zing blue lights burned with fury.

    Ah aaaah-!

    The giant roared, mouth agape.

    Simultaneously, a shockwave burst forth, sweeping Charlotte away. Losing grip on one sword, she spun through the air beforending hard.

    The giant warrior pulled its axe from the ground. The ichor flowing from its arm had already congealed viscously, resembling its original skin.

    Swhoooosh-!

    The giant swung its axe down again in an overhead strike to cleave Charlotte.

    Watching the axe de descend, Charlotte sidestepped at thest moment.

    Thunk-!

    The axe embedded deeply into the ground.

    Amidst the billowing dust, Charlottes orange trails converged on the axes haft.

    Her double-gripped sword struck the giants wrist.

    Crunch-

    The de sliced more than halfway through the giants wrist. Charlottes arms bulged with muscle for an instant.

    Swish-!

    Finally, the giants hand was severed.

    ck fluid sprayed from the severed stump, sttering over Charlottes hair.

    Ooh- Ooooooh!

    The giant howled, raising its severed hand.

    Hah hahaha!

    Ecstasy spread across Charlottes face as she gazed up at the giant.

    As she shook the blood from her de and lowered her stance, suddenly-

    Swhoooooosh-!

    A shockwave exploded from far away, shaking Charlottes entire body.

    She instinctively turned to look behind her.

    The first thing she saw was the spectral giant bringing down its greatsword.

    A massive explosion rippled outward from the swords impact.

    For a fleeting moment, she glimpsed a whirling sword being flung away.

    There was no need to wonder whose sword it was.

    Ian?

    Her sigh trailed off shortly.

    The giant warrior had already risen and was swinging its axe down toward her once more.

    Without even realizing her concern for Ian, Charlotte leapt to engage the giant again.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Thud thud thud-

    Ians grimacing face was contorted as he bounced and rolled along the ground like a cannonball.

    Despite the protection of his barrier and wind des, the impact would have shattered the bones of an ordinary person.

    If he hadnt released his sword, his wrist would have been broken long ago.

    Of course, there was another reason for Ians grimace.

    Starting at the final phase is really going too far.

    This spectral giant, the Keeper of the Gate, was a named monster he had fought before in the game.

    And its first phase consisted solely of physical attacks.

    He had stepped outside the vige to avoid getting mowed down by the giants greatsword strikes.

    Like in the game, Ian had intended to methodically demolish its armor while keeping the fight as safe as possible, until it unleashed the skills it used only in its final phase.

    Naturally, he had anticipated some variables to a certain extent.

    After all, this being wasnt meant to appear here in the first ce.

    Usurper-!

    It spouted nonsense Ian had never heard in the game. Most crucially, a quest appeared the momentbat began.

    However, he couldnt have foreseen it immediately escting to the final phase right from the start.

    Until now, the variables were merely new attack patterns emerging or phases progressing more rapidly.

    Kyaaah- Kwung!

    Rolling to a stop against a tree trunk.

    Despite the coppery taste of blood in his mouth, Ian first checked the sensations in his limbs.

    Fortunately, he could still move everything.

    Got flung quite far.

    His gaze turned toward the distant figure of the Keeper raising its greatsword after mming it down.

    or prove yourself-!

    The giant roared, ring back at Ian.

    Its zing blue lights flickered intensely.

    Yeah, go ahead and try, bastard.

    Ian spat out the blood pooling in his mouth, retrieving the Archmages baton from his subspace storage as he stood up.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    The movements of the frenzied undead suddenly stopped.

    The blue glows in their eyes wavered precariously.

    Whats going on, why are they acting like this?

    As Tessia tilted her head in confusion.

    Pak-suk-

    Charlotte, who had just smashed the skull of an undead, looked back at her.

    What does it matter? Lets just take care of them all-

    Kki- Aaaahhhk-

    Kkueoooooo-

    Thats when the undead began to shriek. The rattling sounds of bones echoed from all around.

    Ppagak!

    After a momentary look of confusion, Charlotte immediately started smashing their skulls again.

    The undead charged right after that.

    But their movements didnt seem frenzied, but rather like they were going berserk from sheer confusion.

    Of course, Charlotte didnt care, and neither did Tessia.

    Kwajik-! Ppagak!

    The violent but otherwise unremarkable foes became even clumsier in their movements, no match for the two at all.

    In an instant, over ten undead were reduced to piles of bones.

    Only a few remained.

    Pak-suk!

    One had its head smashed by Charlottes fist.

    Ppagak-!

    Anothers skull was crushed in Tessias hands as it charged.

    In the meantime, Charlotte destroyed another one.

    Ppagak-

    Thest one jerked its head down as a dagger pierced through the back of its skull.

    Fassseu-

    The blue glow vanished and the boneless body crumpled lifelessly.

    Charlotte and Tessia were already not paying any attention to it.

    They were looking at the man who had thrown the dagger, standing at the vige entrance.

    You two worked hard.

    Ianmented, surveying the ruinedndscape.

    Tessia cracked a wry smile.

    Looks like Ian suffered the most.

    Ian was showing clear evidence of how dangerous and intense the battle had been.

    His body was caked in dirt that had turned to mud mixed with blood. His hair was disheveled, and blood clung thickly to the corners of his mouth. His outer garments were torn and hanging loosely, revealing the thick underclothes soaked in blood beneath.

    I suppose so.

    He staggered forward, then turned to look at Charlotte.

    Im going to rest. Dont let Tessiae near me. Ive lost a lot of blood, so itll be hard to resist.

    Charlottes gaze shifted to the side.

    Tessia was already unable to take her eyes off Ians thigh.

    Thirst and desire were mingled in her flickering red eyes, lingering effects of the battle.

    Kkuk, Charlottes fist clenched tightly.

    Understood. Do as you say.

    She strode over and pped Tessia across the face without warning.

    Ppak-!

    Aak!

    Tessia was sent tumbling to the ground, but quickly regained her posture, ring at Charlotte with the eyes of an enraged beast.

    What was that for? Have you gone mad?

    If you look at Ian with that expression one more time, Ill pull out all your fangs. And keep doing it every time they grow back.

    Its just something I cant help! Its because you were so useless that he had to exert so much effort! You shouldve caught a rat for me or something!

    As the two bared their fangs at each other, Ian paid them no heed and walked over to the campfire, unrolling a nket.

    .

    He crawled inside the nket and immediatelyy motionless.

    Ian! This beasts actions cannot be overlooked Ian?

    ?!

    The vampire and the beastman, who had been snarling at each other, btedly turned to look at him with wide eyes.

    The relief on their faces at realizing he had simply passed out from exhaustion was short-lived.

    With heavy strides, Charlotte sat down with her back to Ians nket and red at Tessia.

    A look that dared her toe any closer, hand on the hilt of her sword.

    Dont think I wont do anything just because you dont try anything.

    Tessia snorted and turned away. Charlotte added, Where are you going?

    To catch a rat. I wont abandon him, so you just stay here and guard your master, meow.

    Atst, peace descended upon the ruined vige.

    Only the silently falling snowkes embraced the vige.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The remnants of the nightmare dissipated quickly. A throbbing headache. Feeling slightly dizzy and lethargic, Ian opened his eyes that were closed.

    !

    The next moment, despite all the difort, he jolted upright.

    This was because a giant head was ced next to the nket.

    A horrific figure that looked like skin was just draped over a skull.

    It felt like he was staring into the darkness beyond the empty eye sockets.

    Ha

    After ncing down at the giants skull for a moment, Ian eventually let out a hollowugh.

    It was obvious who had brought this.

    He muttered to himself that he should nail it down so it couldnt do such things again, and turned his gaze to the side of the skull.

    Therey the Sword of Condemnation.

    Somehow, Charlotte or Tessia must have found it.

    There was even arge, partially shattered skull next to it, the remains of the Gatekeeper he had killed yesterday.

    They put it on disy like a trophy.

    It was a sight enough to bring reality crashing back.

    Ian snorted with a bitter smile and chewed on the jerky.

    Although it seemed like he had slept for a while, he still had no energy at all. Headache and dizziness.

    He felt hollow inside, like he was drained.

    It was a symptom of mana depletion.

    He felt a fresh pang of apology for his former game character self.

    He had often depleted all his magic recklessly, falling into a magic-depleted state,

    Not knowing what it felt like, he had only cursed andined.

    Is this the karmic retribution for that?

    As he thought this, Ians eyes widened for a moment.

    Beyond the boundary of the campsite building with the roof and bonfire, the entire vige had turned blindingly white with snow.

    It seemed that more snow had fallen after he had passed out.

    It was unclear whether the clouds still covering the sky prevented it from melting, or if the area had now be a frozen tundra up to here.

    But the feeling would probably be different at night.

    At any rate, for now, it was a sight that seemed to make all his thoughts vanish.

    Oh, youre awake, Ian? Tessias voice followed.

    Wearing a wolf robe pulled down over her head, she was walking towards him with branches for firewood in both hands.

    How long was I out for?

    Not sure exactly. Maybe half a day?

    Answering, Tessia entered and dropped the branches beside the bonfire in a clutter.

    She picked up a few branches, brushed off the snow, and roughly broke them apart.

    Ian chuckled as he watched her.

    Well, at least youve recovered your energy. And you didnt even drink my blood.

    I did feel quite thirsty for it, but I restrained myself. Instead, I rummaged through the vige and ate a few rats.

    Looks like Charlotte kept a good watch.

    Your loyal kitty did indeed keep watch without sleeping until dawn. But I would have restrained myself either way. If I made a mistake, you could have died.

    After cing the branches on the bonfire, Tessia sat down next to it.

    In any case, Ive magnificently fulfilled your request, Ian.

    She lifted both her arms boastfully.

    It was only then that Ian looked towards the wagon behind her.

    The horses munching on dried grass from who-knows-where looked quite peaceful.

    Yeah. Good work.

    For a moment, Tessias eyes widened. Then she smiled brightly.

    I didnt think youd actually say that. But I guess thats to be expected, huh?

    In the daylight, her smile seemed more like that of a fairy than a vampire.

    I guess shes trying her best in her own way.

    Ian chuckled and added, What about Charlotte?

    Said she was going to catch something. Who knows, shell be back on her own. Since shes your kitty.

    I see.

    Was she going hunting? Hopefully not bringing back another demonic beast.

    Thinking this, Ian took out a waterskin and some jerky from a bag.

    It was a rather nice leather waterskin, another reward from a request in Ninglosl.

    Tessia leaned backzily against the bag.

    After washing down his mouth with water and putting some jerky in his mouth, Ian silently began to chew.

    Even without much of an appetite, he had to eat to recover his stamina and magic.

    Memories ofst night automatically shed through his mind.

    Im starting to get a little irritated, it seems.

    For the first time in a while, Ian felt keenly aware of his chronic weakness from his days as a game character.

    The so-calledck of an overwhelming finisher.

    The result of learning all sorts of misceneous skills and bizarrely allocating his ability points.

    In the early stages. His first experience. Back then, without allies or resources or other such factors added on, he somehow managed to get by so far.

    But in the end, he was just a hopeless mess. At best, a decent support.

    How much magic had he unleashed just to try to kill the Gatekeeper? He kept pouring more and more magic in to increase his firepower, over and over again.

    Of course, it wasnt like he had no leeway left.

    The Gatekeeper was still a threat worth dealing with in any case. Andpared to the game, he had taken it down much more easily.

    Considering the level difference, back then he had died and retried so many times before barely managing to kill it by the skin of his teeth.

    Plus, he still had some remaining points.

    Should I just use them all up without holding back?

    Ian hesitated for a moment, but soon shook his head.

    Just like leaving some extra cash in the bank, he always had to keep some reserve ability and skill points.

    To prepare for situations where he might get sucked into the Void or encounter an unexpected powerful foe like Charlotte, situations where hed have to desperately raise his abilities just to survive.

    As much as possible, he didnt want to raise any of his abilities besides intelligence and spirit, but if an unforeseen crisis arose, hed have no choice but to do so again.

    It was the same with skills. He never knew when an enemy with resistance orbat power beyond what his current skills could handle might show up.

    He had to carefully expand his skill trees bit by bit, all the more so since he had decided to learn skills across multiple elements rather than just specializing in one.

    Right now, he was using red for offense, blue for defense, gray for offensive and defensive support, and violet as a utility, but who knew when he might need the offensive power of gray skills, or blues support abilities? Maybe even the brown ones he hadrgely neglected.

    If I had just stuck to one path, I wouldnt have to worry about this.

    But he had already spilled too much to try containing it now.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly and swallowed the piece of jerky he had been chewing.

    Of course, he couldnt give up swordsmanship either.

    Strangely enough, he could feel his skills improving more and more.

    It had been that way when facing the judge too.

    When the fight with the Gatekeeper began, he had the thought that he might be able to deflect the demons greatsword.

    He didnt try it, of course, but still.

    Meleebat was a field he could never abandon going forward.

    He had already invested too many resources into it.

    Unlike other sses, aside from shared skills, he had practically no skills rted to physical attacks, so just like before, he would have to keep honing his skills through actualbat experience.

    Enough to keep up even against named-rank or boss-level enemies.

    I have a lot to worry about, dont I?

    He inwardly sneered as he picked up the jerky again. At that moment, approaching footsteps grew louder and closer.

    Youre up, Ian.

    It was Charlotte, with some kind of deer slung over her shoulder.

    So you did go hunting.

    Ian said as he set down the jerky.

    Charlotte unceremoniously dropped the deer with its neck broken onto the snow and shrugged nonchntly.

    You bled quite a bit. Fresh meat is best for a quick recovery.

    Ians expression became slightly strange.

    Unexpected. I didnt think you two would go to such lengths to take care of me.

    Its only natural. You defeated the strongest demon. I saw the traces of your battle. I couldnt even tell how you fought it.

    So Charlotte, is this for me?

    Tessia cut in. Charlotte, frowning, tossed something she had hung on her belt.

    A cute little bunny.

    Catching it lightly, Tessia smiled. Ian nced over, the rabbit was actually still alive.

    Though it seemed to be barely clinging to life.

    Keep it alive until nightfall.

    Of course. You have to eat them while theyre still alive if you want any semnce of vor. Once theyre dead for a while, they honestly taste awful.

    Tessia stroked the rabbit gently.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte had drawn a dagger and was field-dressing the deer.

    The series of actions, skinning, removing the organs, separating the joints and muscles into chunks, were all performed swiftly and smoothly, like it wasnt her first time.

    I wont drain the blood. That should help with your recovery.

    The heart of a hunter. Maybe you cant cook, but youre good at this.

    Its a skill I learned from the tribe. Hunters teach their children how to hunt first, and how to handle the prey.

    Nodding, Ian stood up and gathered some branches, tying them together haphazardly with twine to make a crude rack.

    Charlotte sliced off arge chunk of thigh meat and ced it on the branches, along with one of the organs, a liver.

    The best things for recovery.

    Soon, the meat sizzled as it cooked over the fire.

    Sitting across from them, Charlotte chewed on the heart and some raw meat.

    It seemed she didnt discriminate, even though Ian had thought she only ate cooked food.

    Arent you worried about parasites?

    My body will digest anything like that.

    If you say so.

    Ian waited until the meat and organs were well-cooked before eating.

    The liver wasnt bad, despite the funky smell. It was certainly edible, much better than the preserved rations he had stashed away somewhere in his bag, though he didnt bother taking out the salt he had gotten as a reward.

    Compared to emergency provisions, even that slight gaminess was luxurious.

    Theres quite a bit of meat left over, should we load it onto the wagon?

    Good idea. With this weather, it wont spoil right away, so lets put it on.

    Got it. So well rest another day and then depart?

    No. Well get ready and set out right away. We can rest along the way.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to PG and co<hr>

    After finishing the meat without leaving any behind, Ian immediately took off his cold weather pants and nearly broken greaves.

    Though they were the best things he had, he had no choice but to discard them.

    The wound across his thigh had already scabbed over and was healing.

    It seems my recovery ability is improving gradually.

    While Charlotte was cleaning up the remaining meat and campsite, Ian took out spare cold weather clothes and greaves from his dimensional space, changed into them, checked his physical condition once more, and picked up the Sword of Condemnation.

    I found that thing, Tessia blurted out as she watched Ian.

    You did?

    Yeah. It smelled like Ian, and I got this disgusting feeling from that sword.

    I couldnt sense it either. So I moved it, Charlotte added as she checked the horses reins.

    Ian nodded lightly.

    These guys, despite their bickering, seem to be getting in sync little by little.

    It wasnt a bad change. No matter what happenedter, they needed to get on the same wavelength for now, even if they creaked in the process.

    Whoever that revenant in the ice forest was, it wouldnt be an easy opponent.

    I wont be fighting for a while, Ian said as he climbed onto the carriage.

    Charlotte, who had almost finished preparing to depart, looked back at him.

    I expended too much magic. It wont recover in a day or two.

    What if another monster like yesterday attacks? Tessia asked as she climbed up.

    Ian shrugged.

    A demonic beast at the level of yesterday wont show up. Ive proven my qualifications.

    What qualifications?

    You dont need to know that.

    Looking back at Charlotte, Ian added, So for the time being, you and Tessia will have to fight. Youll be the main one fighting.

    Ill dly do so, Charlotte replied from the drivers seat, her face strangely pleased.

    As she turned the carriage, she added, Even if a powerful demonic beast like yesterdays attacks, its fine. In fact, Id like to fight it and see just how strong it is.

    Recalling her pulverizing the giant warrior, Ian chuckled before erasing his smile and saying firmly, And never bring a demonic beasts head and leave it by my pillow again, Charlotte.

    Not even its corpse.

    The carriage that had exited the building moved forward. The snow-covered ruins passed by.

    As they headed for the exit on the opposite side they entered from, Charlotte carefully added, Then what about leaving it at your feet? Would that not be allowed either, Ian?

    Are you being serious right now?

    Well

    Hah

    Along with the absurd conversation, the carriage left the abandoned vige behind.

    The pristine snowfield seemed to stretch out endlessly before them.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Its so pretty. Everything is covered in white as far as the eye can see.

    Tessia spoke while gazing at the surrounding scenery.

    The carriage continued moving forward through the snow field. While the path was still discernible, the snow was piling up higher the further north they went.

    Fortunately, there wasnt much wind blowing.

    Ian kept his eyes closed without moving for most of the time.

    It was to recover his physical and magic strength. Thanks to his high level of meditation, he could maintain a meditative state without deeply immersing his consciousness.

    Of course, Tessia chatted away without paying any mind to him.

    Im d I followed Ian.

    How fortunate. Looks like youre going on a pic, Charlotte sneered.

    No matter what, she was mostly the one responding to Tessiasments.

    What would you know, kitty cat?

    Tessia stuck out her tongue.

    Ive never really had a chance to enjoy the scenery around me. Never been able to casually stroll through a city either. Had to in order to survive. Do you know what its like being dropped in the middle of an unknown world and having to survive on your own?

    I know all too well.

    While Ian only responded inwardly, Charlotte let out a derisive snort.

    Youre speaking rather boldly. Seems you have no idea what its like for a mercenary to live on the continent.

    Whats it like?

    Every day is a struggle for survival. Youve seen it yourself.

    Maybe its because you look so scary, Charlotte?

    Im considered quite beautiful by mercenary standards. Not to mention exceptionally strong.

    Right. Well, your fur is soft. Ill give you that. Shiny too. Makes me want to skin you.

    Tessia shook her robe.

    Like this.

    Charlotte growled softly.

    Tessia, unperturbed, smiled and continued speaking.

    Im going to see and feel a lot more things by following Ian around. Maybe then I can kill all those damn vampires too.

    Her gaze calmly swept across the snowy field and the trees that seemed to have snow blossoms blooming on them.

    My true freedom will start from that point. Ill travel all over the empire. Ill even go down south where the fairies are said to live. It doesnt matter if they dont ept me. I just want to confirm who I used to be.

    Once I know that, Ill hide away in a safe remote area. Build my own hermitage there and spend the rest of my life in peace.

    Her tone was dreamy, as if reading from a storybook. Though it didnt seem like she really believed thats how it would turn out.

    Just wishful thinking.

    Sensing this, Ian didnt bother opening his eyes.

    There was no need to mention that by continuing with him, she may end up being thest surviving member of the vampire n.

    Or that after being rejected by the fairies, she might suffer eternal existential loneliness.

    The fact that currently, shes most likely to meet her demise by his own hand.

    Such fanciful words from an ursed demon.

    Instead, it was Charlotte who chided her.

    Tessia narrowed her brows as if struck.

    Its not like I wanted to be this.

    That doesnt change the fact that youre a demon, brat. Those words are just you running away from reality.

    Great advice from a crazed killer whose only goal in life is to die fighting.

    Tessia picked up the nearby travel pack and looked at Charlotte.

    Yes, thats the most beautiful and honorable end. Theres nothing uglier than a mercenary growing old and dying, unable to fight or hunt, nothing but a burden.

    So is that why you spent time wiping those ugly humans asses?

    What did you say?

    I saw you mingling with those ckened ones too, sitting on their saddles just smoking pipes. Didnt seem like the warriors life you keep going on about.

    Tessia gave a derisiveugh.

    For someone who ims to want to die gloriously in battle, you seemed to like gold just fine.

    Dont spew nonsense about things you know nothing of, brat.

    Charlotte red at her.

    Tessia smiled.

    Struck a nerve, have I? No need to be embarrassed. Most of the humans I saw cared more about gold than fighting to the death. The ones who captured me were thrilled theyd get chestfuls of gold for delivering me.

    I wont deny having experienced the mercenary worlds vices. But I simply fulfilled my responsibilities and duties. Gold has no particr meaning for me.

    Responsibilities? Duties?

    Something you brats know nothing of, honor.

    After a brief pause, Charlotte spoke again.

    She must have deemed it fine to tell Ian and Tessia.

    When mercenary warriorse of age, they must go out into the world and earn money for the prosperity of their n.

    So you didnt earn money for yourself?

    Its a tradition that began because of you brats. But we mercenaries may have lost our homnd, not our roots. We established a new home,nd permitted to us by His Majesty the Emperor. Small and humble for now, but still.

    Fragments of conversations Ian had glimpsed in the game surfaced in his mind.

    That there was a city of mercenaries somewhere in the deep southern outskirts.

    Along with the exorbitantly high fees mercenary warriorsmanded.

    It seemed thetter wasnt just because they were rare.

    Most of the money I earned went towards my n, purchasingnd to expand our territory, raising the next generation of warriors. My duty had only a few years left. After that, I would have left the mercenary world behind without regrets. Simply lived as a warrior, to meet a beautiful end.

    So your n is starving now since youre here?

    Dont spout foolishness. Im not the only one of my n out in the world fulfilling their duty and responsibility. There are others doing so even after they no longer need to bear that burden.

    Ah

    Tessia nodded, her lips curling into a demon-like smile.

    What a pity. To be Ians pet cat before fulfilling that sacred duty.

    It wouldnt be a lie. But itsmon. Many warriors meet their end beforepleting their duty. Its just rare for a tail to be severed like mine. Ive epted that fate. Unlike you.

    Charlotte snorted.

    I will continue fighting life-or-death battles alongside Ian. Whether I die before regaining my tail or not doesnt matter. As a warrior, it would be an honor.

    Sure. You keep on dying then. I n to live a long, long time.

    You think thats a blessing?

    Charlotte turned to Tessia.

    Youll have to live day and night with different faces forever, tormented by that ursed thirst and urges.

    For a moment, Tessias mouth opened and closed.

    She had yet to truly grasp how long forever was.

    So what, youre saying I should just live modestly then die?

    That was the only rebuttal she could manage.

    Charlotte shrugged.

    Im saying let me know whenever you get tired of living. Ill dly grant you a painful death.

    Ill be the one granting that mercy. Of course, after our business is done, Ian.

    You sure talk a lot about wanting to die.

    !

    Tessia inhaled sharply, not expecting Ian to respond.

    You were awake? I thought you were asleep.

    Did you expect me to sleep soundly with you two chattering so loudly?

    Ian gave a wry smile and opened his eyes.

    You two are one and the same. Dont forget that.

    This crazy cat here keeps going on about wanting to die fighting, so what can I do, Ian?

    Then we die together.

    What?

    Tessias eyes widened.

    Ian calmly looked down at her.

    If you dont like that, then you watch her back, not to kill her, but to protect her.

    As Tessia pursed her lips, Ian turned to Charlotte.

    And you, enough with the honorable death spiel. I have no desire to die either.

    Very well.

    With those words, Ian closed his eyes again.

    He never verbalized that they were more alike than they realized, and that he was the same, not wanting to admit it.

    Ian reactivated his meditation state.

    But this time, unlike before, he flung his consciousness deep into his inner world.

    It was to shed unnecessary emotions and idle thoughts.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    Contrary to rumors, the midnight raid by the White Demon was not as big of a threat as expected.

    Unexpectedly, it was thanks to the pattern engraved on Ians palm.

    After killing the gatekeeper, it began to y the opposite role.

    Whenever the pattern resonated, the remnants of the ancient Giant Kingdom inevitably appeared nearby.

    But they didnt approach like before, only watching from afar.

    Its annoying, can I go kill them all?

    I agree with kitty cat. Those things, unpleasant.

    Charlotte and Tessia were displeased, but Ian didnt care.

    There was no need to fight if they didnt attack. Most of them didnt give experience points anyway.

    Save your strength. Only deal with those approaching the camp.

    Of course, not all monsters in the tundra were remnants of the Giant Kingdom.

    From bizarrely mutated beasts to native monsters like ogres, they revealed themselves. Undead and ghosts unrted to the Giant Kingdom also appeared.

    But most were just warm-up targets for Charlotte. And the formless monsters she couldnt handle, Tessia couldnt be threatened by in turn.

    Surprisingly, she could tear apart things that were almost impossible to physically attack like ghosts with her bare hands.

    Her shadow familiars even devoured them.

    How can you grab ghosts with your bare hands?

    I dont know. It just works?

    There was no need to dig into the reasons she didnt know.

    Ian simply concluded it was one of the abilities demonkin had.

    Anyway, dealing with things like ghosts was a hassle, so having another countermeasure was meaningful enough.

    Days passed like that.

    The mountain peaks that had only been connected by ridgelines gradually came so close that they had to look up to see the summits.

    The wind was as cold as if it held a de.

    Turn the carriage, Charlotte.

    Ian suddenly spoke, looking to the side. A deste valley with only scattered snow, rocks, and bare branches.

    There are no traces of people passing through at all. No path.

    Thats why we found the right ce.

    I agree.

    With that calm exchange, the carriage turned onto an incline path with no clear destination.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    If youd like to make a one-time donation to support our trantions or subscribe to read up to 20 chapters ahead, you can do so via Buymeacoffee.

    27 Chapters per Month,10 chapters ahead for 10$ or 37 Chapters per month for 20$ via Buymeacoffee.<hr>

    Bonus chapter thanks to PG and co<hr>

    The snow piled up in the valley was surprisingly not very thick. Whether the chains wrapped around the wheels were effective, the carriage moved forward without slipping or getting stuck.

    The gentle descents and ascents continued. On top of that, since it curved along the nearby mountain range, it was impossible to know what was at the end of this valley.

    It seems intentionally hidden so that it can never be seen from the outside.

    Such an artificial feeling was not surprising.

    After all, this world was a game, filled with all sorts of contrived devices. If you start questioning that, youd have to go back to wondering how a game could be reality.

    Since there are many cases where the front and back sink during the uplifting of thend. Its not too forced that winding valleys and londs are created between mountains

    Where did I see and remember such things?

    Ian shook off his wandering thoughts with a snort.

    In any case, now they could no longer see the outside from inside the valley either.

    The mountain slopes rising on both sides seemed to be telling them in advance that beyond this was a spacepletely cut off from the outside world.

    How far had they gone like that?

    A forest.

    At the end of the ascent after passing the descent, Charlotte uttered.

    How strange. Like magic. Tessias exmation followed.

    It seemed like there was no warning at all, and suddenly a forest appeared as the valley ended.

    Of course, Ian had no interest in the geographical peculiarities that made it possible.

    His gaze was simply fixed on the ashen forest that began from the end of the valley.

    Weve found the right ce.

    The snow-covered trees standing bleakly, and the unpleasant silence like ringing ears.

    It was exactly the same scene of the forest he had seen in the vision.

    It really does feel like a forest with magic dwelling in it, Ian. The vibe is strange.

    Tessia, who had been staring at the forest, added. Although he didnt respond, Ian inwardly agreed with her words.

    Well have to leave the carriage behind, Ian. Charlotte, who had gauged the distance between the trees, said.

    Ian readily nodded his head.

    Cant be helped. We needed to maintain it before entering anyway. Take the chance to start a campfire too.

    There was a frozen stream between the forest and the valley, like a boundary line.

    Charlotte parked the carriage in front of it.

    Tessia, who had run off to the valley to gather branches, soon shouted. Ian! Theres something here!

    ?

    Ian, who had been unpacking the luggage, furrowed his brows at her gesture and walked over.

    Look here. Theres some kind of inscribed rock.

    Tessia boasted and dug through the snow under a tree.

    A half-exposed tombstone revealed its full form.

    It looked very old and worn, but the letters engraved on the surface were still recognizable.

    Charlotte, who had followed, narrowed her brows.

    What does it say? Ive never seen these characters before.

    Yeah. Maybe you can make it out, Ian?

    Tessia turned her head. Ian, who had been staring at the tombstone, muttered.

    Sort of.

    As expected. I thought youd be able to recognize it, after I saw you understand what that ghost giant was saying. So, what is written there?

    Charlotte also looked at him inquisitively. After a moment, Ian spoke.

    This is a warning. It says from here on is the domain of a dragon. Theres a name written too But I cant make that part out.

    A dragon? A dragon, you say?

    Charlottes eyes widened.

    Tessia was the same.

    You mean theres a dragon in this forest? Somehow, Im getting a bad feeling about this. Lets get out of here right away, Ian.

    Charlotte looked at her.

    I guess youve forgotten what a dragon is, after losing your memories.

    Yeah? As soon as I heard it, I just felt a sense of dread.

    As Tessia muttered bewilderedly, Charlotte turned to Ian.

    Could the enemy we have to fight be a dragon? If so, it would be the most glorious battle of my life.

    Regrettably, thats unlikely to be the case.

    Probably.

    Ian swallowed thest word and scratched his chin. As far as he knew, there were only two dragons left on the continent. The rest had migrated across the ck Sea long ago.

    That was what he had heard directly from one of the two dragons, and reality didnt seem to have changed even now.

    Besides, I fought the other one. In itsir, no less. Although long-lived dragons are said to have multipleirs

    Ians gaze turned to the deste forest.

    It didnt seem like either of the two dragons would bother making air in a ce like this.

    Is that all? The writing here looks longer than that.

    Its basically saying that those who trespass without permission wont be able to leave alive.

    Why basically?

    Because I couldnt read the whole thing.

    Ah.

    How courteous of the dragon. Even leaving a message for intruders.

    Charlotte snorted. She seemed quite disappointed that she wouldnt be able to fight a dragon.

    Her thoughts might change if she actually faced a real dragon though.

    Maybe it was hoping wed get scared and turn back. Ian said grimly, then added to Tessia to bring some firewood before turning away.

    As he took out luggage from the carriage, the returned Tessia dropped an armful of kindling and said, Are you really going to go in after seeing that? Whatevers in there, its clearly rted to a dragon.

    Would be nice if there were any treasures too.

    Tessias expression was distorted.

    What good are treasures if it says we wont be able to leave alive?

    That has nothing to do with me. I was invited here. And weve already set foot in that forest before too.

    Huh? When?

    In the Forsaken Lands.

    Tessia tilted her head. Ian looked at Charlotte, who was detaching the horses.

    The forest where this one and I fought.

    Ah, there. I remember. But

    Tessias brow furrowed.

    Isnt that ce incredibly far from here? Is this forest really that huge?

    Probably.

    Ian grimly looked back at the ashen forest.

    Whatever was lurking inside could clearly only exert its power near its domain.

    Thats why it must have gradually expanded the forest over time.

    To call in the beings it needed.

    Whether it was that guy or the ghost giant, they just spouted nonsense I couldnt understand

    Their exact circumstances didnt matter.

    What was important was that whatever was lurking in this forest would likely give a considerable amount of experience, and the quest reward was skill points.

    That reward alone was enough reason.

    Yeah I guess nothing will change no matter what I say.

    Tessia muttered in resignation.

    As she gathered the kindling and Ian cast a fireball to light it, he looked back and forth between her and the approaching Charlotte.

    Im going to fight whoever called me here. In the process, I may not be able to pay attention to you two. So you two prioritize protecting each other. Like youve been doing.

    There may be times when we need the help of this rascal.

    Most likely. Like it has been so far.

    At Tessias remark, Charlotte snorted as she took off the hat on her head.

    Ian happened to nce at her head, and Tessia gave a strange smile.

    Oh my. Your fur has gotten long, kitty cat.

    Indeed, the fur right in the middle between Charlottes ears, from the crown of her head down to the nape of her neck, had grown noticeably longer.

    Charlotte stroked her hair back.

    Its my mane. A sign of the superior Suin physique adapting to the cold.

    It wasnt just there, the fur around her neck and wrists had also be lushly longer.

    Once it fully grows in, it might feel nice to stroke. Is this normal for all Suin?

    Tessia added. Charlotte shrugged.

    Probably. But theres no way to confirm. Ive only heard stories, this is the first time my mane has actually grown like this.

    You have to let me stroke it when its fully grown.

    And if I get to cut off your wrist in return.

    Ohe on, I can just reattach it, you know? I can endure the pain. You promised, kitty cat.

    Tessia smiled teasingly and stood up.

    Meeting Ians gaze, she added, Ill go look for some rabbits too. Im uneasy about just going in.

    With that body of yours?

    Itll be fine. Maybe its because the sun is hidden, but my physical condition isnt bad right now.

    Be back within an hour.

    With a nod, Tessia left the eerie scene.

    For all her bravado, she wouldnt actually run away, would she?

    Ian briefly wondered, but soon shrugged.

    Even if she fled, she didnt have many ces to go. Besides, shed eventually be caught by another judge anyway.

    In which case, theyd meet again someday in Russard.

    And by then, Ill be able to kill her without hesitation.

    It wasnt necessarily a bad ending. Especially now that he was starting to be fond of the rascal.

    A nging sound came from the side.

    Charlotte had a rifle barrel clenched in her teeth as she sharpened her twin des on a grindstone.

    Ian took in her appearance anew. The elegant, well-groomed state guard he had first met was long gone, reced by a seasoned Suin mercenary toughened by campaigns in the field. Even her equipped gear was now tattered rags overall, contributing to that rugged vibe.

    Charlotte.

    Yes?

    Are the engraved spells on your magic gear still usable?

    The ones on my armor andbat boots are intact. But Im out of magic gems.

    Ian nodded and took out a sealing casket from his interdimensional pocket.

    He picked up a magic gem rolling inside and tossed it to Charlotte.

    Use this. Its not fully charged, so youll have to use it sparingly.

    I wont decline.

    Charlotte started embedding the gem.

    As Ian had observed, she had a weakness on the defensive side.

    She had no way to subdue opponents impervious to physical attacks. Her magic gear was meant topensate for those weaknesses.

    So even if not as potent as before, having it was better than nothing.

    Ah, right. This was here too.

    Next, Ian took out what looked like a serrated, deformed sword.

    Charlottes expression turned strange.

    Thats The scale de Kyle used to wield.

    Yeah. His remains.

    Ian gripped part of the hilt.

    Shick, mes that ran along the de dispersed soon after.

    This is the only spell I can use right away.

    An arrogant fool. He thought himself a master swordsman so he cked on training.

    Her tone showed no signs of mourning.

    She shook her head.

    Youd make better use of it than him, Ian.

    You dont want to wield it?

    Not at all.

    Well, then.

    Ian put the scale de back into his dimensional pocket and neatly ced preserved rations, bandages, portable sleeping bags, and more from his luggage into the sealing casket.

    There was no telling how things would unfold, so he needed to prepare the bare minimum for survival.

    Why were you still carrying that thing around?

    Tessias voice followed. Clutching a dead rabbit, she approached with a disgusted look.

    Its convenient for storing items.

    Ian replied matter-of-factly.

    Meeting Charlottes gaze, he added with a shrug,

    Its the box this rascal was imprisoned in. Im the one who saved her from the mercenaries holding her captive.

    Like I said back then, I couldve easily broken out. Those idiots wouldve just found some other stupid thing to do even if they hadnt met you.

    It didnt really matter now.

    After returning the sealing casket to his dimensional pocket, Ian turned his attention to the horses Charlotte had unhitched.

    They were the longest surviving of all the horses they had together so far.

    I wonder if releasing them would let them survive?

    Unlikely. Even if they made it out of the valley, theyd end up as monster feed before long.

    Then we might as well ride them in. Even if they die inside, at least they can get their revenge.

    Charlotte gave Ian a look like she had just heard something absurd.

    Ian, who would slit the throat of any monster or human acting up without a second thought, was now talking about a horses vengeance, it must have seemed strange to her.

    Having nimbly mounted a saddle, Ian looked back at her.

    Get on when youre ready. Were heading in right away.

    ***

    Ippotrantion

    ***

    The forest was quiet.

    Not only animal sounds, but even the sound of the wind could not be heard.

    It felt like a space where nothing alive was moving, where everything was frozen.

    Crunch, crunch

    The only thing breaking the silence was the sound of the hooves of two warhorses. And the frightened breaths of their riders.

    Strange.

    Tessia, riding behind Charlotte, suddenly blurted out.

    We havent been in here long, but I cant see the outside anymore.

    Ian finally turned to look back as well.

    She was right.

    The valley they had entered was no longer visible. Only the long trees stretched out endlessly. Markings in the shape of eyes carved intermittently on the tree trunks stared piercingly at them.

    Why arent you two saying anything?

    Tessia eventually asked, looking back and forth between the expressionless faces of Charlotte and Ian.

    Charlotte snorted.

    Would it change anything if we spoke?

    Arent you curious how this is possible? Ancient magic?

    It may have started that way.

    It was Ian who responded.

    Gazing ahead again, he added, But this forest is now the demonic realm (Magyeong).

    The magyeong?

    Yes. Otherwise, you wouldnt have taken that form so soon.

    !!

    Only then did Tessia bring her hands to her face. After mumbling a bit, fangs protruded from between her lips.

    But its not night yet?

    Her pupils, gazing up at the overcast sky, were already swirling red.

    Ian spoke calmly,

    This is and so corrupted that it distorts the rules of the world. For your kind of demon, it must seem like heaven.

    Somehow I suddenly feel energized.

    The murmuring Tessia grabbed the rabbit hanging at her waist and took a bite in one gulp. It was unclear whether she was preparing for battle or trying to suppress her dark cravings.

    Whatever it is, its clear the one here has be corrupted.

    Thinking this, Ian looked ahead again.

    Though the forest had no signposts, he was certain he was heading in the right direction.

    The markings on his palms continued to resonate.

    If he moved in another direction, the resonance would weaken.

    This too must be the game system having taken on a form of realism.

    Seeing this, it may have been a ce you couldnt even enter in the game without a quest.

    Ian proceeded steadily but without letting his guard down.

    The resonance in his palms grew clearer and clearer.

    A change beyond just the resonance was felt after a few more hours had passed.

    Hmm?

    The moment Ian nced down at his hand, the horse that had been breathing frightened breaths stopped of its own ord.

    The horses carrying Tessia and Charlotte did the same. But Ian did not yank on the reins.

    It was because the markings on his palms were resonating powerfully.

    Kugugugugu

    It was right after that when the ground began to rumble.

    !!

    Ians eyes widened.

    A massive underground cavern was quite literally rising up from beneath the earth.<hr>

    Trantor; ippo

    <strong><em>Please rate this series here.</em></strong>

    Schedule: Pending @ UTC+ 12:00 am. MON, TUE, THUR, SAT<hr>

    All /ippostrantions

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    The trembling subsided. The cave that revealed itself was as vast as any major gateway, with a ceiling dotted with stctites and a staircase sprawling beneath it. The steps were wide and shallow, curving inwards, obscuring whatevery below.

    "...So there was a space hidden underground. The forest was just a means to filter intruders," Charlotte mused as she dismounted.

    Ian quietly observed the darkness beyond the cave, feeling a vibration from his waist. As he nced at the Sword of Judgement,

    "It gets more ominous the further we go. An endless forest and now a cave leading underground."

    "A demon scared of such things?"

    "Seeing this and not thinking anything of it is something only a beast like you could manage. If a mage could cast such magic, they must be incredibly powerful."

    "The strongest mage I know is Ian."

    "Well, yes, but... still."

    Thesaya and Charlotte entered the cave first, the horse obediently following Charlotte��s lead despite its reluctance."Bold of you to enter without an invitation," Ian remarked as he dismounted.

    Thesaya blinked in surprise, "True. I felt no resistance entering here. Maybe because thisnd is so tainted, all restrictions have been lifted."

    <i>An interesting point. </i>

    Just then, the sword at Ian��s waist pulsed again. Narrowing his eyes, Ian finally drew the Sword of Judgement, its de shimmering faintly with holy light. As if his action was a cue, the light coalesced more intensely along the edge.

    "...?"

    The brilliant blue glow eventually faded into the sword, filled with holy energy. Waving the sword slightly, Ian watched as the blue light dispersed in a dim trail.

    <i>Ah, so you��ve decided to learn.</i>

    A smirk crossed Ian��s face, suspecting that Tir En had been watching. Perhaps sensing the loosening connection with its intended relic, the stern Goddess had taken notice, worried that her reach wouldn��t extend into the underground. Otherwise, there would be no reason to imbue it with holiness in advance. With this amount of holy energy, he could execute at least one strike of judgment.

    <i>Well, the pleasure is mine.</i>

    Ian sheathed the sword. The light waspletely obscured, and the holy energy was imperceptible. He nned not to draw it unless necessary, to avoid depleting the sacred power.

    "Ian! Come quick! There��s something written here too!" Thesaya��s call came from a few steps down.

    Ian, holding the horse��s reins, entered the underground passage, which was taller and wider than it appeared from the outside and chillingly cold as if breathing could freeze your lungs. Ian joined them after descending the broad, shallow steps.

    "Hmm...." A low exmation escaped him.

    As Thesaya had said, ancient Northern runes were engraved on the tall wall.

    "What is it? Don��t keep it to yourself, share with us." Thesaya��s red eyes glowed as Ian stroked his chin before speaking.

    "I still can��t read the dragon��s name. Below it, it says this underground pce, once myir, is gifted to the sole covenantor and oncepanion queen. So, this is... essentially a letter included with a gift."

    "A letter...?"

    Ian didn��t reply but continued to absorb the inscriptions on the wall. Gradually, the fragmented information in his mind began to align. The ancient dragon whose name remained elusive. The queen of the ancient giant kingdom who studied the power of the void. The specter that called him a usurper.

    "This ce, the queen��s study of the void��s power, her summer pce," Ian blurted out.

    Thesaya and Charlotte focused on him, "It remained undiscovered because it was hidden beneath thend of the dragon��s domain. Perhaps..." Ian��s gaze drifted beyond the stairs into the darkness.

    "The queen might still be here."

    "The queen...? The giant queen you��re talking about?"

    "The records of her end were vague. But what I don��t understand is��"

    <i>Rumble��</i>

    Before Ian could finish his sentence, the entire cave began to vibrate again. As the group steadied themselves, the already dim interior darkened instantly.

    The cave entrance was sinking back into the earth. Ian��s eyes quickly adjusted to the darkness. Thankfully, there was no cmity of soil pouring in. Instead, a dark blue stone wall, simr in material to the cave itself,pletely sealed the entrance.

    The vibration subsided, leaving only the faint light emanating from deep within to barely illuminate the stairs. Fortunately, among the group, only the two horses struggled to see in the dimness.

    After staring at the stone wall for a moment, Thesaya eventually spoke up.

    "Are we... trapped?"

    "It appears so," Ian responded calmly.

    Even in the darkness, their glowing orange and red eyes turned to him.

    "It changes nothing. We didn��t n to leave empty-handed anyway."

    Ian lit a torch and attached it to the saddle, leading the way forward. The staircase extended for quite a while, leading deeper underground and giving an increasingly peculiar sensation to their senses��a testament to ancient magic manipting the space. As if to affirm the im of it once being a dragon��sir, the ceiling rose higher. The sigil in Ian��s grasp started pulsing again.

    <i>Don��t rush me. I��m on my way.</i>

    <i>Calling me so desperately, what��s up with calling me a usurper?</i>

    Ian, with a flick of his tongue, continued through the bluish darkness without pause.

    ***

    The staircase finally ended when it became impossible to discern their location.

    "This so-called underground pce... wasn��t an exaggeration," Ian murmured quietly at the sight before him.

    Regardless of which dragon had gifted this underground pce to the queen, it was clear they were a lover of grand gestures. It resembled the interior of a fortress, brought down below.

    Tall ceilings and what looked like a long hall stretched far ahead, with high doorways on either side leading to other chambers. Straight pirs and passageways suggested a grand scale, likely impressive even to the giants. It was certainlyrger and more splendid than any giant ruins Ian had seen in the game. The faint blue light tracing the floor��s edge, the same source illuminating the stairs, provided just enough visibility to make out the pce��s expanse.

    "An impressive relic indeed," even Charlotte couldn��t help but exhale in awe.

    Ian��s gaze crossed the central hall toward the doors wide open at the end. From beyond, a bluish magic spilled forth.

    ��Come to me, covenantor.

    The whispers infiltrated Ian��s ears. This time, they were not hallucinations.

    "Do you see those? Incredibly intricate."

    As Thesaya gestured around,rge and small ice sculptures lined the path. Therger ones resembled giant soldiers; the smaller ones resembled human and dwarf warriors. Each was a meticulous representation of the Giant Kingdom��s attire and armament.

    "They haven��t melted. It��s as if they mighte to life at any moment."

    "...Yes. It does seem likely." As Ian voiced his thoughts, he mounted his horse.

    Thesaya, slightly behind, turned to him with a dyed reaction, "You��re not joking?"

    "No. So, mount up."

    Ian pointed toward the doors at the end, "We��re going beyond there."

    "We have to pass through...?"

    "Exciting, isn��t it?"

    Charlotte mounted her horse, followed by a grimacing Thesaya. Ian lightly tapped the reins, and the horse slowly moved down the central hall. It felt like time and even the air were frozen, with only the bluish magic beyond the doors rippling.

    ��Hurry, covenantor. Immortality is near.

    The whispers grew clearer, audible only to Ian. Neither Charlotte nor Thesaya mentioned the whispers, confirming they were meant for him alone. Ian took in the borate ice sculptures on either side as they moved forward, each undoubtedly once alive. How they were crafted remained beyond his imagination.

    <i>...But it doesn��t seem like we��ll pass without incident.</i>

    Even so, Ian resisted the urge to spur his horse into a gallop, fearing it might disrupt the delicate bnce of their current peace.

    "Something lies beyond..." Thesaya whispered, tension and anticipation flickering in Charlotte��s eyes as well.

    "Even if it��s not a dragon, I��m looking forward to this. A battle with beings of ancient times. I hope they��re stronger than the previous giants."

    "Most likely, that will be the case..." Ian��s murmur halted as his gaze shifted toward the distant gates, drawn by an urgent whisper in his ears.

    ��The queen has awakened, covenantor. Hurry...

    The whisper, seeming to want to say more, was abruptly cut off. Instead, a different presence was felt.

    ��You dare step into my pce, usurper...!

    A new voice followed, starkly different from the previous whispers, which seemed like a mix of a young girl��s and an old woman��s voices. This voice carried an icy rage, clear and resonant.

    ��Immortality��s power shall be mine...! Your ambitions will end as mere dreams. I will not permit it...!

    What nonsense is this? Ian��s brow furrowed, but there was no time for deep thought.

    <i>Crack, creak�� thud...</i>

    The statues around them began to move like clockwork dolls, with the sound of ice fracturing. The guardians of the ancient Giant Kingdom were awakening from their slumber.

    "Run!"

    Ian whipped the reins, spurring the horses into a gallop, with Charlotte��s horse quickly following suit.

    Rumble��

    Far ahead, at the gates, clouds of dust mixed with ice shards billowed. The grand doors, wide open, began to close. From a distance, their massive size and thickness were apparent. Like everything else in this space, magic was undoubtedly woven into these doors. If they were fully closed, physically reopening them would be near impossible.

    <i>There��s a time limit, too. Fantastic.</i>

    In games, failing to meet a time constraint usually meant losing any chance of resolving the situation. You��d have to give up on the quest or reload a save to try again. Neither option was avable now.

    ��Hurry, covenantor...!

    The urgent whisper echoed again. .

    ��My power can only prevent the queen from using her spells... I cannot stop her from issuing orders, so you must ovee this challenge with your abilities...!

    <i>Long-winded way of saying to handle it myself.</i> Ian scoffed silently when...

    <i>Boom��</i>

    One of the giant guardians stepped onto the pathway. Its movements were dullpared to the Gatekeeper, but its size was simr, enough to block the path. Ian, about to draw the Sword of Judgement, paused and reached into the pocket dimension instead. What he pulled out was Kyle��s Scale Sword.

    <i>No need to waste the holy power. </i>Thinking this, he dismounted.

    "Ian! Don��t slow down!" Charlotte��smand came from behind, apanied by a gust of wind as she, wrapped in wind, shot forward at incredible speed.

    "Hey! What am I supposed to do alone?" Thesaya yelled in confusion.

    Of course, Charlotte was in no state to respond, holding her twin swords like a wild beast and mming directly into the giant guardian��s torso.

    <i>Boom��!</i>

    A gale followed a beatter. Though it didn��t damage the guardian, the pressure was enough to throw off its bnce. As the statue staggered, Charlotte, momentarily hovering, spun and kicked off the air again. Her magical gear glinted, and with a beastly roar, she plunged toward the guardian.

    <i>Crack��!</i>

    Her crossed swords struck the giant��s head, creating fissures but not shattering it. Landing and crouching, she immediately raised her arms again. The des, extending at the tips, shed down repeatedly.

    <i>Crash! Crack!</i>

    Ice shards flew in all directions. Meanwhile, Ian vaulted over the guardian��s fallen arm, racing forward.

    <i>Close call.</i>

    Ian scanned the pathway. Awakened guardians were lumbering toward it, dozens visible, with potentially hundreds more behind. While they weren��t an insurmountable number, the issuey with the grand doors closing by the second. Without an alternative route, being trapped inside was a looming threat.

    "Keep running, Ian!�� Charlotte��s cry followed.

    Looking back, Charlotte stood on the horse driven by Thesaya. Thesaya held the reins, but it was the horse that galloped on its own ord. Despite the wild ride, Charlotte��s bnce was unshaken. Exchanging nces, Ian realized Charlotte shared his sentiments.

    "What the?! Don��t just make eye contact! Tell me too!��

    Amid Ian and Charlotte��s silentmunication, Thesaya yelled.

    With a step on her shoulder, Charlotte responded, ��Just be ready to fight.��

    "What do you mean... Ah?!�� Thesaya buckled momentarily as Charlotte, using her as a springboard,unched forward.

    "I could��ve fallen, you beast!�� Thesaya��s protest faded as Charlotte, like a cannonball, plunged toward the guardians emerging onto the path.

    <i>Crash��!</i>

    Her crossed swords scattered the guardians in all directions, ice shards flying. Amidst this, Charlotte rolled to a safending, continuing her charge with a speed akin to horseback.

    <i>...I wonder if it��s a good thing that she��s enjoying this.</i>

    Ian noted Charlotte��s smirk, her recklessness bordering on folly, but now wasn��t the time for caution.

    <i>Rumble��</i>

    The grand doors were more than half shut. The magical barrier beyond silently rippled. Ian��s eyes flickered gray, the wind swirling around him and the horse. With a mutual understanding with Charlotte, there was no need to wait for the others. Ian surged forward, Charlotte intercepting obstacles thrown their way. As time passed, the guardians�� movements grew more fluid, and Charlotte spared no effort in utilizing her magical gear��s full capabilities.

    ��Futile resistance, usurper...! You shall pay for sumbing to the devil��s temptation...!

    The queen��s voice continued. Ian��s brow furrowed.

    <i>From what they��re doing, it seems like they��re one and the same. Did the queen capture the devil? And the devil called me?</i>

    <i>Doing crazy things as a corrupted one is the same now as it was in ancient times.</i>

    <i>Boom��</i>

    With a loud crash, Ian lifted his head. A giant guardian who had approached unnoticed was swinging a huge greatsword down. Charlotte was fighting with human guardians on the opposite side. The guardians had gotten so close that she couldn��t handle them alone anymore.

    Just as Ian was about to whip the reins,

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The greatsword tore through the Whirling Barrier in an instant, grazing the back of his head as it fell. The horse that had been split in two bounced up, scattering blood and innards from the severed surface. Ian, grinding his teeth on the ground, was engulfed in magical power.

    <i>Whoosh�� Boom��!</i>

    Fireballsunched toward the guardian, exploding on impact. At that moment, Ian managed to regain his posture.

    <i>Whoosh��!</i>

    Charlotte burst through the blood mist, grabbing the back of Ian��s armor, and charged forward.

    "I��ll avenge your horse,�� she dered, throwing him with all her might.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    <em>What''s with her toughness?</em>

    As he flew like a bullet, Ian did not panic and cast the Wind de. His trajectory, which had been following a parab, elerated once more.

    "What are you going to do if you only throw Ian! What about us?" Thesaya''s outcry followed.

    "We''ll fight to the end!"

    "What? You crazy��"

    Amidst Charlotte''s roar, the closing gap of the great gate drew nearer. Concentration peaked, and Ian, twisting in mid-air, passed through it.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Ian, having prated the magic barrier in an instant, rolled on the ground tond.

    ��Such a ruthless decision, usurper...! I see the extent of your ambition...!A voice that seemed to resonate throughout the body echoed. Ian, adjusting his grip on the Scale Sword, looked up. As expected, it was the queen''s audience chamber. A tall dais and a giant throne that extended from the wall to the ceiling caught his eye. The giant queen sitting on it resembled a gray mummy. A rtively small golden crown sat on her head. The ne around her neck shimmered with arge purple gem.

    A questpletion window popped up in front of Ian''s eyes, followed by another quest window.

    [The Usurper''s Choice.]

    At that moment, light burst from the gem in the ne. A familiar whisper followed.

    ��I will seal the queen''s spell, O covenantor... Usurp the throne before my power fades...

    The light from the gem dimmed and the queen''s voice continued.

    ��Impudent, devil. The immortal power and the kingdom of the undead are solely for me...!

    "...It must not have been boring even in the underground," Ian muttered, closing the quest window.

    Thud, the gate closedpletely. In front of the dais, statues of heavily armed royal guards dropped their greatswords. The moment red magic began to swirl in Ian''s eyes,

    <em>Thud�� thud��</em>

    The royal guards, clutching their greatswords, started to charge. Their movements were still blunt. But, as time passed, they would be as natural and agile as the guardians outside.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Of course, there was no intention of waiting for that to happen. Amidst the advancing royal guards, the me Barrier burst forth, its size noticeably smaller than usual even without any amplification.

    <em>Red doesn''t work well in this space, I see.</em>

    Ian lunged toward a royal guard that had broken through the barrier.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Dancing mes around him extended toward the enemy, which was followed by an explosion. Ian, bursting through, swung his Scale Sword, now edged with a Wind de, with all his might.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The neck of the royal guard caved in. A ck inner skeleton was briefly exposed within the ice.

    <em>At least one is confirmed.</em>

    Drawing back his sword, Ian''s eyes shone. From the moment he sensed the need to fight these creatures, there had been something he wanted to experiment with.

    ��You il in vain, usurper...! You will ultimately meet your death. You will pay for coveting the throne...!

    The queen''s voice continued.

    <em>I have no interest in your throne, you know?</em>

    Thinking this, Ian lunged back into the midst of the giant royal guards. Dodging falling greatswords, he surged toward the first royal guard he had attacked. The Scale Sword engulfed in mes, extended once again toward the exposed neck.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    He couldn''t sever the neck in one stroke. However, Ian, without a hint of disappointment, grasped the sword hilt with both hands and clung to the chest of the royal guard. The next moment, as if the guard was trying to shake him off, it waved its hand. Ian, having jumped onto its shoulder as the hand passed, grabbed the sword hilt again and clung on.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Another royal guard swung its greatsword toward him.

    <em>Woosh�� </em>

    mes surged on the scale sword, and Ian kicked the chest of the royal guard, pulling out the sword.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    The greatsword that flew in embedded itself directly into the chest of the royal guard, cracking the thick ice armor and scattering ice powder around. Losing bnce, the royal guard slowly fell backward. Ian, rolling on the ground tond and turning to look at the scene, a faint smile spread across his lips.

    "Indeed, this was the strategy."

    Even as Ian crossed the convention hall, he could feel that these creatures had excessively high defense and resistance. Their level did not match the period of their appearance. It was only natural to think that there must be another strategy to defeat them.

    Moreover, they seemed tock intelligence, resembling golems who mechanically carried out their assigned tasks. This led him to spection, which soon turned into conviction.

    <em>Even after bing a reality, the elements of strategy from the game haven''tpletely disappeared.</em>

    Dodging the ensuing dull attacks here and there, Ian ran toward the fallen royal guard. The royal guards followed his trail with emotionless movements. He didn''t rush straight for the throne. If the queen felt endangered, how these royal guards would start to wildly react was an unpredictable factor for him. Perhaps even the queen herself would start to move.

    With a surefire way to reduce their power right in front of him, there was no need to add another gamble.

    ��Do not interfere with me, devil. Your interference will only return as pain to the usurper. Afterward, I promise a long andsting pain to you as well.

    Even as Ian kept moving without pause, the queen''s voice continued. Her tone seemed unconcerned with the battle happening in front of her.

    ��Time is short, O covenantor...! If the queen regains control, the great endeavor wille to naught. Break through them ande to the throne...!

    On the other hand, the whispers of the devil grew increasingly desperate.

    <em>It seems you''re still alive enough to talk.</em>

    While responding only in his thoughts, Ian climbed over a fallen royal guard and surveyed the others. Greatswords tore through the silent air, plummeting down. Ian thenunched himself into action.

    <em>Boom! Crack!</em>

    The fallen royal guard was battered. The one whose armor waspletely shattered almost exposed its entire skeleton. Before the royal guards could recover their greatswords, Ian returned, aiming his sword at the exposed neck of one with Wind de. The sharp wind entangled with mes.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The neck of a royal guard was severed from its body. The headless body twitched for a moment before settling down. Instinctively checking his status window, Ian''s eyes momentarily brightened. His experience points had increased.

    <em>Well, it is indeed a boss fight.</em>

    His gaze then moved to the other royal guards who were recovering their greatswords. The second kill was easier than the first. He waited for the royal guards to prepare their attack, then timed his rush. The greatswords of other royal guards mutted the body of the one Ian was clinging to. Climbing onto the one with shattered armor, he faced another barrage of greatswords.

    The neck was openly vulnerable. Using the spell on the scale sword was enough for a moment to slice through the neck.

    ��You may have some skill, but your ambition is impossible, usurper. This devil was born from a fragment of my soul, feeding on my ambition and madness...! In the end, you cannot go against me, and only I can control this devil...

    ��Do not be swayed by the queen''s deceit, O covenantor...! You, born of noble blood, can harbor me, and without you, I cannot fulfill any ambition...

    <em>They''re both incredibly talkative.</em>

    In the midst of contemtion, a surge of magical power from the queen''s ne urred.

    ��You''re scared, devil. I can feel you trembling...

    The queen''sughter echoed. Coldness began to spread from the bodies of the royal guards. Ice Spikes sprouted with each step they took, and Frost des scattered with each swing of their swords.

    <em>A second phase, then.</em>

    However, the counter was simple. Ian unfolded a me Barrier mixed with chaotic energy. The iing Frost des melted before reaching him, and the Ice Spikes dissolved quickly.

    Ian repeated the same process, sparing no magic, setting fire as he went. One by one, the necks of the royal guards were severed.

    ��Do not stop, O covenantor...! The queen''s spell has been resealed, and our victory is near��!

    With the devil''s whisper, the ne''s magical power subsided. The coldness enveloping the royal guards dispersed. Ian continued the battle unfazed.

    As the number of royal guards dwindled, the time it took to defeat one increased. Ian moved among them, making them strike each other. In the process, another neck was severed first.

    Now, only two remained.

    Meanwhile, the queen''s ne began to shimmer again.

    ��Do not be deceived by the devil''s temptations, usurper. It seeks only to gain its freedom by using you...! In the end, the devil will consume your soul!

    The queen''s voice carried a sense of urgency. The devil''s whisper followed as if it had been waiting.

    ��Do not listen, O covenantor. It is the queen who, even now, melts my soul with the power of the dragon. Without you, I would ultimately perish, and the immortal conqueror would once again drench the continent in blood...!

    <em>They are causing amotion among themselves.</em>

    After finishing off another royal guard with a sh, Ian gasped for air and snorted. He didn''t care who was telling the truth. All that mattered was that there was only one royal guard left.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    An explosion erupted in the chest of thest royal guard. Then, Ian cast a Pinpoint Explosion beneath the guard''s feet. Swept up by the explosion, the royal guard fell. Ian, having showered the guard''s head with Dancing mes, struck the neck filled with cracks consecutively, finally severing it.

    The mes flickering on the Scale Sword died down and then went outpletely. The gemstone embedded in the hilt lost its light.

    However, it didn''t matter. No royal guards were standing anymore. All were butchered and beheaded, turned into pieces of ice scattered around. Ian''s gaze finally turned toward the throne. All that was left was the queen sitting on it, not making a single movement. Her face was utterly dry, without even the slightest glimmer in her eyes, as if the flesh was just a shell meant to hold the soul.

    ��Ultimately, tragedy is about to unfold... Usurper, my soldiers will never acknowledge your coronation.

    ��Behead the queen, O covenantor...

    The queen''s sigh and the devil''s whisper alternated. A scoff passed Ian''s lips. He felt oddly like he truly had be a usurper. Until he had set foot in this underground cave, he had never even imagined such a situation.

    <em>Though for what it''s worth, the boss fight wasn��t that difficult.</em>

    Ian moved toward the throne. The queen murmured as if speaking to herself.

    ��The kingdom''s legions will awaken to the sorrow of losing their king. The chaos I have suppressed will overflow, and my consort will return from death. Ultimately, the devil will consume your soul and drench the continent in blood....

    Words that were no different from a curse. Ian, having climbed the dais to stand in front of the throne, curled his lip.

    ��You seem unaware, being trapped in here. All that is already happening. It''s nothing new. Moreover....��

    Ian''s grip on the Scale Sword tightened.

    ��You were bound to lose control in the end, queen.��

    ��What does that mean...?

    It means I''ve already experienced these things.

    With those words, Ian swung his sword as if to shake off the burden. The Wind de traveling along the sword''s edge sliced through the queen''s neck.

    Her head fell to the throne''s base with such ease it felt anticlimactic. Ament filled with resentment echoed through the hall.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    The head that fell onto the dais turned into ash and crumbled away. Thement quickly faded. The golden crown made an unremarkable sound as it rolled down the steps.

    <em>Whoosh�C-</em>

    The queen''s body also turned to ash and scattered. The ne she had worn fell and rolled to Ian''s feet. The gem in the center of the pendant pulsed with fluctuating waves.

    ��Well done... O covenantor...!

    ��Yeah. You did well too.�� Ian responded nonchntly.

    Though this being had led him on a long journey, he had indeed reaped substantial rewards because of it. Not only the royal guards but also the queen just defeated had provided considerable experience points.

    Without this entity''s assistance, he couldn''t have managed so smoothly.

    ��Immortal power and authority lie before you. Now, take me up and show the token of our pact...! You shall be reborn as the new master of the throne...!

    The devil''s voice was sweet,den with a potent magic that could have bewitched the average person by the sound alone.

    ��I��ve been wanting to tell you something.�� A smile spread across Ian''s face.

    ��I have no interest in thrones or immortal power. I never believed your promises.��

    ��What...?

    Confusion filled the devil''s voice.

    ��But, did we not make a pact?

    ��I said I''de to you, and that pact was kept. Between you and me, there''s no promise left to fulfill.��

    The gem''s brilliance wavered. It was understandably unbelievable. After all, who would refuse the chance to grasp the ancient giant kingdom and vast void magic?

    ��Then, what do you desire?

    ��Experience points. And the rewards forpleting quests.��

    ��Quests...? What are...?

    Ian reached for his waistband. With a swish, a sword de gleaming with blue holiness was revealed.

    Holding the Sword of Judgement in both hands, Ian stepped back and dered, ��These are what I''ll get by killing you.��

    The sanctity within the sword zed brilliantly in a moment. He used the strike of judgment. A blue crescent charged with Tir En��s holy power plunged into the center of the purple gem.

    ��Aah! AAAAAAH!

    A scream far louder than the queen''s resounded. With a crack, the gem''s surface fractured, and then it shatteredpletely. The contaminated magical power inside was consumed by the holy fire, along with the soul it contained.

    ��-Aaaa... AAAAAAH!

    The scream turned into a tortured howl in no time.

    Amidst the fading blue light,

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    A dark force burst from the gem, engulfing Ian in an instant.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    Ian''s eyes widened. There was no chance to escape. A mass of magical power that hadpletely engulfed him now obscured his vision and bound his limbs in an instant. Then, contaminated magical power began to seep into his body through every opening, filling him.

    ��How dare you deceive and betray me...!

    The devil''s scream resonated thunderously in Ian''s mind.

    ��I intended to be with you! Forever, as mypanion and vessel...!

    Tenacious madness and greed contained within the magical power, along with fiery anger and a sense of betrayal, overwhelmed Ian''s mind. A tidal wave of emotions that would have driven a normal human to lose their reason and go mad immediately.

    ��Now, I will capture you...! Your soul will never escape from me!

    The contaminated magical power surged even more aggressively, attempting to fill Ian''s bodypletely. It was then that a pulsation began to wriggle somewhere deep inside Ian. A fragment of chaos, seated at the very depths of his being, began to howl.

    �� Your flesh is now mine��!

    The devil''s scream abruptly faded away. By now, Ian''s body should have been overflowing with contaminated magical power. But no matter how much magic was pushed into it, it couldn''t overflow or even fill up because something was endlessly swallowing the contaminated magic. It was a fragment of chaos.��This is...? No, don''t be ridiculous...!

    The roaring devil, along with its magical power, pushed its soul into Ian''s body. A resistance like swimming up a waterfall. Only after entering Ian''s body did it realize that Ian''s soul, engulfed by its magical power, was not tainted or dyed in the slightest. A soul that felt not only solid but also alien.

    It was right after that the fragment of chaos that had been endlessly absorbing the contaminated magic began to pulse like a beating heart. From the tiny fragment, chaos power burst out explosively. The contaminated magical power, and even the devil''s soul, were swept away, unable to resist. What shocked the devil was not just that it was expelled from Ian''s body.

    ��How can such pure chaos exist...? No matter how noble the lineage, for a mere mortal to...?

    "...That''s what I''ve been wondering too." That was when Ian spoke.

    The magical power covering him undted in confusion. The devil''s magic could no longer invade his body. It was merely clinging on, barely managing to hold on.

    "Anyway...."

    Ian opened his eyes. His entire sclera vibrated with a clear violet hue. His gaze pierced through the mass of magical power, directly at the devil''s soul.

    "...It seems there''s no way for you to take over my body."

    ��Could it be... chaos, chaos...?

    The devil stuttered. Meanwhile, Ian pushed the surging chaos power into his Sword of Judgement. The remnants of a bluish divine power bloomed into a deep navy as they emerged. Tir En might be furious if she knew. But her gaze didn''t reach this deep underground of the demonic realm.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    With a forceful motion, the magical power binding his arm fell away. The Sword of Judgement he had raised above his head dropped down.

    With a swish, a navy arc cut through the contaminated magical power, and even pierced through the soul at its center.

    Then there was a moment of silence.

    The long vertical trajectory burst open explosively. The devil''s tearing scream echoed. The clustered magical power scattered as if a water balloon had burst.

    ��Ah, no...! Not like this...! Not like this...!

    The devil''s vain curse echoed in the void. A crack appeared in the empty space next to the throne, with purple light swirling through the breach.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A dense magical power and the devil, born from the soul of a fallen one, were sucked into the void. The receding scream was abruptly cut off as if sliced by a knife. Then the spatial rift disappeared.

    <em>...The queen just vanished, but why was this one sucked into the void?</em>

    The moment he thought this, a questpletion window popped up in front of him. As expected, there were no more quests to follow. After closing the confirmation window, Ian took a moment to catch his breath.

    The chaos power that had covered his entire body was sucked back into the fragment. The fragment of chaos quieted down again. The fragment absorbing the contaminated magic was something that happened beyond Ian''s will as if it refused to allow any impurities into his body on its own.

    <em>Surely, nothing is being born inside this, right?</em>

    Ian felt that the fragment had grown slightlyrger. In truth, he didn''t know much about the fragment or the chaos power. It was a primal force, and in the game, you could wield it if you corrupted your character. That it could mix with other powers was about all he knew.

    What happens as the fragment of chaos continues to grow, or what side effects might arise from wielding chaos power, he had no idea. He was equally disinterested in the corruption DLC. Like the world setting, the backstory of viins, and the supporting characters, it wasn''t content he needed to pay attention to during his first ythrough.

    "...Anyway, I guess the worst oue isn''t waiting for me. After all, it''s a power given to the yer."

    There was no way to check now. The important thing was that he had safely ovee an unexpected ambush and obtained experience and quest rewards. Ian casually concluded this as he finally retrieved the Sword of Judgement and turned his gaze around.

    A cold silence had settled in the hall. Even beyond the closed gates, it was quiet. Either the battle was over, or both had died. Though thetter was highly unlikely.

    Turning around, Ian picked up the crown that had fallen beneath the dais. It had a heavyweight. Although it looked like a headdress when worn by the queen, it was big enough to pass right over his head. Information could be checked. It was loot without special abilities. However, a faint smile crossed Ian''s lips.

    "...This could be sold for a good price."

    This was clear evidence that the Ancient Giant Kingdom still existed underground in the North and that it had beenpletely destroyed by his hand. Such a trophy could be sold at a high price to the dominionmand, the Lu Sr Sect, or even the Imperial Royal Family. In the game, loot rted to the void or ancient civilizations could be sold in such a manner.

    Even if he didn''t go through them, there were many ways to sell it. It was made of pure gold, after all. The jewels embedded in it were all real too. Even just getting its worth, he could buy several imperial magic weapons.

    "It''s about time I needed a gear upgrade...."

    Ian put the crown into the pocket dimension and began to scan the hall again. His gaze stopped at another gate protruding from a corner of the wall.

    <em>Crank��</em>

    The main gate of the audience chamber began to slowly open. The figure of a beastfolk and a vampire demon appeared through it. Ian looked at them as if he wasn''t surprised. Charlotte was the first to step into the hall.

    "Hmm... Impressive...."

    Her appearance clearly showed that the battle in the conference hall had been tough. A new, long cut across one cheek. One of her dual swords was missing, leaving only the scabbard, and her newly fitted armor was crumpled and torn in ces.

    This was especially true for her shoulder guards, wrist guards, and greaves extending to her thighs. Blood was still flowing from one arm, which was torn to shreds even through the padded clothing underneath. Of course, she didn''t care about her injuries.

    "To think you faced all these alone...."

    She simply admired the remnants of the royal guards scattered around. Thesaya, who passed by her side with a look of disdain, smiled at Ian as if nothing had happened.

    "I''m d you''re safe, Ian."

    Her appearance had be just as shabby. Her wolf robe was torn and holed in ces, and the clothes underneath were all ripped, exposing her bare skin.

    "Yeah. You guys too." Ian moved and spoke calmly.

    Thesaya snorted. "Do I look safe to you? I almost died several times. Several times."

    "Such an exaggeration. As if you''d die from that."

    Charlotte''s scolding caused Thesaya''s eyebrows to furrow.

    "It was almost all because of you, exaggeration? Ian, she''s just a berserker. She charges to death even when she can run. Do you know how much trouble I went through?"

    "I see you guys are doing well."

    "What did you say...?"

    Ian passed by Thesaya, who looked as if she couldn''t believe her ears and added.

    "Did you take care of all the statues outside?"

    "Unfortunately, no. Their movements suddenly slowed down and then stopped. That''s how I knew you had won."

    Whether they stopped because the queen died or the demon died, there was no way to know.

    Thesaya added, "It was chaos until then. Ice Spikes suddenly shoot out from the sword, ice needles sprouting. Only that crazy cat was having fun."

    It seemed the queen''s magic also applied to the guards of the conference hall.

    Ian nodded absentmindedly, while Charlotte added, "In the end, we couldn''t keep our word. There were too many enemies."

    "Thesaya drank blood too, didn��t she?"

    "That''s also true."

    "Hey, there was no��"

    "But by then, it was already dead, and the pointy ears had been injured, so it was an inevitable choice."

    "..."

    Thesaya grimaced, seemingly not expecting Charlotte to defend her position as well.

    Ian shrugged, "It''s not something I hadn''t anticipated."

    "We''ve avenged properly. That should be some constion to them."

    "So, was there really a queen sleeping here?" Thesaya''s voice followed.

    Ian nodded, "Yes. She had fallen into corruption. So, I killed her."

    "An impressive feat. A king yer, then." Charlotte eximed.

    A wry smile spread across Ian''s lips. "That''s the kind of phrase that''s perfect for misunderstandings. Don''t go around saying that."

    "Where are you going, Ian?"

    <em>You sure ask quickly, don''t you?</em>

    Stopping in front of the door on the side of the audience chamber, Ian calmly replied.

    "We need to find a way out."

    "What...?" Thesaya gasped in shock.

    "Are you saying we could be trapped here forever?"

    Instead of answering, Ian began to push the door. It felt like pushing against a wall.

    <em>Creak, crack....</em>

    It sounded as if ice was breaking, suggesting the door hadn''t been opened in a long time. Ian applied more force to his arms. Even after killing the queen and the demon, the tremors that would have been felt at the entrance of the cave did not ur. It meant the cave entrance was still buried underground.

    Therefore, they had to find another passage. In such a vast pce, there might be another way out if searched thoroughly.

    <em>In the worst case, I''ll have to resort to putting my stats in brown magic. As long as I master Diastrophism, I should be able to manage.</em>

    Thankfully, that worst-case scenario didn''t ur. Slowly opening, the gap in the door revealed an endless darkness beyond. A chill breeze flowed through.

    <em>...Where does this lead?</em>

    As Ian furrowed his brows, Thesaya quickly ran up and asked.

    "Is this the way? Can we get out?"

    "We''ll have to go and see."

    After saying this, Ian turned around. Thesaya blinked in surprise.

    "You found a way and now where are you going?"

    "To scour the pce," Ian answered as he walked, taking a seal from the pocket dimension.

    "You two should rest and tend to your wounds."

    Charlotte licked her lips. "Are you going to look for loot? If so, I''d like toe too."

    "Well, then let''s do that."

    Thesaya murmured with ack of enthusiasm, "...I doubt there''s any great treasure buried here."

    "It would be better if there were."

    "Why?"

    "Because I''ll share any loot we find here with you too."

    Thesaya''s eyes widened, and she immediately fluttered, her silver hair, flying up.

    ***

    <em>tter!</em>

    "Ian, there''s a bunch of these stones piled up in that room over there."

    "Those are magic stones that have been drained of their power."

    "...So they''re trash?"

    "Exactly."

    <em>tter��</em>

    "Ian, there''s something that looks interesting over here... a book... oh...?"

    "Next time, just leave anything that crumbles while you''re carrying it."

    The search for loot from the inside out continued without yield. It appeared the underground pce was really created for the queen''s research. The bedroom next to the audience chamber was literally empty. The resting spaces for the queen''s magicians, the storerooms, theboratories, and the libraries weren''t much different.

    Items that had been left for a long time didn''t rot but simply faded and decayed. Most of the countless parchment and books in the library crumbled upon touch.

    Even the books that were somewhat intact were of no use. They were filled with ominous primitive pictograms, ancient Northernnguages, symbols, and figures that Ian couldn''t understand.

    Some were evenrge enough to be used as shields. A few books gathered for kindling were the only gain.

    The experimental tools that seemed to have been used for researching the power of the void were in the same state, and the magic stones piled up like mountains in every storeroom were just heaps of stones that had their magical power dispersed.

    Ian continued the search without any particr disappointment. The reason Ian wasn''t disappointed was that the expedition was already profitable. This search was just a procedure to ensure no additional rewards were missed. It had been a long time since he had stepped into a proper dungeon like this.

    "...Hmm."

    Rooms that seemed like torture chambers for humans and dwarves, likely used for dark magic experiments, and others with ominous spell circuits etched all over passed by in a blur.

    "It''s clear the Northern Giant Kingdom was terribly corrupted," Charlotte clicked her tongue as she spoke.

    Ian responded evenly, "Those statues might have been created through such processes."

    "But it didn''t seem like there were any mages among them...."

    "The mages were probably all killed."

    "...!"

    "The queen was obsessed with power. She wouldn''t have left mages who shared the secrets of the void alive. Either they were all killed, or perhaps they were sacrificed for even greater power."

    "That''s a convincing point... and disgustingly typical of sorcerers. Not that you''re disgusting, Ian."

    "Well, it''s not incorrect. I''m not an exception either."

    Ian was feeling doubtful about a different aspect.

    <em>Even if we assume it''s been maintained by drawing power from the void so far, why hasn''t it darkened yet?</em>

    This was because the source of light that illuminated the pce was still active. The Sword of Judgement remained silent as well. While it could be due to their deep underground location, if the demonic realm hadn''t copsed, it implied there was another power source besides the queen or the demon.

    Of course, he had no intention of demolishing walls just to satisfy his curiosity. The worst-case scenario could be that the underground pce itself was sustained by magic. Stirring up trouble out of curiosity and causing the pce to copse would be a death worse than any other.

    <em>Well, it was a dragon''sir. Maybe it has something to do with the dragon��s arcane...</em>

    <em>tter��</em>

    That''s when Thesaya, who had gone to search the entrances of the corridors, returned. This time, she came back empty-handed.

    "It''s unbelievable. This vast space and nothing but trash...." She muttered in frustration.

    Charlotte snorted, "Greed certainly seems to be the nature of pointy ears."

    "I just want to im something as my own, you know? All I have to my name is this ragged outfit."

    As Charlotte was about to retort, Ian spoke up, "Is the front just as empty?"

    "Worse than here. Looks like it was used by soldiers or servants. Rooms with nothing but old junk metal. From what I''ve seen, this ce��"

    "Rooms with junk metal, how many did you say?" Ian interrupted.

    Thesaya shrugged, "Exactly three. Two seem to be used by giants. One looks like it was for humans or dwarves."

    As Charlotte turned to look at Ian, Thesaya added cheerfully.

    "It seems the giants really did enve humans and dwarves. Theypletely separated the big ones from the little ones. The rooms for the big ones arevish, but the ones for the little ones are shabby."

    "I see. Then...." Ian nodded and looked directly at Thesaya.

    "Lead us to that shabby room."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    It was only shabby whenpared to other rooms in the pce. A space big enough for a hundred people to enter and still have room to spare was filled with all sorts of weapons on disy. Most of them seemed discolored and corroded, though.

    ��Magnificent....�� Charlotte looked around the room with admiration, her eyes sparkling, as Ian nodded in response.

    ��Go ahead and search.��

    Charlotte quickly ran off, her steps lively.

    ��And she talks to me about greed. Seriously.��

    On the other hand, Thesaya had a look of indifference.

    Ianmented as he moved, ��It seems you��re not interested in weapons. The adjudicator we met used them quite well.��

    ��I find them ufortable. I don��t want to use them. It seems I didn��t handle weapons even when I was just a fairy.��

    ��I can��t imagine a fairy not knowing how to handle weapons...��Ian thought of the fairies in the games. They were arrogant and at the same time cruel, especially toward other races other than humans. The derogatory terms he knew for various races, like a dumpy who only knows about hammering metal, the stinky aspiring demons, and the money-grubbing snob, were mostly learned from fairies.

    ��Well, it��s up to you.��

    Ian nced at the various weapons on disy as he walked. Although they were supposed to be ancient artifacts, some of them, upon checking their stats, turned out to have durability worn down. Still, their original performance exceeded that of many items from this era.

    <em>It seems that the technology of this era might have been more advanced than right now, excluding the Empire.</em>

    After all, it wasn��t unusual for civilizations to decline over time in the history of the world. It probably was even moremon in a world riddled with countless wars. It wouldn��t be strange if the civilization of an ancient kingdom that once flourished wasparable to the current empire. Otherwise, the artifacts in the game wouldn��t possess such exceptional stats. There would be no reason for the Empire��s engineers and mages to study ancient spells or technology.

    ��...Huh.��

    Ian stopped in his tracks when he spotted a dagger on a stand. Unlike the others, its de was pristine, its edge seemingly alive. The de surface shimmered with a strange pattern. Ian grabbed its handle, which seemed to be made of some dark bone.

    A stat window appeared. It was an Ancient Meteoric Dagger. Although it was a rare grade artifact with no special enchantments, its attack power and durability were exceptionally high with bonuses to durability reduction and a chance to destroy equipment upon hitting. It also had an unrepairable option, amon penalty for artifacts.

    <em>Excellent.</em>

    After realizing it didn��t fit in his current dagger sheath, Ian quickly stored the Meteoric Dagger in his pocket dimension. Though he didn��t find anything else particrly striking, Ian��s mood lightened. Acquiring a decent piece of equipment was enough of a gain for him.

    ��I found something useful, Ian.��

    It wasn��t long before Charlotte approached, holding arge single-edged ax in both hands.

    ��It suits you, kitty. Looks absolutely brutish.�� Thesaya mocked.

    Charlotte snorted, ��Such a dismal taste typical of those pointy-eared.��

    Charlotte then offered the ax to Ian. The ax was as heavy as it looked. The wide, long de extended downward, covering more than half of the handle, providing ample protection for the wielder''s hand. The handle was entirely metal.

    ��Hmm.��

    Surprisingly, this item also had stats avable. It was a rare-grade Ancient Craftsman''s Battle Axe with incredibly high attack power and even provided a defense bonus despite being a weapon.

    Its durability was naturally high, and it even had a durability restoration option. Upon closer inspection, ancient runes carved along the handle were visible, indicating a type of spell that absorbed ambient magical power to function, eliminating the need for a magic stone.

    ��Isn��t it splendid?�� Charlotte asked, her eyes shining.

    Ian shrugged, ��It��s too heavy for me.��

    ��Is that so...?��

    Just as Charlotte��s ears drooped slightly,

    ��It seems more suited for you than for me,�� Ian added, looking at her.

    Charlotte looked puzzled at the suggestion. Charlotte blinked in surprise, and Ian gestured toward her empty scabbard.

    ��Since one of your swords broke anyway. If you can handle it, use it.��

    ��Really...��

    Charlotte, holding the ax Ian handed her, looked down at it with an expression of disbelief, as if she hadn��t expected this at all. Then, holding the handle with one hand, she swung the ax to the side. It seemed heavy even for her, but perhaps that was exactly why she liked it. Smiling like a child who got a new toy, she suddenly looked back at Ian.

    ��Is it really okay for me to have something so precious?��

    ��If I kept it, I wouldn��t use it anyway. If you don��t use it, I��d just sell it. Would you rather have the money?��

    ��Of course not...��

    Her grip tightened on the ax��s handle, her furry hand filled with strength. With a promise in her eyes, Charlotte said, ��I��ll do my best from now on, Ian.��

    ��Unbelievable... Only that beast gets a gift.�� Thesaya sighed.

    ��Luck tends to favor those who least expect it.��

    Charlotte, with the ax slung over her shoulder, casually passed by her. Her short tail flicked. Thesaya red at her back and then suddenly turned her head.

    ��I��ve changed my mind, Ian. Maybe I want to find something here too...��

    Her voice trailed off as the light sources around them dimmed suddenly.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    A low vibration seemed to spread from afar, causing dust to fall from the pce ceiling. The tremor subsided, and the area was softly illuminated again.

    Thesaya, frozen in ce, turned her eyes back to Ian.

    ��Could this be?��

    ��We��ve been too rxed.�� Ian, with a deadpan expression, quickly turned around.

    ***

    Returning to the audience chamber, the group immediately entered a dim passage. With no knowledge of where it led, they had no choice but to rely on torches to move forward. As it turned out, there were no other paths.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The low vibrations, like the stirring of an abyss, continued intermittently, raising doubts about whether the underground pce and passages might copse. This uncertainty was more than enough reason to leave.

    <em>...This better not be a dead end after all.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue silently. Like the underground pce, this passage was an uncharted territory in the game. The danger of ignorance in this world hit him anew. He had never considered the possibility of dying buried underground.

    <em>If we hit a dead end and the pce copses... I guess I��ll have to try everything.</em>

    He nned for the worst-case scenario, constantly revising his ns as they moved forward. Not everyone, however, faced the unknown with such fear.

    ��Die here...? No, I can��t even die. Am I going to be buried alive forever? Drying up like a mummy? That can��t happen. Guys, please. If ites to that, better you kill me yourselves, right? No? I don��t want to die. Ian, Ian will have a way. He always finds the answer. Ian, right? Please respond���� Thesaya��s murmuring grew louder.

    Cornered, she seemed unable to control her demonic hysteria.

    A set of orange eyes finally red at her.

    ��Shut the fuck up, pointy ears.��

    Thesaya didn��t retort sharply as usual. Instead, she faced Charlotte, revealing the tremble in her red eyes.

    ��I��m scared, Charlotte. You might not fear death, but I do. I don��t want to die....��

    Charlotte��s gaze narrowed. After a moment, she said, ��At least you won��t die lonely, pointy ears.��

    ��....��

    ��Don��t worry about surviving alone in this deep abyss. I��ll help you find peace before that.��

    ��Peace...? Death?��

    ��Beastfolk view it that way. So said Lu Sr as well.��

    ��Could a demon like me also find such peace?��

    ��I don��t know. But even if your soul wanders the void, it��s probably better than being buried alive for eons.��

    ��...Right. Death is better than that. Alright. If that momentes, let��s have a proper fight, kitty.��

    ��...Fight?��

    ��You want to die in battle, right? I��ll grant you that wish as well.��

    Her tone was almost generous. A smile crossed Charlotte��s lips.

    ��Not a bad proposal. But I��d prefer to die by Ian��s hands if possible.��

    ��Actually, me too. I think Ian would make it painless.��

    ��Let��s save that opportunity for another time,�� Ian responded, ncing back at Charlotte and Thesaya.

    ��Right now, we should prepare to climb the stairs ahead of us.��

    Charlotte and Thesaya��s gazes swept across the darkness ahead. At the end of a lengthy darkness, a staircase with high steps faintly emerged.

    ��I take back what I said. I won��t die.�� Thesaya dered, her silver hair fluttering as she took the lead. Ian and Charlotte exchanged brief smiles, shaking their heads before moving forward.

    Ian and Charlotte ascended the staircase, each step higher than their knees. Both Ian''s and Charlotte��s breaths became increasinglybored. It was natural to feel exhausted. Since stepping into the forest, they hadn��t taken a single proper rest. But there was no stopping. They silently continued climbing the stairs.

    ��Here. This is it.�� Thesaya��s voice echoed. They had reached the end of the staircase. The Sword of Judgment hummed softly as if Tir En��s gaze was finally upon them. Finally, Ian reached the top of the stairs.

    ��This is a door, right? It looks like one, but it won��t budge.��

    Thesaya pointed to a tall door in front of them.

    Unlike the doors of the underground pce, this one was made of a stone nearly ck in color. Beside it stood a pir taller than Ian.

    ��A mechanism, perhaps...��

    Ian approached it. Charlotte followed him, picking up on the hint.

    ��What? So that��s not just for decoration?��

    Thesaya approached as well, her face filled with confusion. Ian looked down at the gap beneath the lever, covered in dust.

    ��When I push it, pull with all your might.��

    Ian pushed the lever hard. Charlotte and Thesaya, standing to each side, also pulled with all their strength.

    <em>Creak... Crack... Click.</em>

    The ufortable sounds were followed by the pir moving and eventually stopping at an angle.

    <em>Click, click, rumble, rumble��</em>

    The sounds of old gears and pulleys meshing continued.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Unexpectedly, the door lifted upwards, yet no light seeped through. They were enveloped in a dim darkness, still beneath the earth''s surface.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    With a low rumble, the door fully opened. Ian looked beyond the door at the revealed scene. Another ruiny before them.

    ��Where is this...�� Thesaya��s murmur ceased as Ian put a finger to his lips, signaling for silence.

    Carefully, he stepped beyond the door. The stale air was thick, and even small sounds seemed to echo in the vast silence. Like the passages they had traversed, there was no light source here. The fading torchlight barely illuminated their surroundings, but it was enough for Ian. Taking another step, he looked back. The door was in the middle of a wall, an unexpected ce.

    <em>A secret... passage?</em>

    Ian turned his head again. The high ceilings were typical of giant ruins. A few meters ahead, pirs appeared, in without any decoration or pattern, spaced wide apart on both sides. The same pirs were visible across the distance. The scene was eerily familiar.

    <em>...Could it be?</em>

    Ian��s gaze followed the pirs until it stopped. Far off, a massive door was closed. A hammer-like symbol was engraved in the center of the door. Ian��s brow furrowed.

    <em>There was a secret passage like this...?</em>

    In the Ahigorn Mountains, there was an underground ruin where a legion of giants and theirmandery dormant. And at that time, the symbol that represented the legion was exactly this hammer. It meant that the ce they came from was the ruins of the giant legion.

    <em>Then where in the dungeon is this��</em>

    <em>Crack.</em>

    At that moment, a sound reminiscent of a crack forming in ice resonated. Ian''s expression hardened as he swiftly looked away from the source of the noise. Beyond a line of pirs, a massive throne emerged. Upon it, the figure of a giant, encased in ice, became visible.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The sound of ice breaking sounded again. Ian��s mouth twisted into a humorless smile as he saw the blue glow beginning to emanate from behind the silhouette.

    <em>Fucking damn it��</em>

    The Legion Commander was waking up.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    Sighing briefly, Ian threw the torch he was holding to the ground and tightened the straps of his chest armor that had loosened while walking.

    <em>Schwing. </em>

    The Sword of Judgment was drawn, reflecting the dimming light of the torch.

    "Why are you drawing your sword all of a sudden, Ian?" Thesaya whispered from beyond the door, unable to contain herself.

    Ian responded without lowering his voice.

    "There''s a sealed giant. It''s awakening."

    "What...?" Thesaya''s eyes widened.

    Ian added, "You all stay back. It seems not to be something to deal with a tired and injured body."

    "Alright, if that''s what you want��" "You''re just as exhausted and injured, Ian," Charlotte interjected as she stepped out from behind the door.

    Her orange eyes shed between the faint shadows.

    "I will fight with you too."

    It was not surprising. As Ian shrugged, Thesaya frowned at her.

    "Ian says it''s okay, kitty... I''m extremely hungry right now. Using any more strength might make me lose my mind."

    "Then step back, pointy ears."

    "How can I step back when you''re fighting, you mad beast..." Thesaya also stepped out, muttering.

    Beyond the darkness Ian was staring into, she sighed as she noticed a faintly spreading blue glow.

    "Is it... frozen?"

    "Yeah. That ice seems like a seal."

    As if to prove Ian''s words, a crackling sound spread. In that brief moment, Ian, who had already cast a Wind de and the Whirling Barrier, turned to Charlotte with eyes filled with ashy magic power.

    "I know your way, but this one is unusual. Think you could die from a single hit."

    While readjusting her gear, Charlotte nodded.

    "Will keep that in mind."

    "You should be saying that to me, Ian. Once she starts fighting, she doesn''t remember."

    "Then you be careful too," Ian responded indifferently and began preparing his spell.

    <em>Crack, crackle��</em>

    Blue sparks began to spread along the Sword of Judgment.

    In the distance, the silhouette of the giant Legion Commander intermittently appeared. A figure taller than the other giants, covered in several centimeters thick ice, with cracks increasingly spreading. Beyond that, a fluctuating bluish glow wavered.

    <em>It''s just like the game, fuck...</em>

    Memories naturally crossed his mind. When he first set foot in this underground relic, it was halfway through the story in the North.

    After resolving several quests in Travelga and gaining enough trust from Lucas, one of the Northernmanders, he learned of the entrance to an unidentified relic deep in the mountains. Due to various reasons includingck of manpower, they hadn''t dared to explore it.

    Of course, at that time, still just a game character, it was Ian Hope who explored it. Not only did he explore, but he also defeated the elite monsters roaming the mountains and the Legion Commander sleeping in the relic, returning with achievements.

    But neither then nor after had he heard of such a secret passage hidden in the underground relic.

    <em>It''s not too far from the underground pce, but... to think there''s such a passage in the mountain''s depths.</em>

    The quest leading to the underground pce, [Frozen Abyss] seemed definitely like a conditional quest. But even without meeting the conditions, there seemed to be a hidden way to enter the pce. A shortcut, even. A direct route to the boss room. Just as he had emerged in the Legion Commander''s room, this path would have led directly to the Queen''s audience chamber.

    Of course, there was likely a malicious intent to ensure that a yer who did not know of this would face a game over at least once.

    <em>Without the Queen being sealed by a demon, it would have been harder than what I faced.</em>

    The Queen''s royal guards, with her support, would have been incredibly difficult opponents. The yer might even have had to fight the Queen herself. That would be beyond malicious, entering the realm of malevolent. But then, this game was not short on such elements.

    Of course, Ian had faced a somewhat easier battle. However, this situation couldn''t be pleasant. After all, this wasn''t a game anymore, and there was no opportunity to try again after a game over.

    <em>At least it''s a boss fight I''ve experienced before... should I be relieved?</em>

    <em>Zip, zap, Zap��</em>

    Soon, the lightning condensed on the de of the sword flickered brightly. Charlotte also finished preparing for battle, and Thesaya waited in a low stance, ready to leap into action at any moment.

    Ian raised his arm slightly to stop them from moving. The seal hadn''t fully broken yet. The ice, though it appeared ordinary, possessed absolute defensive power, neutralizing all external attacks. At least, that''s how it was in the game. Whether it was still the same now, he couldn''t be sure.

    <em>There''s no need to experiment by throwing magic at it.</em>

    Moreover, even if the seal broke, the Legion Commander wouldn''t immediately go berserk. Perhaps due to the side effects of being sealed for a long time, the creature had been very sluggish in the game.

    Ian had learned through two deaths that the strategy was to pour as much damage as possible into it while it was still stiff.

    <em>I hope I can kill it for sure this time.</em>

    With sincere intent, Ian positioned himself to spring into action at any moment. The Legion Commander of the fallen kingdom had simple patterns, but was strong enough that even a moment''s inattention could be fatal to anyone, Ian included.

    Moreover, the party was tired, and beyond the closed gates behind them, hundreds of giant legionnairesy dormant. Most were indeed dead, and only a few dozen had been resurrected. Still, there was a good chance they could wake up and join the fray. Thus, it was imperative to deal with the Legion Commander as quickly as possible.

    <em>Preferably before he could even take up his war hammer.</em>

    With a sharp crack and rumbling, the ice encasing the Legion Commander shatteredpletely. At the same moment, a quest window popped up before Ian''s eyes.

    [The Legion Commander of the Fallen Kingdom.]

    Beyond the quest window, the half-opened blue glows revealed their full form.

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    Almost simultaneously, Ian charged forward like aunched arrow. Amplified by chaos power, the Wind de assisted his heavy steps. The lightning-filled Sword of Judgment carved a bright white line through the air.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    Slowly, the Legion Commander began to rise, finallying into clear view. It had a massive body, with faded thick, full-body te armor. Thick double swords hung at each hip. The handle of a war hammer peeked over one shoulder. His head, bare without a helmet, looked horrendous as if a gray y was thinly spread over a massive skull, with a beard haphazardly attached.

    The flickering blue glow from his half-open eye sockets faintly testified to his long slumber. And that head was the Legion Commander''s weak point.

    <em>I hope he goes down with one hit.</em>

    Thinking this once more, Ian lunged forward, extending his sword toward the creature''s head.

    <em>Zap��</em>

    A thick bolt of lightning burst forth from the de, now resembling a sword of light. Lightning, cutting through the darkness in an instant, pierced the Legion Commander''s head. The blue glow fluctuated momentarily.

    <em>Crack, zip-zap��</em>

    Thousands of lightning strands burst forth like serpents from themander''s head, spreading throughout his body. It was the Chain Lightning amplified by chaos power that would have been impossible without sufficient chaos power.

    A mixed cry of pain and confusion roared from the frozen mouth of the Legion Commander.

    Ian immediately prepared the next spell, leaping off the ground. Like other giants, the Legion Commander had high resistance. Red and brown were halved, and blue was immune. Only gray had lower resistance.

    However, Ian had not learned many offensive gray magic spells. Offensive gray magic spells took too long to cast, making them difficult to use in urgent battles.

    <em>I''ll have to make the best of what I have.</em>

    <em>Zip, zap��</em>

    As the Chain Lightning swept through the Legion Commander''s body, a Lightning Whirlwind waspleted.

    <em>Sizzle, zap!</em>

    A storm of blue lightning engulfed the barely-standing Legion Commander.

    Another bright sh hit through. Ian rushed toward themander''s head, now howling in electrocuted agony. With the Sword of Judgment raised above his head, Ian struck down with all his might.

    <em>Crack, zap!</em>

    The de embedded in themander''s left forehead cut through the eye and cheekbone as it fell. Even with the Wind de added, cutting through felt like slicing a rock. When the resistance became too much to bear, Ian cast his next spell, a gray magic spell not requiring long casting time, the Vacuum Explosion.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A formless explosion knocked the Legion Commander''s massive head backward. Bits of skin flew from his face, now scratched and blown open by the sword and explosion. From beneath the exposed eye sockets, blue glows red up.

    ��Roar�� Ahhhhhh!��

    The creature''s roar sounded more confused than enraged.

    Not strange considering that no sooner had it awoken from its seal than it was subjected to a fierce, one-sided assault. It was enough to instinctively feel bewildered. However, this did not mean a loss of will to fight.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A surge of magical power burst from the Legion Commander''s entire body. The remaining lightning bolts, still shing, scattered instantly, and even Ian, who was blown back by the aftermath of the Vacuum Explosion, furrowed his brow.

    <em>Is he using that already?</em>

    Even as Ian thought this, he was casting the Frost Shield. Of course, the wave passed over him faster than the ice shield could fully cover him.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Ian shivered from the shoulder down, enveloped in the ice shield, Sounds of ice breaking emanated from his body. Thanks to his high Resistance, his body didn''t freeze, but frost formed over his armor and equipment. The ground swept by the wave also froze over. It was a cold wave, no, a magical explosion akin to a surf of coldness.

    <em>As expected, once wasn''t enough.</em>

    Ian chafed his limbs to break the ice formed on the surface, eager to recover from the status effect and prepare for the next attack.

    Then, at that moment, a dark figure rapidly closed in from behind.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Vaulting over the rising Ian''s head and kicking off the edge of the Frost Shield was Charlotte, wielding a giant battle ax in both hands. Realizing that Ian''s relentless assault had ended and that the Legion Commander had even begun to counterattack, she had finally charged in.

    "Roar��!"

    Without a moment''s hesitation, she roared and charged at the Legion Commander, significantly taller than herself. The Legion Commander''s glowing eyes, as he rose, turned toward Charlotte rushing toward him.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The ax, scattering a sonic boom, flew at him. The Legion Commander raised an arm to block it.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The thick forearm guard crumpled in the middle. The Legion Commander was pushed back, stumbling against the massive stone chair he had been seated on. As themander''s arm, tilting backward, served as anding spot, Charlotte, clinging onto it, raised her ax again.

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    She roared and brought down the ax. Despite being her first use, her movements were as familiar as those of a barbarian warrior who had swung axes all his life. Muscles on her hands gripping the handle and her ck-haired forearms bulged as if they were about to burst.

    <em>Crack! Crunch!</em>

    The thick armor covering the Legion Commander''s arm was not just dented but torn apart under the relentless ax blows. Themander��s gray skin was exposed beneath.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The ax fell upon it, once again. The Legion Commander did not bleed. Marks from the ax blows remained on the skin, revealing nothing but dark stone-like flesh and muscles beneath. Yet, it didn''t seem like he could not feel the pain.

    "Uh�� Oooooo��!"

    Roaring while leaning against the chair, the Legion Commander swung his other arm powerfully. A gray grasp, harder than steel, smacked Charlotte away like a cannonball. Charlotte, whounched diagonally, shattered a column with her body before flying beyond it.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    Before crashing into the wall, she was caught by a gleaming silver mass. Silver hair, seeming to dissipate the shock, spun through the air and finallynded vertically beside the column.

    Kicking off the column to leap back into action, Thesaya shouted, "You mad beast! Get out of the way before you get hit back!"

    She held Charlotte,rger in size, in a tight embrace from behind. It almost seemed as if a silver hawk had swooped down to catch Charlotte. Charlotte, not resisting and hanging on, spat out blood from her mouth. Several broken teeth were mixed with the blood, staining one side of her face red as a previously healed wound reopened.

    "I didn''t see that oneing."

    "Don''t you remember what Ian said? One wrong hit and you could die. And if you die, I die too."

    "I know. And just now, I was trying to buy time."

    "Time?"

    "Yes. For Ian''s next attack��"

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The atmosphere vibrated, cutting off Charlotte''s words. Thesaya twisted in mid-air to look toward the Legion Commander. The Sword of Judgment, surrounded by dazzling lightning, came into her view. Ian, holding the hilt in reverse grip, was charging right into the face of the Legion Commander, who was trying to draw his double swords from his waist.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The Sword of Judgment plunged deeply into one of the exposed eye sockets. The opposite glow flickered momentarily.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    As the blue lightning burst from within, the Legion Commander''s head snapped back. For a moment, all the orifices in his head shed with blue light.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Chain Lightning began to spread from within the Legion Commander''s head. Themander��s massive body shook as if in convulsion. Looking down at the dimming glow of the creature, Ian narrowed his eyes.

    <em>Did I finish it...?</em>

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    The dimming light in his eyes exploded just then.

    The Legion Commander''s body, which had been convulsing and sagging, was suddenly filled with strength again, apanied by the unsettling resonance of magic power.

    <em>Fuck.</em>

    Ian cursed, furrowing his brow as he kicked the chest of the creature and leaped backward.

    "Argh... Ahhhhh��!"

    A storm of cold fury began to whirl from the Legion Commander''s body. The Whirling Barrier that momentarily held back the cold was torn apart.

    Ice flowers bloomed on Ian''s body as he rolled on the ground, still grimacing but looking up at the Legion Commander who roared and stood up, pulling out a massive battle hammer from his back.

    <em>...So he resorts to that after all.</em>

    A bitter smile crossed Ian''s lips. In the game, the Legion Commander''s battle phase was divided into three stages: unarmed immediately after being released from the seal, then drawing twin swords from his waist to unleash Frost des and the Shockwave in the second phase, and finally, this battle hammer.With the storm of cold surrounding him, the hammer slowed the movements of any approaching yer, delivering a simple yet difficult to counteract powerful pattern. A direct hit from that hammer meant instant death. Judging by the size of the battle hammer, the oue seemed unlikely to change even now that it had be a reality.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The Legion Commander took a forceful step forward. Ian, trying to stand, realized his legs weren''t moving freely. Frost had spread over hisbat boots, greaves, and even the surface of the gloves he was standing on. A bted chill was transmitted.

    <em>Damn it, really.</em>

    As Ian vigorously shook off the ice forming on his limbs, the Legion Commander suddenly turned his gaze aside. His eyes zed with anger.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Because Charlotte was charging at him, attempting to divert the Legion Commander''s attention. But the situation was different from before.

    "Stop!" Ian shouted, but it was clear Charlotte wouldn''t hear him properly. She had already entered the swirling storm of ice around the Legion Commander.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Her charge slowed down bit by bit as her body began to freeze over, not just the surface of her armor, but ice also formed on her ck fur.

    "Ah�� Ahhhhh��!" Charlotte roared as she continued her charge, breaking the ice covering her.

    <em>She fights as if she wants to die.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian was relentlessly casting the cier Wall. The Legion Commander was raising the battle hammer above his head, and Charlotte seemed to have no intention of retreating or dodging. It was likely she also knew that was no longer possible. If the Legion Commander brought down his hammer, the next moment, what remained would be nothing but frozen pieces of what was once called Charlotte.

    <em>Crackling.</em>

    Ian extended his hand between Charlotte and the Legion Commander. A thick ice barrier began to rise instantly. But it seemed there wasn''t enough time for it to rise fully to protect Charlotte from the blow.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    With a sudden silver mass surging forward, Ian realized he wasn''t the only one who thought Charlotte would die in this manner.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The battle hammer powerfully swung down and shattered the still-rising cier Wall as it fell. Thesaya catching and throwing Charlotte happened almost simultaneously. During this process, the momentarily slowed Thesaya was grazed by the hammer as it broke through the barrier and fell.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The Shockwave burst from the hammer as it hit the ground, powerful enough to smash the entangled vampire fairy against the floor once and scatter her to the wall, showing more than enough force.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A terrible sound erupted from Thesaya, who seemed embedded in the wall.

    "Thesa...?!" Charlotte, who had also been mmed into the wall but only suffered minor shocks, finally opened her eyes wide.

    Thesaya, stuck in the wall, slid down in a tattered state. The blood stters that flew in all directions, unlike usual, didn''t immediately converge back to her but just flowed down. Without further ado, Charlotte rushed toward Thesaya. She knew well that Thesaya had just saved her life.

    Charlotte slid to a halt and picked up Thesaya. Thesaya was in a horrific state, with all her bones crushed and her flesh burst open. She seemed unconscious, barely twitching when Charlotte held her.

    "Damn it..."

    Charlotte sighed, drawing a dagger from her waistband. Without hesitation, she cut her own palm and let the blood drip into Thesaya''s crushed lips. She knew that Thesaya would not die from such wounds. Time was all she needed to return to her original form. But this was a matter of debt.

    To Charlotte, a beastfolk who had lived her life being treated as a demon, the real demons, especially a fairy who was practically an enemy, were abhorrent. Yet, she couldn''t just leave Thesaya to die after owing her life to her. Thesaya''s crushed neck quivered, but it was just an unconscious reflex. Her consciousness had not returned. Even if it had, with her eyes burst and her body crushed, there was no way to express it differently.

    Then, behind her, an unbearable heat lit up the area like broad daylight.

    Charlotte turned around, her eyes widening at the sight. The Legion Commander, having swung his hammer down once more, and Ian''s sword, narrowly avoiding the hammer, was emitting endless streams of bright yellow mes.

    The me Tide, shing with the Legion Commander''s storm of cold, turned into a swirling me Storm instead. Ian''s face, standing in the midst of it, was as expressionless as usual, but his gaze at the Legion Commander was more menacing than ever.

    The chilling cold that had frozen the arena was nowpletely reced by heat.

    Charlotte, her eyes wide, picked up Thesaya and leaped away as the wave of fire approached them. She hid behind the farthest pir from the Legion Commander and Ian, peeking over the pir to survey the battlefield. It was no longer her ce to interfere.

    Ian allowing the me Storm to rage wildly, with mes swirling around his sword,unched into action.

    ***

    <em>I can''t believe this works.</em>

    Contrary to his expressionless face staring down the Legion Commander, Ian was internally surprised. The me Tide he had improvised to neutralize the storm of cold was having a greater effect than anticipated. Instead of just neutralizing the cold, it had evolved into a me Storm. The mes swirling around his sword were no different, appearing as if he was holding a sword of fire along with the Wind des.

    <em>I couldn''t get it right before.</em>

    Ian had attempted something simr before, trying to add mes to Wind des or Whirling Barrier, hoping to make the mes stick. But back then, either the wind dispersed the explosion, or the mes fizzled out, leading him to abandon further attempts. However, the me Tide was different.

    <em>Was it ack of firepower? Or is the nature of the mes different?</em>

    It might have been due to the difference in the amount of magical power in the spells. Either way, it didn''t really matter to him.

    "Surprised, bastard?" Ian, facing the Legion Commander''s raging eyes, thrust his sword toward the creature''s exposed eye sockets.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The mes on the sword''s de devoured the cold emitting from the Legion Commander''s body, burning fiercely. The fluctuating light in his eyes shattered, and the sword de prated the Legion Commander''s eye sockets. His resistance was not of concern now. Drawing the battle hammer was proof enough that the Legion Commander''s life force was dwindling.

    ��Ahhhhhh���� A pained scream erupted from the Legion Commander. This time, Ian did not let his guard down. The de embedded deep in the creature''s eye sockets glowed red.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A bright yellow me burst forth like an explosion. It was the Fire Beam imbued with chaotic power. Instead of exiting through the back of the Legion Commander''s head, the mes spread inside his body, burning him alive from within.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The Legion Commander''s agape mouth emitted no scream, just mes flickering like a tongue. The constant cold emanating from the Legion Commander''s body was no longer perceptible. Ian poured out everyst flicker of me.

    <em>Sizzle.</em>

    The mes died down, scattering numerous sparks into the air as the fire that had been swirling with the storm of cold shattered in all directions. What remained was the glowing red Sword of Judgement and smoke rising from all the Legion Commander''s orifices.

    With a metallic ng, the battle hammer dropped from the Legion Commander''s grasp. The body of the Legion Commander, standing until then, tilted forward like a falling log as Ian swiftly retreated backward, rolling on the ground.

    With a thud, the Legion Commander fell.

    Ian, still holding his still-hot Sword of Judgement, approached the fallen foe and lifted his sword with both hands.

    <em>Crack, crack!</em>

    With two decisive strikes, Ian beheaded the Legion Commander, feeling as if he were chopping down a massive tree.

    Finally, the head of the Legion Commander waspletely severed. A burst of blue magical power sprayed from the corpse, extinguishing the floating embers and evaporating, leaving a chilling cold that licked Ian''s entire body and then dispersed.

    Panting, Ian straightened up after holding his breath. With all the sparks extinguished, the surrounding darkness deepened, and a questpletion window popped up in the middle of his vision, followed by a level-up notification.

    After nearly a year and a half in this world, he had finally gained a level, marking his entry into the realm of mastering higher-level magic��a domain he had to abandon in the game. However, Ian wasn''t enveloped in great joy or exhration.

    Silently catching his breath and closing his eyes, he focused all his attention on listening, wary of the giant legion''s reaction to their leader''s death in this damned world. Fortunately, no sounds of giants roaring or footsteps reached him, only his pulsing heartbeat and the breathing of the beastfolk hiding behind a pir.

    ��Phew����

    Finally, Ian stumbled a bit. The strain of maintaining Concentration for so long and the depletion of his Mana finally caught up with him. In the game, leveling up would have restored his Health and Mana to a certain extent, but now, he only felt an intense fatigue.

    "It''s over. Come out," Ian called out, stumbling forward. As if waiting for the invitation, Charlotte''s tall and sturdy silhouette appeared.

    Her low voice followed.

    "Ian, about earlier��"

    "You tried to save me. I know. How''s Thesa?"

    "...She seems to be recovering. Still unconscious, though."

    Ian sensed the worry in Charlotte''s subdued voice, a stark contrast to her usual cold demeanor toward Thesaya. Perhaps some affection had formed.

    "Alright. We''ll set up camp. She needs to recover... and I''m at my limit." Saying so, Ian reached into his pocket dimension, causing a pile ofrge tomes to tumble out, along with branches he had collected earlier for fuel.

    With a whoosh, Ian threw a fireball at the tomes, engulfing the Giant Queen''s research notes, which would have been invaluable to any schr or mage, in mes. He then pulled out a sealed container from the pocket dimension, along with nkets, bandages, and preserved food, handing them roughly to Charlotte.

    As Charlotte covered Thesaya with a nket, she spoke.

    "I''ll take the first watch. Rest, Ian."

    "Wake me if that door opens or if you hear anything approaching."

    "Will do."

    Despite having much to ponder, Ian was too exhausted to think. Contrary to his instructions to be awakened, he fell asleep almost immediately, plunging into a dream of endlessly falling into the abyss.

    ***

    Ian woke silently to the cool, damp air and dim darkness, feeling the warmth of the campfire still lingering. Surprisingly, his condition wasn''t bad; his mind was clear, his body felt refreshed, and the aftereffects of Mana depletion were gone.

    <em>Is this thanks to leveling up...?</em>

    Perhaps the immediate recovery of Health and Mana in the game now took some time in this reality. Either way, it wasn''t bad news, especially since they were still inside the underground ruins.

    "You''re awake," Charlotte''s voice came, surprisingly still alert though her orange eyes were smeared with fatigue.

    "How long did I sleep?"

    "A few hours... maybe more. Honestly, I have no idea." Charlotte answered slowly.

    Ian, with a small smile, added his nket over hers.

    "Sleep. I''ll wake you in half a day."

    "Alright...." Charlottey down, and her breathing soon steadied.

    <em>Impressive that she held out this long.</em>

    Ian added more wood and books to the fading fire. The fuel was almost gone. He wondered if it was safe to light a fire underground, but there seemed to be no issue with venttion, indicating some sort of air cirction system in ce, unseen on the surface.

    ��...�� Ian checked on Thesaya, who was nearly back to her original form except for the reddish marks around her mouth, likely from Charlotte feeding her blood.

    <em>No immediate danger of her going berserk upon waking, then.</em>

    Nodding to himself, Ian picked up a water bottle and some dried meat from the ground. Despite his recovered Health, eating was necessary. Mechanically moving his jaw, Ian nced at the fallen body of the Legion Commander.

    The corpse of the ancient giant, freshly awakened from its long slumber only to face death, still seemed unreal upon a second look. Indeed, everything since entering this underground pce felt like a surreal memory.

    <em>How could anyone have predicted this...?</em>

    Reflecting on it, Charlotte''sbel of him as a <em>king yer</em> wasn''t entirely off the mark. The ancient giant kingdom had, in effect, been utterly obliterated. Ian chewed over memories from the game, recalling the phantoms enveloped in madness swarming toward the Northern Barrier.

    <em>Perhaps it wasn''t the Queen losing control that caused this.</em>

    It was possible he hadn''t known the Queen had absorbed a demon, or conversely, a rebellion of the demon sealed within her had seeded. Either way, with Ian having killed both the Queen and the demon, a massive battle like before might not ur again. This also implied that the future awaiting the North could change.

    <em>Time will tell.</em>

    Ian rose, having finished his meal. It was time to attend to the tasks he had put off.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    With lighter steps, Ian checked his status and skill windows in session, noting the addition of points. The small joy of gaining points not from a quest but from leveling up, something he hadn''t fully appreciated yesterday, welled up inside him. As always, though, the feeling was fleeting.

    Closing all the windows, Ian passed by the corpse of the Legion Commander and began to examine the chair the giant had upied. Like the Queen''s throne, it was unremarkable at first nce, save for the dense inscriptions of ancient runes, symbols, and geometric patterns that covered it, faint magical power still emanating from within.

    <em>Is it powered by the same source as the underground pce?</em>

    Ian felt a renewed curiosity about the seemingly infinite source of magic. Whatever secrets it held, harnessing such power was near miraculous, especially in an era considered the twilight of magic.

    <em>Could it really be the power of dragons? </em>

    It was impossible, though that''s the only guess Ian had.

    Dragons, being living reservoirs of magic, could potentially sustain such a site for over a millennium if their remains were being used as a source of power.

    <em>If I ever manage to defeat a dragon, I must uncover its source of magic.</em>

    Using magic without the limitations of Mana would ensure survival until the end of this world, no longer a vague goal.Whether he would live to see that day or be able to harness such power remained unknown. Finding nothing more of interest on the chair, Ian surveyed the area once more before approaching the Legion Commander''s corpse, which now resembled an ancient mummy, having lost both its soul and stored magic.

    "Hmm..."

    <em>ng.</em>

    Ian detached a pair of swords from the giant''s waist. Each was almost as tall as he was, with a single-edged de that curved slightly at the tip. Even the sword''s information was essible. The name of the sword was The Legion Commander''s Greatsword.

    <em>It''s a two-handed sword for humans.</em>

    A unique grade weapon with several stat boosts and the ability to use the Frost de skill. Ian drew the wide-ded sword from its sheath, shrugged, and sheathed it back. It wasn''t entirely unusable if forced, but wielding it as one with his body seemed impossible. Swinging it would be more akin to bludgeoning than slicing.

    <em>It feels like something out of a cartoon��</em>

    With that thought, Ian forcibly shoved one of the swords into his pocket dimension. Storing both was impossible. Considering the sword''s size, fitting even one was miraculous.

    Next, was the battle hammer, clearly not meant for human use. Even the Legion Commander had wielded it with both hands, awkwardly swinging it around.

    <em>Can I see the information on this too?</em>

    Ian chuckled to himself. The Legion Commander''s Battle Hammer was also a unique grade weapon, notably featuring a Shockwave skill.

    <em>Who could even use this? Seems impossible unless you''re a giant.</em>

    That concluded the potential loot. The armor was unidentifiable and unwearable, and there were no essence beads to be found.

    <em>Not a bad haul for the effort. A crown, daggers, a greatsword, skill points...</em>

    Additionally, the shard of chaos had grown, and killing the Legion Commander had slightly increased his Frost Resistance. Extra resistances were rarer rewards than skill points.

    "And there''s also this to take..." Ian nced down at the Legion Commander''s severed head. It was smaller than expected for its size, but still not something easily carried.

    "If I can just cram it into the sealing container..."

    As Ian muttered, holding the head in both hands,

    "Gasp!" Thesaya suddenly sat up, with her expression utterly bewildered as she blinked and looked around, her gaze eventually settling on Ian.

    "You look well." Despite speaking softly, Ian''s voice resonated and spread.

    "Indeed. I can''t remember anything. Feels like I''ve died ande back."

    Given that she was a vampire, her state would indeed have been fatal for anyone else.

    Thesaya nced at Ian, who shrugged, and added, "What''s with the head, Ian?"

    "Taking it as a trophy," Ian responded calmly, causing Thesaya''s expression to twist.

    "You didn''t pick that habit up from Charlotte, did you?"

    ***

    "Well, at least you''re not a beast entirely ungrateful for kindness." As Thesaya donned the clothes Ian had retrieved from the sealing container, she remarked.

    Awakening to confusion, she had bombarded Ian with questions until he ryed a simplified ount of their recent trials. Thesaya had gone on about it for a while. Ian, preferring her chatter over silence, nodded or shrugged in response while carelessly cleaning the de of the Sword of Judgement with a dirty cloth. An act that would have dismayed any follower of Tir En, but Ian remained unbothered.

    "Really, Ian, hanging around with you seems like it would exhaust a few lifetimes." Thesaya suddenly said.

    Ian looked at her, seeing an expression devoid of malice.

    "Between the corrupted ones, monsters, demons, and now what? Ancient giants or whatever that was called you''ve in by your hand."

    "I believe the demon followed you, not me."

    "True, but... at this rate, it might really end up killing me. Or rather, this little kitty here." Thesaya lightly kicked at Charlotte''s calf.

    Charlotte merely smacked her lips, undisturbed.

    Ian bluntly threw out, "So, any regrets?"

    "Regret what?"

    "Following me."

    "Not at all. Otherwise, I''d have been dragged off to Lu Sard long ago."

    Ian didn''t mention that had she not followed him, she might have developed the strength to confront the adjudicator on her own. That she might have be even stronger than him was a clear yet unspoken understanding.

    It was her choice, after all, and the matter was in the past. Besides, had it gone the other way, she would have eventually met her end at his hands. So, merely having a sliver of hope to survive meant she had avoided the worst possible oue, though whether that would remain the case was still uncertain.

    Thesaya continued, "Actually, the more time passes, the more I think I shouldn''t leave your side, Ian. Facing such giants alone... Well, you''re not just a warrior, nor just a mage... Whatever. I wonder if there''s anyone on the continent stronger than you."

    "There are. Plenty."

    "Really? Well, sticking close to you should work out somehow."

    Ian chuckled briefly.

    "That''s optimistic, considering we don''t know what worst situations await."

    "Right now, my worst-case scenario isn''t being captured and returning Lu Sard again. It''s you hunting for my life"

    Thesaya looked at Ian with a calm gaze.

    "You''re the scariest to me. Of course, you also look the most delicious. But thanks to you, I can easily suppress my desires."

    <em>Good that the treatment works</em>, Ian thought, nodding slightly.

    "We should be more worried about what''s beyond that door right now. We haven''t left the ruins yet."

    "...Outside?"

    Thesaya looked puzzled.

    "What''s out there?"

    "You''ll see. But it''s unlikely that he was the only one here, leading a legion. There has to be more."

    Thesaya''s mouth hung open, her face resembling someone blindsided by an unexpected turn.

    "...So, another life-threatening battle might be waiting for us." It was then Charlotte stirred, sitting up with a soft groan.

    "It doesn''t seem like half a day has passed yet."

    At Ian''sment, Charlotte shook her head.

    "I''ve rested enough."

    "What are you saying? You''ve lost weight," Thesaya said mockingly.

    Charlotte stretched, dismissing her with a nce, her eyes narrowing.

    "Oh, Charlotte. That''s all you have to say after I saved your life again?"

    "Consider the blood on your lips and whose it might be. I think we''re even."

    Ian ced the Legion Commander''s head in the sealing container and into his pocket dimension. They were ready to move quickly.

    The group stood before the towering gate.

    Thesaya, looking up at it with a weary expression, muttered, "I''m so done with giants. I don''t ever want to see another as long as I live."

    "I agree with that." Saying this, Ian pushed open the grand doors with force.

    Perhaps thanks to Thesaya''s wishes, none of the sarcophagi in the rooms they passed stirred or opened. The legion of giants, having lost theirmander, never awoke.

    ��Something feels�� off.�� Muttering to himself, Ian continued forward without hesitation. Hourster, they reached the end.

    The heavy doors slowly opened, letting in streams of sunlight and a piercing cold.

    "I never thought I''d be d to see sunlight," Thesaya murmured, pulling the hood of her cloak tighter around her face as they stepped outside, with Charlotte smirking slightly at herment.

    "A demon talking about sunlight, how fitting."

    "Keep your mouths shut." Ian cut them off, looking back at Thesaya and Charlotte, adding, "If we want to make it down safely, we''ll need to save our breath."

    Ian then pulled out a snow leopard clock from his pocket dimension. Draping a snow leopard cloak around his neck, led the way out of the ruins. A rugged mountain nketed in white and dark blue greeted them, its harsh winds and extreme cold weing them.

    ***

    ��Phew����

    Askel, the boy, paused to catch his breath. It was time to be cautious with his breathing, not wanting to scare away the keen-eared, skittish animals. Drawing his bow, he looked back, paying no heed to the barren trees and rocks or the snow-covered slopes. Instead, his eyes were on the sky.

    "...I need to hurry." He muttered, clenching a fistful of snow. Though he had left the vige early in the morning, the sun was already climbing high into the sky. Time was running out.

    <em>Given yesterday''s good dream, today shouldn''t be a miss...</em>

    Just as he thought this, Askel''s head snapped towards the valley above. The sound of dry footsteps caught his attention, clearly not made by any beast. Deciding quickly, he ran behind a nearby rock, checked his retreat path, and concealed himself, eyes fixed on the valley. Soon, the intruders appeared.

    <em>What...?</em>

    Askel''s eyes widened. The creature walking on two legs was draped in a wolf fur cloak, armor visible beneath. Its face, though, was unmistakably predatory, not a mask but the real face of a carnivore. Recalling tales of beasts that walked on two legs and spoke thenguage of men, Askel inwardly sighed.

    <em>A demonkind...!</em>

    The woman walking beside it, with gray hair, was equally strange. Her skin was pallid, her ears pointed, and she was barefoot in the forest. The ck-haired man leading them looked human, but his face was devoid of any expression as if merely wearing human skin. They came from the direction of the mountains, where no ordinary human woulde from.

    <em>How can they roam in broad daylight...?</em>

    Thinking this, Askel crouched further behind the rock, slowing his breath to hide his presence as much as possible.

    <em>Thud, thud��</em>

    Step by step, the peculiar figures passed close to Askel''s hiding spot. Holding his breath, Askel peeked out only after they had passed. The two mysterious beings were moving away from him.

    <em>...Two?</em>

    Askel froze.

    "I thought we might have a thief among us." A low growl followed immediately after.

    "Ah...!" Askel looked up in shock. Without any noise or warning, the dark demonkind had perched above the rock. Orange eyes with vertically slit pupils coldly gazed down at him.

    "What are you doing hiding here?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    Frozen momentarily by the murderous intent in the eyes fixed upon him, Askel was shaken. He soon heard an icy, cold voice continue.

    "It would be best if you spoke the truth."

    The man with ck hair, who had quietly approached from beside the rock, now looked down at Askel, a sword hilt protruding from his cloak. For the first time, Askel noticed blood stters on the man''s face.

    Gazing down with abyss-like ck eyes, the man asked, "What were you doing here alone?"

    Thinking that this person was surely not human, Askel gripped his bow tightly. He didn''t want to die trembling in fear. He had to speak his mind, and if that wasn''t enough, he was prepared to fight to the death.

    Askel tried to keep his voice steady as he responded, "I was hiding... from you, sir."

    His tone was unavoidably polite, a small concession to the situation. The man''s eyebrows narrowed.

    "Hiding?"

    "Clearly, you have something to hide. Otherwise, there would be no reason to." The demon''s voice growled lowly."Are there bandits hiding down there, waiting for your signal?"

    "What are you talking about...?" Askel mumbled confusedly, then realized he was beingpletely misunderstood.

    "Doing banditry in such a dangerous ce would mean either starving or bing prey to monsters."

    "Then why did you hide?"

    "Because you came from the mountainside. Only monsterse from over there."

    "So, you hid because you thought we were those monsters." The man smiled oddly.

    Askel inadvertently nced at the demon and retorted, "Aren''t you sir?"

    "Of course not. We are mercenaries. Just returning frompleting a job."

    Askel blinked. It was hard to believe, especially in this harsh winter. The region near the mountains was known for being so dangerous that even skilled warriors could easily lose their lives.

    "The misunderstanding must have been because of the kitty. Though, who wouldn''t think the same?" The barefooted fairy said mockingly as the demon bared his fangs.

    The man looked down at Askel, adding, "So, putting the hiding aside. Why are you here alone?"

    "I came here to hunt."

    "Hard to believe. As you said, it''s dangerous here. A kid like you hunting alone?"

    After a moment''s frown, Askel decided to be forthright. It wasn''t a secret to keep, whether they were human or not.

    "I''m not a kid. And there''s hardly any game near the vige. It''s all dried up. Here, it��s dangerous, but there''s plenty to hunt."

    "What are the other adults doing?"

    "The adults have their own tasks. I''m not yet considered an adult, so they don''t include me. So I��m doing what I can do."

    "You''re a brave one. What if you encounter a beast?"

    "I hide or run. I''m a fast runner, and I know this area well."

    <em>Though I had been caught off guard this time</em>.

    As Askel held back the rest of his thoughts, the man exchanged a look with the demon and shrugged. The atmosphere seemed to be loosening somewhat. Askel felt the same. If they had wanted to kill or eat him, they wouldn''t keep talking.

    It was then that the barefooted fairy stepped forward.

    "Pleased to meet you. I''m Thesaya."

    "...I��m Askel."

    "Well, Askel. Perhaps this is fate. We''re tired and worn out fromst night''s troubles. Would you mind guiding us to your vige?"

    Askel''s rxed guard stiffened again, partly due to what was currently happening in his vige. He looked at the fairy who introduced herself as Thesaya, the ck-haired man, and the ck-furred demon in turn.

    Askel then firmly responded, "I��m afraid I cannot."

    "Oh? Why...?"

    "My vige does not wee uninvited outsiders. If I invite you, I be responsible for you guys. Frankly, I cannot trust your words, so I cannot take you to the vige."

    Silence fell. The man stared at Askel for a while before reaching out his hand. Instinctively, Askel flinched as the man tousled his hair lightly.

    "A smart one, aren''t you?"

    As Askel blinked in surprise, the man turned away and added, "There''s no need to go any further. It''s not in any state for hunting right now."

    As the man walked away, the demon jumped down beside Askel and handed him something.

    "I am a beastfolk, not a demon. But since I misunderstood too, I''ll forgive you this time."

    Askel, taken aback, looked down at what he had been given. It was a piece of jerky.

    "He''s a strong kid."

    "That''s why he probably roams around here alone. Born with the qualities of a warrior."

    Askel watched the two walking away, feeling dazed. He wasn''t the only one stunned.

    "They''re just leaving...? Really, just like that, Ian? You could try persuading him." Thesaya raised her voice with her eyes squinting.

    It was the beastfolk, not the demon, who responded.

    "Stop fussing and quietly follow, you pointy ears. We''ve heard the kid."

    "No... Ha." Thesaya sighed briefly and looked back at Askel.

    "I understand what you think, but we fight monsters. Especially Ian over there, he''s a monster expert."

    ��...��

    "If you knew what kinds of things we''ve been killing in the mountains, this misunderstanding wouldn''t have happened." Thesaya licked her lips and then shrugged her shoulders as she turned away.

    "Well, I can��t really do anything now. Take care, little hunter." She quickly shook off her regret and followed herpanions ahead with a spring in her step.

    Askel blinked a moment, then bit into the jerky as he turned around. His legs were shaky from the released tension, but he still had things to do. It was about an hourter when Askel reached the top of the valley.

    The scene across the valley left Askel''s mouth agape.

    The jerky fell to the ground as he stared. What came into Askel��s view was ogres dead, halved, or with their entrails strewn about. Signs of an explosion, scattered bone fragments. Mutated wild beasts, ghouls, and even creatures that looked like harpies. Numerous corpses were messily scattered across the valley. It seemed that all the local monsters had gathered here.

    On one side, he saw the remnants of a campfire, now just faintly smoking. Thesaya��s words about the hardships ofst night and being monster experts suddenly made sense.

    "...Could it be?"

    The realization that all her ims might be true dawned on him. They were monster hunters from the mountains. At that moment, Askel instinctively turned and started running back the way he came.

    ***

    "<em>Huff�� Huff��</em>"

    Ian watched quietly as the Northern boy, Askel, gasped for breath, nearly tumbling down the slope as he chased after them, shouting behind them intermittently.

    "So, what do you want?" Ian asked bluntly.

    Askel managed to lift his head. "Uh...?"

    "Why did you follow us, shouting all the way?"

    "Oh, because, well..."

    Askel��s face, sweaty and slightly flustered, flickered with hesitation.

    "...I saw the other side of the mountain."

    Askel stood up straight, ncing alternately at Ian, Charlotte, and Thesaya, before bowing his head lightly.

    "I apologize for my rudeness earlier. I was mistaken."

    Ian chuckled. "Did youe just to apologize?"

    "No, not just that... The thought of losing track of you made mee right away. But now that I��m here, I��m not sure if I should. It��s not something I can decide and say on my own."

    Ian shrugged nonchntly. "Do as you like. If you��re going to say something, say it. If not, then don��t."

    He resumed walking, and Charlotte, with a mysterious smile, and Thesaya, waving cheerfully, followed him.

    Askel quickly caught up to Ian''s side. "I actually have a favor to ask you."

    "A request."

    "Yes...?"

    "It''s not a favor; it''s a request. I''m a mercenary, not a volunteer."

    "What''s a volunteer...? Anyway, I do have a job for you, but can we first go to my vige?"

    "Of course��ow, why hit me?" Thesaya frowned after Charlotte''s handnded on her head.

    Ian curled the corner of his mouth. "We thought you couldn''t trust us. Aren''t you supposed to vouch for us with your name?"

    "Right. If youe with me, you''ll be my guest. And I now believe you are mercenaries specializing in hunting monsters."

    "It was a joke. Just lead the way."

    "Ah, yes." Askel quickly took the lead.

    So, there''s a monster he needs help with. Ian nodded and followed him. He wasn��t urgently looking for a job, but the group was tired and needed to regroup to continue their journey.

    Besides, they weren''t even sure exactly where they were. They were just heading south, and it was still a long way to Travelga. It was the issues that would resolve themselves if their group handled a few requests.

    <em>At least tonight there will be warm food and a bed waiting.</em>

    Honestly, that was enough for now.

    ***

    The addition of the Northern boy had lightened the mood of the group considerably. Usually, a journey was nothing more than walking, interspersed with periods of rest, eating, and asional fights. The only way to pass the time was to talk.

    However, the group had pretty much exhausted topics of curiosity about each other. But the Northern boy provided a fresh and interesting conversational partner. The fact that they could spend a warm and safe night also helped to ease the atmosphere significantly.

    After some basic introductions and small talk, Thesaya asked, "So, where exactly is your vige located?"

    Askel pointed ahead. "Just two or three hours'' walk from here. It''s up on a hill in the middle of the forest."

    "That��s good to hear. I thought I wouldn��t see any viges for a while, considering all the deserted ones covered in snow."

    Relieved, Thesaya looked at Askel as if realizing something.

    "Isn��t your vige like those deserted ones?"

    "It wasn''t untilst year."

    "Why didn��t you move south?" Charlotte asked.

    Askel hesitated for a moment before replying. "There were discussions about moving inside the barrier. Some people actually did leave. But the majority stayed. Crucially, the vige''s chief warrior was against the move."

    His tone was neutral, but he couldn��t entirely hide a hint of resentment, something only Ian seemed to pick up on. The other two were too focused on the content of the conversation.

    "Chief warrior...? Oh, I see. Your vige follows the old traditions of the North. Like a tribalmunity."

    "What��s that?" Thesaya inquired.

    Charlotte exined calmly, "It��s people living the way they did before the North became a subject of the Empire, venerating some legendary warrior."

    <em>So that��s why there was talk of an invitation.</em>

    Memories of various secluded Northern viges from his gaming experiences shed through Ian��s mind. But back then, he had never been able to set foot in any of them because his approach was always rejected. Just touching one would make the entire vigee running to beat him up, often resulting in a game over screen.

    The only way to enter was as a barbarian warrior, something he had only discovered after reading some guides. There were a few exclusive quests associated with them. Anything beyond that was irrelevant to a mage, and that was all he knew.

    Askel continued, "We venerate Karha. Everyone wants to be like him."

    "And who is he to be venerated?"

    "A legendary hero of the North. He killed countless remnants of the Giant Kingdom and faced the Evil Dragon alone. Ultimately, he drove the dragon off and brought freedom to the North. After his death, he became a god."

    "He killed a dragon?"

    "ording to legend, they fought for three days and nights, and the dragon eventually retreated. It never showed itself again after that. They say the wounds Karha inflicted were too severe and it eventually died. Well, I don��t really know. I��ve never even seen a dragon bone, not even a piece." Askel shrugged.

    Ian smirked, "The Empire probably wouldn��t like that story much. A human bing a god."

    "The Lu Sr cult also recognizes him as a god. They might not like it, but he was a real hero who became a deity." Charlotte countered.

    Ian looked at her, "You know quite a bit about this. I thought you weren��t interested in such things."

    "I heard it from Oleg. He was originally from a Northern tribe too."

    <em>Oleg...? Ah, that talkative bald guy.</em>

    Ian remembered a guard from the Libra Trading Company who used to throw magic boomerangs.

    "He boasted that, unlike the beastfolk gods, his god was recognized by the order. Maybe Karha is beating him up right now."

    "If he was a great warrior, maybe."

    "That guy got drunk on corrupted magic and went berserk, eventually getting burned to death by a young girl''s spell. Before that, he also cut off the wrist of one of his own from the North." Ian��s tone was matter-of-fact, and Askel just shrugged.

    "Then he probably didn''t make it to Karha��s legion."

    "Karha��s legion?"

    "Exceptional warriors be part of Karha��s legion after death. They are celestial soldiers who guard the gods. They are gods themselves, though in a lesser capacity."

    A religion pieced together from various elements, as expected. No wonder the barbarian warriors in the game would shout its name at every opportunity.

    Ian, secretly amused, decided to ask what he wanted to know. "So, do you live like a tribe with no interactions with the autonomous regions?"

    "No, we are part of the autonomous regions. We move freely through the gates. I have never actually used the term <em>tribe </em>myself. It''s just a different way of living."

    <em>That settles it.</em> Ian nodded.

    That was all he really wanted to know. There would be no reason to visit if they were a secluded tribe relying solely on self-sufficiency. If they were civilized, then they wouldn''t be much different from the small viges on the outskirts of the border kingdoms.

    "If a kid like you is hunting alone, it must mean the situation isn''t that good," Charlotte added. Askel seemed to be to her liking, as she was talking more than usual.

    "There are indeed problems, but I hunt voluntarily. And, let me say again, I''m not a kid."

    While Charlotte chuckled, Ian added, "So, does the job you want to request have something to do with your vige''s problem?"

    "...Yes. That''s why I need some time to think about it before discussing it. It''s not just my issue."

    "Fair enough. I don''t work withoutpensation. We''ll stay for just one day and then leave. Make your decision by then."

    "Yes. Since you''ll be my guests, I''ll ensure that you receive the best hospitality during your stay in the vige."

    "Can you use imperial currency in your vige?"

    "Of course."

    "Good."

    Ian then pulled a purse filled with silver coins from his pocket dimension, estimating its weight before tossing it to Askel.

    Askel looked back at him. "We don''t usually take money from guests."

    "I don��t want to eat poorly or sleep on the floor. Use this to ensure we have a good meal and a warm ce to sleep. Keep the change."

    "I''ll return any leftovers. And..." Askel hesitated for a moment before adding, "During our journey, could you tell me about the things you''ve killed in the mountains?"

    While Charlotte and Thesaya sent nces asking if it was okay to discuss that, Ian shrugged.

    "There''s no reason not to."

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Askel tilted his head repeatedly as he listened to the stories Charlotte and Thesaya exchanged back and forth. The story was too detailed to be a lie, but it was hard to believe nheless.

    "If the story is all true.... then you all would be warriors, almost like Karha," he said.

    "Ian probably is."

    Even as he found it hard to believe, Askel did not show his skepticism. The group did not press him to believe. They found meaning simply in having the conversation; Askel believing it or not was not the important part.

    "Hmm...."

    Finally, the vigendscape became visible. Deep in the forest, far from the highway. Ian looked at the densely packed palisades on the gentle hill andmented, "It''s muchrger than I expected."

    "Our vige has a statue of Karha. There are only a few of those throughout the North. That''s why quite a few people have moved here instead of to the provincial cities," said Askel.

    His tone was far from boastful or haughty. Ian easily guessed that Askel also wanted to move beyond the gates of the autonomous regions. It was unexpected. Typically, at that age, one would aspire to be a grand warrior or a hero.

    <em>Though it''s none of my business,</em> thought Ian."Just a moment, please. I''ll open the gate." Askel strode toward therge gate blocking the vige entrance.

    "It''s almost like a fortress," Charlotte remarked as she looked at the Northern warriors with bows revealed on top of the palisades.

    Ian casually nodded. "It probably wasn''t like this from the start. It became fortified as they added more to it."

    The palisades were made of a mix of old and new wood. Near the hill, only the bases of the trees remained. It looked even more like a fortress in the forest because of that.

    "I feel a bit queasy. I don��t feel good," Thesaya murmured, squinting her eyes.

    Ian turned to her. "You''re feeling queasy?"

    "Yeah. Not as much as near that temple you visited before."

    "Hmm." Ian nodded slowly.

    <em>He said there was a statue here.</em>

    It seemed they were not just surviving here in the Northern Spirit amid the snow.

    Charlotte snorted through her nose. "Good. Keep quiet. Take care of those eyes of yours. It would be troublesome if they found out that you''re a demon."

    "My eyes aren''t something I can control. How am I supposed to take care of them?"

    "That''s not my problem. Pretend to be blind or something."

    "That makes no sense��"

    "Shut your mouths. The gate is opening." Ian cut off the conversation.

    Charlotte and Thesaya looked ahead. As the gate was opening, Ian stepped forward. The gazes of the sentries on the palisades followed them. Beyond the thick gate, the figure of a Northern warrior with narrowed eyes was revealed.

    <em>A typical barbarian warrior.</em>

    Miguel had said that not all Northerners were burly and muscr. However, the warriors now appearing were mostly owners of a bear''s bulk. They looked even more so because they were wrapped in various animal furs. Ian let their gazes slide off him casually as he passed through the gate. Behind him, the low growling breath of Charlotte continued. Probably having a staring contest with the gatekeeper.

    "I''ll escort you home. Please follow me." Askel, who had been waiting, turned around.

    "It looks like they''re demons. To host such folks at a time like this. Is he trying to involve them in the vige matters?"

    "It seems so. Shameless. Well, it''s the cowardly Askel, after all."

    "To think that such a coward coulde from that great warrior''s lineage...."

    Low voices continued from behind. As if he hadn''t heard, Askel moved on without any sign of disturbance.

    "Cowardly Askel, huh?�� Charlotte frowned as she retorted.

    Askel shrugged. "Since the snow started to cover the vige, I was the only one of my age to argue that everyone should move beyond the gate. That''s how I got the nickname."

    "If it were me, I would have pulled out all their throats. To stop them from spouting nonsense again."

    "I don''t feel that way. Maybe because I''m a coward."

    "That can''t be."

    Ian chuckled lightly and said, "It''s rare for someone to speak their mind while looking us straight in the eye, especially when alone, Askel."

    "I agree. You''re not a coward." Charlotte chimed in.

    Askel, with a calm smile, moved on without another word. Ian also took in the vige. The muddy main street was lined with log houses built seemingly haphazardly, yet with a strange regrity. The busy residents, despite their haste, cast wary nces at the passing group. The level of suspicion was excessive, even with Charlotte present in such a closed-off vige.

    "Not many men around."

    "It''s a busy time. Those who stood guardst night are sleeping, and the rest are out hunting and scouting. As I mentioned, we are facing problems."

    They had reached the vige center by then. There appeared to be a square used for gatherings and a rtivelyrge building, seemingly a hall of some sort. Askel raised his hand.

    "That''s the statue of Karha."

    "I was already looking at it. It''s quite an ancient statue."

    The statue stood next to the square. It depicted a long-haired warrior grasping a great sword pointed toward the ground in both hands. Ian''s instincts sharpened as he gazed at the statue.

    "They say it was made in his real likeness. There''s no way to verify that."

    At Askel''s words, Ian shrugged. "Given the holiness it exudes, it might well be true."

    This was because he felt a divine power emanating from inside the statue. Although it wasn''t as distinct as the statue of Lu Sr or the sacred me of the Temple of Brazier, there was definitely something inside the statue. Charlotte looked at the statue with interest, and Thesaya quietly furrowed her brow as Askel turned back to Ian.

    "Can you feel holy power?"

    "Yes. You guys can��t?"

    "Only when it''s very distinct....Well, you might, Sir Ian, given that you''re such a formidable warrior, as I''ve heard."

    <em>He��s saying all sorts of nonsense.</em>

    Ian gestured toward the tip of the sword with a smirk. "That at the tip of the sword looks like blood."

    This was because the ground near the tip of the great sword held by the statue was stained red.

    "Yes, it''s flowing from the sword."

    "A miracle, then."

    Just as the statue of Lu Sr emitted light, it seemed Karha''s sword bore blood. The fact that it was blood seemed more miraculous than the Lu Sr Sect not deeming Karha a demon.

    "It started happening a couple of months ago. It was considered an ominous sign that the warrior''s sword would stain with blood."

    "A couple of months...?"

    "Given the events that have urred since then, it might not be entirely wrong."

    "Hmm...." Ian''s eyes twitched slightly.

    This coincided strangely with the time he had set foot in the North, and it was also around the time he had made a pact with the demon in the underground pce.

    <em>...An overreaction. Not everything happens because of me.</em>

    Ian soon chuckled softly. Although there was a chance it was rted to him, there were plenty of other reasons why the statue might be showing ominous signs.

    <em>Hum��</em>

    The Sword of Judgment at his waist suddenly hummed softly.

    <em>What can I do about it? I''m not interested in you gods.</em>

    Muttering internally, Ian passed by the statue casually. Ian didn��t see the red light at the tip of Karha''s sword flickering more distinctly.

    ***

    At the end of an alley, Askel stopped in front of a house near the palisade.

    "Here we are."

    "It looks too big for just one person."

    "I live here with the old man. Don''t worry, you''re my guest, so there won''t be any problems."

    Ian slightly narrowed his eyes. "I think it would be better to go to an inn."

    "We don''t really have inns in our vige. I''ll lend you an empty house, just stay for a while. I also have something to tell you. Please wait a moment."

    Askel went inside the house. A few words were exchanged inside, and soon the door opened again.

    "Pleasee in. Sorry to keep you waiting."

    After exchanging a nce with Thesaya, Ian entered the house as she nodded slightly. The interior was filled with the smell of animal skins and a musty chill. An old man leaning on a chair in the corner looked at Ian.

    The old man��s hair was stark white, and he was missing his left eye, which seemed to have been taken by a deep scar that ran from one side of his forehead to his chin. The old man''s brow slightly furrowed as he saw the group.

    "Hmm."

    "They are my guests, so please don''t be rude," Askel spoke nonchntly, lighting a fire in the stove that resembled a hearth.

    The old man gestured toward the dining table set in the middle of the room. He had only up to the wrist on his left hand.

    "Please sit."

    Ian sat down calmly, and Charlotte and Thesaya naturally gathered and sat around. The old chairs creaked. Askel, having lit the fire, turned around.

    "I''ll borrow a ce for you to stay, get some food, and be back soon. Do you need anything else?"

    "Is there a chance for a bath?"

    "A bath...? It''s possible." Askel blinked, surprised by the unexpected request.

    Ian shrugged. "Then prepare the bath, and warm up the house in advance. I''m tired of the cold."

    "Yes. I''ll be back soon."

    Askel left, and a brief, awkward silence fell.

    The old man, who had been watching the group, finally spoke calmly. "I heard you''re monster hunters."

    "Mercenaries. We mainly fight monsters."

    "Have you received anymission?"

    "Not yet. I haven''t even heard what the problem is in this vige."

    "Hmm. Wondering whether the vige warriors will agree? They won''t."

    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "Can''t you freelymission mercenaries here?"

    "That''s not it. But even if you are experts, the three of you won''t be able to handle it alone. It has to be resolved with the vige warriors."

    "Well..."

    Ian recalled the warriors near the palisade. If it was a problem the three of them couldn''t handle, it seemed unlikely that adding dozens more like those would change much.

    "But the warriors will not agree. They''ll see resolving problems with outside help as meaningless. Askel is already out of favor, so bringing in outsiders might just bring retribution on him," the old man muttered disdainfully. "Karha fought to survive. Everyone seems to have forgotten what''s truly important. Eventually, it will lead to everyone''s demise."

    "Then why not just leave?"

    The old man gave a wry smile. "I''m an old man looking not for a ce to live but a ce to die. Those who need to live are the young ones."

    "Hmm...."

    <em>What a response.</em>

    At that moment, the door opened. Askel entered, holding a basket.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting. I''ll prepare the meal now."

    "Is everything ready?"

    "Yes." Askel set the basket down and handed a purse to Ian.

    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly. "You''ve used too little."

    "It''s because you''re my guest. I didn''t want to charge at all, but I don''t have much money."

    "Hmm."

    Ian, scratching his chin, suddenly turned to the old man. "Old man. Do you know how to cook?"

    "I can grill over the fire."

    "Then I''d appreciate it if you could do that."

    The old man stood up without a word. Askel tilted his head.

    Ian gestured toward an empty chair at the table. "Sit."

    Askel sat down, blinking.

    Ian bluntly asked, "What''s the problem with the vige?"

    "Uh... Even if you are very strong, the three of you can''t solve it alone. The vige warriors need to help. That''s the priority."

    <em>Just as the old man said.</em>

    Ian, inwardly smirking, calmly looked at Askel. "That''s not for you to decide. Both the feasibility and the methods are for me to judge and decide. Your job is to exin the details of the request and offer a reward. That''s where your role as a client ends."

    Ian shrugged one shoulder and added. "I hate dragging things out. Since it''s alreadye to this, I won''t ask againter."

    After a moment''s hesitation, Askel seemed to make up his mind and began to speak. "...Every night, monsters surround the vige. We call them the White Demon."

    "Tell me the details."

    "At first, it was just one. A white, giant creature, a kind of harpy I''d never seen before. I saw it myself once, and it looked more like a demon than a harpy. It had no eyes, just white crown-like horns. When the vige warriors charged, it simply flew away. But..."

    "So the next day, it came back. This time with its minions."

    Askel blinked. "How did you know?"

    "Just keep talking."

    "At first, it was just one ogre. It just watched from a distance. The next day a few more harpies came, and after that, goblins appeared. That''s when we realized it had minions, and we went out to subdue them."

    "You failed, I guess."

    "Yes. The creature just sent its monsters and fled. It happened several times. Recently, it started bringing the dead."

    Ian''s brow furrowed slightly. "The dead...?"

    "Yes. Walking skeletons. Whenever our warriors go out, it just sends the dead and flees."

    Ian''s eyes narrowed.

    A Mutated Harpy Queen. It was a named monster in a game. Originally, harpies lived in small groups centered around a queen. Apart from flying, theirbat ability was not remarkable. Mental Charm effects, which could beguile an opponent, were ineffective against those with even slightly higher Mental Fortitude.

    However, this mutated creature, tainted by the madness of the ck Wall, instead of harpies, dragged other monsters around. It also retained its innate wariness, quickly fleeing if not directly targeted or if attention was not sufficiently divided. However, dragging the undead around was a pattern not seen in the game.

    <em>Maybe this is another change that came with reality. Perhaps it''s a consequence of me having killed all those giant named creatures.</em>

    "It''s been repeating since then. Our side has been gradually ruing more victims and fatigue. That''s why a few days ago, we stopped trying to subdue it during the night and have been searching for itsir during the day."

    "There''s been no profit in that then. The number of monsters must have piled up."

    "...Yes. Fortunately, their numbers haven''t increased any further recently, but any fight would still cause significant damage. And now, we only see the undead; we haven''t seen the creature itself anymore."

    "A typical harpy tactic. So..."

    Ian nodded, then looked at Askel. "If we take care of this creature for you, what can you offer us in return?"

    "That''s��"

    "I have some imperial gold coins. I''ll give them all to you." The old man interjected.

    Askel looked at him, surprised, while Ian saw the quest window pop up in front of his eyes.

    [The White Demon]

    The reward was an increase in the strength attribute.

    <em>...This seems like it was originally a quest exclusive to barbarian warriors.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian smiled.

    "I ept. The contract is established."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    After the meal, the group left the house.

    "I''ll be back." Askel was thest to step outside and turned back to look at Ian with a curious gaze.

    Ian tilted his chin up. "What?"

    "...Nothing sir. This way.�� Askel turned away.

    <em>He seems curious about what I''m nning.</em>

    Ian followed him, feeling satiated for the first time in a while. The meal was rustic but not bad. Additionally, he had unintentionally learned quite a bit about the vige''s situation. It was amon tale of those who argued to leave their homnd versus those who insisted on defending it. Here, thetter clearly dominated. This was hardly surprising. Not unique to this world, humans often stray far from rational judgments.

    "Hmm."

    While passing through the square, Charlotte suddenly looked toward the vige entrance. About a dozen men were entering the vige, ranging from sturdy adults to boys around Askel''s age.

    "The search party has returned. Seems like the search was a waste. They only went hunting.""Who''s the great warrior?" Charlotte asked.

    Askel pointed to thergest man, draped in a bearskin cloak. "That''s Valeri. The youngest among the great warriors, strong too. They say he is favored by Karha."

    Ian could tell just by looking that Valeri was strong. It was then that Valeri and a few others nced their way. Several vigers receiving the hunted animals whispered something to them. Their looks were a mix of wariness and mockery.

    "Should we go talk to them?" Askel asked.

    Ian, receiving Valeri''s intense gaze nonchntly, shook his head.

    "No need. Just lead us to the inn."

    "...Yes." Askel looked back at Ian, puzzled, but soon continued walking.

    ***

    "That one had an arrogant look in his eyes," Charlotte murmured softly.

    Ian chuckled. "It seemed simr to your old look."

    "Possibly. After all, it''s the look of someone who has never faced defeat."

    "He''ll learn eventually," said Askel.

    As they opened the door to the vacant house, Askel spoke, "I''d like to teach him a lesson myself. Come on in."

    "You? That might take a few years." Charlottemented as they entered the house.

    The interior was already warmed by the stove Ian had asked to be lit earlier. The stiff-looking bed was at the center of the room and arge, round tub was prepared for Ian''s bath.

    "Few years�� I''d prefer it to be sooner than that. It''s uncertain how many winters the vige can withstand."

    "Probably not more than twice." Ian added casually, as he began to remove his weapons, including the Sword of Judgment.

    Askel''s brow furrowed. "Just twice? Our vige warriors are not that weak, Ian."

    "Strength and weakness are rtive."

    Ian continued as he unbuckled the straps of his breastte. "If you want to live, you should consider leaving the vige yourself. Your old man would probably be happy if you left."

    Ian reflected on their dinner conversation. The old man, who had lost his eye in a war against demons, had subtly inquired about their next destination. When Ian had replied that they were going to Travelga, he didn''t miss the old man''s brief hesitation.

    "I can''t leave alone."

    "Well, figure it out yourself. I''m going to take a bath first, get it ready."

    "...Ah, yes." Askel hurried to act.

    He ced arge pot full of snow on the stove and then went out to fetch more snow. The collected snow was dumped into the bathtub.

    <em>I was wondering how this would work, and I guess this is the way.</em>

    Observing this, Ian turned to look at Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "I''m taking a bath first."

    "...So, are you saying we shouldn''t watch?"

    "Do what you want with that. I was asking if you''re going to bathe too."

    "...?! Did you really just ask that?"

    "Oh my. You��re a pervert, Ian."

    Charlotte and Thesaya responded with surprise and amusement, prompting Ian to narrow his eyes in mild annoyance.

    "I wasn''t suggesting we go in together."

    "...I see. Misunderstood."

    "I wouldn''t mind that," Thesaya chimed in with a grin.

    Ignoring Thesaya''sment, Ian stripped off all his gear except for the thermal wear he wore underneath, feeling significantly lighter. Meanwhile, Askel once again scooped up snow into the pot and ced it on the stove.

    "Just one more time should do it."

    "I''ll be in there a while, so keep iting until I say stop."

    "...You really enjoy your baths. Understood."

    As Ian gazed at the tub, contemting the warmth toe, Charlotte spoke up, reflecting on their earlier encounter with the vige warriors.

    "It seems the warriors of the North pursue different goals than beast warriors."

    "Did you think they, like you, wished to die fighting?"

    "I thought they were simr. But their struggle is a means for survival and freedom, not for the fight itself."

    Askel added more snow to the tub and then shared his thoughts. "Those who fight to die or fight for the sake of fighting, we call them berserkers here in the North."

    Charlotte''s expression turnedplex, while Thesaya smirked. "Then you''re definitely a berserker, kitty."

    "...It''s just a difference in values, stupid pointy ears." Askel poured boiling water into the tub, musing aloud. "If they keep resisting here, the vige warriors might as well be berserkers. They know there��s an ending, they can��t be ignorant of that."

    "Who knows? Perhaps they will ovee all and give rise to a being as great as Karha." Ian''s remark drew a skeptical smile from Askel, who then carried the pot outside.

    Ian undressed and stepped into the tub. The temperature was perfect. Rubbing his body, the grime of the day began to disperse in the water.

    <em>If only I had some soap...</em>

    As he thought this, Ian nced aside. Thesaya was smirking, lying on her stomach on the bed with her chin propped on her arms. Charlotte had turned to sit beside him.

    "Your nape is quite tempting, Ian."

    <em>So that''s why they were looking.</em>

    "It''s said the apples you can''t eat always look redder."

    "Interesting saying. It��s just like you."

    "There��s also a saying, don��t gaze at a tree you can��t climb. Look away."

    Askel returned with a fresh pot and ced it on the stove. Ian leaned back next to the tub, feeling the chill between his bones dissipate.

    Askel, watching Ian''s well-defined muscles and the scars that marked them, suddenly spoke. "I still don��t understand."

    "What��s that?" Ian asked without opening his eyes.

    "That White Demon. I don��t see why it targets a vige with so many warriors."

    "There must be a reason."

    "Do you have any guesses?"

    "Well...." Ian thought back to the game. The reason it was a quest specifically for barbarian warriors was clear. The Mutated Harpy Queen could be a straightforward challenge with the right long-range attacks or a stealth approach.

    Which was not so for a barbarian warrior, for whom such tactics were irrelevant. In the game, fighting the queen was not mandatory, likely designed to challenge yers to take on fights that were less advantageous. Now, in reality, there would be other reasons.

    "Actually, its intentions aren��t what��s important," Askel concluded himself. After a pause, he added, "I keep thinking, maybe I should still go talk to Valeri. Even if he dislikes my decision, he knows that dealing with the beast is a priority."

    "No need."

    "But..."

    "Warriors won��t help."

    Askel blinked at Ian''s next words. "You think little of our vige warriors."

    "Not because they are weak. If they rush out, the beast will just flee again. It''s better if they stay behind the palisades. That helps us more."

    "So, really, the three of you will handle this?"

    "Actually, just the two of us. Charlotte and I are good enough for this job."

    The expression on Askel''s face was one of bewilderment. He had seen the horrors that Ian and hispanions could unleash, yet he also knew very well how terrifying the White Demon was.

    "How are you�� nning to do this?"

    Ian opened his eyes slightly and looked over at Thesaya.

    "She has a keen sense for magic. She''ll pinpoint the Harpy''s hiding spot. That''s her role finished. And then..."

    Ian��s gaze shifted to Charlotte. "Charlotte will engage the undead from one side. Basically, she''ll be buying time. Since she''s alone and doesn''t look strong, the Harpy won��t flee but will likely use its minions to try to hunt her down. In the meantime."

    Ian shrugged at Askel. "I��ll quietly approach the beast and start by tearing its wings. After that, I��ll go for the throat."

    It was a straightforward n.

    However, to Askel, it seemed filled with unreasonable risks. Charlotte would have to face dozens of undead alone, and Ian would have to confront the enormous monster by himself. If it had been so simple, the vige warriors wouldn��t have struggled so much. But Ian''s demeanor was calm, and so were Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "You just watch from beyond the palisade with the other warriors. They��ll see you made the right choice for the vige. And for now..." Ian motioned with a nod. "Bring more hot water."

    "...Yes, of course."

    ***

    The night arrived and the eyes of the warriors gazing beyond the palisade flickered dimly. Dozens of undead lined the edge of the forest, staring back at them. The nightly tension had even the hardy Northern warriors feeling weary. The dread that these horrible nights might continue indefinitely, or that these creatures could ultimately destroy the vige, was causing more and more vigers to lose sleep.

    "..."

    Valeri, the vige��s great warrior, knew too well that anxiety was spreading throughout the vige. Despite his calm exterior, he was incessantly revising the geography of the area they nned to search the next day.

    They needed to find the White Demon''sir soon to quell this unease unless he wanted to abandon the vige or step down from his role as champion.

    That''s why he was caught off guard by Askel''s presence.

    "It should be bedtime for you." Valeri spoke coldly, turning to Askel.

    Askel, the son of a former great warrior, was like a thorn in Valeri''s side. A coward who inherited a great warrior��s blood yet seemed intent on abandoning tradition. Yet, he was also an individual Valeri couldn''t easily dismiss. Askel''s presence somehow highlighted his own.

    Askel responded evenly. "I can''t sleep."

    "Who are those outsiders? Everyone��s whispering that you��ve brought demons."

    "They��re beastfolk, not demons. And they��re monster hunters."

    "What...?" Valeri''s expression twisted.

    "You really brought outsiders into our vige matters?"

    "Yes."

    Valeri��s brow furrowed deeper at Askel��s calm reply. He thought dismissively of what just three could aplish. By tomorrow night, Askel might well add ��below the belt�� to his reputation.

    It was then Askel added. "They said not to interfere."

    "��?"

    "Don��t let any of the vige warriorse out. They said if we do, we��ll just mess things up."

    "��Did they really say that?"

    "Yes."

    <em>Do they have a card up their sleeve?</em>

    Just as Valeri''s brow was about to furrow again.

    "Ah...?! Look over there...!"

    A cry erupted from the side of the palisade. Simultaneously, the undead at the forest''s edge turned their heads. Valeri and Askel turned without a word.

    <em>Crash! Thud!</em>

    What they saw was a beastfolk, alone, battling the undead. Wielding a huge battle ax, she was smashing the undead to pieces.

    "..."

    Watching silently, Valeri''s eyes narrowed. The beastfolk was brave but didn��t seem as strong as expected. Moreover, undead were swarming from all directions.

    "They''re determined to die."

    "That ax looks tempting. Let''s bet on who gets it if that demon dies."

    Warriors had gathered around, murmuring among themselves. With all the undead converging in one area, there was no need to guard the other palisades.

    <em>Crack! Snap!</em>

    The beastfolk was bravely resisting, but she was gradually being overwhelmed. The number of undead was simply too many. Just before being surrounded, she managed to break through on one side, only to start being chased by the undead.

    It looked like she waspletely cornered.

    "Seems these demons aren''t really anything special."

    "Maybe the stories we heard were exaggerated."

    The warriors chuckled one by one. No one was willing to help her; since she had interfered in the vige''s matters on her own, bearing the consequences was her own responsibility.

    Valeri, watching the beastfolk, suddenly turned his gaze to Askel. He pretended to be expressionless but was biting his lower lip hard. He was clearly anxious.

    Valeri realized that now was the moment to save this supposed demon, which would make Askel''s decision appear even more foolish, and his own magnanimity stand out.

    "...This won''t do."

    Just as he made his decision, an eerie, chilling scream echoed from beyond the forest. It was a scream like none had heard before, sending shivers down their spines.

    The snickering of the warriors stopped abruptly.

    "...!"

    "...?!"

    Everyone turned toward the direction of the sound in silence.

    <em>Crunch! Crack!</em>

    The sounds from beneath the palisade began to change as well.

    "What the...?"

    "She''s lost her mind..."

    A few warriors sighed as they watched the beastfolk, who, instead of continuing to flee, had charged right into the middle of the undead.

    It seemed like a suicidal act, but...

    <em>Crunch! Crack!</em>

    The undead were simply being smashed and blown apart. They couldn''t even get close to her anymore. It was as if she was just waiting for that scream to unleash some dramatic change.

    "Was she waiting for that...?"

    Valeri''s brow furrowed slowly. Could it really be possible that she was handling all those undead alone while holding back her true power?

    Just as Valeri was staring down at Askel��

    <em>Screech! Screeeeech!</em>

    Another piercing scream echoed from afar. This time, it wasn''t just a scream.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Breaking through the dark forest, a massive, white creature surged upward. The monster, pping its tattered wings vigorously, eventually seemed to falter in its flight.

    The creature briefly hovered in the air. The silhouette of a dark-haired outsider became clear on its back. The outsider was holding a sword aloft. The sword, silhouetted against the night sky, reflected the moonlight and shimmered.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    In the next moment, the sword traced a dazzling arc and struck at the monster��s neck.

    <em>Screeeeech!</em>

    As the monster released a mind-shattering scream into the night sky, it plummeted back into the darkness of the forest.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    The scream reverberated through every corner of the vige, waking the vigers who began to emerge from their homes one by one, each clutching something that could be used as a weapon.

    "..." Urd, an old man with one eye and one arm, was the only one who hade out empty-handed.

    "Was that the scream of the White Demon...?"

    "Why are all the warriors gathered over there?"

    The vigers murmured amongst themselves, but their conversation was abruptly cut short.

    "<em>Screech! Screech��!</em>" Another scream echoed, so harrowing it seemed to whiten their minds and bring on dizziness. Amid the gasps of the vigers, Urd realized what was happening. The monster hunters were indeed battling the White Demon.

    "...Who knew they��d start this abruptly." Muttering to himself, Urd walked toward the square.

    "<em>Squeak! Screech!</em>" The high and low screams continued. The figures of the soldiers standing on the palisade came into the view of the old man��s one good eye.

    "Really, just the three of them..." Urd��s sigh was cut short as his gaze drifted to a statue in one corner of the square and murmured, "O Northern superhuman..."

    The greatsword of the statue was emanating a red sanctity. The blood that gathered at the tip of the sword was evaporating into divine energy.

    "Oh... Ooh...."

    "Is Karha��s avatar saving our vige...?"

    The vigers murmured among themselves. Some began to pray toward the statue, even though they knew Karha was not a God who responded to prayers.

    "<em>Screeeech!</em>"

    The deathly scream erupted once again. The first to turn silent were the soldiers on the ramparts. Their silence spread to the vige, quieting the murmuring vigers.

    Only the red light spreading from Karha��s statue silently illuminated the surroundings.

    "...He��sing."

    "My God... To think he did it alone...?"

    "Two? Just the two of them?"

    Sigh and awe began to ripple among those on the ramparts. The warriors, one by one, hesitantly moved toward the main gate. Their gaze slowly lowered.

    "Open the gate! Now!"

    The cry that followed was a very familiar voice to Urd. It was Askel. Urd, shifting his gaze from the statue, saw Askel hurrying along the rampart. His usuallyposed grandson��s face was now a mix of shock and tion. In contrast, Valeri following him wore an expression as nk as wax. Several warriors hurried down to the vige gate, unlocking the bar that held it.

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    The gate slowly swung open.

    On the other side, the ck-haired outsider, Ian, strolled into the vige. The ck-furred beastfolk followed behind, but no one threw a leery look in her way.

    "By Karha..."

    "He has in that demon...!"

    Everyone waspletely captivated by the sight of the giant head cradled in the arms of the ck-haired foreigner. It looked nothing like the harpiesmonly known. Its hairless, snow-white head shimmered as if covered in scales.

    Where the eyes should have been, there was only a t expanse, and below it, a gaping maw studded with what looked like shards of broken ss. Its sagging, thick tongue was forked like a snake��s. Two horns sprouted from the front and back of its head, curving toward each other to form a shape resembling a crown.

    "The White Demon..."

    The monster that had long terrified them was being carried across the vige, with its neck severed. As the man with ck hair, who had introduced himself as Ian Hope, moved, glossy ck blood dripped from the messily cut surface of the neck. Yet he seemed utterly unfazed by it. His face and body were already smeared with the same ck fluid.

    As Urd watched him in a daze, he suddenly turned his gaze to the side again, feeling that the light from the statue of Karha had grown even more intense. It wasn��t an illusion.

    As Ian approached, the divine power flowing from Karha��s greatsword grew denser.

    "Why would Karha, to such a foreigner...?"

    "Could he be from the North?"

    A few of the vigers whispered among themselves.

    <em>Could it really be that he is actually from the North?</em>

    With the same thought, Urd watched Ianing toward him. ck hair, ck eyes, and fair skin. Though he looked too hairless and slight of build for a Northerner, thinking him a half-breed wouldn��t be too strange. Finally, Ian crossed the quiet vige and arrived in front of him.

    "Ah... I just bathed today," Ian murmured quietly enough for only Urd to hear, then tossed the head he was carrying at Urd��s feet. The giant head rolled on the ground. His voice remained calm.

    "The task isplete. Any objections?"

    After looking into Ian��s indifferent ck eyes for a moment, Urd eventually responded.

    "None. You havepleted the request."

    His voice involuntarily became reverent.

    "I wille for my payment tomorrow." Ian nodded and turned away.

    As Ian approached, the statue of Karha scattered brighter light.

    Ian frowned slightly and stopped to look at the statue. The shock was now evident on the faces of several vigers and warriors who had just realized the state of the statue. Ian paused only briefly. Chuckling softly, he continued walking to the house he was staying in.

    <em>Creak, ng.</em>

    The sound of the rusty door hinge signaled the end of the vige��s nightmarish night. Looking down at the monster��s head lying at his feet, Urd let out a soft sigh.

    "Then could he really be...?"

    ***

    "I feel like I��m going to throw up." Thesaya groaned, lying in bed. She had been in this state since early yesterday morning.

    ��You��re really showing your impure nature, aren��t you? And you did nothing.��

    "What do you mean, nothing? I found the location of that monster."

    "You��ve done a great deed, indeed, dear."

    ��Just hang on. We��ll be leaving the vige soon.�� Ian said as he donned his roughly cleaned gear.

    ��Why is Karha going crazy all of a sudden? Did he fall for you or something?��

    Thesaya spoke sphemously without care. Of course, Ian paid no mind to thatment. The statue was not merely emanating divinity; it had presented him with a quest he had never seen before.

    "Well, it��s not the first time. The statue of Lu Sr also shone like that before."

    <em>I hadn��t expected the barbarian gods to show interest in me either. </em>

    Ian shrugged and swallowed the rest of his words. The barbarian warriors in the game were second to none when it came to their disdain for mages.

    "It seems all the Celestial gods desire you, Ian," Charlotte remarked, almost in admiration.

    Indeed, she seemed proud as if it were her own achievement. Her eyes filled only with respect and affection for Ian.

    Ian snorted dismissively. "Let them do as they please. If they lend their power, I��ll dly use it."

    <em>Although I would never worship anyone. Not now, nor in the future. </em>

    To him, the gods of this world were merely tools to be utilized, never objects of worship. Beyond emotions, it was a practical stance. There were already enough constraints. Moreover, it was unclear how the divine mark would interact with the fragment of chaos.

    ��So, how was it? The Harpy Queen,�� Thesaya added.

    <em>Her voice is still lively despite her im of feeling unwell</em>.

    Ian then responded, "It was nothing special."

    Perhaps because the giant specters had been so powerful, the battle with the mutated Harpy Queen hadn��t felt particrly dangerous. It was also a matter ofpatibility. The Harpy Queen used powerful mind-affecting charms and deadly screams as her main weapons, both of which Ian��s Mental Fortitude and Resistance could easily withstand. The sharp ws and teeth were more of a threat.

    Ian had already known the strategy to attack the wing membranes first to impair its flying abilities, and its defenses were so weak that even the Wind de could prate them. If he had used more attack magic, he could have captured it without a single drop of fluid on him. The reason he hadn��t done so was simply because he didn��t want to reveal himself as a mage to the barbarians of the North.

    <em>Indeed, it seems I��ve be much stronger than before.</em>

    Ian mulled over this as he flexed his fist. Of course, facing an enemy as strong as the Legion Commander of a fallen nation, and then battling a rtively easier-named monster made it feel more significant. However, even looking at his stats alone, there was a significant improvement since the beginning. The effects of the stacked quest rewards were slowly bing apparent since the scenario reset.

    <em>Though it��s hard to say it��s purely magical growth...</em>

    Still, the fact that he was continuously getting stronger was meaningful enough. Ian finished preparing and started to walk out.

    "Where are you going, Ian?" Thesaya asked nonchntly.

    "Going to get my payment," Ian replied just as indifferently as he opened the door. He frowned immediately.

    Askel was standing in front of the door.

    "...How long have you been standing there?"

    "About two hours, I��d say." Askel��s response was calm, but his gaze held a mixture of awe and difort. It was a bit more familiar now, but it was still an ufortable feeling for Ian. His actions were not driven by any noble intentions or will. He preferred dealing with those who either feared or hated him.

    "Have you been waiting to speak with me?��

    "Yes. I wanted to ask if you could stay in the vige for a few more days."

    "Why?"

    "We��ve decided to hold a feast tomorrow afternoon. It would be great if you could attend since you��ve in the White Demon."

    <em>Trying to solidify ties, just an escape from reality</em>, Ian thought and replied.

    "Your great warrior probably won��t like that."

    "It was Valeri who insisted we must invite you, Ian."

    "Is that so...?" Ian shrugged his shoulders. "I��ll think about it. For now, I��m going to your house."

    "Are you going to collect your payment? My old man will be waiting for you."

    Ian nodded and gestured toward Charlotte who followed him out. "I can go alone, just guide Charlotte. She needs to buy things for the journey."

    As Askel nodded, Charlotte passed him, remarking, "Finding a carriage might be difficult, Ian."

    "I don��t mind a cargo wagon. Check if it has a roof, and if not, just buy it as is. If that��s not avable, a horse will suffice."

    "Understood."

    Ian then proceeded straightaway. The vigers he passed by bowed their heads one by one. He was ustomed to people��s attitudes changing afterpleting a request, but this time it was more pronounced.

    <em>Don��t get your hopes up. I have no intention of bing your apostle.</em>

    Recallingst night��s quest and ncing at the statue of Karha, Ian snorted softly and walked past the square.

    ***

    "You��re here." Urd, an elderly man, stood up from his chair. His expression and tone were not much different, but they were noticeably more respectful.

    <em>If I do a few more deeds like yesterday, they might worship me instead of Karha.</em>

    Ian sat down at the table, and Urd promptly ced a small pouch in front of him.

    "Here is the promised payment."

    Ian picked up the pouch. Two gold coins��a substantial sum, possibly from his days of service in past wars.

    "Excellent." cing the pouch back on the table, Ian looked at Urd. "What have you done to the head?"

    "We��ve ced it at the banquet hall. It will be on disy at tomorrow��s feast."

    "I thought you were worried about retaliation."

    "It doesn��t seem likely now. Some warriors mentioned that Karha has sent his avatars to protect the vige."

    Ian chuckled. "I don��t serve Karha, nor do I intend to be his apostle."

    "There��s been a misunderstanding. Karha does not appoint apostles."

    "Not even...? So, Karha has neither priests nor apostles?" Ian narrowed his eyes as he asked.

    Urd nodded. "Karha is a superhuman who became God through his own power. That��s why he needs nothing else."

    "...But there��s still a statue, and he blesses warriors, doesn��t he?"

    "That��s merely because he holds those who walk the same path in fond regard. There��s no other reason. The offerings warriors sometimes make to Karha are just to boast of their deeds."

    Ian��s head tilted slightly.

    <em>If it��s not an apostle quest, then what does this mean?</em>

    Staring at his quest log, Ian turned back to Urd, believing the old man might have the answer.

    "I have something to ask."

    "Good, I have something to ask you as well. You go first."

    "What exactly does it mean to be the <em>Champion of the North</em>?"

    "...!" Urd, who was smiling cidly, widened his eyes momentarily.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    "Where did you hear that? Has anyone called you by that name?"

    "Well... you could say it��s simr," Ian answered calmly.

    Precisely, it was the name of the quest that had appeared the previous night when he passed in front of Karha��s statue.

    [The Great Warrior of the North.]

    The description was to disy his will in front of Karha, a goal that could have been achieved with a single click if it were a game. The reward was the Blessing of Struggle. It wasn��t even an optional quest. It must have been a quest exclusive to barbarian warriors, as there was no reason for them to reject it.

    Ian had suspected this quest was about bing Karha��s apostle. Now that he knew Karha did not appoint apostles, it seemed worth investigating further.

    "Every warrior, when their timees, undergoes a ritual to present their soul to Karha. It��s a kind ofing-of-age ceremony."

    "Does he really look into their souls?"

    "I��m not sure if he does so with everyone. But asionally, he does show interest. Those warriors are usually appointed as the great warriors of the vige. It��s considered a recognition from Karha." After taking a sip of water, Urd continued. "However, to those warriors with truly great souls, Karha personally inspects and blesses them. Such warriors are what truly define a great warrior.""It sounds like you��re saying one must serve Karha after all."

    "Not at all. Karha doesn��t mind even if the goal of a great warrior is to ascend to the heavens and strike his head with an ax."

    "Has there really been such a person?"

    "There was." A faint smile crossed Urd��s lips. "A great warrior born in the age of war did just that. He stood before the statue with the head of a demon he had killed,ughing about how the day was not far when he would strike at your head with an ax. He did not serve Karha. He only saw him as a rival to be surpassed. Yet, Karha asionally blessed him."

    "Hmm...."

    "The title of the great warrior is merely symbolic. There��s nothing to be responsible for or bound by. Karha, who fought against destiny for freedom, would hardly oppress or bind anyone."

    <em>��Well, that was the setting.</em>

    Ian nodded thoughtfully as Urd added calmly, "Karha just observes. He waits for another superhuman to reach divinity like himself.��

    ��asionally tossing a blessing their way. A capricious fellow indeed."

    "You��ve seen it clearly."

    Ian finally burst intoughter at Urd��s answer. It may not have been just because Karha did not need a priest or apostle. Perhaps he did not want to be bound by a rtionship of dictating doctrines and dispensing blessings.

    <em>So, those damn blessings in the game, did they operate probabilistically? Then there really might be no other risks or constraints.</em>

    Random options or skills that could not be used at will served as constraints.

    Like the Ancient Meteoric Dagger obtained in the underground pce, which had a chance to destroy equipment but did not consume anything.

    "So, did that great warrior ascend to be a God?" Ian asked eventually.

    Urd suddenly looked down at his empty left hand. A gaze that seemed to dredge up the past.

    "I don��t know. He died in battle against a demon after all. Whether that was his destined fate or the end he met while defying fate and forging his own path is unknown. Only he and Karha would know." Urd smiled lightly.

    "It seems he didn��t manage to strike at Karha��s head after all. Seeing as Karha is still in good health."

    <em>...Bing a great warrior doesn��t mean one��s fate is sealed.</em>

    It was just seeing the possibility. That alone wrapped Ian in a peculiar sentiment. It implied that Karha saw the potential for him to defy a predetermined fate.

    "I don��t know where you heard it, but it doesn��t seem like nonsense to me either."

    As Urd regarded Ian again, he said, "Karha has never shown the kind of interest in anyone else in the vige that he has in you. Not to the vige��s great warrior, not even to my dead son or me. If you were to undergo the warrior��s ritual, you might indeed be a great warrior recognized by Karha."

    "Can an outsider like me undergo the ritual? I��m not even from the North."

    "The ritual is just a procedure to show other humans. Karha probably doesn��t care about such things. Moreover..." Urd scrutinized Ian��s face quietly. "Having ck eyes and ck hair isn��tmon. And one of those with such lineage is in the North. It wouldn��t be strange if you had Northern blood in you. Actually, I��ve been thinking something simr myself."

    <em>It was just the result of randomly selecting a basic appearance. </em>Murmuring internally, Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    "Well, you��ve satisfied my curiosity. Thank you, old man."

    "Don��t mention it. It��s been a long time since I��ve had such a conversation. The young ones nowadays don��t even care about such things."

    "Well then, let��s hear what you had wanted to ask," Ian asked leisurely.

    The smile that had lingered on Urd��s lips faded away. However, it was brief. Returning to his usual calm demeanor, he faced Ian.

    "Our vige, has it really ovee its hardships?"

    Ian��s gaze flickered.

    Urd added, "I just want an honest answer."

    "The vige has ovee them for now. But..." Ian, after a pause, met Urd��s one-eyed gaze.

    "It could start again at any time. Whether it will be worse or less severe, I can��t say."

    "I see..." Urd nodded his head.

    The old man stared into space with a dim, joyless look in his eyes for a moment before facing Ian again.

    "I��d like to ask you for another favor."

    "I��ll listen."

    "When you leave the vige, could you take Askel with you?"

    ***

    Ian had spent several hours in the forest near the vige and had barely managed to catch two squirrels. Askel��s words that the animals were scarce weren��t an exaggeration. Probably, every night the monsters that swarmed had frightened them all away, causing them to flee.

    "I wondered why you werete," Thesaya greeted Ian. Her pupils had begun to redden slightly.

    "Where��s Charlotte?"

    "She came in briefly and then went out again."

    "She went out?"

    "She seems excited to have met some people simr to herself. She even got a nickname about an ax. It��s quaint."

    Indeed, Charlotte��s treatment had changed just like Ian��s. Everyone treated her as a formidable warrior. She had ughtered dozens of undead alone, witnessed by all the warriors of the vige.

    In a typical city, they might have feared or shunned her. But even civilized, the nature of a barbarian warrior seemed unchanged.

    "You seem better.."

    "Better than during the day. That, is it mine?"

    "Yes." Ian, who had been holding the squirrel by its tail, tossed it to Thesaya. She quickly caught it and bit into one.

    "...I feel like I can tell what animal it is just by drinking its blood now."

    "Does it taste that different?" Ian asked as he ced down his weapon.

    Thesaya, throwing down the emaciated squirrel, nodded. "Yes. Diverse in itsck of vor. Truthfully, only human blood tastes good."

    "..."

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "When was thest time you drank human blood?"

    "It��s been a while. The blood of those Imperials you killed was thest. Now I barely remember the taste of human blood."

    <em>She��s doing well. </em>Ian nodded.

    "Control your impulses. If you want to keep living."

    "...Not even the blood of the bad guys?"

    After a moment of silence, Ian finally answered. "If you can control your impulses after drinking their blood."

    "I��m confident. Don��t worry. My patience is increasing. These days, I even endure when that kitty hits me."

    "That won��t do. Ask for permission first."

    "...Which part of my story just now did you find unreliable?"

    "All of it."

    Thesaya pouted and bit into another squirrel. That was when the door flung open. Startled, Thesaya threw the squirrel and yelled, "Knock first! You stupid beast!"

    Charlotte blinked her eyes and blocked Askel, who was following her, with her body.

    "I forgot. I��ll be careful from now on."

    "...What are you being careful about? Why did you stop as you were entering?" Askel asked, to which Charlotte blinked, confused.

    It was Thesaya who answered calmly. "I was naked. I��m getting dressed now, so don��t peek."

    "Ah... Okay." Askel sighed and closed his mouth.

    Thesaya yfully smiled as she meticulously wiped the blood from her lips. Normally, Ian would have smirked along, but he did not smile this time.

    "Alright. Come in."

    "Prepare the bathwater first, Askel."

    Following Ian��smand, Askel quickly grabbed a pot and said, "You bathed yesterday too. You really enjoy baths."

    "It��s one of Ian��s quirks," Charlotte added nonchntly.

    Ian narrowed his eyes. "Since I can��t have a good wash during the journey, I bathe every day when I can."

    "I respect your preference, Ian."

    <em>Since when did bathing be a preference?</em>

    As Ian shook his head, Askel skillfully prepared the bathwater and said, "I didn��t know you had that kind of rtionship with Thesaya."

    It was a statement sufficient to scramble Ian��s thoughts once more.

    "That kind of rtionship?"

    "A romantic rtionship."

    "..."

    As Ian��s brow furrowed, Thesaya smiled leisurely.

    "You didn��t know? That��s surprising, Askel. I thought you would have seen it at first nce."

    <em>��What is she on about now?</em>

    Askel shook his head. "I thought you matched well with Charlotte, too."

    "Eh...? What kind of�� Aren��t your eyes a bit off?" Thesaya seemed bewildered by such a suggestion.

    Charlotte lifted her chin slightly. "It��s just a superior taste. Comparing you and me is absurd, you pointy ears. I��m bigger, stronger, and more beautiful."

    "I get the big and strong part. But I can��t agree with the rest. Unless big isn��t referring to height, but including that too. After all, you��re a beast, aren��t you?"

    "Such ignorant talk again. We beastfolks��"

    "Enough." Ian, his brow furrowed in frustration, cut them off. "Don��t spout nonsense in front of the kid."

    "I am not a child, Sir Ian," Askel responded with a polite yet firm resolve.

    Ian sharply added, "If you��re younger than me, you��re a kid. And these folks are myrades, not lovers or anything like it. Don��t spread baseless fantasies. Just fill the bathwater."

    "...Yes." Askel moved to obey immediately.

    Thesaya flopped down with a pout, and Charlotte, seemingly content with being referred to as arade, nodded and leaned against the wall.

    Soon, Ian was submerged in the bathtub.

    <em>��Finally, some peace.</em>

    His gaze followed Askel as he fetched more water.

    <em>He really does seem to know nothing.</em>

    Askel��s face bore neither shadow nor concern. He seemed merely d that the vige��s troubles were resolved.

    Urd��s voice echoed in Ian��s mind. He��d asked him to take Askel as far as Travelga, hoping that once he delivered the boy to the settled barbarians near the city, Askel would manage on his own.

    Urd��s reasoning for the request was clear, even without deep contemtion.

    <em>He must think the vige will eventually fall.</em>

    Ian agreed with this notion but declined Urd��s request.

    Askel wouldn��t move unless Urd apanied him, and Ian couldn��t just drag him away. Urd had reassured him, almost guaranteeing that the boy would leave the vige eventually.

    He even offered a sharp greatsword as payment. It was a rare grade Northern Warrior��s Longsword.

    Ian had epted the request, with the condition that he wouldn��t forcibly take Askel. He understood the old warrior��s desire to save his grandson.

    <em>Still, it weighed on his mind.</em>

    Urd��s means of persuasion remained a mystery, and no quest had popped up because of it. Quests were like milestones. They indicated a somewhat predetermined flow. The absence of a quest meant that the oue was unpredictable, much like Thesaya��s case.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Askel suddenly asked.

    Ian casually shook his head. "It��s nothing.��

    ��Today, Charlotte and I wandered around the vige quite a bit. More people than expected hope that you three will stay. They said it��s like Karha has sent you guys, as you descended from the mountains."

    "Karha didn��t send us, and we can��t stay in the vige indefinitely. We��ll leave after the banquet."

    "...That��s unfortunate. If you stayed, you might have be a great warrior soon."

    "..."

    Ian didn��t respond. His gaze rested on the quest window.

    [The Great Warrior of the North.]

    "Still, you can look forward to the banquet tomorrow. The warriors have all gone hunting, so there will be plenty of meat for you to enjoy."

    "...That��s some weing news." Ian closed the quest window and, rxing, slowly closed his eyes.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    "Let��s drink until our noses go crooked."

    "If that��s the case, shouldn��t you stop drinking? Once it��s been broken, it��s always crooked."

    "Then, I��ll drink until it��s back to normal."

    Laughter erupted among the warriors.

    The hall located beyond the square had a spacious interior, devoid of anything, and was the space where almost all vige events took ce. Sometimes, it also served as a refuge for women and children. Today, it has been transformed into a space for the banquet.

    "The number of people guarding at night has decreased, so eat and drink without worry!"

    "If you��re full, just look at that disgusting head. It will allow you to empty your stomach and start anew."

    All sorts of meats like deer, goats, and boars were roasted whole, and bread, salted meat, and homemade alcohol were generously taken out of storage.

    A white devil��s head, which was skewered on a pole, was set up in the center of the hall for everyone to see. Freed from their nightly nightmares, the vigers ate, drank, and shouted with joy and solidarity.Ian silently stuffed meat and alcohol into his mouth in a corner.

    The vigers hoped he and Charlotte would sit next to the Great Warrior, but Ian firmly declined. He didn��t want to eat proper meat and drink with everyone watching. And everyone respected his decision.

    "..."

    Only Charlotte noticed that Ian��s refusal wasn��t just because of that.

    "Why are you staring like that?" Ian, munching on the meat, looked at Charlotte seated opposite him.

    Charlotte spoke calmly, "This banquet was made to thank you, but you don��t seem happy at all."

    "There��s nothing to be happy about. I didn��t ask for this banquet. Of course, there��s nothing bad either." After taking a sip of alcohol, Ian nced at Askel sitting next to Charlotte and added, "The meat is fine, and the alcohol is good. It feels like all the grease is being washed away."

    "Eat a lot, sir. I��ll keep refilling it so it won��t run out."

    <em>What amendable guy. </em>

    Ian smirked and took another bite of the meat.

    "You��ve all worked hard!"

    It was then that Valeri stood up abruptly, holding his cup high. The assembly fell silent at the Great Warrior��s toast.

    "We have endured another time as harsh as a blizzard. Karha must be watching over us. But this hardship was not ovee by our strength alone." Valeri��s voice, suited to his size, boomed authoritatively. His voice and beard made him appear experienced beyond his years.

    "Hunters of monsters from the mountains. We owe a great debt to these foreigners. Let us express our thanks and I ask for a toast. Everyone, raise your sses!"

    The vigers pounded the tables and raised their sses. All eyes were on Ian. Ian, holding his cup, spoke with an indifferent face.

    "We just solved a request. Yet, you treat us to such fine food, thank you. But you owe me nothing, so don��t worry about it." Ian drank the alcohol in his cup.

    The vigers looked at each other with puzzled expressions, then burst intoughter and brought their cups to their lips. Valeri��s heartyughter echoed as the hall became noisy again when suddenly someone stood up.

    It was Urd. Holding his cup, he looked at Ian and eventually spoke, "I have something to ask the monster hunter who killed the White Devil."

    Ian turned to him with a slight tilt of his head.

    "Go ahead."

    "Look at the strong warriors in front. And also look at the others." The voices andughter died down. Urd looked around at the vigers and then back at Ian. "Do you think the vige can continue to protect itself without you?"

    <em>What is he thinking by asking this? Does he want to pour cold water on this celebration?</em>

    Ian slightly furrowed his brow, but Valeri��sughter broke out first.

    "What are you bringing up at a celebration, old man Urd? Surely you��re not suggesting we abandon our homnd again��"

    "That��s not for me to decide. But..." Ian��s voice cut off Valeri��s.

    Valeri��s thick eyebrows twitched.

    "This is already the territory of monsters. Not the domain of humans."

    Ian continued calmly. "So the vige will continue to be a target for monsters. Even more so with a holy statue here. The weak fear the sacred, but the strong despise it."

    Ian brought the cup to his lips as if he had said all he needed to.

    The hall had suddenly be quiet. Anxiety, momentarily forgotten with the alcohol and food, showed on some faces, while a faint anger flickered across others.

    Urd looked at Valeri.

    "Do you still have no intention of moving into the autonomous zone within the barriers, Great Warrior of the vige?"

    "This is our homnd. It is also the site of Karha��s great battles and where his sacred image stands. Born a warrior of the North, how could I abandon my homnd?"

    "Even if that decision leads to everyone��s death?"

    "We are not born fearing death, old man. Those who are afraid should stand up now and leave this ce. And nevere back. I won��t stop you."

    Valeri added as he looked around the assembly. No one stood. To do so would brand them a coward who had abandoned their homnd.

    <em>Such a clever maniptor.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian brought his cup to his lips. What intrigued him was Urd��s intent. The old man must have anticipated how things would unfold.

    "Dying the judgment that a great warrior must make is cowardly. A great warrior should bear the most difficult and painful decisions." Urd spoke calmly.

    Ian��s gaze shifted to Askel. An expressionless face, but his eyes could not fully hide the anxiety.

    After a moment of staring at Urd, Valeri finally spoke.

    "I am already bearing the most difficult and painful decision, old man. If you are so displeased with my decision, show me through action, not words."

    <em>Action...? </em>Ian��s brows furrowed slightly.

    At the same time, Askel��s pupils began to quiver.

    Urd��s voice continued. "Yes. A warrior should show his intent through actions, not words."

    He set his cup down on the table. Valeri scoffed. "You should stop there, old man. Out of respect for the past great warriors, I do not wish to kill an old man."

    "...!"

    Only then did Ian��s gaze turn to Urd. He was smiling serenely.

    "As a former great warrior, I want to tell you that there is no order in death." Valeri��s expression became strange. It seemed he was either trying to hide a smile by frowning or trying to smooth out a furrowed brow with a smile.

    "Come outside. In front of Karha, I shall challenge the authority of a great warrior." Urd said calmly as he turned around.

    What it meant to challenge the authority of a great warrior needed no deep thought.

    <em>That old man... </em>Ian��s brows deeply furrowed.

    Ian now understood why the old man had made such bold ims. Without him, Askel had no reason to stay in the vige.

    "It seems we are about to spill a warrior��s blood on a festive day..." Valeri stood up, murmuring.

    The vigers also began to move outside, holding their cups.

    "Are the Great Warrior and old man Urd going to fight each other?" Charlotte turned to Askel and asked.

    With a gaze as heavy as his voice, Askel responded. "Yes. Until one admits defeat... or one of them dies."

    Ian downed the alcohol in his cup in one go.

    <em>Looking for a ce to die... Such a foolish act, old man.</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian set down his cup and stood up.

    ***

    In front of Karha��s sacred image, Valeri faced Urd, who had been waiting first.

    The vigers who followed stood back, forming a circle around them. No one intervened or stopped them. The duel over the position of great warrior was a sacred ritual.

    Valeri spoke as he took off his cloak. "Even now, stop, old man. There��s neither pride nor honor in defeating an old man like you."

    "A warrior does not take back his words," Urd replied calmly as he loosened his body.

    "I will not wield a weapon. That is the greatest respect I can offer."

    A smile flickered across Urd��s lips at Valeri��s words. "How cruel, little one."

    His one eye then turned to gaze at Karha��s sacred image.

    "Watch, oh Superhuman of the North."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A faint sanctity spread from the tip of Karha��s greatsword right then.

    "Oh... Karha blesses..."

    "Blessings are being bestowed upon old man Urd..."

    The warriors watching let out exmations. The vigers too held their breath as they witnessed the miracle unfolding before them.

    "The God of the North is kind. Does he always watch over like this?"

    Leaning askew, Charlotte asked from a corner. She seemed displeased with the duel unfolding. Next to her, Askel, clenching his fist, shook his head.

    "No. It used to be rare for the sword to be stained with blood, and even rarer for such sanctity to descend. And that Karha would bless our old man..."

    His tone was more of resentment than joy.

    Charlotte was about to speak when suddenly��

    <em>Dash!</em>

    Urd charged at Valeri. His speed was unbelievable for an old man. A red trail, created by the faint divine power, scattered behind him like a mirage. In an instant, Urd reached right in front of Valeri and threw a punch.

    ��...!�� Slightly startled, Valeri raised his arms.

    <em>Crack��!</em>

    The sound of the impact was unbelievable for one produced by an old man. Valeri stepped back, curling his lips slightly.

    "Karha desires a fair duel, it seems."

    Simultaneously, he threw a punch. Urd did not dodge but blocked it. The old man��s gaunt body did not fly back even from the Great Warrior��s punch.

    <em>Thump! Crack! Crunch!</em>

    The brawl continued. Valeri was fast and strong, and Urd, blessed by Karha, was seasoned and resolute.

    <em>Smack! Crack!</em>

    Neither hesitated to attack vital spots or to roll on the ground and disy unseemly tactics. Blood spattered from both warriors, staining the surroundings.

    Ian, who had been quietly observing, finally turned his head. His gaze stopped at Askel, who did not even blink. Askel��s eyes were as cold as mountain ice and as deep as an abyss.

    <em>You��re mistaken, old man.</em>

    Even if he were to die, Askel would not leave the vige. Instead, he would surely stay to the bitter end, seeking to avenge him someday. And perhaps eventually die in the attempt, regardless of whether the revenge seeded or not.

    Then Ian��s gaze moved to the sacred image, shimmering with divine power.

    <em>Do not interfere, Karha.</em>

    A strange sensation followed. For a moment, time seemed to stop, then his vision stretched like taffy. His consciousness pushed into an indistinguishable center where everything swiftly covered in lines turned stark white.

    <em>...Do not interfere.</em>

    Though it wasn��t intentional, Ian was not perturbed. He calmly waited for what would happen next.

    Beyond the curtain of light, something indiscernible was felt. He needed a new kind of sensory organ to precisely perceive that presence. All he could sense was an immeasurable vastness.

    Of course, Ian already knew who it was.

    <em>I have no intention of serving you, nor bing your great warrior, Karha.</em>

    Unable to speak, Ian thought it. He wasn��t sure if the message would get across, but it didn��t matter.

    <em>So kill me if you will, keep me here forever if that��s what you want. Otherwise, get out of my way. I want nothing more to do with you.</em>

    <em>Woosh</em>.

    A gust of wind burst from beyond, soon followed by a thunderous rumble that covered everything. The curtain of light trembled like rippling waves.

    Incredibly, it was the sound ofughter.

    And the next moment,

    "...��

    As if sliced by a de, his consciousness snapped back to reality. A questpletion window popped up in front of him and strange warmth was felt on his left shoulder and forearm. As thest echoed voice lingered in his mind like an afterimage, Ian furrowed his brow.

    ��Have it your way. I will too.

    <em>...Truly aw unto himself.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian closed the window and looked at the clients still engaged in their deadlybat.

    It was time to break a contract.

    ***

    <em>Not bad, old man.</em>

    As he parried Urd��s punch, Valeri��s eyes shone brightly. Urd proved to be a stronger opponent than expected. Yet, it wasn��t rming for Valeri.

    In fact, Valeri relished it. It meant he wouldn��t hear the whispers of having mercilessly beaten a powerless old man. He would be remembered as the mighty warrior who overcame the challenge of an experienced, God-blessed fighter.

    <em>I think it��s enough now��</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    As Valeri blocked Urd��s punch with his forearm and dove into his nk, he was already aware of the old man��s weaknesses: no left hand, no left eye.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    It was then that Urd extended what was left of his left arm. It wasn��t a fist, but this very limitation allowed him to concentrate the impact on a much smaller area��a hidden move of desperation.

    <em>...unless it was unexpected.</em>

    Valeri easily twisted his body aside.

    That Urd had been saving his left hand as if he couldn��t use it, was something Valeri had picked up on during the course of their fight. Watching the old man��s face contort, Valeri grabbed his cor.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Urd hit the ground hard. Blood spattered from his open mouth. Valeri did not stop.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    His fist, asrge as a head, crashed into Urd��s face. Once. And then again.

    <em>Your words were correct, old man. It is cruel.</em>

    Valeri continued his thought as he punched down.

    <em>I��ll use you, old man, to show clearly what happens to those who defy me.</em>

    Urd��s eyes began to ze over as he coughed up blood. Karha��s divine power was scattered with each of Valeri��s blows.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    As he delivered another punch, Valeri realized that the divinity bound to the old man was nearly extinguished. His clenched fist rose higher.

    ��What is... happening...?��

    ��Why all of a sudden...��

    A murmur of dismay spread among the vigers at that moment. Intent on delivering another blow, Valeri felt a grip on his wrist and turned his head.

    ��...?��

    The monster hunter from the mountains was looking down at him. Staring back at Valeri��s bulging eyes, Ian spoke.

    ��Do you really need to kill an old man who would die soon anyway?��

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    "What did you say...?"

    The disarray was brief. Soon, Valeri, with a furrowed brow, spat out, "I owe you a debt, so I��ll forgive your rudeness this time, stranger. But not twice. Step back. You have no right to intervene in this sacred duel."

    Without waiting for a reply, he looked back down at Urd. Then he tried to strike with his raised fist. Although Ian still gripped his wrist, it didn��t matter. Even the finest monster hunter couldn��t ovee the natural difference in strength. He intended to make him roll on the floor, to pay him back for the earlier humiliation.

    "...?!"

    However, the fist seemed to move forward, then was forcefully pulled back to its original position. Frustratingly, he couldn��t shake off the stranger��s hand.

    "So this is how it��s going to be..." Ian murmured softly.

    Valeri��s face turned red with anger. He was thinking of killing this man.

    Of course, he had no intention of fighting one-on-one. Although he looked fragile enough to crush with a punch, after all, he was the one who had killed the White Demon alone.

    But now, this man was disrespecting not just him but their tradition as well, enough reason for all warriors to surge forward. Moreover, the warriors he knew would have already leaped to their feet and grasped their weapons. He nned tond a punch on that arrogant face first, then make him pay for the insult."You really have to die...?!"

    Before he could look at Ian��s face again. Valeri, growling as he turned his head, suddenly went nk. A shimmering red light was visible in Ian��s eyes. It was not just in his eyes. A red mist was rising around his entire body like smoke.

    Ian dered, "Your God allowed me to do as I please."

    Valeri, with his mouth agape, looked around. He finally saw the vigers standing solemnly. Some were sighing at Ian, others at the sacred statue.

    "Karha recognizes you... the true Great Warrior..."

    "The Great Warrior��s participation pleases him..."

    Their sighs finally prated his ears. Valeri��s gaze nkly shifted to Karha��s statue.

    Just as with Ian now, a red mist was rising from the statue. The great sword seemed engulfed in mes, and the red glow flickered as if alive. It wasn��t hard to guess that the foreigner had performed a ritual. And Karha was more vividly confirming his legitimacy with divine and blessed rity than ever before.

    "It seems the antics of his descendants are quite pitiful. Ian muttered as he casually lowered Valeri��s arm.

    Ignoring the staring vigers, he crouched next to Urd.

    "I shall decline the old man��s request."

    "Gre...at warrior..."

    Urd��s bloodied lips twitched. Soon after, his eyes closed. Ian gestured toward Charlotte. She, poised to assist at any moment, ran over as if she had been waiting.

    "Move him home. Give him basic first aid."

    "Understood." Charlotte picked up Urd.

    Ian, ncing indifferently at the statue, eventually looked back at his clenched fist. The corner of his mouth curled up in a mocking smile.

    "Truly a blessing fit for a barbarian...."

    Valeri could only stare nkly. He couldn��t believe it. A monster hunter from the snow mountains, a Great Warrior who had not appeared even once in over a decade. Moreover, he was not even a Northerner, nor did he seem to revere or respect Karha.

    Instead, he seemed to mock Karha��s divinity. The power that all warriors desperately sought. Moreover, if this man really is Karha��s Great Warrior, then Valeri was as good as stripped of all his authority.

    In front of a God-acknowledged Great Warrior, a warrior elected by mere vigers was nothing.

    "I can��t ept this," Valeri murmured softly.

    Ian��s head turned toward him. Valeri, gripping his fist, stared at him as he stood up.

    "I cannot ept it. If you are truly a Great Warrior, prove it with strength."

    He couldn��t afford to lose everything. So he had to fight for it, just as Karha had done.

    Watching him raise his clenched fist in front of his face, Ian dered, "I don��t need your acknowledgment."

    Valeri didn��t respond. He just charged at him with all his might, thrusting his fist forward.

    <em>Whoosh��!</em>

    The sound of the air being split came from the extended fist. It was a punch powerful enough to knock out an ordinary person in one blow, and with some luck, could even be fatal.

    If only it could hit its target. Watching Ian easily dodge the punch by merely tilting his body, Valeri squinted his eyes. It seemed as if time was moving slowly. The image of Ian stepping forward, fist raised, was etched into Valeri��s pupils.

    "If you really want to act as a guinea pig that badly..." Ian��s murmuring voice still pierced clearly through the chaos.

    Only then did Valeri realize that Ian was experiencing the same flow of time as himself.

    <em>sh��</em>

    Ian thrust his fist forward. A red divine power surged along with the iing punch. Valeri hastily retracted his extended hand and covered his face. It was an instinctive reaction.

    <em>Crack�� boom!</em>

    Valeri was sent flying backward from the tremendous impact, like being hit head-on by a charging boar.

    <em>Ssh, rustle��</em>

    Valeri rolled on the ground and barely managed to stop himself. Forcing strength into his trembling arm, he raised his head.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Ian��s rushing face was right in front of him.

    "...!"

    Valeri raised his arm, but Ian��s fist struck his cheek faster.

    <em>ng��</em>

    No pain was felt. Just a moment of darknessy before his eyes, and when he regained consciousness, he was rolling on the ground, spitting blood.

    Ian charged at him again. Valeri could not even resist, his limbs did not obey him.

    <em>Crunch��!</em>

    Ian grabbed Valeri by the scruff and mmed him onto the ground. Ian��s eyes, shimmering with a red light, filled Valeri��s blurred vision.

    "I already know you��re a clever one, Valeri." Ian��s soft whisper burrowed into his ears. "I also know you oppose the relocation because you don��t want to give up your petty power. It��s so clear even to my eyes..."

    Pressing down, Ian pushed harder on Valeri��s cor.

    "Karha must know too."

    "...!"

    Valeri tried to say something. But the blood filling his mouth blocked his voice. Broken teeth rolled around with the blood.

    "Go back to your rightful ce," Ian said as he struck down with his fist.

    ***

    "...<em>Phew</em>." Ian stood up after lightly setting down the unconscious Valeri.

    His fist was numb. It was surprising that such a rugged barbarian warrior could survive such a blow. Anyway, it would be hard for him to eat anything hard for the rest of his life.

    <em>When does this blessing end...?</em>

    Ian looked down at the divine power enveloping him once more. Humming, the Sword of Judgment sounded displeased. Ignoring it, he closed his eyes and opened his status window. He meant to check the stats increased by the blessing, but a new category caught his eye first.

    [Divinity.]

    "<em>Ha</em>...."

    <em>Now there was even a skill category for a different ss?</em>

    Ian chuckled as he opened the window. In the middle of it, only one skill appeared: Blessing of Battle.

    It wasn��t a skill he could use. It was a passive skill that activated at a low probability oncebat began. He wasn��t sure how low this <em>low probability</em> was, but the performance was definitely proven. It greatly increased his Strength and significantly improved his Agility and Stamina.

    <em>With this, I might be stronger than any ordinary barbarian warrior or knight...</em>

    Ian��s chuckle deepened.

    It was typical of Karha to bestow such things arbitrarily, but the first divine skill created didn��t increase any stats necessary for a mage.

    After all, a mage was a sspletely unrted to divine power. Divine skills were also only suitable for barbarian warriors, knights, or acolytes.

    <em>...Well, it��s better than nothing.</em> Ian shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.

    Anyway, he was still in a position where he feltcking with just one ability and one skill.

    <em>At least while this is activated, I��ll be unmatched.</em>

    The fact that there were no particr restrictions or penalties was reason enough not toin.

    "..."

    Instead, it seemed to have be a bit of a nuisance in other ways. Opening his eyes, Ian realized that all the vigers were still staring intently at him. Some of the warriors, assuming he had been enjoying the aftermath of the duel while his eyes were closed, even looked impressed.

    By then, the divine power that had enveloped him had disappeared. Karha��s statue too, was silent, as if it had never red up.

    <em>You��ve seen all there is to see, haven��t you?</em><em>Irresponsible butcher��s brat.</em>

    Ian casually looked around at the vigers who were just waiting for him to say something. Catching Askel��s eye in the crowd, he eventually nodded slightly.

    "Let��s go inside and finish our meal.��

    ***

    ��<em>Ugh</em>...��

    A groan escaped from Urd��s lips. The old man��s one good eye narrowed. After staring nkly at the ceiling for a moment, he groaned as he sat up.

    ��You��ve finally woken up, my old man.�� Askel��s voice followed. He sat slumped in a chair, looking weary.

    ��Did you know you��ve slept for a whole day? The Great Warrior told us not to leave until you woke up, so I��ve been stuck here all day.��

    ��...So, it wasn��t a dream,�� Urd grumbled as he looked at his grandson.

    Askel snorted. ��Of course not. The Great Warrior even gave Valeri a good thrashing. You should have seen it.��

    ��So, what is he doing now?��

    ��How would I know if I��ve been here all day?�� Askel said as he got up and headed toward the door.

    ��Let��s go check together. Thanks to him, our wish came true.��

    ��...!�� Urd��s eyes widened. Forgetting all about his muscle pain, the old man jumped up. ��Have we decided to relocate?��

    ��He said if we don��t want to be monster fodder, we better get ready to leave,�� Askel said as they stepped out onto the street.

    Urd slowly took in the view of the vige he thought he��d never see again. The bustling vigers. Young warriors nodded and greeted him as their eyes met. The atmosphere was certainly different from before. Everyone was busy packing their belongings, and there was a new liveliness in their eyes.

    ��To think a Great Warrior from the North woulde from our vige...��

    ��Strictly speaking, he��s not from our vige, right? He��s a foreigner.��

    ��What does that matter? He was recognized by our vige��s statue.��

    ��Well, yeah. Right now, we��re the only ones following the Northern Great Warrior.��

    The voices of the conversing warriors reached the old man��s ears.

    Across the square, warriors carrying felled logs came into view. They were clearly preparing to build carts. With so many people needing to move, several carts would be necessary.

    ��We��ll be short on horses...��

    ��A group of warriors left for the fort this morning to borrow horses. This isn��t going to be over in just a few days.��

    Charlotte was seen talking to a few vigers. The talking beast, once mistaken for a demon, was listening to them with an annoyed expression yet remained attentive.

    ��Great Warrior, are you asleep?�� Askel asked at the door.

    With a creak, the old hinges sounded as the door opened.

    ��Don��t call me that. Karha blessed me arbitrarily.�� Ian said drily, and then noticing Urd, he smirked. ��You��re up.��

    ��To be the Great Warrior of the North...�� Urd began hesitantly.

    Meeting Ian, who had truly been chosen as the Northern Great Warrior, filled him with awe.

    Ian��s brow furrowed. ��I don��t want to hear any more of that. If you don��t want to be turned away at the door,e in quietly.��

    ��...Yes.�� Urd stepped into the house.

    ��Good to see you again, old man.�� The enigmatic fairy, Thesaya, flicked a finger in greeting as they entered.

    "I want to start with a thank you, great war��no, Ian," Askel spoke respectfully.

    Ian chuckled lightly. "Enough with the formalities. More importantly..."

    Ian looked back and forth between Askel and Urd.

    "We��re leaving as soon as the carts are ready."

    "You mean you��re leaving right away?" Askel widened his eyes in surprise, and Urd looked simrly taken aback.

    Ian snorted. "What, you thought I was going to wait until you all were ready to move?"

    "Of course. We thought you would lead us."

    "I decline such tedious tasks. Now and in the future. So, if there��s any decision to be made, old man, you handle it."

    Urd frowned. "Me... to handle?"

    "Representative, delegate, call it whatever you want. Just handle everything from preparation to relocation."

    "..." Urd turned silent.

    Ian��s scoff continued. "You should be thankful I��m not smacking you for trying to leave me a will as if it��s some kind of request. Remember when I said I was rejecting the offer?"

    "Yes." Ian then extended the longsword that had been lying next to him.

    "Take your payment back."

    "No, please keep it." Urd shook his head and responded.

    "Consider it not a payment for a task, but a thank you for saving our vige."

    "Well, if you insist." Ian shrugged his shoulders and stood up. "That��s all I had to say. You��ve got a lot to do now, go about it as you please. And cut out the formal speech. It��s ufortable."

    "Under...stood."

    Just then, the door burst open. Charlotte entered, her expression grim, ignoring Askel and Urd and looking straight at Ian.

    "Some are saying they can��t leave the statue behind. I don��t know what to tell them. I just want to cut out their tongues."

    "The statue...?"

    A look of perplexity crossed the faces of Urd and Askel. It was always a troubling issue for those who wanted to relocate.

    But Ian didn��t hesitate. "Then move the statue too. Load it on a cart, or if that doesn��t work, break it into pieces and carry it."

    "...?!"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    Askel and Urd simultaneously turned their heads toward Ian.

    "Are you serious? The statue should never be treated carelessly��"

    "I assure you, Karha doesn��t care about such things. Even if we left it behind, it would be fine."

    Urd��s mouth opened and closed without words, his expression one of consternation. The new Northern Great Warrior was bold, perhaps too bold.

    Ian, nonchntly walking toward the door, added, "I��m washing my hands off of this now, you handle the rest."

    "...Understood." Urd nodded without holding him back any further.

    ***

    "Not bad," Ian muttered as he climbed onto the wagon.

    The watching vigers exchanged nces and nodded.Urd smiled. "I��m d it meets your standard."

    The wagon prepared for Ian and his group was a product of the few craftsmen in the vige putting their all into it. It had walls and a roof to block the wind, small windows, and the interior wasid with animal skins and spacious seats, making it a sturdy wagon fit for a Great Warrior. Moreover, they had attached two of the healthiest and strongest horses.

    The horses were small in stature but robust, with thick legs and full manes, as expected of a Northern breed.

    "You said you��re heading to Travelga," Askel asked, standing next to Urd.

    Ian nodded. "Yes. Amander I know should be there by now. I��ll let him know you��reing. It should make passing through the gate easier."

    Ian looked back at Urd and added, "If we pass through the barbarian settlements, I��ll mention it there too."

    "We��re very grateful."

    "It��s the least I can do for the wagon and horses. Beyond that, I won��t meddle, so handle things yourselves."

    "We��ll prepare as quickly as we can. It looks like a blizzard might be brewing soon." At Urd��s words, Ian��s brows slightly furrowed.

    "A blizzard?"

    "The warriors who went hunting told us. The clouds beyond the mountains look ominous. Usually, it ends at the mountains or just hits nearby, butst year, the storm clouds came right up to the vige. So, it might be worse this year."

    "Hmm..." Ian nodded thoughtfully and turned to Urd. "You��d better hurry. You never know what might happen while you��re stuck here."

    Sensing the ominous tone in his eyes, Urd nodded. "Understood."

    Ian looked at Charlotte as if he had said all he had to say. Charlotte, as if waiting, cracked the reins.

    "We��ll see you in Travelga, Great Warrior," Askel said.

    Thesaya waved to the vigers.

    Ian smirked without turning his head. "Sure. If I��m still there by then."

    The wagon moved away.

    Askel, still watching the wagon, suddenly spoke up. "Can you believe it, old man? These foreigners, in just a few days, saved our entire vige."

    Urd ced his lone hand on his grandson��s head.

    "That��s why he��s a Great Warrior. Great warriors do effortlessly what others deem impossible."

    <em>Facing an adversary like destiny, one that could not be ovee.</em>

    Urd swallowed the rest of his words and turned to hurry the preparations for the relocation, troubled by thest look Ian had given them. But his steps soon halted.

    "..."

    His eyes met those of arge man standing behind the vigers. A gaunt face with missing teeth and eyes dimmed by lost pride. It was Valeri, the vige��s former Great Warrior.

    "Old man... I... just..." Valeri mumbled with a slurred speech.

    Urd stepped closer, cing his arm, which ended in a wrist, on Valeri��s shoulder.

    "Ambition is a warrior��s privilege. Don��t make excuses for the past. A young warrior like you should look forward, not back."

    "...!" Valeri looked back at Urd.

    The old warrior added gruffly, "You seem to be healed enough, so stop dwelling on thoughts and put your strength to use. We need to build a wagon sturdy enough to carry the statue."

    ***

    Ian, leaning back in his seat on the winding forest path that finally emerged onto a main road, was lost in thought. Two particr thoughts floated through his mind: the barbarian vige and high-level magic.

    Since leveling up, he hadn��t allocated a single skill point, indecisive about which attribute of high-level magic to learn first. In fact, there wasn��t any high-level magic immediately avable to him. To master high-level magic, he needed to unlock all the prerequisite spells in the skill tree.

    In the game, Ian Hope had been a character capable of learning high-level magic but had only managed mid-level spells. Since bing the real deal, while he had managed to learn a few higher-level spells with additional skill points, he still hadn��t reached the high-level magics.

    <em>I might have to use all my skill points just to learn one...</em>

    It was then Ian snapped out of his reverie.

    "Everywhere we go, something interesting happens." Thesaya, fiddling with a broad leather strap, made an offhandment.

    It was a gentle jab at the chaos that typically followed their group.

    Ian scoffed quietly, and Charlotte��s sarcasticment followed. "That would be right. You just watched, after all."

    "I said interesting things happened, not that I found them interesting. Idiot," Thesaya retorted with a frown. "I want to roam around freely too. Honestly, you had the most fun in thatst vige."

    "I won��t deny it. It��s always easier hanging around warriors."

    "I��ll be joining in more often now that I have this." Thesaya lifted the strap she��d been ying with.

    Charlotte turned around, her eyes narrowing.

    "I saw Askel give that to you, but what unnecessary idea are you nning now?"

    "Oh, are you losing your memory now, beast?" Thesaya taunted, flipping the strap over her face to cover his eyes. Her ash-colored hair seemed to move on its own, draping over it. She then turned deliberately toward Ian.

    "With this, no one will know I��m a vampire."

    "...Are you serious? You��re actually going to walk around with your eyes covered?" Charlotte asked incredulously.

    Ian also frowned slightly, looking down at Thesaya wearing the makeshift blindfold. Thesaya shrugged nonchntly.

    "Of course. I can sense my surroundings even without seeing them. Especially at night."

    "How?" Ian blurted out.

    Thesaya lifted his hair to reveal pointed ears.

    "Through sounds and smells."

    "..."

    Her confident demeanor suggested she wasn��t just boasting.

    <em>Was this a trait of fairies or vampires?</em>

    After a moment, Ian shrugged it off. It hardly mattered.

    "Travelga is our destination, right? Will interesting things happen there too, Ian?" Thesaya added.

    Ian leaned his chin on his hand and replied. "We��ll see when we get there. Maybe..."

    He nced down at Thesaya again.

    "We might not stay for long and rather head down to Lu Sard instead."

    "...!" Thesaya froze momentarily, her expression like someone who had been abruptly awakened from a sweet dream.

    "Lu, Lu Sard...?" Thesaya managed to repeat.

    Ian nodded. "Yeah. If things go as I expect them to."

    "What do you expect?"

    "..."

    Instead of answering, Ian turned his gaze back to the scenery outside the wagon. In the game, the North suffered substantial damage from waves of undead pouring over the mountains. The effort to repair that damage led to an incident with the ck Wall, resulting in the copse of the border regions. But now, with Ian having killed the Queen sleeping in the underground pce, perhaps the invasion from the mountains might never happen.

    The future was uncertain for someone who had always made the worst choices in the game. However, considering he had changed several tragic stories in the game, it wasn��t impossible to hope for a different oue. Even the barbarian vige, which in the game had been overrun by specters leading to its annihtion, was now safe.

    <em>If things turn out that way... there won��t be much to see in the North for a while.</em>

    "Do we really need to go straight to Lu Sard?" Thesaya suddenly spoke up, clearly having done some thinking of her own.

    Her eyes remained covered, obscuring her gaze.

    ��The adjudicators will keep chasing me, so wouldn��t it be much easier to deal with the ones whoe looking one by one? That ce is a den of vampires.��

    "Right. For now, that could be a feasible approach," Ian agreed, nodding his head.

    "However, they won��t send adjudicators forever. The cost is too high."

    Ian recalled a fleeting monster he had lost in his battle against Ascold. It was likely meant tomunicate what had happened to Ascold to the vampire ns. Although Ian��s fireball might have partly damaged it, it was unclear how much had survived.

    "They might already know that you and Charlotte are with me, and they would have prepared ordingly."

    "What kind of preparations are you talking about?"

    "Well..."

    Ian merely flicked his fingers against his chin, a sign he had several thoughts but chose not to share them. Thesaya bit her lip, frustrated. Indeed, while the enemies knew quite a bit about her, she knew very little about them.

    "I don��t understand the hesitation," Charlotte scoffed disdainfully.

    "It��s your mission, your revenge, coward. If what you say is true, we must inevitably go to Lu Sard eventually. It��s just a matter of whether that moment is sooner or dyed."

    "...For once, you��re right, puss." Thesaya lifted her head after speaking, her resolve firming.

    "Not running away is tough, Ian. But I��ll try. It was I who asked for this, after all. I shouldn��t have spoken lightly."

    "I understand," Ian smirked.

    "My point is merely hypothetical. There��s nothing certain yet."

    "There��s one more certainty now."

    "...?"

    "I��ll never truly know what you��re thinking, Ian."

    <em>That was inevitable. You would never know this world was originally a game. Nor that I was the protagonist who had yed through it. </em>

    Ian swallowed a bitter smile and finally spoke.

    "I was wondering if you could still fight with that blindfold."

    "...!"

    "We��ll see tonight. You��ve been lounging around while Charlotte and I did the heavy lifting, so you owe us some work."

    "..."

    ***

    Indeed, Thesaya could fight remarkably well, even blindfolded. During their journey southward, nightly attacks by ferocious, starving monsters became routine. Handling these creatures fell to Thesaya and Charlotte since Ian, realizing these foes yielded no experience points, didn��t bother joining the fray. Charlotte had noints.

    "My body won��t get rusty, at least. Good."

    Surprisingly, Thesaya felt the same, especially since Ian allowed her to feed on the monsters�� blood. Suffering from chronic thirst, she relished the chance to quench it by battling to her heart��s content.

    "Still, none of these creatures taste special. Just wildly ferocious without any substance."

    "Ferocity from starvation isn��t surprising."

    On the third night after another battle, Charlotte sat by the campfire and reflected.

    "I can��t tell the difference between those that charge at us and those that just pass by."

    "The ones that just pass by...?" Ian asked while chewing on some jerky.

    Charlotte nodded. "Some don��t even acknowledge us and keep moving. I only really noticed today."

    "I felt that too. Just walking ones," Thesaya chimed in.

    Ian looked into the darkness beyond. "Do you feel any of those around now?"

    "I did earlier, but not now. They couldn��t have gone far. Need them?" Charlotte asked eagerly, her eyes shining.

    <em>There have always been those that didn��t approach us��</em>

    Ian shook his head after a moment��s thought.

    "No. If you��re right, there will be more tomorrow. We��ll ask them then."

    However, the next night presented an entirely different scenario.

    "Stay close to the wagon!"

    "Keep the formation tight! They��reing!"

    Another group loomed beyond the main road. The attack by monsters hadmenced. Flickering torches and wagons surrounded by a rushing wave of ash-gray creatures caught Charlotte��s eye.

    "They look like a caravan. Didn��t expect someone bold enough to venture beyond the barrier."

    "Anyway, it��s good for us," Ian said as he stepped up to the driver��s seat.

    "We��ll havepany all the way to the gate."

    Ian, who had told Thesaya to stay in the wagon, watched the fighting caravan group and instructed.

    "Speed up, Charlotte."

    Charlotte, as if she had been waiting for themand, cracked the reins.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    [Caravan rescue.]

    Like most sub-quests in this world, it was a trivial quest that offered only experience points as a reward.

    <em>Having this is better than nothing.</em>

    Closing the window, Ian took in the darkness beyond. The assants of the caravan were a pack of snowy wolves. They usually traveled in groups of no more than about ten, and deeper in, much stronger monsters abounded, making these mere local threats.

    "Everyone, don��t stray far from the horses!"

    "Damn it, what are you doing standing there stupidly! Fire the crossbow!"

    The wolves circling the caravan now seemed to number at least thirty.

    <em>It doesn��t seem to be led by a werewolf. Perhaps they naturally grouped together out of hunger.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian watched the caravan dealing with the wolves. There were three cargo wagons. The guards, including the porters, were just over twenty. It was a small group, but they proved their preparedness for the snowy region by maintaining a good formation. Most were armed with crossbows and spears, and a few looked quite strong, especially a Northern bodyguard wielding a spear that appeared to be a magical weapon.<em>They might be able to fend off the attackers by themselves. But there would be some losses.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian noticed the wolves at the rear andunched himself toward them.

    <em>Crack! Screech!</em>

    Ian had cleaved a wolf in half with a single stroke. By now, this was something he could manage without the aid of magic or blessings. Rolling on the ground, Ian charged toward another wolf. Suddenly, the Wind de began to whirl around his body.

    <em>Scrape!</em>

    A wolf charging at Ian split in half from the middle of its gaping mouth. The halved wolf spewed blood like a fountain as it fell to the ground. The hungry eyes of the remaining beasts glowed red.

    "Hold the reins, you pointy ears!" Charlotte, too,unched herself following Ian.

    <em>Crack! Scrape!</em>

    Ian and Charlotte outpaced the snowy wolves with ease. Most didn��t require a second strike. These were merely beasts tainted with corrupted magic, no match for the two mercenaries who had fought even giants. Certainly, the fact that they were not the primary target of the encirclement also made the fight easier.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "What, what is this?!"

    "Reinforcements? Are they reinforcements?"

    The guards, noticing the presence of reinforcements, looked bewildered. The snowy wolves still ran rampant around them, and the actions of Ian and Charlotte, battling in the dark, were barely visible to them.

    "Great warriors indeed."

    Between the guards, a Northern bodyguard wielding a long spear skillfully dealt with the wolves. His gaze urately captured Ian and Charlotte in the darkness. Soon he turned to the other guards and shouted.

    "Everyone, close ranks and focus only on those charging at us! Don��t use the crossbows!"

    <em>Is that guy the lead bodyguard?</em>

    Hearing the shout, Ian slightly curled the corners of his lips. Amidst it all, he cleaved a wolf��s waist in two and stabbed his sword into the gaping mouth of another wolf leaping over it.

    <em>I��m covered in blood again. Damn it...</em>

    Despite grumbling inwardly, he diligently reduced the number of wolves. The battle ended shortly. Only four or five wolves remained, and they finally fled, ovee by fear rather than hunger.

    "<em>Phew</em>...."

    Ian shook the thick blood off his sword and caught his breath. Charlotte, also covered in blood, walked toward him. After checking on the merchants, who were managing the casualties, she spoke while strapping her battle ax to her back again.

    "I��ll go to the coachman��s seat."

    Ian nodded and walked toward the caravan. From the other side, torch-bearing figures approached, including the Northern bodyguard who had been shouting orders and a man in thick fur clothes, seemingly a merchant.

    "He doesn��t seem Northern, but he��s quite skilled."

    "Weren��t there two of them? I don��t see the other."

    "One was a beastfolk. They��re headed to the cart behind us. Those two could kill us all if they wanted."

    "If that was their intention, they would have done it by now. Besides, they��re our saviors. What rude things to say! Anyway."

    "It��s never bad to be cautious."

    Though they whispered, Ian heard every word.

    <em>Yeah, being cautious never hurts. </em>Amid his chuckle, the man in fur clothes stopped. He was a bearded man in his mid-thirties from the Empire.

    "Thank you for your help. I am Fael, a merchant from the Imperial Ark Caravan," he politely greeted.

    Ian retrieved his sword and replied. "A mercenary, Ian. Those behind me are my subordinates."

    "Ah. You��re a mercenary...!" Fael��s voice brightened.

    He approached Ian.

    "I��ve clearly seen your skills. They are impressive. So I��d like to ask, where are you headed?"

    "To Travelga. First, we need to cross the gateway."

    "That��s fortunate. We are also headed to the Northern Barrier Gate." Smiling, he met Ian��s eyes and pointed toward his carriage.

    "Shall we go back and talk? I��d like to offer you some fine wine and cheese. I also have gourmet jerky seasoned with spices."

    Along with the questpletion screen, a linked quest followed.

    [Caravan escort.]

    <em>A nice little quest. </em>Ian smiled.

    "If you��ll offer the same to my subordinates as well."

    ***

    "You guys are not an ordinary mercenary group." Having observed the group, Fael was impressed.

    A blood-covered beastfolk and a blind, silver-haired elf. It was an umonbination at first nce.

    "Of course, those who travel these routes aren��t just any mercenaries. Are you returning from a job?"

    "Well, something like that," Ian replied, wiping the blood off his face with a cloth Fael had handed him.

    Bor, a Northern bodyguard directly under Fael, sat beside him. Others had lit several campfires around the carriage and gathered in groups.

    Some were skinning the dead snowy wolves, ncing asionally at Ian��s party. The actions of Ian and Charlotte, who had darted through the dark like ghosts, had been witnessed, albeit faintly, by everyone.

    "Not to pry, but which way did youe from?"

    <em>Clearly curious.</em>

    Ian chuckled yet responded freely. The fact that Fael��s wine and cheese were quite delicious made him more generous.

    "We had business near the mountains. After finishing that, we stopped by a barbarian vige."

    "A barbarian vige? Do you know the name of it?"

    "ck Forest Hill Vige."

    "Huh..." Fael looked surprised.

    Exchanging nces with Bor, he said, "That vige is home to particrly staunch barbarians from the North, notoriously unweing to outsiders. It��s impressive that you even entered there. It��s also surprising that the vige is still there."

    "You seem quite knowledgeable about the North."

    Fael nodded. "Not all of our caravan is, but I am. Every winter, I bring food and money over the barrier. We trade for furs as we travel through barbarian viges."

    He sipped his wine and mused. "It��s been a routine for the past five years. The trade has been quite profitable."

    "Why would someone as well-informed as you cross the barrier with just this number of people? The bodyguards are skilled, but the snowy region is full of monsters."

    "Untilst year, it wasn��t like this. You just had to be careful of the snow-covered areas. Who could have predicted it would be this dangerous in just one year?"

    "Weren��t you warned at the gate?"

    "They say the same thing every year. I never imagined it would be this severe. Our caravan isn��t veryrge, so news travels pretty slowly. Besides, there aren��t many who know about this area. Anyway, if it weren��t for you all, we might have lost many of our precious people."

    "Being from the Ark Caravan, which is quite far, you��d receive news eventer." Charlotte casually remarked.

    She was contentedly sipping the wine Fael had brought.

    Fael paused and turned to her. "Do you know our caravan?"

    "Well. Until recently, I worked for the Libra Trading Company."

    "Oh...! I heard there was an incredibly skilled beastfolk bodyguard at the Libra Trading Company. Could it be...?"

    Charlotte shrugged her shoulders instead of an answer.

    "Did you quit the caravan business?" Fael asked with a look of interest.

    Charlotte nodded calmly. "Yeah. I quit."

    "Howe?"

    "My employer died."

    "...Ah." The intensity in Fael��s eyes quickly faded.

    Seemingly instinctively realizing that he should not inquire further, he curled his lips and turned away.

    "And the fairy, is there nothing to your taste?"

    "There��s nothing here for me to eat." Thesaya, crouching low, replied.

    The drool at the corners of her mouth was due to the scent of wolf blood, not food. She was steadfastly suppressing her fangs from protruding as she held her position.

    "As you can see, they��re quite unique. It��s probably best not to converse too much with them." Ian added softly.

    Fael quickly nodded.

    <em>He��s met his fair share of mercenaries.</em>

    Ian, biting into a piece of cheese, gestured with his chin.

    "It seems most of the cargo is still in the carts. Looks like this expedition has failed for you."

    "I knew something was wrong the moment I saw the snow-covered ground."

    Fael sighed as if the ground beneath him was sinking, and took a sip of his drink.

    "Two days northeast from here, there��s a barbarian vige. When I entered, everyone was preparing to migrate. It seems thating beyond the barrier for trade no longer makes sense."

    "That must be a substantial loss."

    "I can��t return empty-handed. Whatever��s left, I��ll take to Travelga to sell. I might as well trade it for furs. I won��t make much profit, but at least I won��t be penniless."

    <em>Well, no worries about food for a while.</em>

    While Ian was inwardly smiling, Bor, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "I��m opposed to that idea."

    "Here we go again. You know, if we paid attention to every little thing, we��d never get anything done, right?" Fael shook his head disapprovingly.

    Ian turned to Bor. "Do you have a reason for opposing?"

    "I heard rumors from the barbarian warriors in the vige. They were ominous."

    "I��d like to hear more about that," Ian said, holding up his drink.

    Bor took a swig straight from the bottle and continued.

    "Monsters are entering the mountain range and othersing out."

    "Monsters going in anding out...?"

    "Warriors have seen creatures like harpies and ogres fleeing as if escaping. Haven��t you seen them?" Ian shook his head.

    In truth, there had been no asion to see them. The monsters they had encountered on their path had all attacked them and been killed.

    "On the other hand, there have been sightings of monsters walking into the mountain range. Resurrected corpses. Ghosts of an ancient kingdom."

    "...!" Ian paused with his drink at his lips.

    "They looked as if they were being drawn into the mountains. Everyone knows what lies dormant there, right?"

    "Giants?" Thesaya blurted out.

    Bor nodded.

    Thesaya��s head tilted. "But if it were giants, we would have��"

    Thesaya was abruptly silenced by Charlotte, who pped her mouth shut, and then turned to Ian. "Perhaps the presence I felt that wasn��t attacking us could have been those spirits. They were indeed walking northward, as this man said."

    "...During our journey here, how many undead have we killed?" Ian asked after taking another sip of his drink.

    Charlotte pondered for a moment, then shook her head. "Not a single one."

    "Hmm...." Ian muttered softly.

    Fael, watching him, cautiously asked after a while. "Do you have any idea what might be happening?"

    Ian looked at him for a moment, then finally said. "It��s better you don��t know."

    "...."

    "And perhaps, it might be wise to listen to your bodyguard."

    "....!"

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    The snow that had nketed the mountains and fields had now vanished, leaving only the frozen remnants in the shaded areas to remind them that they were beyond the barrier. Soon, the Northern Gate woulde into view. Fael, a merchant of the Ark Caravan, seated in a plush chair, finally allowed himself a moment of relief.

    "Thanks be to Lu Sr. I thought there would be many casualties, but it looks like we��ll safely reach the gate."

    He added, ncing at Bor, who was riding alongside on horseback. "Anyway, you look at it, they��re not ordinary folks, are they?"

    He was referring to Ian��s mercenary group. Although there had been further monster attacks since their joining, not a single one of the caravan��s guards had fallen. Moreover, their approach was daring; rather than defensively protecting the wagons from monsters, they aggressively charged to intercept them.

    To Fael, it was a kindness that was a bit confusing to understand. Thanks to them, the caravan��s guards only had to deal with a few monsters that slipped through, and Fael had generously provided the mysterious mercenaries with plenty of wine and cheese.

    "They are rare experts in handling demons. Among the mercenaries of the Empire, I haven��t seen anyone as strong as them." Fael mused, stroking his beard.

    "I don��t understand why they move just in a group of three. If they formed a mercenary band, they could create a massive force, maybe even settle somewhere and gain some titles."

    "...There must be a reason they can��t." Bor, who had been quietly listening, chimed in.

    He was Fael��s employee but almost a friend when they were alone; they spoke freely."And you go on like this again. You��re too pessimistic for a Northerner."

    "I��m just stating the facts. You heard what that beastfolk said."

    "It might just be that they failed to protect their employer. Being a beastfolk, it would be easy to be falsely used."

    Bor stared intently at Fael. "Do you want to hire them? Is that why you keep checking for my reaction?"

    "What do you mean checking... The world is bing increasingly dangerous. Not just in the North, but now in the Empire��snds too, with bandits roaming and monsters nesting. We��ll need as many capable guards as you soon."

    Ambition burned within him to grow the caravan. That always entailed some risk. His gamble with the Northern barbarians had initially been just like that. It had paid off and brought considerable wealth to the caravan, at least untilst year.

    "We need to carve new paths. At this rate, we��ll go bankrupt in a few years. We can��t just keep watching what big caravans do."

    "If you covet something beyond your reach, you��ll end up losing your head someday."

    "You��re not afraid to speak your mind to your employer."

    "They aren��t the kind that a merchant should take in. It��s better to give up on that idea."

    "Are you saying I should be just satisfied with you? Hmm... cunning as a fox."

    "Make sure of our next steps once we pass the gate. I think it��s right that we return."

    "And abandon everything we��ve loaded on the cart? No. We��re going to Travelga, so just so you know."

    Bor clenched his jaw. Ignoring his gaze, Fael turned to the front of the cart and smiled.

    "When we reach the gate, I should ask them. Ask if they��ll apany us to Travelga."

    Beyond the valley, the towering gate and the walls stretching to its sides became visible.

    ***

    Ian surveyed the walls stretching to the distant mountain slopes.

    "Impressive..." Despite her stoic tone, Charlotte seemed quite taken as well.

    It was understandable; even to Ian, the wall that spanned the gap between distant mountains was formidable. Seeing such things, Ian often felt the realness of the world, which had once been a game.

    As the gate drew nearer, the caravan slowed down. Soon, Fael, on his horse, approached the cart carrying Ian and his party.

    "Should we handle the identity checks first? Will youe with us?"

    In his hand, he held a bottle of liquor.

    <em>A bribe...?</em>

    "Well, let��s do that." Ian stepped down from the cart and began walking.

    Matching his stride, Fael asked, "Once through here, will you head straight to Travelga?"

    "Probably. For starters."

    "It��s quite the distance. Wouldn��t it be too quiet for just the three of you?"

    Ian looked back at Fael. "You��re really set on going there?"

    "If we turn back now, the loss would be too great. We��ll sell what we can and then return." He smiled at Ian.

    "What do you think? As before, we��ll cover your meals and drinks, of course."

    Simultaneously, a questpletion window popped up in front of Ian. Surprisingly, another linked quest appeared.

    [The Fate of the Caravan.]

    As Ian read the quest details, his eyes narrowed slightly.

    "...Well, traveling with us here might have been safer. But inside there, it might not be."

    ��What do you mean by that..?��

    Fael turned toward Ian as he was about to speak, but they were interrupted.

    "Halt! Dismount and present your identification!"

    The shout of the border guard resonated through the area. Soldiers on the gate and the walls eyed them intensely. Unlike the frontier kingdoms, the discipline here was tight. Soon, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the gate captain approached. As Fael handed over the caravan��s credentials, the captain read through them.

    "You passed through Ninglosth when you went north. Why enter through our second gate this time?"

    "It seems trading up there has be difficult. We n to stop by Travelga to offload our goods." Fael responded calmly, extending the bottle of liquor he was holding.

    "This is one of our products. Please, have a taste."

    "Hmm... Ark Caravan, I see." At a nod from the captain, the following soldier took the liquor bottle.

    <em>He��s epting it?</em>

    The captain��s gaze then turned to Ian, who smirked slightly.

    "And these folks? Not part of your group?"

    "We met on the way here. Mercenary, Ian Hope." Ian presented a parchment.

    As the captain unfolded it, his brow furrowed.

    "The Temple of Brazier...? Who are you to have an identity verified by the Temple of Brazier?"

    "A mercenary. There should be records of me passing through Ninglosth��s gate."

    "That may be, but the seal here is the High Priest��s. "

    "It was issued by her."

    "Do you understand whom that represents?"

    "I am aware. It seems you are too."

    Realizing this wouldn��t be as straightforward as before, Ian noted the captain��s reluctance despite having epted a bribe. Perhaps he was hinting at wanting more.

    While Ian pondered, the captain turned away. "We��ll need to verify this further. Wait here."

    Without waiting for a response, the captain walked away briskly, still holding the parchment. Ian leaned back nonchntly; such incidents were part of the journey. From his tone, it seemed the captain knew of Cherwyn��s existence. Holding a certificate with a royal seal as a mere mercenary was bound to raise suspicions, but since it wasn��t a forgery, there was no real concern.

    "Are you speaking of the Hearth that contains the sacred me?" After a brief silence, a stuttering voice continued. Fael looked dazed as he held the reins.

    "Do you know of it?"

    "I do... We stayed in a vige nearby on the way here. To have one��s identity guaranteed by the temple is unusual unless one is a priest. It seems you must have greatly aided the temple."

    Ian asked instead of answering. "How did it look?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "The vige. And the temple."

    "The vige was bustling. I heard the fire of the Brazier was rekindled. Craftsmen who had left are returning. It will soon prosper as it once did."

    "And?"

    "They say a new spark hase to the temple. A girl, extraordinarily clever, they say. I couldn��t enter the temple myself, but it��s rare these days for a declining temple to revive��" Fael paused momentarily.

    Ian��s lips curled into a faint smile.

    "Do you know her?"

    "A bit." Ian��s smile faded as he responded.

    "They talk of mercenaries known as the bearers of the me. Could it be...?"

    Ian offered no further answer. It wasn��t a secret, but he didn��t feel the need to broadcast it.

    <em>She��s doing well then.</em>

    That was enough for him. The waitsted about ten minutes before the gate captain returned, apanied by someone else. te armor and moderately short brown hair. As the questpletion window appeared before Ian, he smiled enigmatically.

    [The Young Commander.]

    "...I didn��t expect to encounter you here."

    It was Lucas Lamfield, the youngmander he had met previously in Ninglosth.

    "I also did not expect to see you again, Sir Ian," Lucas responded with a mix of surprise and pleasure.

    "The identity has been confirmed. I apologize for any rudeness." The gate captain spoke formally as he handed back the neatly rolled parchment with both hands.

    Fael looked at Ian again, surprised, while Lucas gestured toward the inside of the gate.

    "Could you spare some time? I��d like to have a word inside."

    ***

    Once through the gate, Lucas led Ian into the fortress.

    "I thought you��d be in Travelga. I was actually nning to visit you there." Ian spoke as they walked.

    Lucas smiled gently. "Indeed, I��m currently assigned to the Second Legion. I��m here on a temporary mission."

    "A mission? If it��s something you can��t discuss, I won��t pry." Ian added, prompting Lucas to shrug.

    "I��m here to reorganize the garrison of this second gate fortress. We need to reallocate the troops."

    "Reallocate�� To Karlingion?"

    "You remember our previous conversation. Yes, we��re pulling troops from all the autonomous fortresses."

    <em>So that��s why the barriers were so easily breached...</em>

    Ian frowned slightly and nodded.

    Lucas continued. "The area might be under-armed, but this fortress is impregnable. It��s quite a formidable barrier, isn��t it?"

    Ian shrugged. "It is impressive."

    "It��s a legacy of the past. The Ancient Northern Kingdom built many walls and fortresses, believing that one day the Giant Kingdom would resurrect and reim their territories. We are benefiting from their foresight."

    "I heard they��re still expanding the barriers."

    Ian recalled what Fael had told him. The ongoing construction of walls was a national project and a form of punishment. Criminals worked in dangerous areas, while free citizens built in rtively safer locations. The North was known for its mines, fur, and quarries, not just as fortresses.

    "They n to fortify the entire North as a massive wall defending the continent. It seems the homnd doesn��t care much about it though. Let��s go inside."

    Lucas then opened the door. It appeared to be the room where he was staying. He immediately ced a bottle of liquor on the table.

    Ian epted a ss without hesitation.

    As Lucas poured the drinks, he added, "It��s not surprising. They don��t even intervene when disasters strike the bordends."

    Ian paused with his drink at his lips. "Are you referring to the border kingdoms?"

    "Yes. War is spreading there like wildfire."

    "..."

    Ian set down his ss and looked at Lucas with a calm gaze.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    ��Do you know how the situation is unfolding?��

    ��I don��t know in great detail. As you know, the news isn��t fast, nor is it very detailed. There was quite a gap between the information I knew and the situation as it was urring... ah.�� Lucas suddenly looked at Ian.

    ��Ian sir, you had a deep connection with the Kingdom of Agel Lan, right?��

    ��You know a lot about me.�� Ian blurted out.

    Lucas paused for a moment, then quickly bowed his head slightly.

    ��I would like to apologize for any rudeness, Sir Ian.��

    ��I would rather hear an exnation than an apology.��

    He stood up, walked over to the desk, and picked up a small notebook.

    ��Since I met you in Ninglosth, I sent a letter to the Temple of Brazier. It was out of personal curiosity. I wanted to know more about you, Sir Ian.����You investigated me.��

    ��I won��t deny itpletely. My personal curiosity was greater. You saved the Temple of Brazier, are a pdin of Tir En, and repelled the demons infiltrating Ninglosth. I didn��t distrust you.��

    <em>Desperate, indeed. </em>

    Lucas��s eyes and tone seemed genuinely truthful. Ian did not find it too rude.

    ��So, were you satisfied with the reply?��

    ��It was more than that. Here, I have been carrying it with me, intending to give it to you someday.��

    Lucas opened the notebook and pulled out a neatly folded letter.

    ��It seems someone at the temple knew you well for a long time. Thanks to them, I was able to know much more than I expected. I had already anticipated you were a remarkable person....��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed as he unfolded the letter. At the same time, the corners of his mouth curled up.

    ��I can see why.��

    The reply was written by Lucy, but it was clear Miguel had dictated it. Lucy wouldn��t have just written something like this on her own.

    ��Dragon Hunter of the swamp. Beheader of monsters of Agel Lan. Purifier of the Tomb Forest. Savior of Agel Lan and Bearer of the Ember....�� Lucas recited as if he had memorized the contents.

    Ian now understood why Lucas had be more respectful after a long absence and why he had spoken so freely about topics better left unspoken. He had unwittingly won the youngmander��s admiration.

    ��...You are said to be an exceptional mercenary who resolves any assigned missions by whatever means necessary.��

    ��Not always. If the contract terms change, or if the client��s situation changes, I sometimes break the contract.��

    <em>Like old man Urd��s request.</em>

    Ian spoke without taking his eyes off the letter.

    Lucas grinned and nodded. ��There��s also a note at the bottom for you. It said not to discard it and show it to you when we meet. That��s why I��ve been carrying it with me all the time.��

    ��...Right. I��m reading it now.��

    It was Lucy��s letter. She wrote that she was studying hard at the Temple of Brazier and could now ignite the sacred me of Lu Entre.

    Ian could not help but frown at the part stating that Miguel had also decided to serve Lu Entre.

    <em>That guy, a novice priest...?</em>

    Ian couldn��t imagine him wearing a priest��s robes. However, it was an undeniable fact written there.

    <em>If there everes a day when we meet again, I will be able to verify the truth.</em>

    ��Thanks... I appreciate hearing this pleasant news.�� Ian said as he folded the letter.

    Lucas smiled in relief. ��Thank you for forgiving me.��

    ��So, what happened to Agel Lan?��

    ��Unfortunately, Agel Lan was the first to be pushed back.��

    ��...That can��t be.�� Ian��s brow furrowed.

    It was an unbelievable story. After all, Mev Riurel was there. She alone could take on a hundred men without divine power, and with her extensive experiencemanding soldiers along the border, it was unlikely she would be easily defeated in a war between border kingdoms.

    Lucas spoke calmly. ��The king personallymanded the army, and his military tactics were poor. After several defeats, they retreated, and he lost the trust of his lords. After that, the details are unclear.��

    ��The king...manded the army?��

    <em>Not Mev? </em>

    Ian blinked in confusion. It was a scenario that had only unfolded in games. But now, Mev was certainly alive.

    <em>Could it be that she left Agel Lan before the war started?</em>

    Well, after all, there were plenty of reasons. Not only her but even Philip was disillusioned with the king��s behavior. Perhaps Philip had influenced her decision. Considering how much he was influenced by Ian, it wouldn��t be surprising at all.

    ��I will inform you if more informationes in. Once things are settled here at the fortress, I will be returning to Travelga, so you should be able to hear more frequent updates.��

    Ian nodded appreciatively. ��Understood.��

    ��So, why were you looking for me? Did you find something near the mountains?��

    ��Yes.��

    Ian exined concisely that he had discovered an underground pce, killed the Giant Queen and the devil she had sealed, and then passed through the mountain range via the ruins where a giantmander was sealed.

    Of course, the calmness was only in Ian��s tone.

    As Ian finished his story, Lucas��s jaw had progressively dropped, and by the end, he seemed almost out of his wits.

    ��Are you listening?�� When Ian asked, Lucas suddenly blinked as if snapping back to reality.

    ��...It��s an astonishing tale. If what you had said is all true, are you able to prove it?��

    ��I have evidence. I��d like to sell them for a fair price, and Lucas, you sir came to mind.��

    ��Sell... them?��

    ��Yes. They are clearly spoils of battle. Why else would I tell you this story?��

    ��Well... I suppose. Hmm.�� Lucas paused, seemingly organizing his thoughts.

    After a moment, he faced Ian again.

    ��...Sir Ian, would you not stay here for one more day? I still have matters to attend to, and I would like to have a more rxed conversation with you tonight.�� He added, cing his hand on his chest.

    ��I will providefortable amodations for you and all yourpanions.��

    ��Well, there��s no reason not to. We��ll talk more about itter....�� Ian trailed off, then nonchntly added.

    ��How much influence do you actually have in this fortress? Are you just passing through as an administrator?��

    ��I technically have the same authority as a fortressmander, though it��s only in name.��

    ��You��ve pulled out the troops, so the soldiers�� morale must have dropped significantly.��

    ��Undoubtedly, there��s been an impact.��

    ��In that case....�� Ian scratched his chin thoughtfully and then blurted out.

    ��Why not show off a bit with the nation��s money?��

    ***

    ��Thank you. How should I repay this kindness....��

    Failing to grasp Ian��s hand, Fael bowed deeply instead. The reason for his reaction was simple; all the food supplies he had been carrying in the fortress had been sold.

    Though the price was far from the exorbitant rates Fael would have charged the barbarians, it was still enough to make the profits he had intended in Travelga. Moreover, since he didn��t even need to travel to Travelga, Fael��s gratitude was understandable. He had also saved on the wages he would have paid for the additional travel time.

    <em>Indeed, showing off is best done with someone else��s money.</em>

    Ian shrugged nonchntly. ��It��s a token of my gratitude for all the Imperial liquor I��ve been able to enjoy.��

    ��I had already set aside a few bottles of liquor for you. Bor has probably delivered them to your subordinate by now.��

    ��That��s a pleasant thing to hear,�� Ian smirked.

    Fael, watching him, asked cautiously. ��But what really is your true identity? I saw how the gate captain and themand soldiers treated you. No ordinary mercenary is treated with such respect. Are you really the Bearer of the Ember?��

    ��I��m just a mercenary,�� Ian responded calmly, then scratched his chin and added. ��And also the Bearer of the Ember. I don��t care for grand titles, though.��

    ��Seeing that you do not care for titles, you must have many. I won��t ask further. Bor was right. You are too great a person for me to handle.��

    ��...Handle?��

    ��The truth is, I was actually considering hiring your mercenary group for the caravan.��

    <em>He had big dreams.</em>

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly as he chuckled.

    <em>So, is that why this quest had appeared...?</em>

    Fael shrugged. ��Of course, I would have paid you well. But now it seems better to just keep you as a weed guest, fitting my station.��

    At the same time, a questpletion window appeared in front of Ian.

    [The Fate of the Caravan.]

    As he closed the window, Fael looked away. Bor, his personal bodyguard, was approaching. Having unloaded his goods, he was preparing to depart immediately. Bor nodded slightly as his eyes met Ian��s. It was likely a gesture of thanks. After all, he didn��t want to go to Travelga.

    ��You��ve chosen your guard well.��

    ��...?��

    ��He��s a perceptive friend. It��s good to heed the words of someone who can sense danger.��

    Fael blinked, then soon smiled as if he had beenplimented.

    "That friend is for life. I n to drag him along until he can no longer hold a spear."

    "Admirable."

    "If you ever pass near Borta of the Empire, be sure to stop by. I will always wee you grandly."

    "Only as a guest then."

    "Of course. Do make sure to visit."

    "I will remember. Fael of Borta."

    Fael emphasized once more and moved on.

    "That friend told me to keep you by my side for life. Said you have a good instinct."

    "Indeed, the insight of a strong man."

    Leaving their conversation behind, Ian walked toward the carriage where hispanions were waiting. He passed a soldier waiting to guide the way and gestured to Charlotte and Thesaya inside.

    "Let��s go. We��re done here."

    Charlotte and Thesaya, who were holding bottles of liquor, quickly got up. It seemed they had also been given a chunk of cheese.

    <em>A man who knew gratitude.</em>

    Ian chuckled as he followed the soldier, while Charlotte��s low voice continued beside him.

    "What��s the real reason?"

    "For what."

    "For buying all the merchant��s goods. It doesn��t seem like just a repayment."

    "...."

    <em>Clever, indeed.</em>

    "From now on, having those guys follow us around would be more troublesome. That��s all." Ian said this as he looked back at the departing group of Fael.

    Thest linked quest, The Fate of the Caravan, had twopletion conditions. Either apany them to Travelga or persuade the caravan leader to return to the Empire.

    In such quests, the more difficult option often led to a better ending. In this case, it was thetter since Fael wanted to go to Travelga.

    Ian didn��t want to persuade him verbally, so he took the opportunity to use a workaround that had juste up.

    In the game, characters often reencountered each other in unexpected ces, either offering unexpected help, giving gifts, or presenting another quest.

    <em>Fael of Borta�� Would it be the same now that the game has be a reality?</em>

    Ian mused inwardly and then nonchntly turned around.

    After all, time would reveal everything.

    ***

    The amodation Lucas had provided was a house on the outskirts of the fortress.

    It was undoubtedly a guesthouse. It had a reasonablyfortable bed, a desk, and even a firece. On one side, there was also a wooden bathtub.

    Thesayay on the bed, flicking her legs while still wearing her eye patch. Charlotte, sitting opposite Ian, was quietly sipping her drink, trying not to disturb Ian��s thoughtful silence.

    Ian was sorting through his thoughts. The war of the border kingdoms, Mev, Thesaya, Lu Sard, and the events that would ur in the North. It seemed likely that the invasion of the specters of the Giant Kingdom, which had been thought unlikely, would happen. This clue would have remained unknown if he had not encountered the Imperial Arc Caravan.

    Perhaps, like the border wars, this was also an inevitable flow of events. Even earlier than in the game, signs were appearing.

    Maybe Ian��s killing of the Giant Queen had somehow elerated the situation. But because of this, the oues might differ from those in the game. The forces at the Northern Barrier Forts hadn��t beenpletely withdrawn yet. Like Fael earlier, the Northern Barrier still had enough potential for change depending on his choices.

    <em>But if that happens... many quests might disappear.</em>

    He had unintentionally resolved too many quests near the mountain range. This could mean that many quests rted to Lucas and Travelga had already disappeared.

    If the barrier forts do not copse, most of the remaining quests would likely disappear as well. But that also meant saving many lives.

    Ian��s brow slightly furrowed.

    <em>Ridiculous. Since when did I start caring about the lives of others?</em>

    Apparently, being treated several times as a hero or savior had begun to make him believe he really was such a significant figure.

    <em>After all, I am...</em>

    Before Ian could conclude his thoughts, Thesaya spoke out, "They��reing."

    The sound of knocking followed.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Ian rose from his seat to greet Lucas.

    Lucas, having entered the room, looked around awkwardly at Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "It��s my first time meeting Sir Ian��s party."

    "Let��s skip the introductions. Please, have a seat." Ian gestured with his chin.

    Lucas sat opposite Ian.

    "So, you mean the Giant Legion Commander and the Queen of the Giant Kingdom...?" Lucas asked bluntly.

    <em>He seems quite curious.</em>

    Ian smirked at Charlotte. Charlotte approached with a sealed box she had prepared earlier.

    Thud, the sealed box was ced on the table."This is the evidence and the spoils," Ian dered as he opened the sealed box.

    "Ah...." Lucas sighed as he stared at the severed head and the crown ced on it.

    After regaining hisposure, he inquired about how Ian ended up in the underground pce.

    "If you��re disposing of such artifacts, you��ll need to go through a procedure to investigate whether there was any irreverent or illegal process involved in acquiring them. However, with a certificate of a trustworthy guarantor��s exnation attached, you could simplify many repetitive procedures."

    Ian casually replied. "You mean you��re not just curious to hear?"

    "Of course, that��s part of it. But previously, Sir Ian, you seemed not to like repetitive procedures."

    "Who would like that? But anyhow...."

    Ian shrugged.

    ��I see that taking care of the artifacts can be quite annoying. There��s also a risk of having them snatched midway.��

    "That��s true. But my guarantee might reduce that risk a bit."

    "I appreciate the help, but I don��t see why. It��s just adding more hassle for you."

    "The first reason is that my name will remain on record as the first guarantor of the artifact."

    "And the second?"

    "I��d like to build a rapport with you."

    "You��re quite honest." Ian grinned and began his story.

    Some adaptation was necessary. Especially the part about the mark on his hand, as knowing he had made a pact with a devil would immediately mark him as a corrupted one.

    "...You overcame the temptation of the devil and even found clues there."

    "No need to put it grandly. If one isn��t foolish, they wouldn��t fall for the dangerous act of sumbing to an ancient specter whose identity they don��t even know."

    "From what I know, there are indeed many fools in the world, Sir Ian."

    <em>...Ultimately, I��m one of them too.</em>

    Ian continued talking without revealing his emotions. Lucas nodded or sighed asionally, listening to his story to the end.

    "...So that��s what happened." Lucas scanned the huge, horrific head that had been in Ian��s pocket dimension, not yet dposed.

    "I��ve also heard of the entrance to a ruin in the middle of the mountains. I have vaguely thought about sending an expedition someday...."

    Lucas��s gaze shifted to the golden crown on the head.

    "The important thing is that there was indeed an entity dreaming of reviving the Giant Kingdom beneath the mountain range. This means that the Ancient Northerners were not just cowards caught in delusions. Once this fact bes known, many Northerners will express their gratitude to you.��

    "I didn��t do it for that."

    "As a Northerner myself, I too express my gratitude to you, Sir. I��m actually d I can help you now."

    "You��re a Northerner?" Ian asked, surprised.

    Lucas nodded. "My blood is mixed. Right now, my lineage doesn��t seem to matter much right now. Hmm, first, I need to write a certificate based on the story you told me. Also, I need to ensure the rightful ownership of this artifact. As for evaluating the artifact�� would it be okay to introduce you to a priest I know of? For an artifact of this worth, it would be best to manage it through the great church of the homnd."

    "Let��s do that."

    "There will be a lot of paperwork to prepare," Lucas murmured as he brought a ss of liquor to his lips.

    Ian, watching him intently, suddenly eximed. "That��s unexpected."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I thought you��d ask about much more than this."

    Lucas scratched his cheek as if his thoughts were exposed.

    "I do have a lot to ask. This isn��t just about mindless specters roaming the snowfields, but real evidence that a threatening entity existed. But...."

    Lucas shrugged. ��Sir Ian and yourpanions have already achieved feats beyond what an individual could aplish, without any obligation or duty to do so.��

    "..."

    "There��s no further cooperation or service I can demand from you. Investigating the dangers that may remain in the mountains and any uing changes is the responsibility of those of us in the autonomous region."

    Lucas reminded Ian of his character from the game��a youngmander with a clear distinction between public and private duties, full of a sense of mission and responsibility. It seemed that the essential parts of him hadn��t changed even now in reality.

    Ian recalled the concerns he had just been pondering, and that the direction of his mind had been leaning towardpleting his quest.

    "...You are admirable."

    "I will propose dispatching an investigation brigade. I don��t expect it to be approved immediately."

    Lucas spoke in a more rxed tone as if sharing a personal matter.

    "Once the ck Wall stabilizes, the investigation will likely begin. Afterward, your name will also remain in history as the hero who beheaded the sleeping Giant Queen."

    "Hero? I��m rather...."

    Ian let out a hollowugh and then spoke.

    "The opposite kind of person."

    "...What do you mean?" Lucas asked, puzzled.

    "There��s a story I heard from a group of merchants I traveled with. The dead, wandering the snowfields, were heading toward the mountains, night after night."

    "Are you saying that the specters of the Giant Kingdom are gathering in the mountains?" Lucas��s face tensed slightly.

    Ian answered calmly. "Possibly. After all, I killed an entity who ruled over the Giant Kingdom. It��s not surprising that the kingdom��s specters, even in death, would flock to their sovereign."

    "..."

    "I know this and yet, my first thought is to sell the artifacts for a good price. I��m no hero."

    Charlotte looked at Ian as if asking what he was talking about, but Ian just calmly met Lucas��s gaze.

    "...Well, from what I see."

    Lucas, who had been silent in thought, finally looked directly at him.

    "You��ve only done what you had to do. The changes that have resulted are not your responsibility to manage. If we have to me anyone, it should be the Ancient Queen who corrupted her own people and soldiers."

    "..."

    "Even if it wasn��t for you, they would have eventually invaded the North. Now they��re just a disorganized mob without a focal point."

    Lucas looked intently into Ian��s eyes and slightly curled one corner of his mouth.

    "And you��re warning us in advance, even though you know you could be med."

    "...You think too highly of my intentions." Ian chuckled quietly.

    Lucas shrugged. "Anyway, it��s not something to just overlook. I think we should halt the reorganization of the fortress garrison. If the remnants of the specters are gathering in the mountains, there mighte a day when we have to march against them."

    "Can you do that unterally? During such a sensitive time."

    "It won��t be easy, but it��s not impossible. We have proof that you slew the Giant Queen."

    Lucas tapped his finger as if organizing his thoughts and continued.

    "I��ll send a letter to the church in the homnd, and I��ll go to Karlingion myself to report and handle the situation. It��s not a bad thing. This might be a good time to transfer my allegiance, now that there��s a valid reason."

    Lucas then bowed his head again toward Ian.

    "Once again, thank you, sir. Thanks to you, we can prepare in advance for the impending threat."

    "Is there nothing you need my help with?"

    "It doesn��t seem like it for now. I��ll be quite busy for a while. Don��t worry, I��ll prepare the necessary documents for you tomorrow."

    He smiled and stood up.

    "I wanted to meet you in Travelga, but it��s a pity. I��ll revert everything here to how it was and head straight to Karlingion. By the time I return, you might have already left. Since you may need to sell the artifacts in the homnd."

    "..." Ian��s expression becameplex.

    Lucas smiled gently. "Don��t worry. Whatever maye from the mountains, the barrier will not be breached."

    Lucas bowed lightly, exchanged eye greetings with Charlotte and Thesaya, and then left.

    As the door closed, Charlotte, watching his back, finally spoke. "He��s quite obstinate. Not bad."

    Instead of responding, Ian poured himself another drink. A faint bitter smile crossed his lips.

    <em>...So it��s all skipped like this.</em>

    He was sure that all the minor sub-quests rted to Lucas that existed in the game had disappeared. If Lucas was leaving for Karlingion immediately, it might be a long time before they met again. Since the stirrings of the ck Wall would not ur for at least a year.

    Charlotte, sitting across from him, murmured quietly. "I wondered why you said that, but I see you wanted to give a clear warning. I didn��t realize you were still keeping an eye on the specters gathering in the mountains, Ian."

    "He��s probably worried about the Northerners." Thesaya smiled as if she knew everything, and Ian picked up his ss with a low chuckle.

    "I just didn��t want the arrow of responsibility to turn back to me."

    ***

    The next morning, Lucas approached the front of Ian��s carriage.

    "Here are the documents you��ll need. If you go to the church in Travelga, look for Priest Ferma. I used my family seal��it will be much more effective than just my guarantee." He offered the documents with a haggard face.

    Ian, holding them neatly, smiled. "You really stayed up all night."

    "There were many documents to prepare. I wanted to unwind properly, but it��s a pity. Will you be leaving the North once you��re done?"

    "Well... I��m still considering it." Ian replied, then turned back to him.

    "There��s something I didn��t mention yesterday."

    "Please, tell me." Lucas blinked and urged him to continue.

    "Soon, nomads will be migrating here. Among them, those from the ck Forest Hill vige are people I know. If you send them to a settlement near Travelga, they won��t cause any trouble and will live quietly."

    "If they want to settle in the autonomous region, there��s no reason to refuse them. Are there many warriors among them?"

    "About a dozen."

    "Then they��re most wee. Recently, unitsposed entirely of Northern nomads have been formed. But..."

    Lucas, smiling broadly, cautiously added.

    "How do you know them?"

    "It turns out, I��ve be their great warrior."

    "Really...?" Lucas asked, somewhat stunned.

    Instead of replying, Ian gestured with his chin. Charlotte handed Lucas a wooden box that a soldier had previously prepared for them.

    "What is this.......!" Lucas��s eyes widened as he checked inside the box. It contained the head of the Giant Legion Commander.

    Ian shrugged as Lucas looked at him. "It doesn��t seem very valuable, just unnecessarilyrge. I only need the crown, so you use it. It must be useful, right?"

    "Of course... but are you sure you can give this to me?"

    "Make sure it doesn��t decay." Ian dered as he climbed into the carriage. He then sat down on the seat and nodded his head.

    "Well, see you again."

    Then the carriage started moving.

    <em>p p��</em>

    A crow flew up from a nearby roof. Lucas, who had been staring nkly at the back of the departing carriage, startled by the sound of the wings, turned around.

    "Hey, soldier! Where is the coldest part of the fortress��s storage?" His footsteps were hurried.

    The head in the box was a precious piece of evidence that absolutely must not decay.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    "Now it even feels warm enough here. Even peaceful."

    The carriage advanced along the road. It was a truly everyday atmosphere. Everyone in the party was so used to the sound of hooves that they hardly noticed it unless they listened intently. Ian, sitting in his chair, did not respond to Thesaya��s words and instead brought a bottle of alcohol to his lips.

    It wasn��t as strong as the liquor from the North, but it had a very good scent. It was perfect for alleviating the boredom of the journey. Since leaving the barrier fortress two days ago, all Ian had done was sit back loosely in his chair and sip his drink.

    "You look somewhat empty, Ian. No talk. Maybe because of the overcast weather?" Thesaya said, lying on the floor of the carriage.

    Ian nced down at her. "Can you even see my expression?"

    "I can feel it. Do you know why I keep staying like this? It��s because my other senses have be sharper."

    Thesaya paused for a moment. Her ash-colored hair fluttered faintly in the breeze as the sun had not yetpletely set.

    "It feels like I��ve opened new eyes. I can even see a cat yawning right now."Ian chuckled and nodded his head. "If something odd catches in that sense, let me know right away."

    "I will. But why are you so listless?"

    <em>What do you mean why, it��s because several side quests had flown by.</em>

    Ian felt a strange relief and, instead of replying, took another sip of his drink.

    The Northern barrier fortress came to mind, a truly impregnable ce. Likely, the other barrier fortresses would be simr. If there were sufficient troops and supplies, even with phantoms and giants mixed in, they would be able to hold them off.

    <em>He promised to contact the church, so maybe they��ll dispatch pdins andbat priests.</em>

    That meant there would be no main quests in the North for a while. Come to think of it, he had cleared not just one or two significant quests recently. And now that border wars had erupted, there was ample room for a gap. In the past, he might have passed the time by handling trivial requests while passing through viges...

    Looking at Thesaya, who was waiting for his response, Ian spoke up. "When we reach Travelga, I��ll immediately have the artifact appraised."

    "Okay, and?"

    "Until the vigers from the ck Forest Hill arrive at the settlement, I��ll stay there and gather information."

    Thesaya tilted her head in confusion as if she didn��t understand his abrupt statement.

    Charlotte, perking up her ears, chimed in. "What kind of information are you gathering?"

    "A war has broken out on the frontier."

    Charlotte quickly turned around. "A war, you say?"

    "Yes. Considering how quickly it��s spreading, it won��t end in a day or two."

    "...It��s really happening, then. Javier mentioned it. The kingdoms on the frontier are all gathering war materials."

    Charlotte flicked her tongue.

    "We��ve also sold several armaments. Not just to Agel Lan, but to neighboring kingdoms too. To keep the power from tipping too much one way."

    "That��s probably what they thought. They must have expected to maximize benefits even during the war."

    Charlotte licked her lips at Ian��s statement. "That��s probably right. They were actually looking forward to the war starting. However, it��s pointless to say now. So, is it Agel Lan��s situation you want to hear about?"

    Ian took another sip of his drink and shook his head.

    "No. I��m looking to find out about Lu Sard��s situation."

    "...!"

    Thesaya��s mouth dropped open. She quickly removed the eye patch she was wearing and frowned slightly as she looked up at Ian. The sun was setting, and her eyes seemed to glow like the sunset. Anyway, she didn��t seem as scared as before.

    "Are we going directly to Lu Sard?"

    "After finding out what the situation is there. I need to know if the war has spread that far."

    "So what changes?"

    Ian shrugged. "If it��s wartime, we��ll move stealthily, without horses or carriages. Many will find us suspicious, and there will likely be shes."

    "That��s no big deal... Oh, I see."

    Thesaya, who had been slowly realizing, looked up at him.

    "So you��re worried we might end up killing them all."

    Ian did not deny it.

    Charlotte also snorted softly. "Most of the soldiers on the frontier are those who have been dragged out from scrounging the earth for food due to poverty. Killing such people is just one-sided ughter and means nothing. Anyway..."

    Charlotte��s gaze turned toward Thesaya.

    "Do you even properly know where your kin��s homnd is, you pointy ears?"

    "Don��t call them my kin. I have no such thing."

    Thesaya frowned and then pursed her lips.

    "But honestly, I don��t know. I wasn��t in my right mind when I fled. I just ran straight ahead for days."

    "Tell us what you remember," said Ian.

    In fact, he already knew where the homnd of the vampire n was. But speaking without any clue could lead to strange misunderstandings. As always, he had to pretend to deduce it through clues.

    "I don��t remember well. It was a very big house, with a wide garden. It was a big city with walls. So I thought the ce must be rich. Houses like that are rare."

    "If it��s a dominion in Lu Sard with such a city..."

    "It could only be Sadryn and Glumir." Charlotte picked up on Ian��s words.

    Charlotte shrugged under Ian��s gaze. "I��ve been there before. It��s close to the Empire and among the richest in the frontier kingdoms. It��s a country that the Empire��s merchants favor."

    "Then we just need to visit both dominions. If it��s arge house with a garden, it might not be that hard to find."

    "It��s iprehensible that the demons are living so richly. I thought it was a lie when this ear-flicker said it before. Ear-flickers are always like that."

    "Vampires can easily make servants and followers."

    Ian��s gaze scanned Thesaya��s silver hair and dark red eyes.

    "Maybe they have a muchrger force than we expect. But as such, it will also be easier to find their servants."

    Ian subtly drew a dagger from his waist. "A few pleasant conversations, and we��ll soon find out where their homnd is."

    "I look forward to it. I hope to join in on that conversation here and then." Charlotte said, baring her fangs.

    Thesaya, who had been quietly observing the two, suddenly spoke out.

    "And then?"

    "...?" Ian turned to her.

    Thesaya looked intently at Ian and added. "What will you do then, Ian? Will you leave me after the quest is over, as you��ve always done? Or...?"

    "...Well."

    Ian turned away and eventually returned the dagger to its sheath.

    "It seems that answer will have to wait for another time."

    "Eh? Suddenly what��s that...." Thesaya��s head turned nkly toward the front of the carriage.

    "...!" She btedly sensed an unusual concentration of magic far ahead.

    By then, Ian had stepped toward the coachman��s seat with his eyes shimmering with bluish magic.

    "Stop the carriage, Charlotte."

    Even without his words, Charlotte was already pulling on the reins.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A giant ice crystal bristling with icicles was rising across the road ahead. Ian��s hand reached out almost simultaneously.

    <em>Crackling��</em>

    The cier Wall rose like a circr sector in front of the stopped carriage.

    Bang, a short loud noise followed immediately after as the ice crystal exploded.

    <em>Ting, ting, ting��</em>

    Countless giant ice spikes stuck into the barrier. The translucent ice barrier turned stark white.

    "It��s not just one...!" Thesaya��s exmation continued.

    Ian, having cast the Wind de, finally straightened up to look beyond the barrier, frowning.

    "Yeah. Two... no...." As he muttered,

    Beyond the sagging ice crystals, two dark figures emerged cloaked in shadow.

    "That��s strange. I heard he was red. Was he a schoolmate of mine? That spell looks like a cier Wall... Hmm."

    The speaking man was a mage, d in a thick robe and holding a long staff. His paleplexion and gaunt face made it hard to guess his age.

    "...If he��s your schoolmate, are you thinking of sparing him?" The lifeless, chilling voice came from a knight standing next to him, d in full te armor.

    His face was not visible due to a face guard, but it wasn��t hard to guess that he was in a simr state to the mage.

    The mage responded calmly, "It��s a pity I can��t press down the noses of those red nobodies. Giving lessons to a junior isn��t bad either."

    Ian loosened the straps of his ax and looked over Charlotte and Thesaya in turn before turning his attention back to them. Normally, he would have charged in immediately, but now he had questions he wanted to ask.

    "Are you from Lu Sard?"

    "You guessed it right. Indeed, the intelligence of a blue mage." The mage spoke up, his gaze fixed on the blue magic in Ian��s eyes, and then he added, "Call me senior. As for me��"

    "I wasn��t asking you. Servant."

    "Um...?"

    "Are you from Lu Sard?"

    As the mage��s gaunt brow narrowed, Ian repeated his question. Soon after, the shadows of the mage and knight began to wriggle and started to merge into one. A long, white hand emerged from behind the mage��s robe. A woman with red eyes peered over the mage��s shoulder.

    "You have good instincts. I didn��t think you��d sense my presence."

    The heads of the mage and knight turned toward her as if entranced.

    Ian added, "I have questions."

    "Bold. I like that. Call me Freya."

    "I��ll think about it if you answer my questions."

    Freya stepped forward, her shadow-like ck dress enveloping her entire body. To Ian, it truly seemed like a shadow.

    She covered her mouth with her long fingers and said, "What do you want to know?"

    "How did you find our location? Thest one followed us by scent. We��ve been in ces that are hard to track by smell."

    Freya smiled gently. "The Empress can sense whenever the blood seeds she has nted exert their power. No matter how much that cute hybrid hides, it will eventually be found. There are also other means of tracking."

    She casually spread her hand and a ck crow was perched on her palm.

    "In this case, I��ve been watching since you crossed the barrier. And I was just waiting in the most secluded ce."

    At the same time, waves of magical energy silently spread from her eyes.

    Ian��s face gradually lost its expression. "...I see. But it seems you don��t really know about me. You don��t even know what magic I use."

    "Unfortunately, not much. I thought you were a red mage. I guess that surging me wasn��t magic, then? Do you have an artifact?" Freya��s voice grew increasingly silky.

    The secretly spreading waves enveloped the surroundings. Her eyes curved into an arc as she stared at Ian��s expressionless face.

    "There��s no need to answer right now. Actually, we didn��te to kill you. We came to make a proposal that would benefit us both much more."

    "A proposal...?" Ian asked nkly.

    As he felt the magical energy seeping into his body, Freya whispered, "Hand over that hybrid to us. In exchange, we��llpensate you appropriately. The Empress has even offered to ept you as a member of our n, not as a hybrid but as a true member. If you can kill Ascold, you are certainly qualified."

    "Not a bad offer."

    "Right?"

    "But I refuse."

    "Good thinking, what...?" Freya��s smile froze momentarily.

    The cier Wall evaporated as if melting away immediately afterward. In one hand, Ian gripped a throwing dagger, and in the other, the Sword of Judgment, while Charlotte, crouching with a longsword in hand, was revealed.

    "You, you are not under the spell��?"

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Before Freya could finish her question, Ian and Charlotte lunged forward.

    <em>Thump!</em>

    The mage, reflexively raising his staff, had his head snapped back as if thrown. A dagger handle protruded awkwardly from the middle of his face.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Ian, ignoring the mage tumbling back like a log, sprinted forward.

    <em>He surely wouldn��t die from just that.</em>

    Even though blue magic has a short range, there was no way a mage would stand so exposed without any countermeasures.

    <em>nk, nk��</em>

    The knight, drawing his long sword, began to rush forward to block the way.

    ��I��ll take care of that one,�� Charlotte said, dashing ahead, leaping forward after a few steps and swinging down her battle ax.

    <em>ng��</em>

    The knight met her attack head-on, swinging his two-handed sword.

    <em>sh��</em>Ian slid past him. Ian had chosen to ambush in order to properly gauge their strength.

    These were foes he had never encountered in the game. It was undoubtedly a risky choice to dive in and probe their full capabilities, but it also allowed him to quickly assess their capacity. From the moment he silently cast his enchantment magic, he had assumed that this vampire, Freya, wouldn��t have particrly highbat abilities.

    Of course, her magic was powerful enough. For a moment, he had felt an overwhelming urge toply with all her requests. But that was all it was��a momentary impulse. Her magic was far from sufficient topletely shatter his mind.

    <em>...It��s always like this, they get cocky and then pay the price.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian faced Freya, who was now turning her head back toward him after watching the falling mage.

    ��You...!�� As she began to speak with a furrowed brow, the Sword of Judgment flew toward her throat.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Freya��s severed head spun through the air.

    ��I��m not working with her just because of a contract. It��s because it helps to kill all of you,�� Ian said as he looked down at the fallen head.

    A blue glow gathered in his eyes.

    ��...You must have a grudge against our n. Too bad. You should have researched more.�� Freya��s severed head spoke with a smile.

    <em>Ssshh��</em>

    Her body began to melt away like a shadow immediately afterward. Ian��s gaze turned toward the writhing center of the shadow.

    <em>Creeeak��</em>

    Frost des sprouted around his left arm. Ice crystals, sharp as des, chased after the spreading shadow.

    <em>Creeeak��!</em>

    The ice that spread along the ground covered the shadow shortly after. Crack, the forming Frost Shield shattered as Ian��s des struck it.

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ��Do you know the greatest advantage of being immortal?��

    The fallen mage, casting the Frost Shield while being pushed back by the shadows, slowly rose. The shadows stretched out like tentacles and plucked out the dagger embedded in his face. The mage looked at Ian with weary eyes filled with magical energy.

    ��The ability to umte magic and study spells indefinitely.��

    <em>Ting��</em>

    His staff struck the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Countless ice spikes erupted, surging toward Ian. Ian clicked his tongue and immediately spread the Frost Shield.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The explosion scattered ice fragments in all directions.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    Ian, watching the ice fragments hammering on the shield, had a cool flicker in his eyes.

    <em>So this is how it��s going to be.</em>

    Finally, the quest window appeared before his eyes.

    [Adjudicator of Enchantment.]

    Fragments of information floating in Ian��s mind quickly found their ces. Even if enchanting or corrupting him was their top priority, it was clear that Freya was thoroughly prepared to suppress him by force if necessary.

    Facing a blue mage designed to counter red mages, along with a knight servant to protect him, and even Freya hiding in the shadows, Ian was indeed up against an opponent more tricky than Ascold in some ways.

    <em>That is if I had fought the two of them together...</em>

    Ian��s gaze swept over the back of the knight currently engaged inbat with Charlotte.

    "Well done, beast...!"

    The two were intensely exchanging blows, fully engrossed in their battle. Since Freya��s shadow had merged, the knight��s armor and sword had turned dark, trailing blurry afterimages. This was surely some form of dark magic unique to the vampire n. Charlotte��s ability to match him was aided by Thesaya, who flicked her nails to slice through the shadow spikes sprouting from the knight��s shadow.

    <em>Perfect setup to take down a spellcaster.</em>

    Ian��s attention shifted beyond the Frost Shield. Across the settling explosion, the blue mage stood stock-still, preparing his next spell.

    <em>Tap, tap��!</em>

    Ian didn��t wait and charged. Though blue magic typically had a short range, making closebat was usually unwise; this time, he needed to exploit the mage��s misconception that he was a blue mage.

    <em>If he knew I could also wield red magic, he��d switch tactics immediately.</em>

    The mage hade prepared to fight a red mage. If he knew Ian could use red magic, he wouldn��t be casting attack spells so confidently. He would maintain distance, focusing solely on neutralizing Ian��s magic while relying on the knight and Freya for support.

    <em>That would be fucking tiresome.</em>

    Thus, Ian nned to fight up close, aiming to deliver a lethal blow quickly. Even if they acted immortal, as mere servants, they were not.

    <em>Ssshh��</em>

    Ian flicked his left hand. A gleaming de surged toward the mage��s face.

    <em>Swoosh</em>��

    A dark ink-like shield sprang from beneath the mage��s feet, blocking the dagger. As the mage��s vision was obstructed, Ian leaped high.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Ian, holding his sword aloft, vaulted over the curtain. The mage, his eyes flickering with magic, met Ian��s approach.

    ��I expected as much, junior.��

    <em>Creeeak��</em>

    A clump of Frost des sprouted in front of the staff he had spoken to. In Ian��s view, this was indeed a high-level mage.

    <em>Living long isn��t just an empty boast, it seems.</em>

    Twisting his body, Ian replied, ��Me too.��

    ��...!��

    A gust of wind erupted in mid-air, forcefully pushing Ian sideways.

    <em>Boom, boom��!</em>

    With the explosion, ice shards shot through the empty air. It was enough time for Ian to perform an agilending after passing the mage.

    <em>Screech!</em>

    Shadow spikes urgently sprang forth. Freya seemed equally flustered since the trajectory was awkward. Ian simply rolled twice to the side to dodge and then stood, shing his sword diagonally upward.

    <em>ng��!</em>

    The sword de diagonally struck the hastily risen Frost Shield. The mage looked down at Ian, with a mix of surprise and relief on his face.

    ��You might be the best swordsman among my juniors����

    The mage��s words faltered. Ian, smiling as he looked up, had eyes shimmering as if they held mes.

    ��I��ve never had a senior like you.��

    ��What is this...?��

    The mage��s eyes widened as magic swirled. The situation was clear to Ian, also a blue mage: an iing Chill Wave. But Ian had alreadypleted his spell.

    <em>Woosh��!</em>

    At the center of the Frost Shield, where the sword was embedded, a bright yellow me exploded. It was the Pinpoint Explosion.

    ��Ahhhhhh��!�� A chilling scream erupted from the mage caught in the center of the st.

    <em>Screech��!</em>

    Screams also continued from the shadows. Ian watched the shadow ignited by fire scatter in all directions before desperately extending toward the knight.

    <em>It looks like I��m supposed to target the entity inside the shadow first.��</em>

    Yet, Ian unleashed a spell of Dancing mes directly at the mage, capitalizing on the momentum he had already built up.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    The explosion ravaged the mage, sending him flying, his body horribly burned and disfigured, though Ian was certain he wasn��t dead yet.

    <em>Tap, tap! Crunch.</em>

    Ian caught up to the mage in a sprint and drove the Sword of Judgment, held inversely, into the mage��s chest. The mage��s mouth twitched silently as he was impaled and pinned to the ground.

    Ian released the sword��s handle and extended his hand toward the Sword the Judgment.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    Another Pinpoint Explosion followed. The charred mage finallyy motionless. Before the mes had even settled, Ian approached and gripped the heated hilt of the sword.

    "At this point,ing back to life would rather be painful."

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Ian decisively beheaded the mage. He didn��t stop there; he also kicked the severed head away, ensuring that even vampire ck magic couldn��t revive him.

    <em>I haven��t fought a spellcaster in a while. Should I say I was lucky��?</em>

    <em>Boom.</em>

    His subsequent thoughts were interrupted by a loud explosion from behind.

    "...!"

    Turning around, Ian��s eyes red. The sight that greeted him was the figure of the dark knight, who swung his sword even with a battle ax embedded in his nape. From the tip of the sword, numerous shadowy thorns burst forth wildly.

    A carriage shattered to pieces, and horses butchered in the chaos. And next to them, Charlotte, her armor torn and flung aside as she sprayed blood, and Thesaya, who was clearly swept away trying to save her, all caught in a single nce.

    <em>Woosh....</em>

    The shadow spikes that had devastated the horses and carriage dissipated.

    ��Aldrich...! My poor eighth love...

    Fortunately, the dark knight, now focused on something else, no longer paid attention to them. He pulled the ax from his neck and tossed it aside.

    ��Avenge me, Sten...!

    Freya��s voice echoed as the shadow-enveloped dark knight, Sten, let his sword hang low. Only the will to heed her request seemed to drive him, as fiery anger zed behind his visor.

    <em>A second phase after defeating one��</em>

    Ian re-gripped the Sword of Judgment just as Sten charged at him. Red magic began to swirl in Ian��s eyes.

    <em>Swoosh, swoosh��!</em>

    Sten didn��t stop his assault, swinging his sword repeatedly. ck arcs, crescent-shaped, flew toward Ian.

    <em>Ranged attacks too?</em>

    Ian dodged with a grimace, rolling on the ground before running straight toward the knight. If this was his tactic, then using long-casting spells would be out of the question.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Another shadow de flew toward him.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    Ian twisted away, and balls of fire erupted around him.

    "Hmph...!" Sten charged into the firestorm with a coldugh, unbothered by the subsequent explosion. He met Ian��s descending sword with his own in a sh.

    The disparity in their size and strength was apparent, and with the aid of dark magic, Sten��s choice seemed rational.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    Until blue holy energy surged along Ian��s sword.

    <em>Swoosh�� Crack��!</em>

    The explosion of blue streaks snapped Sten��s sword and sliced through his thick armor as if it were mere cloth. The vampire n��s adjudicator, skilled with a sword, couldn��t have blocked such a blow, much less a mere knight servant.

    "Ah...." With a low groan, Sten��s body, diagonally sliced from the neck down to his side, copsed unevenly.

    There was no gush of blood or guts��just blue holy mes of Tir En consuming the flesh.

    "Aaaaaah��!" Freya, hidden in his shadow, also screamed in agony. It was unclear whether it was due to the holy power of Tir En or the grief of another servant��s death.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Over the writhing shadow, a de still bearing traces of holy power mercilessly pierced through. A tearing scream continued as Freya, impaled in the abdomen, revealed her true form.

    ��I don��t understand why you or your servants are so careless. I��ve already killed one of your kin��s adjudicators.��

    Looking down at her howling like a beast, Ian spat out.

    ��Do I look that weak to you? As if I don��t have a hidden trump card?��

    ��What... I wasn��t being... careless...!��

    <em>Roar!</em>

    As if he had no intention of listening to a response, mes erupted from the sword. Another tearing scream continued. Ian, having dropped the hilt, drew a dagger from his waistband.

    ��Then it seems you guys are just below my expectations.��

    ��...!��

    Freya tried to force her mouth open to speak. A red mage using a sword was strange enough, let alone mastering blue magic as well��who could have predicted that? Who in the world could know that a mage��s sword would emit holy power?

    Initially, shaking off her enchantment was something not even a faithful priest or pdin could do. Only those of her kind or higher could do such a thing. However, she was not able to reveal such facts to Ian.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Since a dagger with a wave-like pattern pierced through her heart.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    The dagger de shimmered with mes.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    A fireball that had formed in the heart of the de exploded upon creation. Freya��s eyes, nose, and mouth briefly lit up before she disintegrated into ashes along with the explosion. All that was left was the red-hot de of the dagger and the Sword of Judgment stuck in the ground.

    <em>Hiss��</em>

    The divine power collected on the Sword of Judgment scattered. Ian, holding the sword��s hilt, gazed pensively at the ashes. Like before, he wondered if something might spring out again. However, this time, nothing changed��only a blurry notification of questpletion appeared before him.

    <em>I guess not all are enchanted with that kind of spell��?</em>

    Thinking this, Ian finally retrieved his sword and checked his status. More experience points hade in than expected, almost as much as from thest time with Ascolde.

    "Just had a goodpatibility, huh? Well, it��s indeed easier to handle several moderately strong foes than one really strong one."

    Ian turned around and started walking, frowning at the sight that met his eyes. The wreckage of the carriage and the horses, now just chunks of meat, had caught his eye.<em>I liked that carriage...</em>

    Now, he had no choice but to proceed on foot.

    Swallowing a sigh, Ian approached Charlotte, who was sitting by the roadside leaning on something. Thesaya, lying across her thighs, seemed still unconscious. Charlotte, her chainmail armor torn and covered in blood, was dabbing her own blood on Thesaya��s lips.

    "Are you okay?"

    At Ian��s question, Charlotte managed a bitter smile. "It��s embarrassing. I didn��t expect to do such bizarre things suddenly. And to lose the carriage, too..."

    "It happened because I killed the mage first. I should have focused on the vampire from the start," Ian spoke nonchntly as he rummaged through the remains of the carriage.

    His brow furrowed a bit more��thest bottle of liquor had shattered.

    <em>I was saving it, fuck.</em>

    Charlotte seemed to take his words as constion and sighed bitterly.

    "The world is vast, and there are many strong beings. Without my magical artifacts, I might have been a mere warrior."

    "You��re doing something out of character."

    Ian, who had returned with the only intact backpack, ced it before her with a sneer.

    "You��ve proven enough, so cut the nonsense."

    "...." Charlotte twitched her brow as if to say there was no way, but it wasn��t just empty words.

    Ian had often hired mercenaries in the game, and most of them didn��t survive more than two dungeons. They would either die at the hands of a simple monster, get crushed by a boss, or self-destruct due to some bizarre status ailment. The ones who didn��t were the named supporting characters, and even they often died, went mad, or fell into corruption.

    Honestly, this is the first time since Mev that he��s felt thisfortable delegating part of a boss fight.

    After wiping the still-hot Ancient Meteoric Dagger with a cloth, Ian examined Charlotte��s ripped-open side. The leather was deeply indented, showing pink flesh underneath, and broken chain links were embedded all around.

    "Your intestines aren��t damaged. Hang in there."

    Ian carefully pried out each chain link with the tip of his dagger. His delicate touch made Charlotte flinch, but she didn��t even moan. Eventually, as he started to wrap a bandage around her waist, she awkwardly spoke up.

    "I can do it myself, you know..."

    "I��m not doing it because you don��t know how."

    <em>I have a first-aid skill, after all.</em>

    Based on his experiences so far, the skill effects were clearly working. Especially in terms of preventing the wounds from festering or worsening. After securely bandaging her, Ian then examined her forearm.

    "Be careful with your left arm for a while..."

    His voice trailed off as he frowned briefly.

    "Protect Thesa."

    With that, he stood up. Charlotte stiffened her upper body, not understanding why, as Ian��s gaze turned toward the carriage. More precisely, to the mangled remains of the horses.

    <em>Squelch, creak��</em>

    Flesh and intestines writhed and gathered. Ian hadn��t immediately struck them down with the Sword of Judgment because the amount of corrupt magic performing this disgusting act wasn��t that great. The gathered flesh and intestines soonpacted into a slightly smaller than a basketball-sized oval. It looked grotesquely molded into a face.

    The intestines began to twitch shortly after.

    "Ah, thank you for waiting. If you had crushed it midway, I would have had to repeat the same spell. It��s more difficult than it looks."

    A voice that sounded like bubbling goo or squelching intestines unpleasantly oozed out.

    <em>What the hell? Was that really a head?</em>

    Ian retorted, "I was curious. Who would be behind such deeds? Now I know. The Vampire Empress."

    "Oh my. Recognizing me immediately and even honoring me with such a title. I also know who you are, Ian Hope. A mercenary from unknown origin, the savior of Agel Lan, and the ughterer of Bel Ronde."

    <em>...A ughterer? Seems I have a reputation I didn��t know about.</em>

    As Ian snorted dismissively, the Empress added, "I only truly realized your capabilities after you killed two of our adjudicators. I thought Lord Ascold fell due to his carelessness. After all, he was someone who pursued his own aesthetic."

    "The ones you sent this time seemed even more foolish."

    "Well, I��ve never heard Freya and her lovers described that way before. Regardless�� Freya��s death means I��ve failed to convince you."

    "So, you��vee for revenge?"

    "Not at all. If that were the case, I wouldn��t have shown up like this. I merely..." Watching a face made of intestines and flesh smile was not a pleasant experience. "...wanted to have a direct conversation with you."

    "...Hmm."

    Ian, resting a hand on his sword hilt, nodded as if to say, go ahead. To him, this head seemed nothing more than a means ofmunication. If it sprouted any nonsense, he could simply slice it in half, returning it to its original mass of flesh.

    "I have no hard feelings against you, Ian Hope. It��s quite the contrary. A magic swordsman mercenary shrouded in mystery��quite impressive, right? That��s why I was quite saddened when I learned we were entangled like this."

    "Is that why you sent another adjudicator after me?"

    "You should know. I sent them to persuade you. They were only to use force as ast resort."

    "They started with magic the moment they saw me."

    "Oh dear. Then, I apologize on their behalf. The adjudicators tend to prefer straightforward methods. But even now, I still don��t dislike you, Ian. There��s no need for us to fight to the death."

    <em>She is subtly calling me only by my first name. </em>

    Well, the opponent was a vampire who had lived for at least hundreds of years. In some ways, just showing him respect was quite significant.

    Ian snorted again and said, "I don��t have any grudge against you either. But it seems there are already enough reasons for us to fight to the death."

    "Is it because of that child? That child is not that special, Ian. On the contrary. She��s just an experiment. I don��t know what you��ve been promised, but I could offer you that too."

    The face formed a sticky smile.

    "I can offer you more than whatever the child promised. I can even protect you. Even if you don��t join us, we support others in such a way too."

    <em>Yes, definitely a better offer than what Freya made. </em>Ian nodded.

    The Empress whispered, "Think about it, Ian. You can��t face all of us alone. Even if you manage to kill us all, it wouldn��t be good for you."

    "Because someone backing you would target me?"

    Ian blurted out, and the head momentarily froze. The eyes made of intertwined intestines narrowed slightly.

    "Do you know something?"

    "Just guessing. You wouldn��t be able to live next to the Empire without some powerful backing. Seeing your reaction, I must have guessed right."

    The face seemed bruised in pride for a moment but then spoke.

    "That��s true. But you��re not wrong. You��ve already attracted attention. Stirring trouble with us wouldn��t be good for you."

    "Well... That doesn��t seem like your worry to take care of." Ian chuckled lightly.

    He had a rough idea of who their backing was. The Round Table Council.

    Often mentioned by corrupt nobles, clerics, mages, and demons. But he didn��t exactly know who they were or what they wanted. It seemed like he needed specific conditions to encounter them. Perhaps he just hadn��t progressed far enough in the story yet. Maybe it would have revealed itself in Chapter Four.

    "So it seems you won��t ept my offer after all." Finally, the Empress stated.

    As Ian began to walk leisurely toward the crimson head, he said, "You can��t give me what I want anyway."

    "And what do you want?"

    Ian whispered, "The experience points and quest rewards I��ll get every time I kill one of you."

    "...Whatnguage is that? I can��t understand it at all."

    "I want all of you dead. Thesaya might help with that, but not you."

    "I can��t understand that. Unless we were demons you aimed to kill. But alright, Ian."

    The head smiled up at Ian standing before it.

    "I��ll be waiting for the moment youe to us."

    Ian lifted his foot.

    "Yeah. I��m looking forward to it too."

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Ian had just stomped directly on the face, scattering the intestines and flesh that made up the head. As the stench of decay and blood filled the air, he scrunched up his face, reying the recent conversation in his mind. Demons knew him, and so did their backers��it seemed they had known about him even before he had killed the adjudicator.

    <em>Have I gained some sort of infamy in the underworld...?</em>

    It was clear they were aware of him; otherwise, they wouldn��t have approached so directly and tried so hard to persuade him. Ian shifted his gaze and walked toward Charlotte, who was still blinking in disbelief.

    Watching him intently, Charlotte finally spoke.

    "What was that all about..."

    "Seemed like the Vampire Empress. The master of the bloodline."

    It was Thesaya who answered. Ian slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked down at her.

    "Were you awake?"

    "Yeah, just a moment ago."

    Thesaya smiled broadly.

    As Ian settled back down in front of Charlotte, Thesaya added, "I��m deeply touched."

    "....?"

    Ian, pulling out a new bandage from the bag, frowned and turned back to her.

    Thesaya��s smile deepened. "I thought you might sell me out. There was no reason not to."

    <em>What now.</em>

    "The decision wasn��t made for you. It was for me. Don��t delude yourself."

    "But from what I see, turning all the vampires against you doesn��t seem to offer you anything, Ian."

    <em>Not offer anything? The experience points to gain and quests to clear are countless.</em>

    Snorting, Ian, holding the bandage, retorted, "Stop the nonsense and go gather some firewood. We��re staying here tonight."

    "Okay!" Thesaya sprung up energetically and suddenly nced back and forth between Charlotte and Ian.

    "Thank you. Both of you."

    "...?!"

    Charlotte turned her head with a look of disbelief. Thesaya was already running off to gather the remnants of the shattered carriage.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    The Countess Nigrante, in the Labyrinth Mansion of Glumir, woke with a start in the pitch-ck darkness.

    The violet luminescence that had filled her eyes faded as she gasped, "What in the world��?"

    Her face etched with shock, she gazed down at the desk in front of her. Resting under her hands was a small skull, horrific in form, seemingly pieced together from a child��s cranium and various animal bones.

    It was a sacred object��known to those aware as a relic of darkness or an idol of the abyss. It was with the aid of this grim artifact that she had been able toplete her incantations, sending shards of consciousness to the far north.

    "..."

    As she stared into the abyss within the small eye sockets, a wave of fatigue and deep thoughts suddenly overwhelmed her crimson eyes.

    "It seems the oue of the conversation was not favorable." The soft voice of an old man echoed from beyond the darkness.

    Slowly, the curtains by the window parted slightly, letting in a stream of pale moonlight.

    The visage of a pale, bloodless old man became faintly visible. To the outside world, he was her husband, but in truth, he was the Count, her oldest and most faithful servant."You have already lost two adjudicators, mydy. Further losses would be...." The Count��s words halted as the Countess, weary, ced her index finger upon her lips to silence him.

    A brief silence fell, and then she whispered, "...I felt a cold rage and a suppressed madness beneath it. It was fleeting but immense enough to overwhelm me."

    "What does that mean...?"

    "The spell broke, and for a moment, fragments of my consciousness scattered before being sucked back into the abyss. It felt like the void��s magic caused some interaction."

    The old man furrowed his brow realizing there was another reason for her shock.

    "...What kind of being was it?"

    "I��d rather not know. But one thing is clear."

    A faint smile touched the Countess��s lips.

    "Soon, great turmoil wille to the North. Therefore..."

    Her gaze shifted to the old man.

    "I will send the sisters. They are the most cautious and cunning. Tell them to watch quietly and wait for an opportunity to retrieve the experiment."

    Her deration of waiting was only half true.

    Ian Hope would eventuallye looking for them, and they couldn��t just leave the experiment as it was. The time until the next priestly visit was not abundant. Initially, she had nned to send the strongest judges if Ian rejected her offer, but now her ns had somewhat changed.

    "When a storm of chaos strikes, everyone reveals their weaknesses."

    "I shall send your words." The Count bowed.

    However, the Countess hadn��t finished her speech yet.

    "And it seems that chaos is also necessary in Lu Sard."

    "...!"

    "We must drench thisnd in blood and death sufficiently. We may need it at some point."

    As the Countess mused over the potential devastation that would soon engulf her city, her heart ached, but she forced herself to remainposed and focused. The situation with Ian Hope wasplex and enigmatic.

    Beyond his exceptional skills as a sword-wielding mage, there was an undefined, potent element about him that had yet toe fully to light. This hidden aspect was the only usible exnation for his ability to y not just one, but two of her n��s judges.

    Of course, even so, a mere mercenary, no matter how skilled, could not face the entire n alone. However, to minimize the sacrifices, preparations needed to be made in advance.

    "I shall obey yourmand." The Count bowed respectfully and exited the room. Darkness descended over the chamber once again, with only the gleaming crimson eyes visible.

    After a moment, a voice tinged with bitterness and regret softly spread through the darkness.

    "...I never thought I��d end up aiding that detestable creature��s work."

    ***

    Meanwhile, Ian��s party continued along the road.

    They traversed barren ins, ash-gray forests, and valleys until another gate loomed in the distance, its walls cracked and old, bearing the marks of time just like the fortress on the mountain ridge beyond.

    "It��s rare to see. This gate is usually frequented by the defense forces or migrants. And everything about you��from your credentials to your appearance��is unusual. Are you mercenaries?"

    The middle-aged gate captain hardly nced at the credentials Ian presented, his eyes betraying a mix of curiosity and interest. It seemed his duties were generally uneventful.

    "Yes."

    "A mercenary group that has been beyond the wall and returned... You��re not ordinary, that much is clear. So, you��re heading to Travelga?"

    "How much further from here?"

    "Follow the southeastern road for about three days, and you��ll reach it. I��d like to tag along on your return..."

    The gate captain muttered with a nod of his head.

    <em>I wish you��d just check quickly.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    "You must be affiliated with Travelga."

    "Yes. We take turns working here for a month at a time. As you can see, there��s no need for anyone to stay here permanently. This ce is called Bellium Fortress, but it��s really more of a gateway or outpost."

    Ian��s eyes flickered slightly. "This ce is called Bellium?"

    "That��s right. It��s also the name of this area. Why, is there a story behind it?"

    "...No, nothing."

    Despite his dismissive reply, Ian carefully took in the walls stretching to his left and right.

    <em>I thought it looked familiar.</em>

    This old gateway was a location for major quests in the game. Based on the ck Walls, it would mean nothing, but since it centered around the snowy regions, it was a crucial strategic point.

    It was here that a small defense force, including Lucas, had made a desperate stand when the undead legions had broken through the barrier. Ian, Lucas��s most trusted mercenary, had been there as well. Their goal had been to hold the gate until the reinforcements from Karlingion arrived.

    <em>It was really tough...</em>

    There were no bosses, just a mix of normal and elite monsters swarming in, and he had seen the game over screen multiple times.

    Of course, he was much stronger now than he had been then, and it seemed unlikely that the barrier would be breached this time.

    "Passing through here, you could say you��re entering the heart of the autonomous region. I hope you find a good request within Travelga."

    The gate captain handed him a piece of parchment. Perhaps he, too, had fought to defend the gate back then. Ian added with a half-smile.

    "I heard there��s a settlement of ouws near Travelga."

    "It��s on the way. If you go a day further, you��lle to a fork in the road that leads into the forest. They��re in there."

    The gate captain responded quickly, scratching his chin as he added, "They��re good people. Ever since they moved here, most of the monsters in the area have disappeared. The price of fur has gone down too. Anyway, they��re not very friendly to outsiders, so unless you have a special business, I��d advise you not to approach them."

    "I��ll keep that in mind." Ian nodded slightly and moved on.

    "He��s quite friendly. Usually, they start by being cautious around us," Thesaya finally said as they walked away from the gate.

    Ian replied nonchntly. "He must have been bored."

    After all, those who hade this far didn��t really need to have their identities checked.

    "Anyway, it��s good. Only three more days to go, right?"

    Ian merely nodded nomittally. In the game, it was just a few minutes�� walk.

    Such changes had now be a routine part of their lives. Thesaya murmured excitedly, turning her gaze toward Charlotte, who was beside her.

    "But why is the cat so listless? It��s been days."

    "...Don��t worry about it," Charlotte answered without even ncing at her.

    Ian looked at her. "Are you not feeling well? Have a fever or something? Does your side hurt?"

    Charlotte shook her head.

    "It��s almost healed. Honestly, I could fight right now if I had to."

    "Then what is it? You don��t seem like yourself, and you��re not eating much."

    As Thesaya added, Charlotte grimaced and turned to her.

    "Why are you grinning like that? Like you��re out of your mind?"

    "Did I do that...? Well, I guess. I have no reason not to."

    Thesaya smiled brightly.

    "Another damn adjudicator died. And it seems like you guys won��t abandon me either. It couldn��t get any better."

    "...Yeah. Great." Charlotte casually licked her lips.

    Thesaya��s eyes narrowed. "What��s wrong, you��re no fun. What��s bothering our kitty? Huh?"

    "Don��t act like we��re close. You pointy ears."

    "Can��t we talk about this? We��re stuck together by fate anyway."

    Charlotte sighed deeply, then said, "Just a warrior��s concern."

    "Have you finally epted that you can��t kill me?"

    "...."

    "Oh. Seems like it."

    "...I��ve been thinking about how to deal with enemies that can��t be killed with just weapons. You��re no exception."

    Thesaya blinked in surprise, a yful smile spreading across her face.

    "Well, you do faint at the slightest magic and can��t even handle a single specter on your own."

    "...." Charlotte frowned but couldn��t retort. After all, it wasn��t an incorrect statement.

    Thesaya continued, "But what does it matter? Instead, you excel at defeating other things. Just do what you��re good at. What��s the problem?"

    "If we startpromising like that, there��s no end to it, pointy ears."

    "So, have you found an answer?"

    Charlotte hesitated. "...Not yet."

    "And yet you talk. Instead of making your already unattractive face look worse, leave the things you can��t do to me. After all, we��re one body, aren��t we?"

    "...." As if displeased, Charlotte grimaced.

    Thesaya teased her with a smirk.

    <em>...They��ve gotten quite close. </em>Ian thought to himself as he nced at the two.

    His intervention had been sessful. Forced or not, saving each other��s lives a few times had naturally sprouted a sense of camaraderie between them.

    Now, even without him, there was no danger of them threatening each other��s lives. Beyond that, it was natural for them to protect each other, as they had done before.

    "When we arrive at Travelga," Ian spoke up, interrupting the bickering pair, who both turned to look at him.

    "Let��s see if we can acquire some magical weapons. And check if there��s any way to revive the spell circuit in your armor."

    Charlotte��s eyes widened slightly. Indeed, it was the simplest and most certain solution to her concerns. Of course, there was a clear reason why that solution was untenable.

    "Even if it��s avable, we don��t have the money, Ian."

    "I have it."

    "...!"

    "If the church pays the crown dues directly, there��ll be even more to spare."

    "I��ve already received an ax; I can��t let you spend more..."

    As Charlotte stumbled over her words, Thesaya suddenly interrupted.

    "Ian, what about me? Don��t I get anything?"

    "For you..."

    He turned to look at her and responded.

    "I guess I��ll have to buy you some shoes. And new clothes."

    "No... why do you always buy me things like that..."

    <em>Why do you think I do?</em>

    Looking at Thesaya, who was practically in rags beneath her cloak, Ian chuckled and then silently moved forward.

    Gloomy clouds seemed to follow the group as they advanced.

    ***

    The gate captain��s instructions were precise. Ian walked toward a vige encircled by sparse palisades situated deep within the forest.

    <em>It seemsrger than I expected...</em>

    Ian couldn��t understand why these people, living near a metropolis like Travelga, would choose to establish a separate vige. Traditions could be preserved within civilization as well. Of course, this was likely a thought borne from him being a modern person. To them, this must have been apromise for survival.

    "It would be best to stop here, you outsider. Beyond this point isnd not permitted to you."

    At the vige entrance, one of two warriors watching them intently spoke out, both ready to thrust their spears at any moment.

    Ian, stopping, looked at the one who warned them. "We��vee to deliver a message. Soon, other barbarians will be moving here."

    "...From which vige?"

    "ck Forest Hill Vige."

    "ck Forest Hill...? Wait here. I will ry the message." The questioning warrior frowned, then swiftly turned away.

    Ian looked at the remaining warrior and added.

    "I��ve said all I have to say."

    "If you really are from ck Forest Hill Vige, it would be wise to fulfill your responsibilities to the end."

    <em>What responsibilities?</em> Even so, Ian nodded obligingly.

    It was his im, after all, so it was only right to follow through. Soon, several warriors approached, led by an elder who seemed as old as Urd.

    "Is it true that warriors of ck Forest Hill Vige are moving here?"

    The elder stopped and asked, his face marked with deep scars.

    "That��s right." Ian nodded.

    The elder��s brow furrowed.

    "Strange. They have no reason to abandon their holy statue and move. And there��s no reason for them to send an outsider with news."

    <em>Such a lot of questions.</em>

    As Ian was choosing his words, Thesaya��s voice unexpectedly burst forth from behind.

    "Ian isn��t an outsider. He��s the Great Warrior."

    "The Great Warrior...?"

    The elder looked back at Ian, his face slowly contorting.

    "It��s an insult to us and even ck Forest Hill Vige to im a foreigner, who doesn��t even look like a Northerner, as a Great Warrior..."

    "It��s not a lie, old man," Charlotte growled lowly, speaking before Ian could add anything.

    "Your God chose Ian."

    Ian looked back and forth between Thesaya and Charlotte, their expressions saying, "What��s the problem? It��s the truth."

    "...." Ian, swallowing a sigh inwardly, turned his attention forward again. As expected. The expressions of both the elder and the warriors had taken a troubling turn.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    "Karha has recognized you as the Great Warrior...? Such ridiculous lies."

    "Life means nothing to them. How dare these demons insult the warriors of the North..."

    Murmurs and grumbles spread among the warriors.

    <em>��It looks like I can��t just pass by. I had only intended to deliver a message.</em>

    Ian, having briefly licked his lips, looked at the old man. "It��s true that Karha chose me on his own. I don��t expect to be recognized as the Great Warrior by you guys."

    "That crazy fool, until the very end...?"

    "I should cut out his tongue. I��ll do it myself."

    The warriors could not hold back their anger. The mood had be dangerously tense, not just among them.

    "What did they just say to Ian?""They��re asking to be killed, the fools."

    "Right?"

    Charlotte and Thesaya exchanged cold words. Amidst the palpable murderous intent, Ian slightly raised his hand to stop them.

    If they fought here, it was likely that not just the warriors but also the settlers would have to be killed. The fierce Northerners would not simply overlook the death of their warriors. Such a sight was best avoided until absolutely necessary.

    Fortunately, it seemed the old man shared Ian��s thoughts. After calming the warriors with a look, he turned to face Ian again. The anger in his voice was heavily suppressed.

    "If you don��t want to see blood, you��d better prove your words. If Karha has truly blessed you as the Great Warrior, there would be evidence engraved on you."

    "...Ugh."

    <em>Really bothersome, seriously.</em>

    With a short sigh, Ian began to loosen the strap on his left shoulder guard. It was better than turning the settlement into a sea of blood, after all. He untied the bracer and one side of his chainmail, pulling out his left arm from the thick padded jacket he wore underneath.

    Then, slightly lifting the hem of his shirt over his shoulder, his left arm and upper body were fully revealed. Ian��s gaze scanned over his left shoulder.

    A tattoo that started from the back of his shoulder and went up to halfway above his elbow was shown. The design was a simplistic depiction of zing mes or a raging storm.

    <em>That fucking butcher scribbling on someone else��s body...</em>

    The same thought he had when he first saw it continued.

    The warmth he felt crawling up his forearm was because this tattoo was being etched at the moment hepleted the Northern Great Warrior Quest.

    There was no need to ponder why it happened. To bestow a blessing, a conduit to ept the sanctity was needed, hence it was left on the body instead of the soul.

    "Is that sufficient?" Ian looked at the old man who had approached him, uttering these words. The old man stared at the tattoo on Ian��s arm with a mix of shock and disbelief.

    "It doesn��t make sense... But this is clearly a battle tattoo...? Could it be the warriors of the ck Forest Hill... No, then this is...."

    Muttering to himself like chanting a spell, the old man caught Ian��s nce, who then began re-dressing in his clothes and armor. It seemed like he had seen enough, so there was no point in waiting any longer.

    Just as the old man reached out his hand, he withdrew it under Ian��s cold gaze. The confusion and conflict were apparent on his face as he alternated his gaze between Ian��s forearm and face.

    "Look here. Kvassar, why the silence?"

    "You��re not seriously believing this nonsense, are you? A man who walks with demons can��t possibly be the Great Warrior of the North."

    As patience seemed to run out among the warriors, someone stepped forward.

    "Step aside, elder. There��s a simpler way to verify this foreigner��s ims." A tall figure with long, slightly curled hair, holding a long spear, emerged.

    As Ian adjusted his shoulder guard back into ce, he looked at him.

    "The simplest way?"

    The warrior said coldly.

    "A duel. Foreigners. If you truly are the Great Warrior recognized by Karha, you wouldn��t refuse or lose a duel."

    Old man Kvassar frowned, and Ian��s eyes narrowed, not from surprise but because a quest window had just popped up in front of him.

    [The Authority of the Great Warrior.]

    It was another barbarian-only quest. Seeing that the reward was yet another strength stat, a sardonic smile crossed Ian��s lips.

    <em>Right, it��s no longer surprising.</em>

    That��s when Kvassar turned back to the warriors.

    "Wait, everyone. Maybe this person really��"

    "Shut your mouth, elder."

    "...!"

    It was Ian who cut him off. ncing at the warriors and curling one corner of his mouth, Ian then added. "Bring it on. Take a number and line up."

    "Number...?"

    "Decide the order toe at me. Ore at me all at once."

    The long-haired warrior��s smile deepened.

    "Your answer is worthy of a warrior, you outsider. But I can��t desecrate a sacred duel like that. Wait."

    <em>Sacred, my ass.</em>

    While Ian snorted in derision, the warriors began to argue among themselves about who would go first. It was clear they thought this would be over quickly.

    "Don��t forget to cut out the tongue, Ian. Or leave it to me. I��ll make them all mute."

    "And give them all to me. I��ll chew them up."

    Charlotte and Thesaya whispered. Ian looked back at them with a cold gaze.

    "Both of you shut up now. Don��t speak until I say you can."

    Although these two had gotten him into this quest. He had no intention of making things worse. After all, this was supposed to be a ce for Urd and Askel to live. Killing several warriors and leaving behind resentment would only sour things.

    "Phew...." Ian loosened up his body as he watched the warriors noisily deciding their order.

    He considered drawing his sword but decided against it. If he used a weapon, he wasn��t confident he could subdue them without killing them.

    <em>If things get tough, I might as well use something like the Wind de in secret.</em>

    While tightening his gloves, Ian suddenly turned to look at Kvassar. His gaze was changing in an unusual way.

    "O Great Warrior of the North...." He muttered as if sighing.

    Only then did Ian look down at his own hand. Red sacred power was flickering and spreading. The Blessing of Battle, which had never been activated before, was now manifesting for the first time.

    A sarcastic smile spread across Ian��s lips.

    "...Is it that I shouldn��t embarrass myself in front of your descendants?"

    Maybe it was a natural event in the game. Whether it was true or not didn��t really matter. The important thing was that he could now beat them all without magic.

    Kvassar was about to speak to the warriors when Ian interrupted.

    "Everyone stop, this man�� Uh?!"

    "Didn��t I tell you to shut your mouth?"

    Ian mped his hand over Kvassar��s mouth and spoke coldly.

    <em>Who said you could stop? Before receiving the quest, maybe.</em>

    But now that he had received the quest, stopping the duel would only happen afterpleting the quest.

    Ian turned around. "Move this old man aside. And make sure no one else interferes with the duel. Just stop them. Don��t kill anyone."

    Charlotte nodded and grabbed Kvassar by the scruff of his neck. She hissed a warning.

    "It��s better for you to keep quiet, old man. Don��t interfere with the warriors�� duel."

    "Shh. Shh." Thesaya, finger pressed to her lips, followed Charlotte as she dragged Kvassar away.

    Ian, with his fist clenched, faced the now quiet warriors.

    Like the old man, they had expressions of shock.

    Of course, he had no intention of letting it slide.

    Ian flicked his chin toward the warrior in front and raised his fist.

    "Come at me in order. Don��t waste time."

    "...." The warrior with a stern face threw his spear aside and stepped forward briskly.

    "I am Volber from Grey Valley."

    "Ian."

    As Volber raised his fist, Ian sprang from his crouched position.

    <em>Swoosh��!</em>

    "...?!?!" Volber��s eyes widened.

    It felt like Ian had grownrger in a sh. By the time he realized Ian had rushed right up to him, Ian��s fist had already connected with his jaw.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    ***

    <em>Crash, bang!</em>

    "Ugh... erk...." The warrior who was flung to the ground shivered as he tried to get up, but eventually copsed. From a distance, Charlotte rushed over, her hair flying, and dragged the fallen warrior away.

    "Phew...."

    Ian shook off the blood on his gloves as the questpletion window appeared before him. Since getting involved with the Northern barbarians, his strength stat had increased by two. Although it was a good thing, he couldn��t entirely smile about it. He felt it was enough strength for now.

    "Ugh..."

    The proofy sprawled in front of the stakes. Ian quietly observed the warriors, either unconscious or just gasping for breath. The long-haired warrior who had given him the questy there, several front teeth missing, his face swollen.

    <em>Certainly, it��s a great blessing when it activates. </em>Ian smacked his lips indifferently.

    His entire body was now practically a weapon of devastating power in itself. His strength and agility, with Blessing of Battle, were far superior to even the most valiant barbarian warriors. He didn��t need any extraordinary skills to knock them all down. Most couldn��t even properly block Ian��s punches, and those who were skilled inbat or those who were tough could only withstand a few hits.

    <em>I should have been a barbarian warrior from the start. Damn...</em>

    Swallowing a sudden sigh, Ian turned his gaze toward the entrance of the vige. The vigers, who had gathered, were now looking at him.

    "...."

    Initially hostile and furious, they no longer shouted or jeered at him. Instead, looks of awe, small andrge sighs, and admiration had taken their ce. They were from various viges beyond the barrier.

    Among the warriors Ian fought, there were likely chieftains from each vige. Recalling a divine warrior in Ian��s figure, as he dispersed red sacred power and beat them all, was a natural progression.

    "Anyone else who wants to try?" Ian spat out.

    Of course, no one stepped forward. A few warriors who camete merely nodded lightly under his gaze. With that, a smirking Ian turned to look at Kvassar, who was standing beside Thesaya.

    "As I said, I only came to deliver a message. Do you believe me now?"

    "...." Kvassar just dumbly nodded. Ian gestured toward Charlotte and Thesaya and addressed the vigers.

    "I trust that there will be no harm to the residents of the ck Forest Hill Vige because of what happened today."

    <em>That should wrap things up neatly. </em>Thinking this, Ian turned to leave.

    As he walked, he fiddled with his fist, still flickering with sacred power.

    <em>Why doesn��t the blessing disappear?</em>

    "Hey, Ian. You��re just going to leave like this?" Thesaya, who had followed him in a rush, whispered.

    Just as Ian was about to respond indifferently.

    "Wait...! Please wait a moment...!"

    A desperate voice followed. Kvassar was hurrying after him.

    <em>...I had intended to leave just to avoid this hassle.</em>

    Ian looked back at him with a click of his tongue.

    "I��m done here."

    "Forgive... forgive my rudeness, Great Warrior."

    Stopping, Kvassar caught his breath and added, "We just found it hard to believe that the Great Warrior, who is not from the North, had emerged. Now, no one doubts you. Please, let go of your anger."

    <em>You��ve got it all wrong.</em>

    Ian snorted. "You didn��t listen to a word I said. I��m not interested in being some Great Warrior. I came to deliver a message, and now that my business is finished, I��m leaving. I never nned to deal with you all from the start."

    "That��s exactly what the Great Warrior would say." Kvassar chuckled.

    Ian��s attitude clearly reflected someone indifferent to honors or power.

    Of course, he wasn��t entirely wrong. Ian had no desire whatsoever to be a leader of the Northern barbarian warriors, nor did he want to take on the burdensome responsibilities and duties that would follow.

    "What I meant to say was just to ask you to stay in the vige for just one day." Kvassar quickly added.

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. "Is that all?"

    "We are all people who have left our homnds. If the newly emerged Great Warrior of the North leaves our settlement without visiting, it would feel as if Karha has abandoned us."

    "...."

    <em>Is that why the sacred power hasn��t disappeared?</em>

    As he pondered, a new quest window popped up in front of him.

    [The Footsteps of the Great Warrior.]

    The quest, now a reality, seemed particrly bothersome as it simply asked Ian to tour the settlement. He snorted lightly through his nose.

    But he couldn��t skip it. The reward was a skill point, after all.

    <em>Is this thest linked quest?</em>

    Still aware of the vigers at the entrance, Ian eventually spoke.

    "One night. But, keep that damn Great Warrior talk out of my ears."

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    The next morning, the group left the settlement, split between two horses. The settlers ultimately refused to ept the money Ian offered for the horses. Even some of the warriors tried to follow them��all of whom had been beaten by Ian. Reluctantly, Ian had to raise his fists again to deter them.

    "We almost turned into a mercenary troop."

    Thesayaughed, and Ian, letting herment pass through one ear, looked back at the receding settlement. It appearedplete from the outside but was still under construction. The immigrants were building log houses. There were clearings left untouched after logging and the outskirts directly connected to the forest without any fences. It meant the residents of the ck Forest Hill Vige had enough resources to migrate.

    <em>That should do it, I guess.</em>

    Ian shifted his gaze without any attachment. There shouldn��t be any more linked quests, so he likely wouldn��t have to deal with those Northern barbarians again.

    "Why do I always have to share a horse with the kitty?" Thesaya suddenlyined.

    Pulled from his thoughts, Ian looked back at her. "Do you think you can maintain your sanity while continuously smelling me?"

    "I��m confident. Want to test it?...Oh, that meant no. Got it."

    Thesaya quickly turned away, and then Charlotte, frowning, turned to Ian."Ian, can��t we just make this one walk? She keeps pulling on the mane."

    "What can I do if it��s made to be grabbed? It��sfortable this way."

    <em>Really, not a single day goes by quietly.</em>

    Ian snorted indifferently and gripped the reins of the horse tighter.

    ***

    After traveling for a full day and a half, they finally saw Travelga appear. A fortress-like castle at the center, and severalyers of dry city walls. Thendscape of the gray city, devoid of any decoration or color, blended with the cloudy sky, creating a rather gloomy view.

    Yet, its size was fitting for the capital of a free territory. There were even residential areas formed around the outer parts of the city walls, and numerous people bustled about the main roads. It was the busiest and most crowded scene among all the Northern cities they had seen. No wonder, if Travelga appeared deste, it would mean the free territory was facing a crisis, just like in the game.

    "...?"

    As Ian entered through the North gate of the castle, his brow furrowed suddenly. The face of the gatekeeper seemed oddly familiar. The gate captain also recognized Ian and momentarily showed a surprised expression, then smiled faintly.

    Ian, stopping, said, "Are you managing all the cities of the free territory?"

    It turned out it was the same gate captain who had been at the gate of Ninglosth.

    The man burst intoughter and replied, "I only manage the North gate here. I knew we��d meet again someday, but it��s nice to see you."

    As he nodded to Charlotte and Thesaya, Ian, who had dismounted, looked at him.

    "Why are you here? Don��t you have a family?"

    "No, I don��t. It��s for the best. Even if I had one, it wouldn��t have made a difference. Anyway, I��m here because... well, it��s thanks to you."

    The gate captain met Ian��s gaze with a curious smile.

    Ian��s eyebrows rose.

    The gate captain shrugged and continued, "I came here following Sir Lucas. I was lucky, I guess. Otherwise, I would have been dragged to Karlingion. Since I knew you, I came along."

    "So, why does knowing me matter?"

    "Sir Lucas was very interested in you. He needed someone who would recognize you and report back as soon as you arrived in Travelga. Turns out, I was that person."

    "Ha..."

    A sardonic smile spread across Ian��s face.

    <em>Was this some kind of butterfly effect?</em>

    Regardless of the reason, encountering a familiar face wasn��t a bad thing, especially if it was a seasoned soldier from the defense forces.

    "Thanks to you, I was put in charge of the North gate right away. And here we are. I was half-doubting, but you really dide back alive. So, did youplete the task?"

    The gate captain asked quietly, almost whispering.

    Ian shrugged. "That��s one way to put it."

    "You have no idea what we saw in the mountains��"

    Thesaya began to boast as if it were her own aplishment, but Charlotte quickly covered her mouth. Red and orange eyes red at each other as the gate captainughed again.

    "You still get along well. Well, justing back alive is the answer enough. But... It��s unfortunate. Just when themander happens to be away."

    "I��ve already met with Sir Lucas," Ian said, handing over a parchment.

    Without even unfolding the certificate, the gate captain blinked.

    "You��ve already met him...?"

    "At the barrier gate. We��ve discussed everything. Hmm... now that I see."

    Ian scratched his chin and added, "It seems like you��re the one in an unfortunate situation now."

    "What could possibly be unfortunate for me?"

    "Sir Lucas is probably on his way to Karlingion by now."

    "Uh...?"

    "It seems he��s settling down there. He might call you over."

    "Ah, darn it."

    The gate captain sighed deeply with his eyes tightly closed.

    "I really don��t want to go to that cursed ce... there are more than a few mages there."

    Ian��s smile turned wry. "Not fond of mages, I see."

    "Who would be? Everyone knows those folks are in Karlingion just because it��s close to the ck Wall. People secretly studying the ck Wall aren��t exactly sane."

    The guard captain shook his head disapprovingly.

    "They don��t even disclose the location of theirir. I even doubt whether the Tower of Mages really exists. If there are so many towers, at least one should be known, shouldn��t it?"

    <em>That��s because they have built a huge basement underground or beneathkes, and im it��s an inverted tower.</em>

    "Indeed. It��smon knowledge that those fellows aren��t sane."

    Hiding his true feelings, Ian casually shifted his gaze. Charlotte and Thesaya, who had been staring at him, quickly looked away.

    Ian suppressed a chuckle and continued, "By the way, I heard there��s a Church of the Light here. Which way to it?"

    Only then did the gate captain casually unfold the certificate and say, "You��ll need to cross another wall to get there. Do you have business with the church too? I��m curious..."

    "Better you don��t know. Now, where��s an inn frequented by mercenaries or traders?"

    "There are a couple, but whatever you do, don��t go to the Snowy Toad Inn. It��s just around the corner in the southwestern alley. That ce is mainly for mercenaries who��ve been around here a long time. Outsiders often cause trouble there."

    "Then that��s where we��ll go."

    "...?!" The gate captain raised his eyebrows as he looked at him.

    Ian, taking the parchment from him, nonchntly added, "I n to get acquainted with those who are quick on their feet. Getting to know each other through a few punches usually works fast."

    After a moment of gaping, the gate captain��s expression turned serious.

    ncing around, he covered his mouth with his hand and whispered, "It would be fine as long as it ends with just brawling, but don��t kill anyone. If you do, make sure not to get caught."

    "Don��t worry. It won��te to that." Ian grinned and said goodbye, starting to walk away. Charlotte and Thesaya leisurely followed him, leading the horses.

    "...You mean there won��t be any killing, or you won��t get caught?"

    The gate captain muttered as he watched the unusual group��s backs, then sighed and looked forward again.

    "Karlingion..."

    Now was really not the time to worry about others.

    ***

    After handing over the horses, Ian immediately bought new clothes for Thesaya.

    "So, are we fighting again?" Thesaya asked, awkwardly adjusting to her new shoes.

    Ian shrugged as they turned into an alley.

    "If necessary. First, we��ll try methods that don��t require it."

    "Methods that don��t require it...?"

    Charlotte looked at Ian as if questioning whether such a thing existed.

    Ian said, seriously considering if she was asking in earnest, "People usually call that conversation."

    "...Ah, right."

    "Let��s eat first."

    "I��m hungry too." Thesaya licked her lips.

    Her red eyes blurred slightly. Blinking under Ian��s gaze, she clumsily pulled out a leather eyepatch and put it on.

    Stepping ahead, Charlotte said, "Don��t bother and wait. I��ll catch a few rats for you before bedtime."

    "At least two. Plump ones."

    Charlotte nced back at Ian nonchntly as she nodded.

    <em>Not to worry, right?</em>

    Ian smiled slightly and pushed open the door of the inn. A small wooden sign with a toad painted on it swung above. Ian entered, receiving the stale and musty air mixed with warmth on his skin.

    ".... "

    The noise inside the inn suddenly quieted down.

    The fairly spacious first-floor tavern was quite busy, even though it was early evening. The eyes of those seated turned toward Charlotte and Thesaya.

    <em>Now this kind of reception almost feels weing. </em>

    Thinking to himself, Ian leisurely made his way to a table in one corner.

    Soon after the group entered, a waitress who had been watching them came over. She was tall with a typical Northern demeanor, looking like she could handle herself.

    "What��s good here?" Ian asked, to which the waitress blinked and then lowered her voice.

    "You seem new here. It��s probably best if you leave soon."

    "Why? Because this ce is full of gang leaders?" Ian asked, prompting a wry smile from the waitress as she added, "It��s quiet now, but in an hour or two, it��ll get much noisier. Then, probably..."

    Her gaze swept over Thesaya and Charlotte.

    Ian shrugged. "Sounds good. We can hear a lot of interesting stories then. So, what��s good to eat here?"

    The waitress, eyeing Ian with a look of disbelief at his confidence, eventually shrugged and said, "The stew with beans and meat served with rye bread and eggs is the safe choice. The expensive item is the roasted meat."

    "Then two servings of each, and bring us a drink each. The strongest you have."

    "Okay. You��re not nning to stay the night, right?"

    "No, that��s wrong. We��re staying for the night."

    "...."

    The waitress looked at Ian again as if to gauge his sincerity.

    <em>Ah, it seems these guys really do stir up trouble.</em>

    "Give us yourrgest room. Can we also take a bath?"

    "...Yes, but there��s a charge for each pot of hot water."

    "Then please arrange that as well."

    Ian took out a few silver coins and ced them on the table.

    The waitress��s eyes narrowed. "That��s too much."

    "Keep the change."

    "Are you trying to prepay for damages?"

    "...."

    <em>She��s sharp.</em>

    Catching Ian��s nce, the waitress lightly massaged her temples and whispered, "No weapons allowed, and no killings either. The city guard will be called immediately."

    Ian nodded agreeably and added, "Do you often hear outside news here?"

    "Well, I don��t know how reliable it is."

    "I��ll be here for a few days, so I��ll listen carefully."

    Ian pushed another silver coin across the table toward her. The waitress sighed with aplicated expression as she took the coin.

    "I��m not sure if I should ept this. You might not actually be able to stay the night."

    "Take it, bring us the food. I��m hungry."

    "...." The waitress looked at Ian for a moment, then turned around abruptly.

    Charlottemented nonchntly, "He��s already befriending the waitress."

    "Befriending? More like bribing."

    Thesaya added, "I��ve noticed before, Ian is especially nice to the staff."

    "They work hard." Ian chuckled nonchntly and looked around the tavern.

    Drunkards, ruffians, and mercenaries. Whatever name applied, they were all the lowest of the low.

    Just the fact that they mingle with such types every day was enough reason for him to be kind to the staff, even more so considering his own past peppered with various part-time jobs.

    Ian��s eyes calmly assessed the nces thrown his way as the food was soon ced before him.

    "This one��s on the house." The waitress whispered as she set down an extra drink and turned away.

    Ian looked at Thesaya and lifted his drink.

    "Every now and then, somethinges back around."

    He took a refreshing sip of the drink and then picked up his fork. No further conversation was needed. The only things that mattered now were the warm food in front of him and the drink that hit his throat.

    <em>Feels like I��m truly one of the locals now. To think this tastes good.</em>

    While Ian immersed himself in his food with asional chuckles, Charlotte��s expression gradually hardened.

    A group of six at a table across were making lewd jokes about them, particrly about Thesaya. The insinuations were that there could only be one reason a blind fairy would apany them.

    Their voices weren��t even lowered, making it easy for the group to hear.

    <em>I should start with those guys. Once I finished eating.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian was busy eating when Charlotte spoke up.

    "...Ian, can I step out for a moment?" Charlotte set down her fork and spoke in a calm voice.

    Ian didn��t even look up as he responded. "I was nning to go."

    "I��d prefer if you left it to me."

    "Hmm...."

    After a brief pause, Ian dipped his bread into the stew and muttered, "Remember, no weapons, and don��t kill anyone."

    "What about breaking?"

    "As long as they can still talk, it��s fine."

    "I��ll take care to ensure your meal isn��t disturbed." Charlotte smiled slyly, stood up, and looked back at Thesaya.

    "Keep your mouth open. You might get some blind blood sttered in."

    "That��s the coolest thing you��ve said." Thesaya smiled.

    Charlotte turned and casually made her way across the tavern floor, then smoothly grabbed one man by the head and mmed it down onto the table.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The table shatteredpletely.

    Charlotte, having knocked out one opponent, punched another in the face. A bald man at the same table was sent flying, spewing blood and broken teeth from a heel kick to the face.

    Charlotte spun around, and with a swing of her forearm, she knocked away a dagger lunged at her by thest man. The dagger struck the wall, making a brief, tingling sound.

    Instead of pain, the man looked shocked as he stared at his dangling wrist, right before Charlotte��s fist smashed into his face.

    <em>Crash, bang, bang!</em>

    The man rolled noisily on the floor before slumping against the wall. It all happened in the span of a single inhale and exhale.

    The thugs inside the bar, who had been watching dumbfounded, finally jolted in surprise.

    "What the hell is this crazy demon chick...?!""She must be insane to want to die!"

    They stood up, each muttering something. Contrary to the waitress��s words said earlier, simultaneously, they were armed with various-sized des.

    "...Huh."

    However, Charlotte didn��t pull out a weapon.

    Cracking her neck as if loosening it with a purr, she lunged toward the nearest table.

    "Kill her!"

    "What are you looking at? Get her!"

    <em>Crack! Crash!</em>

    Shouts, curses, and the sounds of breaking and smashing instantly filled the room.

    "Hmm...."

    <em>Why do they all seem like small fries?</em>

    While gnawing on some meat, Ian turned his gaze to the corner where the waitress was. A mercenary was blocking her path.

    He wasn��t wielding a knife, and the waitress appeared unafraid as if she anticipated trouble. Ian spotted a burly man in the kitchen area, observing the waitress while clutching a kitchen knife.

    <em>Ah, that guy must be the owner.</em>

    It seemed unlikely that any harm woulde to the waitress or that the guards would be called. With a slight nod, Ian turned his attention back to the ongoing chaos.

    Under the flickeringmplight, a primitive brawl was unfolding.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Charlotte, unafraid of the weapons aimed at her, moved instinctively like a warrior. She used fists, feet, knees, and even her head when needed, as weapons.

    She also flipped tables and retreated unexpectedly to prevent being surrounded, taking control of the situation.

    <em>I see there is�� no need to help her.</em>

    Enjoying the scene, Ian took a sip of his drink just as several men from the back, riled up by themotion, came forward shouting.

    "What��s this guy still eating for?"

    "Don��t you see he��s with that demon chick? Get these guys too!"

    Their eyes glinted, catching the dim light on their weapons.

    Just as Ian put his drink down,

    <em>Shush��thump!</em>

    Thesaya, her silver hair fluttering, burst forward and kicked the guy at the front directly in the abdomen.

    Using the momentum of her kick to throw the man and simultaneously brake, she then caught another by the nape of the neck and mmed him to the ground as shended.

    "Ugh..."

    As her hair bounced up, it hit the face of another man standing behind her. Maintaining a low stance, Thesaya then kicked his shin.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    With the sound of breaking bone, the thug fell forward. Thesaya grabbed his hair and mmed his head onto the floor once more. Having quickly subdued three men, she dusted off her hands and returned to her seat. Her lips under her eye patch curved into a smile.

    "Don��t worry about it, Ian. Keep eating. I��ll handle anyone else whoes."

    <em>...That��s veryforting. </em>

    Ian chuckled and picked up his fork again, adding, "Don��t get worked up. Don��t eat them either."

    "Don��t worry. They��re not worth the effort."

    As she answered, she nodded at the other mercenaries watching her, as if to challenge them.

    Though not as powerful inbat as Ian and Charlotte, Thesaya was still a formidable force, being both a vampire and a fairy. If she chose to, she could handle all the mercenaries present.

    But there was no need since Charlotte was swiftly handling the situation. Amid the overturned and broken tables and chairs, shattered tes and bottles, more than ten mercenariesy scattered.

    "Phew...." Charlotte stood in the middle of the mayhem, catching her breath.

    Her ck fur and mane glistened with blood. A strange relief washed over her as she wiped the blood from around her eyes.

    "Damn it..."

    "What kind of monster is that...?"

    The mercenaries, now dwindled to just four or five, hesitated and sighed. The fierce resolve they had at the beginning had long vanished. They only nced anxiously, alternating their gaze between Charlotte and to the side.

    It was at that moment when Ian, who had been dipping his bread in the stew, turned his eyes in the direction they were nervously watching. Soon after, his expression subtly shifted.

    <em>Right... It couldn��t just be these guys.</em>

    Beyond the waitress, whose expression had now turned to shock, footsteps echoed from the stairs connected to the second floor.

    A group of well-armed mercenaries wasing down.

    "What the hell... fuck it..."

    "What are those now?"

    The mercenaries, having witnessed the chaos in the hall, sighed one by one. Their gaze naturally gathered on Charlotte, who stood in the center, grinning with her fangs exposed as if inviting them to join her. Just as the atmosphere threatened to turn hostile again, a booming voice filled the air.

    "Everyone, hold your positions."

    Parting the mercenaries, a burly man stepped forward. He was a heavily armored Northerner in his mid-thirties, with his face marked with distinct scars.

    "You fools picked the wrong fight..."

    He muttered almost like a sigh as he moved not toward Charlotte, but toward Ian, who was seated at a table. It seemed he immediately recognized who the leader was. Stopping at a reasonable distance, he looked at Ian, who continued to chew his bread, ignoring everyone else.

    "Let��s introduce ourselves. I��m Trude, in charge of these men."

    "Ian."

    Ian��s response was curt.

    Trude��s expression twitched, but he did not draw the handaxe at his waist. It was clear that someone with a subordinate who had subdued all his men was not ordinary. The fact that Ian continued his meal amid the chaos was enough reason for Trude to act carefully.

    "...It seems this fight started because of my men, but let��s end this senseless violence here."

    "The senseless violence was by your men, not us."

    "...."

    Trude nced again at the silver-haired blind and the nonchnt beastfolk seated across Ian. Realizing they were unarmed made him swallow another sigh. The thought that if these people were to take up arms, all his men might be dead, crossed his mind.

    He then spoke again. "It��s clear you��re no ordinary folk, but neither are we. It��d be tiresome if this reached the ears of higher-ups, so let��s not escte this. It��s better to solve this through conversation, given our simr livelihoods."

    "Good. Conversation. That��s what I came for."

    Ian finally set down his piece of bread and looked up directly into Trude��s eyes.

    "But first, apologize properly."

    "...Right. For the rudeness of my men��"

    "Not to me."

    Ian cut him off, gesturing toward Thesaya and Charlotte.

    "It seems right that your men apologize to the ones they insulted."

    "...."

    At that moment, Trude clenched his teeth. His jaw muscles visibly twitched, but that was all. He couldn��t move rashly or say anything because of Ian��s piercing gaze. Those deep, dark eyes seemed to be waiting for him to be agitated or angry.

    Trude sensed his guess was correct. These people clearly didn��t care about their numbers or backing. After all, it wasn��t natural for such monstrous individuals to appear out of nowhere.

    <em>Was this situation orchestrated from the start...? To take us over, perhaps? At a time like this? No, rather, it was the kind of thing that would happen at a time like this.</em>

    It was a troubling thought, and imagining it alone turned his stomach, but he couldn��t afford to gamble with their lives here. It was more pragmatic to yield now and n forter.

    With these thoughts, Trude finally turned his gaze and nodded slightly toward Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "I�� apologize for my men��s rudeness."

    After a brief silence, Charlotte moved forward, passing the flinching mercenaries to stand behind Thesaya. Trude twitched his eyebrow at the sharp smell of blood and body odor.

    "Good. Now we can finally have a conversation."

    Ian, with a dry smile, gestured to a chair.

    "Sit down."

    "....��

    <em>Is it now the turn to hand over my mercenary group?</em>

    Thinking this, Trude reluctantly seated himself.

    ***

    With Charlotte watching, the mercenaries carried their injuredrades upstairs and started cleaning up the chaotic hall.

    "From what I hear, the biggest crisis is in Agel Lan. The lords no longer follow the king��smands. It wouldn��t be surprising if they��ve dered independence by now," Trude continued smoothly.

    After knowing that Ian wanted the information about the border wars, Trude spilled everything he knew to Ian.

    "The focus is now on Menere and Bel Ronde. Although they were initially allied, their rtions havepletely soured now, making the situation quite peculiar."

    "Hmm. Indeed...." Ian sipped his drink, listening.

    <em>Indeed. Coming here was the right decision, </em>thought Ian.

    Mercenaries, along with merchants, were always the first to catch wind of news from afar, driven by the lure of profit. War, in particr, represented the ultimate opportunity for mercenaries, as it could yield not only wealth but also titles, depending on the circumstances.

    For the mercenaries of Travelga, the border wars were especially tantalizing news. While they might be relegated to cleaning up after the local defense forces at home, the situation on the front lines offered much greater potential.

    This was why Ian had chosen to gather news about the border from them. Of course, the main reason was that dealing with these sorts of ruthless individuals was both the easiest and most straightforward approach.

    ��...Just like here, mercenary bands are forming all over Travelga. They probably will leave this ce before long.��

    "The duke would be displeased."

    "We can��t just live off the scraps the generals throw us forever. When an opportunity presents itself, it must be seized. I actually thought that��s why you came here."

    "...?"

    Ian frowned lightly as he looked at Trude, who added as if gauging his reaction.

    "I thought you came to take over the mercenaries."

    A smirk passed over Ian��s lips. ��Keep them for yourself. If I was going to do that in the first ce, you��d already be dead.��

    Ian looked directly into Trude��s eyes as he added, "If that was the case, you would��ve been plotting to stab me in the back, wouldn��t you?"

    "...Hardly. My own life is most important to me," Trude replied quickly, shaking his head as he momentarily held his breath.

    Ian scoffed lightly. From what Ian has seen, the Northern warriors always fell into two categories: those who were all muscle, even in their heads, and those sly as a fox, pretending to be like all muscle. Trude clearly belonged to thetter.

    Feeling the weight of Ian��s gaze, Trude averted his eyes briefly before continuing, "Anyway, if the Northern mercenary bands join the border wars, the dynamics of the war willpletely change. There are rumors of all sorts of peoples like the ck Wolves, the Red Brotherhood, Valley Fox, and Agent of Vengeance wandering around, but then it��ll be the Northerners who make a name for themselves."

    "Agent of Vengeance...?" Ian paused, putting down his drink to ask.

    "The person who roams devastated or looted regions, dealing with rogue mercenaries or nobles who exploit while the war has gone for their own gain. It��s hard to believe all the tales, really."

    Trude shrugged with a sly look typical of a mercenary. "No one in their right mind would take on such dangerous tasks without payment."

    "Maybe it��s not about the money," Ian mused, his eyes narrowing slightly as he curled the corners of his mouth.

    "Do you know something?" Trude narrowed his brows.

    "That��s none of your concern. But speaking of it, you haven��t mentioned Lu Sard. Do you know anything about that area?"

    "That ce has always been quiet. I just heard that soldiers are gathering at the fort near the border..."

    Trude paused, locking eyes with Ian as if gauging the importance of Lu Sard��s news.

    "Is the information about Lu Sard what you��re most interested in?"

    Seeing the mercenary��s calcting look, Ian casually warned, "Be careful with your words."

    However, that was enough for Trude.

    Trude sighed briefly in understanding and nodded as he returned Ian��s gaze.

    "I��ll look into it quietly and let you know.

    ��No need for details; I just need the overall situation. But are you really okay with this?"

    "What�� Do you mean?"

    "Your man got beaten up by us. There might be losses in strength. You might want revenge���� Ian��s eyes formed a gentle arc.

    "I wouldn��t."

    Trude swallowed, then definitely shook his head.

    "Chasing after your lives would probably end all of us. Besides, my real close associates didn��t suffer much. We were nning upstairs. Those guys were just waiting for breadcrumbs to fall."

    As if trying to convince Ian, Trude took a breath before adding, "If they drew swords first, they should be thankful they��re not dead."

    "Well, good then," Ian nodded slowly.

    As Trude rxed a bit, Ian continued, "Make sure to manage your underlings well so I can keep trusting your word. If we��re attacked, I��ll assume it was under your orders."

    "...!" Trude��s shoulders tensed. He then forced a smile and nodded.

    "Understood. Don��t worry."

    "You��re quite themunicative fellow. Let��s move on to the next topic." Ian smoothly transitioned the conversation.

    Trude then divulged all the information Ian needed, including the exact location of the church and the best workshop in Travelga. Unfortunately, there were no craftsmen skilled in magical circuits; such craftsmen or mages seemed to only exist directly under the Empire��s control.

    <em>�� Now I just need to wrap up the business with the church.</em>

    Ian leaned back in his chair, satisfied.

    He then gestured to the tavern keeper and the waitress standing quietly in a corner, who approached the table at his signal.

    "Uhm...?"

    Trude looked puzzled as Ian added, "Bring out some money."

    "Money? Why all of a sudden?"

    "For the damages your men caused."

    "Well, the damages were... honestly..."

    "Honestly, what?"

    "...Nothing."

    Resigned, Trude sighed as he took out a purse of coins, then stole a nce at Ian.

    "By any chance... are you a former knight?"

    <em>This means I��m that harsh, right?</em>

    With a smirk, Ian lifted his drink.

    "Hardly."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    With a sigh, Ian rxed into the steaming water. He had been resting for three days already. While waiting for news from Lu Sard and the barrier fortress, he decided to wash away the fatigue of his journey. Of course, he couldn��t stay idle forever.

    "I��ve got�� things to do," he muttered, reluctantly rising from the bath.

    The Swamp��s Resentment silently swam across the water slithered up his body. It was a sight only visible when he bathed alone.

    Drying himself off, Ian walked into the empty room. Originally thergest room in the inn, which had been previously used by Trude. Ian��s eyes scanned the clothes and equipment neatlyid out on the bed.

    "Just washed up, and now this..."

    Clicking his tongue, he mechanically began dressing himself. The fact that most of the items were newly bought provided some constion.

    Today, he needed to meet Priest Ferma. Though he��d visited the church the day after arriving in Travelga, he hadn��t been able to see Ferma directly. Instead, a low-ranking priest ryed his business and returned with a letter the next day, requesting a meeting to authenticate the relic and discuss its handling.

    <em>What��s there to discuss?</em>

    A smirk crossed Ian��s lips. As expected, Ferma was no different from other priests. Perhaps, given Lucas��s introduction, he assumed Ian was a devout and easily exploitable knight.<em>Well, it doesn��t matter if I ept whatever they offer.</em>

    Ian shrugged lightly as he donned a newly purchased chainmail over a thick quilted jacket. That would be the most convenient oue. Thanks to Lucas, he was able to skip all the tedious processes.

    No matter how much they undercut the price, they��d still give him dozens of gold coins. Adding that to his current wealth wouldst him until he stepped foot in the Empire. And after that, money wouldn��t be a concern anyway. With the steel vault key he obtained from Javier, he had over seven hundred gold coins even after fees if Javier��s word was true.

    Moreover, dealing with priests the wrong way could have annoying consequences. Damaging rtions with the church was one thing, but it could also result in bounties or divine wrath.

    While Ian didn��t care much about church rtions, the other penalties were worth avoiding. In the game, dying once would clear it, but that wasn��t an option now.

    Priests were troublesome in many ways, constantly dragging the church into everything. Compared to them, the mage who sought the chance to open his skull was better in that they were at least straightforward.

    <em>Just the thought of arguing with them is already tiring.</em>

    Strapping the Sword of Judgment to his waist, Ian took out the sealed box from his pocket dimension. Confirming the crown inside, he finally stepped out of the room.

    "Oh�� um�� greetings."

    A few mercenaries lingering in the corridor hesitated and bowed awkwardly at his appearance. None seemed inclined to seek revenge. They all feared him, which was understandable. After all, Charlotte, who was like a demon to them, didn��t even dare talk back to him.

    "Hey, you." Ian��s voice snapped out, and the mercenaries stopped in their tracks. His voice was calm as he continued, "One of you,e and carry this."

    "...Yes, sir." After a brief scuffle of nces, one of them hurried over.

    The young man still had one swollen cheek, but he was luckypared to the others. Most who had fought Charlotte hadn��t walked away with just a few missing teeth. Even now, the groans of those bedridden upstairs echoed faintly down the corridor. Ian felt no sympathy. They had been the ones to pick the fight and draw weapons in the first ce.

    "If you drop it or tip it over, your life will end the same way."

    Thed who epted the sealed box was no different. He had a rather boyish face, which only emphasized how little potential he had.

    "Y�� Yes, sir!"

    Seeing how frightened the young man was, Ian snorted inwardly, thinking the boy would probably quit soon. He then leisurely set off.

    ***

    Unlike at night, the tavern was quiet and serene during the hazy daylight hours.

    "We��ll have your meal out in a moment."

    The waitress, eager to please, rushed off to the kitchen. Ever since Ian��s group arrived and ended themotion, the innkeeper and waitress had grown quite fond of them. With a faint smile, Ian noticed one more person sitting at the table with Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "You came out sooner than I expected. I heard an hour was the minimum for you."

    It was Trude, the burly Northern mercenary.

    "Well, you dide out quickly, Ian."

    Thesaya, wearing her eye patch, smiled bashfully at him. Thanks to Charlotte bringing her rats every day, her face was glowing even in the daytime.

    Charlotte, who had been deep in thought, also looked up and exchanged a nod with Ian before ring at the mercenary who had followed behind him.

    Charlotte wasn��t wearing any armor at the moment. Her old armor was practically ragged, so she had to order new gear. Since her physique differed slightly from humans, some of her equipment had to be custom-made.

    However, she didn��t throw away or sell her old gear. Instead, she had carefully stored it in her room, saying that she was nning to carry it in her bag��a sentence that knowing her personality, she would definitely keep.

    In any case, whether Charlotte was armored or not didn��t seem to matter to the mercenary who had taken a beating from her.

    "Have a good time... sir," he said, cing the sealed box gently on the remaining chair before dashing back upstairs without looking back.

    Now, the tavern was empty except for them.

    "So, that��s why you came out early. Heading to the church, aren��t you?" muttered Trude as he nced at Ian, who had just sat down.

    "What��s in that box you��re taking to the church?"

    "You��d be better off not knowing," Thesaya replied.

    Charlotte nodded in agreement. "The pointy ear is right. Curiosity beyond your position tends to shorten lives."

    Trude paled.

    "If you need more, just let us know," said the waitress, serving the meal just then: eggs, grilled meat, warm stew, and a strong drink.

    "This is enough. You can go rest," Ian said.

    <em>Drinking during the day, huh? Nice. </em>

    Ian picked up the ss and turned to Trude.

    "So, tell me why you were waiting. Do you have news about Lu Sard?"

    "Indeed, I do. I gave these twodies a piece of information earlier," Trude eagerly replied.

    "I heard that Lu Sard dered war too. Now, every kingdom on the border is at war."

    While he spoke, Thesaya climbed onto another table andy down, while Charlotte resumed chewing her food, lost in her own thoughts.

    Trude scratched his chin and added, "It��s iprehensible. The other nations didn��t mess with Lu Sard for a reason. There��s no apparent benefit to them getting involved in the war now. It��s hard to understand what the higher-ups are thinking."

    <em>Of course. Since their goal is to throw the nation into chaos</em>.

    Ian silently nodded while chewing his food.

    The vampire families would be offering the people of Lu Sard as sacrifices for dark magic or turning them into minions. There weren��t many ways to achieve that without being noticed, aside from causing war.

    Something simr had happened in the game too, though that was probably due to Thesaya. In any case, Lu Sard seemed destined for turmoil. The Empress of Trueblood would be diligently preparing for Ian��s visit amidst all this.

    "Anyway, that��s the news that came inst night. I got it from a merchant who passed through that area recently. He said it happened just a few days ago. I had to buy several drinks to get this information out of him."

    Ian nced at Trude while chewing his meat. Trude quickly shed a smile.

    "I��m not asking for payment. Thanks to you, I got valuable information in advance. Sure, everyone will know eventually, but those who prepare early always earn a little extra."

    "Seems like the expanding war is good news for you."

    "Of course. The greater the chaos, the higher our value. If we y our cards right, we might receive a chest of gold."

    <em>Yeah, right.</em>

    With a cold sneer, Ian lifted his drink and added, "If you��ve said all you needed to, then go."

    "Just a few questions before I go."

    "What?"

    "Are you heading to Lu Sard?"

    "Who knows? Probably."

    "And will you be joining the war?"

    <em>So, this is what you��re really after.</em>

    Ian took a sip and looked at Trude with dry eyes.

    "What do you think?"

    "Well... yeah. I can��t imagine you catering to nobles and stabbing peasants."

    Trude shivered slightly before muttering to himself as if reaching an understanding.

    "Well, then, good luck. I��m going to head upstairs and get some sleep. Drinking till morning has left me exhausted."

    Feigning nonchnce, he got up and briskly walked away.

    Watching Trude��s retreating figure, Ian thought, <em>��So people like him gathered, killed each other, and ended up causing such a mess?</em>

    If the ending unfolded as he had seen in the game, they were all dead men walking. However, Ian had no intention of stopping them. It was their choice, and he had no reason or desire to intervene.

    <em>That��s how they all end up dying.</em>

    Ian��s gaze eventually settled on Charlotte.

    "What are you worrying about?" he asked.

    Charlotte flinched and blinked at his words. "��It��s nothing much. Today, I��ll apany you to the church as your squire."

    She averted her gaze awkwardly, adding, "I��ve been thinking about the phrases to introduce you with. It��s difficult ��to embellish words. Your previous squires were quite skilled with words."

    "...."

    <em>So that��s what she was worried about.</em> Ian was about to tell her to stop wasting her time, but instead, he scratched his chin. Although he wasn��t fond of grand introductions, he thought it mighte in handy this time. Just not in the usual way.

    "If you��re going to do it anyway, why not put a little more effort into your forte?" Ian said, putting down his fork and meeting Charlotte��s gaze.

    He then gestured toward the stairs.

    "Go upstairs and put on your armor first."

    "...?"

    ***

    "��The swamp dragon hunter."

    Ian��s prediction was spot on. At the church, Priest Ferma��s ingratiating smile stiffened the moment he saw the heavily armored beastfolk follow Ian into his office. When she set the sealed box on the desk, his shoulders even twitched.

    "The Purifier of the Tomb Forest��s demonic realm. The executioner of Agel Ran��s beasts."

    Charlotte looked directly at the priest��s face, her low, growling voice slow and deliberate.

    "Savior of Agel Ran and butcher of Bel Ronde. Bearer of the ember, Disciplined crusader of the Stern Goddess��."

    In just over a minute, Ferma��s smile had vanishedpletely.

    "��The judicator who put an end to the Giant Kingdom, and the great Northern warrior who slew the White Demon, Sir Ian Hope."

    The long-winded introduction that seemed like it would never end finally came to a close.

    As Charlotte opened the sealed box with a click, her sharp ws glistened in the light. She then took a step back, smiling faintly at Ferma while revealing her fangs. The priest, staring at her fangs, snapped back to reality and released the breath he had been holding.

    "...."

    Ian, standing with his arms crossed, finally caught Ferma��s attention. He said nothing, just stared coldly with his dark, sunken eyes. Ferma realized then that it wasn��t just the beast folk��s voice that was intimidating. Lucas��s letter hadn��t contained half of what he had just heard.

    "You��ve achieved some�� remarkable feats, Sir Ian." Ferma managed to speak with difficulty.

    Ian smiled softly. "Most of them were achieved through blood, so it��s nothing to be proud of. And I��m not a knight, so there��s no need to call me ��Sir��"

    His tone, however, was far from gentle.

    Ferma��s shoulders stiffened once more.

    Ian added calmly, "So, when will the appraisal begin, Priest Ferma?"

    "...!"

    Ferma finally turned his gaze to the sealed box. It was almost a relief; staring at the crown was better than facing those two. At least, that��s what he thought.

    "Sir Lucas said that you��d give a fair appraisal."

    With those words, Ian fell silent. Neither he nor Charlotte, who was standing directly behind him, took their eyes off Ferma��s face for even a moment, until the priest broke out in a cold sweat, hastily scribbling numbers onto the appraisal form before handing it over.

    ***

    <em>Surprised this worked.</em>

    Walking away from the church, Ian chuckled to himself once more. He had received 150 gold coins from the church. Excluding the steel vault key, it was thergest sum he��d obtained since arriving in this world.

    "��Talking to the priest like that didn��t feel great."

    Despite achieving their highest gains since joining the group, Charlotte still looked uneasy. She had imed to be a follower of Lu Sr, and even to her, priests were worthy of respect.

    "You did your best to introduce me. You didn��t threaten or coerce anyone."

    Ian��s tone was nonchnt.

    "If the priest got scared on his own, there��s nothing we can do. Consider it Lu Sr��s help."

    "Well�� yeah, you��re not wrong."

    Ian nced back at Charlotte, who was flicking her tongue, then happily opened the tavern door. A few sips of the finest liquor would make her more appreciative of Lu Sr��s grace.

    "...?" He sensed a strange atmosphere a few steps into the tavern. The mercenaries looked uneasy, and Ian��s expression grew puzzled as well.

    "Ian! Kitty! Look over here!"

    Next to Thesaya, who was waving and calling out to him, stood several Northern warriors, including Askel and the now quiet Valeri, from the ck Forest Hill Vige.

    "Great wa�� I mean, Sir Ian��!"

    The warriors who met Ian��s gaze nodded politely one after another. Ian eventually stopped in front of Askel, who looked as stoic as usual but slightly tense.

    <em>Alright. They didn��te just to say hi.</em>

    Despite thinking this, Ian remainedposed and smiled.

    "How long have you been waiting?"

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    "It��s been about an hour," Askel said politely.

    Ian reached out and tousled the boy��s hair lightly. Even though he hadst seen him not too long ago, Ian noticed that Askel��s face looked a bit more mature. Come to think of it, he seemed to have grown bigger too.

    <em>He��ll probably bulk up soon, just like the others</em>, Ian thought as he spoke. ��How is the relocation?��

    "The relocation went well. They had set up a space for us at the settlement. We also heard that you had visited," Askel replied.

    "Really? That��s good to hear."

    "The warriors at the settlement challenged Ian. Of course, they all got beaten up," Charlotte added, who were exchanging weing nces with the warriors.

    Askel chuckled, exchanging nces with Valeri. "We heard about that too. Sometimes, you have to experience things for yourself to believe them. Anyway��"

    Askel looked up at Ian as he continued. "Our vige people are all safe."

    "All of them?""Yes. We hardly encountered any monsters while crossing the snowy ins. Everyone thinks it was Karha protecting us, but I believe it was because you all cleared the way for us. Regardless, everyone is grateful."

    Askel shrugged and added, "If we hadn��t moved or had been a little slower, we might not all be here."

    Ian��s eyes twitched for a moment.

    "Why? Did something happen?" Thesaya asked, tilting her head.

    Askel nodded.

    Just as Askel was about to speak, Ian cut in, ncing around.

    "I don��t think this is the ce to discuss it."

    The mercenaries, who had been eavesdropping with perked ears, quickly avoided his gaze. Ian looked at Charlotte.

    "Clear out everyone upstairs."

    "Understood." Nodding, Charlotte strode away.

    Ian turned his gaze to the remaining four barbarian warriors beside Askel.

    "I��d like to have a private conversation with Askel. Could you guard the stairs and make sure no onees up?"

    "Yes��!"

    The warriors nodded eagerly.

    When Ian��s eyes met Valeri��s, he nodded firmly as if to say, "Leave it to me."

    <em>This kid, now I can��t see any cunning in his eyes anymore</em>, Ian thought with a faint chuckle.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Soon, themotion started near the stairs, as theirrades helped injured mercenaries down.

    "...?"

    The barbarian warriors nced back at Ian, noticing an unusually high number of wounded.

    "Those are Charlotte and Thesa��s handiwork. I was just a bystander. Let��s go up." Ian shrugged and started walking.

    As he passed, the waitress hurriedly asked, "Shall I bring up a bottle of liquor?"

    "That��d be great."

    Ian flicked a gold coin from his pocket to her and nced around the bustling tavern before saying, "Make sure our barbarian friends are fed and give everyone here a drink."

    ***

    "All clear. The big guys are guarding the stairs," Thesaya said as she followed the waitress into the room, leaping onto the bed.

    Charlotte took a seat between Ian and Askel while the waitress skillfully ced the bottle and sses on the table. Ian took the ss Askel was about to grab, filled it with water instead, and ced it back down.

    Pouring himself a drink, Ian looked at Askel, who was smacking his lips, and said, "Go ahead with what you were saying."

    "��Yes."

    Askel nodded and began speaking in his usual calm voice.

    "We started moving about a week after you left, Ian. So initially, there was a lot of grumbling because we had to leave many belongings behind. But our old man didn��t pay any attention to it."

    <em>The old man must have been pushing hard,</em> Ian thought, picturing Urd as he shrugged and took a sip from his ss.

    "So?"

    "By the time we were close to the barrier fortress, even those who had beenining became grateful to our old man."

    Askel looked up at the flickering shadows of Ian and Charlotte on the ceiling, following themplight.

    "There were pitch-ck storm clouds far in the North. We knew a blizzard wasing, but it wasn��t just that. It was unnaturally dark beneath those clouds as if the night was falling."

    "...?"

    "It didn��t seem like a natural phenomenon. That darkness would have definitely swallowed our vige up. If we��d stayed there, it wouldn��t have ended well."

    Ian brought the ss to his lips, his brows furrowing. He couldn��t recall anything like this from the game.

    <em>It must be the dragon��s magic.</em>

    He had suspected as much since hearing that the wraiths were gathering in the mountains. With the queen and the demon both dead, only the nameless ancient dragon could control the wraiths of the Giant Kingdom.

    However, Ian had paid little attention to the dragon��s presence, as he believed he wouldn��t encounter it in the near future. Such a colossal monster shouldn��t appear this early.

    In the game, he fought another dragon near the end of Chapter Three. It was subjected to a seal that was akin to punishment, rendering it unable to move properly and exposing its weaknesses clearly. Yet, even in that state, it was terrifyingly strong. It was one boss that gave Ian the most game-over screens.

    Apart from its weaknesses, it was nearly impossible to damage. It had incredibly high physical and elemental resistances. So, unless it was tied to a specific quest, a dragon in Chapter Two seemed unbnced.

    After all, the Giant Queen was undeniably a boss that existed in the game. However, it seemed entirely usible for a dragon to support the wraith legion through some form of magic. Of course, this was different from Ian��s expectations. Having killed the Giant Queen, Ian thought the butterfly effect would benefit him.

    <em>Who would have thought that killing a conditional boss would make the main quest even harder...</em>

    If this is how it was in the game, the developers must have been an evil asshole. They must have taken pleasure in catching yers off guard.

    <em>Well, there were more than a few of those elements in the game, but�� this is a bit much.</em>

    Pouring himself another drink, Ian mused, and Askel resumed speaking.

    "And at the fortress, we met someone who said he knew you, Ian."

    "��Sir Lucas?"

    "Yes. You know him."

    "Thest time I saw him, he said he was heading to Karlingion."

    "He mentioned that too. He said we were lucky. When we arrived, he was getting ready to leave. Anyway, he asked me to ry a message to you. It seemed like your warning hade true. And that he has prepared as much as possible, so there��s no need to worry."

    "��Hmm." Ian took a sip, thinking.

    Ian had warned Lucas about the insane wraith army, not about one backed by unknown magic.

    "��This doesn��t feel right," Charlotte murmured, having listened quietly.

    Askel looked at her and nodded in agreement.

    "I��m uneasy about it too. By now, those storm clouds might have reached the fortress. Of course, the fortress won��t fall, but��."

    "Well, that��s uncertain," Ian said, bringing his ss to his lips. His tone was calm, but Askel and Charlotte held their breath, staring at him.

    "Do you think the barrier fortress could fall?" Askel finally asked.

    Ian shrugged and wiped the alcohol from his lips.

    "Maybe. Perhaps."

    "If that��s the case, shouldn��t we do something��."

    "Why should I?"

    ����?"

    Askel��s bewildered gaze made Ian chuckle softly.

    "I��m just a mercenary. The dominion should deal with problems that big."

    "��You��re not wrong. If even half the legion stationed at Karlingion is deployed, the wraith army shouldn��t be a problem. If the North is truly in danger, the Empire won��t sit idly by," Charlotte said, nodding.

    She seemed to want to reassure Askel, but it didn��t appear to be working.

    "Even if help arrives, wouldn��t the North probably be in chaos before then?"

    "If you��re worried, prepare for it. So you can protect your base."

    Ian filled his ss again as he added, "Of course, if you give me the request, I won��t refuse. I��ll do my best to protect you."

    He ced the bottle down with a thud and looked directly at Askel.

    "So, what will you do?"

    ��.��"

    Askel met Ian��s gaze, opening and closing his mouth before finally bowing his head.

    "It��s shameful. We owe you our lives, yet here I am expecting you to help us again�� But we can��t leave our new home as soon as we��ve settled in."

    Askel murmured as if to himself, then looked back up at Ian.

    "We��ll prepare for the worst in our own way. If that��s still not enough, we��ll reconsider asking for your help."

    <em>I thought I��d get a quest out of this�� guess I was wrong.</em>

    Contrary to his thoughts, a faint smile crossed Ian��s lips.

    Of course, Ian intended to fight the wraith army. However, he didn��t want to attach any lofty reasons, like a sense of justice or duty, to it. The reason he wanted to fight was simply for quests and experience points.

    <em>Something wille my way if I wait long enough. It always has,</em> Ian thought as he finished his drink and stood up.

    "I��m hungry. Let��s go down."

    "��Yes."

    Askel and the barbarian warriors returned to the settlement early the next morning. The urgent-faced messenger rode across Travelga in less than two days after that.

    ***

    The merchants were the first to react. Even before it became clear what news the messenger had brought to the inner city, they were already packing up and leaving town.

    This was enough to unsettle the residents since merchants are as quick to detect danger as they are to catch the scent of money. Ian didn��t particrly feel surprised. The merchants�� intentions were obvious.

    They wanted to avoid getting swept up in the fire and nned to return once everything had burned down to make a profit from the aftermath. Following the merchants, the mercenaries also began leaving Travelga. This, too, was unsurprising. If they stayed, they��d be facing mysterious monsters. Joining the border war would be safer and more profitable.

    The shifts rippling through Travelga also affected the Snowy Toad Inn, where Ian��s group was staying.

    "Well, well...."

    Around noon, Ian walked out of his room to see a group of mercenaries with their gear slung over their shoulders. Many had fled during the night, sneaking away quietly, and now others were packing up and clearing out their rooms in broad daylight.

    "Hey, Gollon, are you really leaving me behind?"

    "Sorry, but we can��t carry you all that way when you can��t even walk. Don��t worry. The defense forces won��t use anyone with broken limbs."

    "You ungrateful bastard��! Fine, just go! I��ll pray to Lu Sr that you get gutted by some peasant��s stray de!"

    "Thanks for the blessing. Live well."

    <em>Such camaraderie.</em>

    Ian listened to theical exchanges echoing through the hallway as he made his way downstairs. Mercenaries were already crowding the tavern, preparing to leave.

    "Leader, are you really noting with us? If you don��t decide now, we��ll join Joseph��s band instead."

    "Quit fooling around ande with us. If you don��t leave now, you might not be able to leave starting tomorrow."

    A few mercenaries tried to persuade Trude, who was seated at a corner table. Surprisingly, he was just drinking as usual. Snorting, Trude red at them.

    "Quit your bullshit and get out of here already. I��m pissed off enough as it is."

    "And why are you so pissed off?" Ian asked, sitting across from Trude.

    The mercenary sitting at the table next to them sprang up and hurriedly vacated his seat. Trude also flinched.

    Since the barbarian warriors had visited, Trude��s gaze toward Ian had changed again, almost reverently, as if he were some historical figure. He hadn��t exined why, but Ian could guess easily enough. Trude probably had heard that Ian was the Great Warrior of the North.

    "Well�� everyone has learned what the messenger brought," Trude hesitated before bringing his ss to his lips.

    Ian poured a drink into the fresh ss the waitress had brought and asked bluntly, "Did the barrier fall?"

    "...?!" Trude put down his ss and looked at Ian in shock.

    "How did you know?"

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    "It��s just a guess. I heard from the barbarian warriors that something was wrong in the North."

    "Ha�� I knew something felt off that day. I thought you had somehow learned what the new messenger brought this morning."

    Trude sighed and wiped his face with his hand before turning back to Ian.

    "If you knew that, why haven��t you left already?"

    "And what about you?"

    Trude opened and closed his mouth, seemingly at a loss for words, before ncing toward the mercenaries, leaving the inn one by one. He then took another swig of his drink.

    "I guess I��m a Northerner after all. My head knows they��re right, but I can��t seem to move my feet�� damn it."

    "<em>Mmm��.</em>" Ian nced sideways.

    There were some Northerners among those leaving, but all those staying behind were Northerners. Though these people had acted like mercenary opportunists, they stayed when the North was in trouble. It was pretty ironic, but Ian didn��t bother to point it out. Instead, he took a sip of his drink and spoke."Tell me what you��ve heard."

    "They say dark clouds and shadows swallowed the barrier. That was the first message. The guy said it was like an eclipse. And that he heard countless screams beyond the barrier the entire time he was riding out. He didn��t see the barrier copse with his own eyes, but�� it must have�� fuck it."

    Trude downed his drink in one gulp before adding, "All those northern legends were true. There really is a wraith army dreaming of restoring the Giant Kingdom. Ah�� Northern Superhuman��."

    He muttered thest words like ament before bringing the ss back to his lips. Ian stared down at his own drink. He didn��t know how long the barrier fortress had held out, but it must have fallen by now.

    "I don��t know what news the messenger brought this morning, but it won��t be good. His face was pale as a ghost."

    "We��ll find out soon enough."

    Ian nodded as he watched the mercenaries leave the tavern. After a moment, Ian��s expression grew peculiar.

    "��Or maybe we��ll find out right now."

    "...?"

    Trude, tilting his head, followed Ian��s gaze toward the tavern door. A man who appeared to be a knight was entering. He nced at the mercenaries, who had their things packed with disdain, before locking his gaze on Ian. After scrutinizing Ian��s appearance, the knight nodded and approached.

    "Are you, by chance, Sir Ian Hope, the Stern Goddess�� crusader and the executioner of the Giant Queen?"

    "...?!" Trude and the nearby mercenaries stared at Ian in bewilderment.

    Ian looked up at the knight with an impassive expression. If he��s calling me that, he must be from the church.

    "That��s me, but I��m not a knight, so there��s no need to call me ��Sir.��"

    A smile spread across the knight��s face.

    "If the Stern Goddess recognizes you, then what��s a knighthoodpared to that? Nice to meet you, Sir Ian. I��m Mildred Anis of the Second Legion of the Dominion."

    "Pleased to meet you, Sir Mildred. What brings you here?"

    "I have something to discuss with you, but��." Mildred trailed off as he nced around.

    The mercenaries, catching his icy gaze, quickly averted their eyes.

    <em>I just came down and haven��t even had breakfast yet. Fuck��</em>

    Ian sighed quietly and grabbed Trude��s bottle before standing up.

    "Let��s head upstairs."

    ***

    "I��m d you didn��t leave. As expected, the Stern Goddess�� crusader differs from other mercenaries. They wag their tails for a little extra coin, but when the North is truly in danger, they all tuck their tails and flee��"

    "I��m no different from them." Ian cut off Mildred as soon as he sat down.

    While Mildred blinked in confusion, Ian poured himself a drink and continued, "I��m only staying because it seems like there��s money to be made. That��s why I��m sitting across from you right now."

    Mildred forced a smile. "<em>Ha, ha</em>�� just as firm as I��ve heard."

    Ian looked at him with a humorless expression.

    "Where did you hear about me?"

    ��From the church. Priest Ferma mentioned you. He said that the executioner of the Giant Kingdom��sst queen was here and that we should ask for your help. He said you��d be a force as strong as a centurion, given your outstanding achievements. We need a focal point to rally the mercenaries.��

    A faint smirk crossed Ian��s lips.

    Priest Ferma clearly hadn��t forgotten the grudge. He was undoubtedly trying to put Ian in an extremely dangerous situation under the guise of asking for help. It didn��t matter, though, as long as there was a quest involved.

    <em>I guess I��ll have to visit that priest again after the next loot haul. Maybe I should bring a giant��s head with me��</em>

    Ian raised his ss and spoke, "It seems like the situation is quite dire if you��re reaching out to a mere mercenary like me."

    Mildred nodded, his face hardening as if he��d never smiled. The young knight was clearly afraid, and his erratic behavior was likely an attempt to mask his fear.

    "... Have you heard anything about the Northern situation?" Mildred asked.

    "I know the basics. The barrier is being consumed by the darkness, and the wraiths are howling."

    ��That simplifies our conversation. Here��s thetest news: the darkness enveloping the barrier has started moving south. I��m not sure what happened beyond it, but�� it can��t be good. The cities and fortresses soon to be shrouded in darkness will probably share the same fate. So����

    "Just get to the point," Ian interrupted. "Skip to the main point. I already know how things will go."

    "��Archduke f has ordered us to prevent those unholy creatures from defiling thends near Travelga. So the brave General Gelud��"

    <em>This guy doesn��t know how to be brief.</em>

    Ian swallowed a sigh.

    Then again, exining such a crazy order concisely would convince no one.

    "So, what you��re saying is��"

    Ian took a sip of his drink and cut Mildred��s long-winded exnation short. "You��re going to hold off the wraith army at the Bellium Fortress instead of Travelga. Youck soldiers, so you��re looking for mercenaries to fight and die alongside you."

    "��We just need to hold out until reinforcements arrive. If the walls are about to fall, we��ll retreat. And maybe�� the reinforcements will get there before the wraiths do."

    Mildred, who had been stiff for a moment, added with a hollow voice, probably because he didn��t believe his own words.

    Ian chuckled softly. This order didn��t surprise him at all. The Archduke had given the same order in the game.

    <em>And then he acted like he expected no one to survive until the reinforcements arrived. That old bald bastard.</em>

    Mildred, misunderstanding Ian��s expression, quickly added, "We��ve almostpleted preparations to set out. The primary force will depart noter than tomorrow afternoon. We��ll issue a conscription order to the mercenaries in a few hours, but we can��t stop them from running away. I��ve heard of your achievements, Sir Ian. You��d certainly be a great help. If you could rally the mercenaries and��"

    Ian tuned out Mildred��s rambling as the quest window popped up in front of him. Not just one, but two.

    [Recruit Reinforcements] and [Bellium Resistance.]

    It was a quest chain Lucas had given in the game before. Ian hadn��t expected to receive it this way. After closing the quest window, Ian looked at Mildred, who was still talking, trying to calm his nerves.

    "Sir Mildred."

    "May Lu Sr guide us��Yes?"

    "Are youing too?"

    "��Yes."

    "Then stop babbling nonsense. You already know this is basically a suicide mission."

    "...." Mildred opened and closed his mouth several times, but no sound came out.

    Ian smirked and lifted his ss. "So, make a realistic offer. What��s the pay if we make it back?"

    Mildred��s eyes widened before he finally exhaled and said, "We can guarantee you at least fifty imperial gold coins. Those you recruit will receive twenty coins each, all fairly."

    "At least? So, we could get more?"

    "Depending on your contributions, yes."

    "All right�� but if you really want to be fair, give everyone fifty coins. After all, one needs to survive to receive them."

    "You��re right. ��We��ll do that. With the church��s support, it should get approved."

    "And?"

    "And��? Is there something else you want?"

    "I heard there are many weapons made of imperial steel in Travelga��s arsenal."

    "��That would require the military��s approval."

    "If I die, the deal bes void. You don��t have the confidence to promise something that insignificant?"

    "...."

    Mildred seemed at a loss for words, but then nodded and said, "I��ll do what I can. I��ll make sure every surviving mercenary gets one�� And I��m telling you now because I know you��ll ask for this anyway."

    "Excellent. Now, we just have onest step."

    "Last�� step?"

    "Bring a written contract, stamped with the legion or the church��s seal."

    "...." Mildred gaped as if he hadn��t expected things to go this far.

    Ian didn��t even scoff. He didn��t trust verbal contracts with nobles or the church, especially in desperate situations like this.

    The door swung open just then.

    "If you keep me waiting again, I��ll tell Ian everything��"

    Thesaya, who was talking to Charlotte, stopped mid-sentence as she noticed Mildred and turned her eyepatch-covered face toward him.

    "Oh, we have a guest."

    "...." Mildred nced back and forth between the two in confusion as Ian stood up.

    "Get that contract ready. The job starts once it��s signed."

    "��Ah!" Mildred shot up and quickly left the room.

    Thesaya, tilting her head as she watched him walk away, asked, "What��s up with him?"

    "He��s a client," Ian said as he passed her and leisurely stepped into the corridor.

    Thesaya followed up with, "Where are you going, Ian?"

    "To eat. Both of you,e along."

    ***

    The tavern was eerily quiet now. Those sitting silently, including Trude, wordlessly ascended to the second floor at Ian��s gesture.

    "��Do you think we��ll be alright?" the waitress asked as she ced food on the table.

    Ian nced up at her and shrugged. "Who knows? If you stay put, you probably won��t die."

    "You think so?"

    "Probably."

    The waitress exhaled with relief and walked away toward the kitchen. As soon as she was out of earshot, Thesaya and Charlotte spoke up.

    "The atmosphere on the streets is chaotic. Everyone looks downcast, the gates are crowded, and the soldiers are bustling around."

    "They seem to be prepared for deployment. I don��t understand it."

    "And yet I��m going to join in on that nonsense," Ian muttered as he spooned stew into his mouth.

    Charlotte frowned. "What did you say��?"

    "I��m going to Bellium with the defense forces. I��ll gather the mercenaries and lead them."

    "Bellium�� is that the valley fortress we passed through?"

    "Yeah. You don��t need to know all the details. You two won��t be involved in this."

    Charlotte��s frown deepened. "Not involved? How can I not be involved when you��re going?"

    "Yeah, the three of us are one."

    "You two are one, not me," Ian smirked and pointed his wooden spoon at Thesaya.

    "I don��t know how many would survive, but someone will see this one fighting, and then the aftermath will be a hassle."

    "Then leaving only the pointy ear behind is��"

    "As you should know by now, you two are one. Having you around her will let me fight with no worry."

    "...." Charlotte fell silent.

    Ian looked at Thesaya. "You��d also feel morefortable being with Charlotte."

    "Well, it��s actually kitty who can��t live without me."

    "That��s why I want you both to pack up and head to the barbarian settlement right away. They��ll wee you. Help them guard the settlement. Even if Bellium doesn��t fall, things might slip past the walls."

    "If we just stay here quietly��"

    Charlotte mped a hand over Thesaya��s mouth and lifted her. "All right, we��ll do that. Just make sure youe back safely."

    Ian chuckled softly. "Don��t worry. I won��t die holding onto your tail. While you��re at it, tell Trude toe down."

    "��I wasn��t talking about the tail," Charlotte muttered quietly as she turned around with Thesaya, who had given up resisting and hung limply in grasp.

    <em>Now she��s worrying about me. </em>Ian chuckled to himself and resumed eating.

    Trude came down a few minutester, scratching his belly. His face was weary, like he had just woken up.

    "You called��?" He sat down, with his voice sluggish. Ian swallowed the meat he was chewing and looked at him.

    "Are you staying here?"

    "��That��s why I��m still here."

    "The soldiers are leaving for Bellium Fortress. They might start moving supplies this afternoon."

    "Bel�� Bellium?"

    "Yeah. The remaining mercenaries in the city will probably be drafted too. So, you have three choices."

    Ian munched on stew and held up three fingers. He began folding them down one by one as he continued speaking.

    "First, you follow them for a pittance, or second, you sneak away during the night."

    "��What��s the third?"

    "Volunteer with me in advance ande along."

    "...?!"

    "It��ll be dangerous. I won��t care about you guy��s situation when fighting. But��"

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    "If you survive, you��ll earn fifty gold coins and an imperial steel weapon."

    "Imperial-made��?"

    "The choice is yours."

    Trude��s jaw dropped, and any trace of sleep vanished from his face. Ignoring Trude��s gaze, Ian leisurely continued his meal.

    Ian didn��t care what choice Trude would make. He only looked back at Trude after finishing everything on his te.

    "What��ll it be?" Ian asked after rinsing his mouth with his drink. By then, Trude had fought through his inner turmoil and finally spoke up.

    "I��ll follow you, Captain."

    "Good."

    The tavern door opened just as Ian shed a smile. Mildred, panting for breath, held out a document.

    "I brought the contract��."

    <em>The timing��s perfect today. Could this be a sign that things are going well?</em>

    Ian thought, then gestured to Trude.

    "See this? Then get up and tell everyone left in the city. Those who return alive will receive the same pay. The more people, the higher their chances of survival."

    "��! Got it!"

    Trude��s eyes widened before he hurriedly pushed back his chair and dashed out of the tavern. Ian got up leisurely and approached Mildred, taking the contract from his hands and scrutinizing it. A few minutester, Charlotte and Thesaya came down to the tavern.

    "Yes. It��s a fine contract."

    Ian finally rolled up the document and looked at Mildred.

    "Can you help my two friends here leave through the north gate first, Sir Mildred?"

    "��Yes, that��s doable," Mildred answered reluctantly.

    Ian smiled. "Then, see you tomorrow."

    That afternoon, after several wagons had crossed the northern gate, they issued the conscription order to the mercenaries. That night, a few remaining mercenaries snuck out of the city.

    The next day, Ian led around twenty mercenaries through the north gate, forming the rear of the column heading for Bellium Fortress.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Under the cloud-covered sky...

    "Mother��"

    "Lu Sr, please watch over us with your radiant light��."

    The morale of the soldiers marching hastily toward Bellium was low from the start. Prayers and muttered voices constantly reached Ian��s ears.

    "I think we made a mistake��."

    "We��re definitely going to die�� damn it��."

    The mercenaries following Ian weren��t much different, murmuring anxiously without hiding their unease. Ian pretended not to hear. There was nothing he could say to change the atmosphere, and he couldn��t be sure of anything himself either.

    In the game, reinforcements arrived after just ten minutes, but in reality, it was uncertain when they woulde. Half a day, maybe a whole day��or they might have to hold out for more than a day. And now, there was also the unpredictable factor of the dragon.

    <em>The dragon might seek revenge rather than the kingdom��s restoration.</em>If that were true, the current target of the wraith army would be Travelga, where the crown was, or Ian himself, who had beheaded the queen. This meant that the number of wraithsing to Bellium Fortress would be much higher. They wouldn��t scatter across the Northern regions like in the game.

    However, even if that were true, there was nothing Ian could do at the moment.

    <em>The forces have increasedpared to the game, but so has the wraith army. Still, the basic structure shouldn��t have changed too much. I guess I need to focus on the giant warriors.</em>

    All he could do was keep thinking. Recalling his memories from the game, the contents of the walkthrough he had skimmed through, and considering what he had seen and heard in the North, Ian walked silently.

    The march halted only at dawn. Exhausted soldiers lit campfires and began cooking stew with preserved rations in several pots. Too tired to pray, the soldiers lined up to receive their share of stew. While standing in line with the mercenaries, Ian observed General Gelud and his officers huddled together without even setting up tents.

    <em>Looks like a funeral over there as well.</em>

    The knights, including Mildred, were constantly whispering something to the general. A man in a thick robe, undoubtedly a mage, asionally nodded while adding his ownments. They were all expressionless, but there was no way they were discussing anything hopeful.

    <em>��They��ll figure it out themselves.</em>

    After all, they wouldn��t want to die either.

    Finding a spot near a campfire lit by the mercenaries, Ian finished up his stew, which did not differ much from a slop, and immediately began inspecting his gear.

    "...."

    Even though they kept ncing at Ian, none of the mercenaries dared speak up. Most of them had never dealt with him directly, but knew his reputation well enough.

    Upon arriving in Travelga, he swiftly defeated all the mercenaries at the Snowy Toad Inn, instantly gaining the reputation of a tyrant. He was also a skilled warrior who earned the respect of the barbarians. He was also a mercenary who was so skilled that the knight hade and offered him a job.

    Even if the rumors about him being the crusader of Tir En or the Great Warrior of the North were hard to believe, it was enough to earn the mercenaries�� respect and fear.

    Pushed by the mercenaries�� stares, Trude finally spoke up.

    "Hey�� um, Captain��"

    "What?" Ian continued, polishing the dagger in his hand without looking up.

    "How about a drink before we sleep? No one��s saying it, but they��re all nervous. If we just leave them like this, at least a few will run away by morning."

    "...." Ian finally looked around at the mercenaries gathered around several campfires. Fear and anxiety were clear in the expressions of their eyes.

    "��Don��t worry about my response. Do whatever you want. If anyone wants to run, go ahead. The soldiers will hang you if they catch you, but I won��t stop you. So, do what you need to."

    ����?!"

    A few frowned as if they hadn��t expected those words at all. Trude was no exception.

    "Captain,e on, that��s too��"

    "Everyone values their life. So if you don��t have the confidence to survive and are afraid, do that. Instead, for those who follow me to the end and survive, I will make sure they are properly rewarded?. Just as per the contract."

    Ian nced at the mercenaries with sunken eyes and finished speaking.

    "So, do as you wish. Don��t bother me."

    He began polishing the iron dagger in his hand again.

    Despite his indifferent attitude, paradoxically, the mercenaries�� expressions softened. After all, Ian didn��t believe they would all die.

    "...."

    "��Well, if that��s the case, whatever."

    The mercenaries shrugged at each other and began pulling out bottles of liquor from their bags, one by one. They took out packs of preserved rations like jerky as well, and conversations gradually spread around the fires.

    "Hey, pass it around."

    Some mercenaries offered bottles of liquor to the sentries walking past them. Normally, soldiers and mercenaries would mix like oil and water, but now, just days away from death, such boundaries held no meaning.

    "��Thanks."

    A soldier who epted a drink returned to his campfire and shared it with hisrades. The rxed atmosphere among the mercenaries spread to those around them. Before long, a few tipsy mercenaries started humming a low, mournful song.

    The melody, more sorrowful than hearty, seemed to be a traditional song from the North. Other mercenaries and Northern soldiers muttered along, joining in with the refrain. General Gelud and his officers did not stop them. They simply sipped their drinks while observing the soldiers around the camp.

    "...." Only Ian snorted indifferently.

    <em>It��s like they��re advertising that they��re marching to their deaths.</em>

    He shook his head and took a swig of Trude��s drink before settling into his nket. The loud snoring of those who had fallen asleep soon reced the soft echo of the round song, steady as the crackling of the campfire.

    ***

    The march, which had started early in the morning, came to a sudden halt in less than half a day. In the middle of a forest path:

    "What the heck is that��?"

    "Looks like barbarian warriors. Are they reinforcements��?"

    Hearing the murmurs from the front of the line, Ian leaned forward, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.

    <em>That kids��</em>

    His brows furrowed as he recognized the group blocking their path. Bows on their backs and quivers on their thighs. Clothes and cloaks stitched together from pelts. Each holding a spear or ax��the barbarian warriors.

    "So, you wish to apany us to Bellium Fortress?" General Gelud was speaking to them.

    "We heard cursed wraiths were descending from the mountains. We��d like to lend a hand if the Great Warrior permits," answered Askel, a smaller boypared to the other warriors.

    "Great Warrior��?"

    "Aren��t they supposed to get the general��s permission��?"

    The knights on horseback looked at each other, confused.

    "It��s a wee sight to see brave warriors join us. It��s heartening to know that the Northern spirit still lives," Gelud said with delight before adding, "But who do you mean by the Great Warrior?"

    "That would be��"

    "Probably me," Ian answered, cutting off Askel.

    "...?" Gelud turned his head, his brows furrowing as he watched Ian Hope, the leader of the mercenaries, approach.

    "Ian, sir��!"

    The warriors immediately straightened up, standing tall and giving Ian a slight bow.

    "....��

    Gelud frowned as he silently observed Ian. He had heard of Ian through Mildred��a capable mercenary whose achievements were notable enough for the church to recognize him as the Stern Goddess�� crusader. Despite this, Gelud hadn��t thought of keeping him nearby, as he didn��t believe anyone truly noble would do mercenary work. His bearing seemed anything but noble.

    However, at this moment, Gelud had no choice but to change his assessment. The prideful barbarian warriors were paying Ian their genuine respect.

    <em>He doesn��t even look like a Northerner��</em>, thought Gelud.

    Ian looked up at Gelud at that moment.

    "May I speak with them for a moment?"

    Gelud had many questions, but he nodded without showing it.

    "Make it quick. We have little time."

    "It will be," Ian replied tly, and approached the warriors withrge strides.

    A few flinched and stepped aside, allowing Ian��s gaze to fall on the two standing behind them.

    "What��s this?"

    "��We��re ashamed," Charlotte said with her head bowed.

    Thesaya, standing beside her, smacked her arm. "What is there to be ashamed of? We tried to stop them, Ian. They kicked up a fuss and said they had to follow the Great Warrior."

    ��...��

    <em>Yeah, of course. </em>Ian��s gaze shifted to Askel and the other wild warriors.

    Askel bowed his head slightly. "Great Warrior, you fight the wraiths, so we can��t just sit back. Please, let us follow you."

    "...." Ian let out a sigh and nced at the other warriors. They all had that stubborn look, as if words would have no effect unless he beat them into submission.

    <em>They keep calling me the Great Warrior, but they do whatever they want. Why are they so eager to die?</em>

    At that moment, a quest window appeared before him.

    [Northern Warriors.]

    The first aim was to lead these warriors to the Bellium Fortress.

    <em>Looks like the barbarian ss had it easy in the North</em>, he mused as he addressed Askel.

    "If all of you leave, who��s going to protect the vige?"

    "We left enough warriors behind. We decided through fairbat. Besides, everyone, from the elders to the women, knows how to fight. They��ll be fine."

    "They��ll be fine, huh��." Ian stared at Askel for a moment.

    It was clear that Askel and the ck Forest Hill warriors had taken the lead in convincing the others.

    Still, having these warriors join would be a significant boost. He could already feel the expectant gazes of the soldiers andmanders behind him.

    "Wait here." Ian turned and approached Gelud.

    "May I ask a favor?"

    "A favor?"

    "If these warriors join us, the settlers will be vulnerable. I��d like to send the remaining vigers to Travelga."

    "You think they might have already closed the gates and want a pass?"

    "Yes."

    Gelud scratched his chin, surprised by the request. But it wasn��t a difficult favor to grant. He dismounted and gave Ian a faint smile.

    "It seems they only listen to you. I��ll appoint you as a temporary centurion, Sir Ian. You��ll also attend the meetings from now on."

    "��Very well," Ian replied with a stifled sigh as Gelud took off one of his gloves. A ring with a seal engraved on it was visible on his middle finger.

    "I��ll have the passes prepared right away."

    As Gelud turned back to his knights, Ian returned to the warriors and gestured with his head.

    "You heard him. We��ll send the settlers to Travelga."

    "Thank you, Great Warrior��!"

    Ian looked down at Askel, who had answered.

    "You��re leading them, Askel."

    "Me��? But��"

    Ignoring Askel��s protest, Ian looked at Charlotte.

    "Help him out. Move quickly. Drag him if you have to."

    "Sure." Without hesitation, Charlotte struck Askel��s neck, knocking him out and slinging him over her shoulder. She looked back at Ian.

    "Then we��ll wait for you in Travelga."

    "Make sure youe back safely, Ian." Thesaya clenched her fist as she followed Charlotte, who was heading toward Gelud.

    Ian took in the remaining warriors. Valeri and Volber from Gray Valley were among them.

    <em>A bunch of guys that I��ve beaten up</em>, thought Ian.

    "Follow orders properly. If you act on your own, I��ll break something."

    The warriors chuckled softly at his words.

    <em>I��m not joking, though.</em>

    Ian sighed and turned back toward the column.

    "Follow me. We��ll be at the very end."

    ***

    They arrived at Bellium Fortress in the early hours of the morning. Everyone was exhausted, but there was no time to rest. General Gelud immediately inspected the fortress��s condition and began preparations for defense.

    They reinforced the main gate with severalyers of bars, and instead of filth, they filled the moat with firewood and oil. The defenders stacked stones for throwing inyers on the walls and watchtowers, and they positioned the few cannons they had prepared in suitable locations.

    Only after making these minimal preparations to face the wraith army did Ian and the soldiers get some rest in makeshift barracks.

    But of course, their rest was not long.

    "...!" Ian abruptly opened his eyes and sat up.

    Frowning, he looked around the dim barracks and kicked Trude and Valeri by his feet.

    As they woke up in a panic, Ian said, "Wake everyone up. Now."

    "Suddenly? What are you��"

    Trude��s drowsiness disappeared in an instant.

    "You mean��?"

    "Yeah."

    Ian tightened the straps on his cuirass and added, "They��reing."

    Trude and Valeri nced at each other before springing up. Within moments, the barracks became a flurry of activity.

    <em>Ding��Ding��Ding��</em>

    The nging of the rm bell echoed just a few minutester.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    <em>I have no idea what time it is.</em>

    Outside the barracks, Ian looked up at the cloud-covered sky, lost in thought. He was the only one who had the luxury of gazing at the sky.

    "Get into formation! Stop dragging your feet!"

    "Check your gear! You won��t have time toe back to the barracks!"

    Commanders shouted frantically as soldiers scrambled into position. Even the supply carriers were bustling around, making the entire camp a chaotic mess.

    The assembled soldiers lined up and headed straight for the walls. Despite the chaos, they moved like clockwork, well-drilled and disciplined.

    "Hey! Hurry and gather!"

    "At this rate, we��ll be thest ones up!"

    Despite being the first to prepare, the mercenaries and barbarian warriors were only now gathering. Individually, they were skilled, but as a group, they were far from cohesive.Gelud had appointed Ian as a centurion to keep them under control. But Ian had no intention of managing them all the way through.

    <em>I have too much to do to be tied down here.</em>

    "The mercenaries are all here."

    "The warriors are all gathered too."

    Trude and Valeri spoke up, their eyes filled with a mix of tension and excitement as they looked at Ian.

    Meeting their gazes with a calm expression, Ian spoke. "Once we��re up on the walls, spread out. Find an empty spot and follow the orders of the nearestmander."

    "But, Captain, where will you be��?" Trude asked, frowning.

    Ian answered nonchntly.

    "I��ll be moving around, looking for the most dangerous spots to fight in. Don��t worry about me. And do nothing reckless. Especially you lot."

    Ian nced coldly at the barbarian warriors.

    "Don��t follow me around or get so excited that you jump down the walls. Stay in your positions. That alone will give you plenty of chances to crush the skulls of those trying to scale the walls."

    Ian looked back and forth between the mercenaries and the warriors before adding, "Each of you is much stronger than the average soldier. So think of it as protecting them. Remember, our goal is to hold out until the reinforcements arrive. Got it?"

    "Yes!" the warriors and mercenaries shouted in unison.

    <em>They answer well, at least��</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue, still doubtful, and turned around. The walls stretching across the valley came into view. They were much longer and taller than they had appeared in the game, meaning there was a broader area to defend.

    <em>It definitely won��t be easy to handle everything alone��</em>

    He climbed the stairs that lined the wall. Even in the dim light, he could see the backs of soldiers standing in formation, holding longbows in one hand and arrows in the other, their breaths trembling.

    At the top of the stairs, Ian turned back.

    "The vanguard, head to the very end. Remember, you��re protecting this ce."

    He nodded at the mercenaries and warriors passing by, meeting their eyes one by one. He needed to instill some sense of purpose in these unruly individuals.

    After sending thest one to his position, Ian finally set foot on the wall. As he walked toward the central area, he looked beyond the walls.

    "...."

    Across the gloomy, gray valley, an unnaturally low-hanging ck cloud stretched out like a long curtain. Beneath it, darkness loomed like a shroud, writhing like mist.

    <em>It��s no different from the ck Wall, huh��</em>

    Ian��s brows furrowed. Seeing it with his own eyes rified that this was something he��d never encountered in the game.

    The thought crossed his mind that this might not just be a simple increase in difficulty. Perhaps this was the true nature of the Bellium Defense quest, unlocked only by ying the Giant Queen.

    Of course, it didn��t matter now. What mattered was something else.

    The countless blue eyes that were piercing through the darkness.

    Undead of all sizes, from giants to humans to dwarves, ran across the ground like beasts, their blue lights twinkling as they charged forward. The eerie sight of countless blue fireflies swarming together against the dark and dreary backdrop was unsettling.

    Ian was probably the only one who could afford to remain calm.

    "Lu Sr, please have mercy on this mortal��"

    "Damn it�� fuck�� how are there so many��"

    Fearful whispers and ragged breaths filled the surrounding air.

    "Sir Ian." A familiar voice broke through the tense atmosphere, causing Ian to stop in his tracks.

    It was Mildred, sword in hand, approaching Ian with aposed expression.

    "The mercenaries and wild warriors seem to have scattered. Why are you moving alone?"

    "It��ll be more helpful for them to scatter than to stay in one ce. The same goes for me." Ian replied as he stopped walking.

    Not too far from the center of the wall, he stood where General Gelud and his guards, along with a robed mage, stationed themselves atop the gatehouse tower.

    "I��ve heard the stories, but seeing it with my own eyes is a unique feeling altogether. Today may be the day we go to be with Lu Sr," Mildred murmured, gazing at the wraiths charging across the valley.

    He had epted death before the battle even began. It was weak, but Ian couldn��t me him. Most people would probably reach a simr conclusion after seeing this sight.

    "I��m not nning to die. We��re holding out until reinforcements arrive." Ian drew the Sword of Judgment, speaking calmly.

    He wouldn��t need to use it just yet, but he wanted to be prepared for battle since the vanguard of the undead had already entered the valley.

    "...?" While gripping his sword, Ian nced at his left shoulder. A warm heat and a surge of holy power spread through his body. It was the Blessing of Battle.

    <em>For once, this guy is actually helping me.</em>

    A smirk appeared on Ian��s lips. In a situation where conserving his magic was crucial, having the Blessing of Battle activated was a rare stroke of good fortune.

    Mildred��s astonished voice broke the silence.

    "S��sir Ian, what is that��?"

    "Karha is granting us his blessing."

    "Karha? Then, does that mean you��re really the Great Warrior of the North��?"

    "This is just Karha acting on his own��" Ian��s voice trailed off.

    The holy power wasn��t stopping.

    <em>What the��</em>

    He frowned as he looked down at his body. The holy power was thickening all over him. It was actually happening. The holy power was flooding into his body endlessly. The heat was condensing in his lower abdomen, growing hotter by the second.

    <em>No way, what is this fucking��</em>

    Ian��s body instinctively lurched as if moltenva were boiling inside him.

    "Sir Ian, are you alright? Something doesn��t seem right��" Mildred stuttered nervously, but Ian couldn��t answer.

    Ian felt like he was burning up from the inside. If he hadn��t been clenching his teeth, he would have screamed.

    Then, the tightly condensed, unbearably furious energy slowly rose, resembling bubblingva.

    <em>Are you trying to kill me, you fucking asshole?</em>

    Ian��s face twisted in agony.

    He wanted to suppress the heat, but he couldn��t. He couldn��t contain this power with his will. The more it rose, the faster it moved, and the more violently it surged.

    In the end, Ian couldn��t hold it in any longer. He arched his back and unleashed the fiery energy.

    "<em>GRAARRRRR</em>!"

    A mighty roar, so loud it seemed unreal, shook the air.

    ***

    "....?!"

    General Gelud, standing on the tower, snapped his head around. He felt a battle cry so powerful that it resonated through his body.

    "What on earth is that��?!"

    He saw its source and his eyes widened. Waves of red holy energy were exploding outward in concentric circles. At the center stood Ian Hope, head thrown back as he howled at the sky.

    The waves of holy energy swept across the wall and passed over the tower where Gelud stood. He shuddered from the heat of the waves.

    "<em>GRAA��. RAAAAAR</em>��"

    "Oh Karha!"

    The barbarian warriors�� cries echoed from all sides. As they looked up at the gray sky and howled, red holy energy shrouded their entire bodies.

    The crimson glow even enveloped several mercenaries and soldiers.

    "Oh, Superhuman of the North!" A northern soldier clutching a longbow screamed.

    Mendes, the mage watching this spectacle with a curious gaze, finally spoke.

    "He really is the Great Warrior of the North. Fascinating. I never thought I��d see Karha��s blessing right before my eyes��."

    "I didn��t believe it either�� but it appears to be true��." Gelud murmured in awe as he looked at Ian.

    Ian had finished his roar and was now grimacing as he spat on the ground.

    ��... If Karha is watching, this may be a battle for the history books,�� Gelud muttered grimly before turning his gaze back toward the valley. He saw the blue lights filling the valley and surging forward.

    Although he had converted to the Lu Sr faith, he had grown up hearing tales of Karha��s achievements. He couldn��t show cowardice in front of God. Gripping his sword so tightly that his knuckles whitened, Gelud raised it high and shouted.

    "All troops, prepare to shoot!"

    ***

    The volley of arrows began.

    Standing behind the reloading soldiers, Ian gritted his teeth once more.

    <em>That fucking butcher bastard.</em>

    Even Ian himself could barely believe what he��d just done. A battle cry, of all things.

    It was likely a bonus event tied to the quest. The Blessing of Battle was not originally a skill with an area of effect. He surmised that the quest involving the northern warriors had something to do with it, probably part of the final quest in a series of barbarian warriors. It was a bonus event fitting for such a quest.

    <em>Now that it��s reality, it��s probably just Karha throwing a fit. Or he must��ve enjoyed seeing me in pain.</em>

    He never wanted to experience it again, but in the end, the result was favorable.

    <em>Very favorable, actually.</em>

    All the barbarian warriors were blessed as well. Although his own holy energy outshone theirs in intensity, they would still experience a significant boost in their fighting power against the undead horde.

    <em>Looks like Karha is only blessing his followers. Petty for a God who doesn��t even need believers. If he had blessed every soldier on the wall, this battle would have been much easier.</em>

    "Fire!"

    Despite Ian��s thoughts, the battle continued. Gelud shouted themand once more, and his soldiersunched a volley of arrows.

    Arrows arced through the air and rained down upon the undead. However, it wasn��t the most efficient attack.

    While some blue eyes went dark as skulls shattered, the undead barely suffered any damage from many arrows. The arrows had little effect on the undead, but they were nearly useless against the giant warriors, who could only be taken down by the ballista.

    Fortunately, themanders were aware of this, and they directed the few avable ballistas only toward the giant warriors.

    Two soldiers strained to turn the winch on each side while another loaded the bolts, aiming at the hulking silhouettes in the distance.

    "Reload!"

    "Reload!"

    The volleys weren��t entirely ineffective. Precision wasn��t crucial, as the horde of undead now filled the valley.

    Darkness trailed behind the horde, slowly but surely.

    <em>Why isn��t it moving together with them? Some kind of limitation?</em>

    Ian couldn��t understand why, but he knew one thing for sure. The attack of the undead he had experienced in the game was only phase one. When that darkness covered the fortress, phase two would begin.

    <em>So before we reach unknown territory, I need to deal as much damage as possible. </em>

    Ian calmly organized his thoughts.

    For now, he couldn��t do much. This was the time for the soldiers andmanders to shine.

    But soon, the moment woulde when individual prowess would determine the battle��s oue. That��s when Ian would make his move.

    <em>I��m not sure if I can handle this alone, but...</em>

    "They��re getting closer! Aim and shoot!"

    After a few volleys, themanders called for individual targeting. The undead horde had reached the middle of the valley, now not far from the gatehouse.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    mes suddenly illuminated the air. A mage stood before Gelud, raising his staff high.

    The mage rapidlyunched Dancing mes, simr in size to Ian��s, into the air, causing them to explode among the horde. Fragments of bone scattered everywhere, and the mage didn��t stop there.

    <em>Woosh, crash�C!</em>

    A fireball incinerated the skull of a charging giant warrior.

    The soldiers didn��t rest either. They shot arrows until their hands bled. The barbarian warriors and mercenaries alongside them didn��t let up with their longbows and crossbows.

    "Light the arrows!" Themanding officers shouted.

    Several ming arrows fell into the moat.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The piled-up oil-soaked firewood from earlier caught fire. The area around the walls became brightly illuminated as the mes spread. Finally, only a few of the leading undead reached the front of the moat.

    As they hesitated, arrows rained down on their skulls. A few undead, however, leaped over the moat and clung to the wall, climbing like insects.

    Several soldiers set aside their bows and picked up the heavy stones that were piled nearby, dropping them over the wall.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    All the stones were heavy enough to shatter the skulls of the undead. It was a series of excellent defensive measures. Even if the undead ultimately climbed the walls, the soldiers could hold them off. It had been the same in the game.

    <em>��If only it weren��t for those things.</em>

    Ian��s gaze, scanning the surging tide of undead, finally settled on one point.

    In the distance, a lone giant warrior, having survived both ballista and magic attacks, was advancing toward the wall. In the game, the bnce had tipped the moment these giants reached the wall. It wouldn��t be much different now that it was reality.

    <em>So this time, I won��t let a single one of them reach the wall.</em>

    Ian tightened his grip on the Sword of Judgment, then leaped forward.

    A red streak cut across the wall.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    "Stop them! Fire your arrows!"

    A pale-faced officer shouted, pointing at the approaching giant warrior below the wall. Although they had built the wall tall specifically to stop them, this provided littlefort to the soldiers at the moment.

    A gruesome head, with only a thinyer of flesh stretched over the skull, was smiling up at them. The giant tilted its body back as if preparing to swing its ax.

    "Argh!"

    The soldiers fired arrows at the giant��s head, but it wasn��t enough to stop its movements.

    "Move aside!"

    A barbarian warrior, his body filled with red divine energy, shouted. Gripping his spear tightly, he threw it with all his might, teeth clenched.

    <em>Whoosh�� thud!</em>

    The giant, ready to strike, stumbled back, the spear deeply embedded in one side of its face."Is it�� dead?"

    A soldier muttered just as the giant steadied itself. It red up at the wall, snorting with fury. Flesh crumbled from the spear embedded in its cheek.

    "... Was I not strong enough?" The barbarian warrior clicked his tongue.

    "No, you did well." Ian, passing by the warrior, spoke.

    He then leaped over the wall toward the giant. The Sword of Judgment, charged with the Wind de, fell, leaving a red trail.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de split the giant��s head from the crown to the upper jaw. The giant stumbled and copsed as Ian kicked the head hard.

    A red streak arched through the air.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Sliding back into the wall, Ian looked up. He immediately spoke to the wide-eyed knight staring at him.

    "Do you have more spears to throw?"

    "There should be plenty; we brought several times more than needed," the knight replied hastily.

    Nodding at the barbarian warrior, Ian said, "Then get those all up on the wall. These spears are needed for them to help stop the giants."

    Ian turned back to the warrior.

    "If one isn��t enough, throw multiple spears. If you hold them off, I��lle."

    "Understood, Great Warrior!"

    When he nodded, Ian was already running in the distance. Another giant was approaching the wall.

    ***

    <em>Crack! Boom!</em>

    <em>Another one down.</em>

    After stabbing the giant��s eyes with the Sword of Judgment and triggering the Vacuum Explosion, Ianunched himself off the giant��s head.

    With the Blessing of Battle, Wind de, and heightened Focus and Instincts, he was able to move in ways impossible for ordinary people.

    Although he��d suffer from severe muscle aches and fatigue afterward, that wasn��t a concern right now.

    He had to survive to worry about that.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Landing at the edge of the wall, Ian looked up. There stood a familiar face, Valeri.

    Ian immediately got to the point. "They will bring up extra spears brought up to the wall. If the giant approaches, grab a spear and throw it until its head is smashed. Even if you only buy time, I��ll be there."

    Without waiting for an answer, Ian turned away.

    His dark eyes scanned the situation in front of the wall. His efforts were paying off. No giant warriors had yet embedded their axes into the wall.

    In the Bellium defense quest in the game, giant warriors were the biggest factor that made the battle difficult. Not only did they try to break down the wall, but once attached, the undead would climb up their bodies and leap onto the wall. If left unchecked, they��d eventually break through the old wall, and that��s when things would get troublesome.

    The undead would swarm through the gap, infiltrate the fortress, and climb the stairs to attack the soldiers from behind. And by then, you��d be looking at a game over screen.

    So, Ian��s top priority from the start had been the giant warriors. If he could handle that properly, he would be the weight tipping the scales to maintain the bnce of the battle. And so far, he was seeding.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Keep dropping the rocks! Hey, supply team! Keep bringing more stones! Are you trying to get us all killed?!"

    "Stick by the barbarian warriors when fighting the ones climbing up! Just provide support!"

    Amid the chaos of screams, explosions, and shouts, the battle was not going poorly. In fact, the barbarian warriors were exceeding expectations.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    "Oh, Karha!"

    The warriors, imbued with divine power, were fighting like literal barbarians. Thanks to Ian having spread them out, even in situations where the undead managed to climb the walls, the front lines held without breaking. Even if a section was in danger, it didn��t stay that way for long.

    <em>Crack! Snap!</em>

    Ian, rushing past with a red streak, disassembled the undead wherever he went.

    "That��s the Great Warrior of the North��"

    "Thank you, thank you so much!"

    The soldiers who watched him disappear without acknowledging their gratitude began to think thoughts they��d never had even an hour ago. That maybe, just maybe, they could survive this.

    ***

    <em>How long does that guy n to keep chanting? What kind of spell is he preparing?</em>

    Rolling to the ground, Ian clicked his tongue as he red up at the mage on the gatehouse tower. The mage who had been hurling fireballs earlier was now motionless, staff held high. The concentration of magic suggested he was indeed preparing a spell.

    But Ian couldn��t afford to wait.

    "Oh, Superhuman of the North!"

    Another giant was approaching the wall from afar, and the sight of a barbarian warrior throwing his spear at the giant was unavoidable.

    <em>Damn it, of course, it��s on the other side.</em>

    Ian gritted his teeth and dashed precariously along the edge of the wall. Though dangerous, it was the only way to move faster. With heightened Agility, Focus, and Instincts, he had no choice but to trust his own movements.

    <em>Thwack! Crack!</em>

    Crushing a few undead who had climbed up, Ian finally arrived, letting out a low click of his tongue. This time, he was a littlete.

    As he slid to a stop on the wall, the giant warrior was already swinging down an ax he had raised above his head. Ian��s eyes narrowed as he followed the ax��s heavy trajectory.

    <em>Shall we give it a shot?</em>

    His body moved the moment the thought crossed his mind. Ianunched himself diagonally downward like an arrow, twisting his body in midair.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The massive ax barely grazed Ian as he spun, slicing the giant��s wrist with the Sword of Judgment.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de of the sword sliced diagonally through the giant��s wrist that was gripping the ax. The severed wrist caused the ax to embed itself shallowly into the wall. With the wrist severed, the ax couldn��t deliver its full force.

    Meanwhile, Ian spun and collided directly with the giant��s face. In that moment of horrid sensation that coursed through his entire body, Ian swung down the Sword of Judgment.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    The sword de embedded itself next to the giant��s lip. The giant��s bright blue glowing eyes locked onto Ian, who was hanging onto its face. Clutching the sword hilt, Ian swiftly pivoted and nted his foot on the giant��s lip. With ash-gray magic swirling in his eyes, he locked gazes with the giant.

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    With a soundless explosion, the giant��s face caved in deeply. Ian kicked off the giant��s head and reached for the wall.

    <em>Thud</em>, his fingers barely caught the edge of the wall.

    "<em>Oh</em>, Great Warrior...!"

    The rugged grip of a barbarian warrior pulled him up quickly. This time, it was a familiar face, Volber from the Gray Valley.

    "Phew... phew...." Iany t on the ground, panting heavily.

    <em>Damn, this is exhausting...</em>

    He could already taste the bitterness in his mouth, and his temples were throbbing. He couldn��t feel it properly in the middle of battle, but he knew he��d soon suffer from a splitting headache, amon side effect of prolonged Concentration. Although the Blessing of Battle clearly elevated his physical abilities to a superhuman level, it didn��t mean he had be truly transcendent.

    <em>If this is activating, doesn��t it mean that an incredibly tough battle is ahead��?</em>

    Given Karha��s nature so far, that was entirely possible. He would only grant his blessing when death was near, testing if the Great Warrior could ovee the crisis. Judging by how game elements forced themselves into reality, it was entirely usible, especially with a skill described as having a low probability.

    ��Are you okay? You told us not to do anything reckless��,�� said Volber, lifting him up.

    "If you��re upset about it, why don��t you be the Great Warrior?"

    Uttering nonsense, Ian took the canteen Volber handed him. At any rate, this reckless action had been worthwhile. Ian��s action prevented the giant��s ax from destroying the top portion of the wall, likely causing Volber and the surrounding soldiers to fall below.

    Panting, Ian brought the canteen to his mouth and raised an eyebrow. It wasn��t water��it was alcohol.

    <em>Well, even better��!</em>

    That wasn��t the only good news. While he was gulping down the drink, the mage��s spell finally began to manifest.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Ian turned his head to see the spectacle, with a smirk curling at the corners of his mouth.

    <em>So that��s what kind of spell it is. </em>

    The bright yellow mes dripping down from the tip of the mage��s staff were unmistakably a me Tide, or at least a simr spell. But it was a muchrger and more colossal wave than Ian��s. Amplifying both chaos power and the essence bead would be necessary to create something of a simr scale.

    It seemed like the reason it took a long time toplete was because the mage was amplifying the spell��s power to the fullest.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    The rolling mes illuminated the surroundings like broad daylight. The wave swept over the undead, assaulting the wall, leaving no trace behind.

    "...!"

    At the end of the watchtower, the mage stumbled, coughing up blood after the wave had swept entirely in front of the wall. The guards barely caught him as he nearly fell over.

    <em>Even before this, the magic consumption must have been no joke. He did well. The magic consumption probably shortened his lifespan by a few years.</em>

    Ian chuckled as he looked at the uncontroble mes. The mage��s decision to unleash high-level magic despite the risk of magic exhaustion had paid off.

    The mes swept away most of the remaining undead horde and continued to burn even now.

    "Don��t stop! There��s an end in sight to these cursed monsters!" General Gelud shouted, and the soldiers, filled with hope of survival, picked up their weapons and cheered.

    "...?" Ian looked down at his left hand for a moment. The faded brand on his palm suddenly ached.

    <em>But there��s no trace of magic...</em>

    Frowning, Ian finally raised his head. He had focused entirely on the vicinity of the wall, so he hadn��t seen thendscape beyond it until now.

    Pitch-ck darkness and swirling storm cloudsy beyond. Reflexively looking up, Ian��s brows furrowed.

    ��When did this happen...?��

    Jet-ck storm clouds had covered the fortress. The dark veil, which had once been so distinct, had crept in unnoticed.

    "There, there...!"

    "My God, Lu Sr...."

    Ian wasn��t the only one who noticed the change.

    As the me Tide subsided, the soldiers realized their surroundings had grown as dark as midnight. Despite the trees in the gorge burning brightly, the area remained dimly lit.

    But the soldiers�� despair wasn��t just because of the darkness.

    "What the... fuck...."

    Innumerable blue lights flickered in the gorge beyond. Another wave of undead, as many as the ones they��d already fought, was slowly approaching this time.

    "<em>Haha</em>, fuck. There��s no end to them..."

    "We��re all... going to die...."

    Even faster than their arrival, hope vanished from the soldiers�� faces. The soldiers stood speechless, staring at the undead beyond the gorge, while only Ian couldn��t tear his eyes away from the swirling storm clouds.

    The brand on his palm throbbed, and the shard of chaos also seemed to pulse, resonating.

    "...!" Ian��s eyes trembled.

    He suddenly felt an overwhelming magic aura that took his breath away. It was unbelievable, as though it hadn��t existed moments ago but had suddenly materialized.

    <em>No way�� </em>

    Ian��s jaw slightly dropped as he focused on the center of the storm clouds.

    ������... Found you��

    A telepathic thought reverberated through the battlefield, plunging it into silence.

    Ian was probably the only one who partially understood its meaning, but that was entirely irrelevant.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Right at the center of the unmoving storm clouds, a colossal silhouette emerged. In the very center, a blue glow flickered. It was a giant glowing eye.

    "<em>Ha</em>...." Ian chuckled wryly.

    The awakened dragon roared.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    A thick, dark cloud shed brilliantly, scattering thunder and lightning. Amidst the dragon��s roar, a deafening sound echoed, as if the world were copsing.

    However, no one on the fortress walls could scream or flee at the scene before them. Even the strong barbarian warriors dropped their weapons and copsed at the sound of the dragon��s roar.

    Everyone on the walls stood in stunned silence, staring nkly at the shing dark clouds and the colossal shape that appeared between them. Ian couldn��t escape this feeling either. The best he could do was remain standing, barely able to hold his ground.

    The roar of the dragon, which caused the highest levels of Immobilization and Fear in the game, also affected his body. However, he didn��t fall into a state of terror.

    It had the opposite effect.

    <em>It seemed like it had woken from aatose state. Could that be the reason why no one felt its presence? Or was it simply hiding it on purpose? Maybe keeping its body dormant was more convenient for maintaining this domain. Or it could conserve its power. If that��s the case, there might be a limit to how long it can move��</em>

    His mind was swirling with thoughts. Endless spection and musings circled in his head. It was a natural response toprehend and understand the situation quickly.

    After all, what he believed was impossible was unfolding right before his eyes. But ultimately, the important fact was that the dragon had appeared.

    And soon, there was a high probability that he would have to fight it.<em>And with a simr probability, I��ll die.</em>

    Even as he quickly drew this conclusion, Ian didn��t lose hisposure. It wasn��t just because of his strong Mental Fortitude.

    <em>��If that��s a fully functional dragon.</em>

    As mentioned before, it was too early for a dragon to appear. If one appeared regardless, there would be something appropriate to match. Whatever that was, surviving to the end would depend on his ability.

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    As Ian silently sighed, the dragon, having finished its roar, pped its wings wide.

    So far, it had been floating in the air without a single wingbeat. Given that it brought ck clouds wherever it went and scattered thunder and lightning with a roar, it wasn��t a surprising sight.

    The dragon soared between the clouds. The dark clouds, whipped up by its wingbeats, crackled and scattered btedly with a roar. In the next moment, the dragon descended, gliding into a position where the fortress was clearly visible. The high walls built to block giants were clearly of no use against the dragon. Its shape, sharply defined, defied perspective even from a considerable distance.

    <em>It��s the size of a small apartment building��</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian carefully examined the dragon��s entire body. Compared to the dragons he remembered, this one looked somewhat emaciated.

    While others might bepletely overwhelmed and not notice at all, this dragon��s appearance was gaunt, as if it had only dried skin over bones. It appeared almost mummified, as if it had been extracting magic for a long time from the ice or snow.

    The dragon folded its wings, and scales fell off its joints like dust. Of course, that didn��t change the fact that it was still a dragon. Judging by the state of the Giant Queen in the past, it might have umted void magic.

    ��------!�� The dragon, lifting its head skyward, roared again.

    The ear-splitting roar wasn��t the only thing. An invisible shockwave swept through the valley and fortress like before. The dark clouds rolled away in a circle from the dragon, scattering lightning in all directions.

    <em>Another roar��?</em>

    While Ian furrowed his brow,

    ��<em>Argk��</em>.��

    ��....��

    Several soldiers who were already crouched copsed to the ground. The soldiers near Ian were no different. Whether they were dead was unknown. He could only hope they were merely unconscious.

    Volber, who was crouched nearby, was still alive, but his unfocused pupils had lost all signs of life. Drool dripped down his trembling jaw, and the divine power he wielded had vanished entirely.

    ��<em>Phew��</em>��

    But Ian endured once more. This time, too, he had the power of chaos to thank. He remembered how the fragments of chaos resonated.

    Though the fragments didn��t respond well, only a small amount of chaotic energy swirled within him. That alone was enough to prevent the dizziness and helplessness he felt earlier. Of course, his entire body tingled, as if it had received an electric shock, making it difficult to move, let alone regain his strength.

    <em>Grrrrr��.</em>

    The dragon, having finished its roar, looked toward the fortress. With lightning crackling around the valley, its bright blue eyes focused on the wall.

    ��...!�� Ian gasped as he felt the dragon ring directly at him.

    It wasn��t a mistake.

    ������ Pay the ���� price��

    The dragon��s growling thoughts bored into Ian��s mind as a bluish light began to gather in the creature��s maw. The magic was crystallizing. What it signified was clear: a dragon��s breath.

    <em>Are you kidding me��?</em>

    Ian��s eyes widened as a chilling sense of dread washed over him, as if all the blood in his body had turned cold. Perhaps his earlier thoughts were nothing but delusional fantasies��a way to escape reality. Or maybe he hadn��t fully resisted the state of fear.

    Even the belief that his reason was intact could have been a misconception. Despite these ominous thoughts, Ian tried to use his skills. But the magic didn��t move ording to his will as it usually did. The aftermath of the dragon��s roar was clear.

    Realizing this, Ian didn��t run but opened his status window. With his weakened body, he knew he couldn��t dodge the dragon��s breath, no matter how hard he tried. It would only lead to unnecessary sacrifices.

    ��<em>Phew��</em>��

    While struggling to muster both his magic and chaos energy, Ian began investing points into his Mental Fortitude. He continued until the magic within his body finally came under his control again. The effects were immediate after just a few points. The dragon��s maw opened just as Ian��s eyes shone with blue magic.

    <em>ROAR��</em>

    A brilliant white breath erupted like mes from the dragon��s gaping maw. But it was an intense cold, so harsh that it could freeze the air itself.

    Ian faced the dragon��s breath, which painted his vision white, with his magic-glowing eyes. His spell wasplete. He could see the ice crystals forming before him with his naked eyes. However, even a cial Wall wouldn��t be able to fully block the approaching breath.

    At that moment, a strange thought crossed his mind, curling one side of his lip.

    <em>To be killed by a dragon�� what a fitting end in this damned world.</em>

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A dazzling golden light filled his vision at that moment.

    ��....?!�� Ian��s eyes widened.

    The cial Wall he was forming shattered as a colossal golden force field suddenly bloomed in front of the fortress walls. A translucent barrier spread across the front of the wall.

    <em>ROAAAAR</em>��

    The dragon��s breath engulfed the barrier. Magicden frost spouted like a fountain atop the field, and the golden light shed brilliantly.

    The breath solidified into ice and crumbled to pieces. The structure of the barrier became visible between the fragments��a honeb-like pattern of hexagons.

    <em>Any entity capable of deploying such a vast and intricate magic field in an instant��</em>

    ��....!��

    Ian craned his neck upwards. High in the sky, the golden curtain divided the space. A massive dragon, covered in pale scales, was flying through the curtain. Ian��s mouth hung ajar.

    <em>Archeas��?</em><em>To see that dragon here��</em>

    One of only two dragons remaining on the continent. Archeas, the tinum Dragon, was the dragon known by countless titles and epithets.

    The quest window appeared before his eyes at that moment.

    [One Who Defied the Natural Order, Tahumrit.]

    ��Hah����

    As Ian read the quest to defeat the fallen dragon alongside the tinum Dragon, a hollowugh spread across his lips.

    So everything he had experienced until now was nothing more than a boss event cut scene.

    A furious question followed: why had Archeas only appeared now?

    If he had arrived earlier, he could have avoided the needless sacrifices, and the wasted stat points.

    <em>��Is that why it hid its presence? To keep its kin from interfering?</em>

    The thought didn��tst long.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The faint crimson divine power burned brightly. The effects of the immobilization quickly dissipated. This might have been part of the quest event as well. No character of Chapter Two level would have stood a chance in the battle between the two dragons.

    <em>If that��s really the case��</em>

    Ian��s gaze fell upon the Sword of Judgement in his hand. Divine power writhed within the de, a faint bluish light spreading subtly along the edge.

    <em>One��s a barbarian warrior buff, and the other��s a knight buff. What about the mage?</em>

    Just as he thought that, the golden barrier faded alongside the dragon��s breath. Beyond it, he saw the back of Archeas flying toward Tahumrit. The questions in his mind vanished. They didn��t matter for the moment.

    <em>��I��ll find out as I go on.</em>

    Ian��s grip on the sword hilt tightened atst.

    ***

    <em>ROAAAAR��</em>

    The breath unleashed by Archeas swept over Tahumrit, scorching the army of the dead behind him. Bright yellow mes erupted like an explosion.

    <em>KYAAAAA��</em>

    Tahumrit roared from the midst of it. Hovering in midair with a powerful p of his wings, Archeas howled back. The magical waves that collided in midair shattered, ripping the atmosphere apart. Dust and debris rose in the valley, covered in bones and ashes.

    In the next moment, Tahumrit soared upward. In the next moment, Archeas�� breath swept Tahumrit��s hide, charring it and exposing his endoskeleton. Between his dried muscles and bones, bright blue magic flickered like blood vessels.

    <em>ng��</em>

    The two dragons shed in mid-air. Golden energy shed around Archeas, but the same was true for Tahumrit. A veil of blue magic burst like lightning, shattering the golden force field.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    White lightning struck through Archeas. The tinum Dragon threw his head back. The golden magic erupting from his maw streaked into the center of the dark clouds. Golden magical circuits spread through the clouds. The swirling dark clouds faltered and rolled back.

    <em>Crunch�� </em>

    Tahumrit sank his teeth into Archeas�� nape at that moment. Though no blood was spilled or torn, Tahumrit��s bite was enough to send the dragon plummeting.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The two entangled giants rolled across the valley floor. Tahumrit was thrown off, howling as he looked back to the sky. The unsteady clouds darkened again, swallowing up the golden magical circuits.

    The same happened with Archeas. Golden haze rose from his entire body, casting a faint light between the clouds.

    Both dragons were consuming their magic endlessly, fighting in ways iprehensible to humans. One was trying to engulf the area in darkness, while the other was pushing back that darkness.

    ��Lu�� Sr���� General Gelud, who had copsed on the watchtower gate and was staring nkly at the scene, finally let out an inaudible sigh.

    Even though he had somewhat kept his sanity, his condition was rtively better. The mage Mendes, who had fainted earlier, hadn��t stirred. All the guards wore nk expressions.

    But ?there was nothing Gelud could do. He could only watch the two dragons staring each other down and pray to the God of Light.

    A pir of magic erupted from Archeas�� entire body at that moment.

    ���������� ������ ����������!

    A majestic thought reverberated through his mind. It was an unintelligible ancientnguage. Gelud could only assume that the tinum Dragon wasmunicating something to the Corrupt Dragon.

    ������������ ������- ��������-!

    ��<em>Argk��</em>��

    As the thought resonated in his mind, Gelud clutched his head. He couldn��t understand this either, but the corrupted dragon grew enraged. To prove that, bright blue magic erupted from Tahumrit��s entire body. Not a vivid blue, but an ominous hue tinged with faint purple. The magic released by the two dragons covered the dark clouds, swirling and intertwining like paint.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    The tinum Dragon charged at the Corrupt Dragon. Archeas, jaws wide open, attempted to bite down on Tahumrit��s emaciated neck. Tahumrit swiped at Archeas with his front paw, and the two tangled together in a primal struggle.

    It was a raw, bestial brawl.

    Gelud couldn��t have known that both Archeas and Tahumrit were pouring all their magic into canceling each other��s spells. And that to end the stalemate before their magic ran dry, they had resorted to a physical confrontation.

    All Gelud could do was hope and pray that the tinum Dragon, Archeas, the legendary creature he had only heard of, would emerge victorious.

    After all, no mere mortal could interfere in this battle of these divine creatures.

    ��....?�� Gelud��s brow furrowed at that moment.

    In the middle of the valley, someone��s back came into view. Tinypared to the dragons, but cloaked in zing red divine power and holding a sword glowing with blue light.

    ��....!�� When Gelud realized who it was, his eyes widened to the point of tearing.

    It was the crusader of Tir En and the Great Warrior of the North, who had saved countless soldiers from crisis throughout the battle.

    ��Ian�� Hope��!��

    He was walking alone, toward the dragons.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    Ian suppressed a sigh as he stepped on the crunching ground filled with ashes and bones. His legs trembled with each step. It was a primal warning��his instincts telling him not to go any further.

    It also was a thought that any human with eyes would naturally have. The giant winged beasts entangled and rampaged in front of him.

    <em>Roar�� Boom��</em>

    Every time the dragons collided, the ground quaked, and shockwaves swept through Ian��s entire body. These weren��t high-level spells or divine powers at work. It was simply the aftermath of the dragons�� immense strength and magic colliding.

    <em>I really don��t want to get any closer��</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian kept walking, though he didn��t bother running since it seemed pointless for now. He also hoped the beasts�� fight would calm down a bit in the meantime.

    If he charged in right now, he would end up like a shrimp caught between whales.

    <em>Roaarr��</em>Contrary to his wishes, the battle between the dragons was growing more fierce. Tahumrit��s ws tore off Archeas�� scales, which were a brilliant shade of yellow and reflected light, causing them to scatter in all directions like fallen leaves. Archeas tried to strike at its back with the wings and sink its teeth into the nape.

    Tahumrit swatted him away with its skeletal wings. The Corrupt Dragon had nearly shed all of its dried skin, revealing the grotesque, true form of bones and muscles. Between its ck bones and muscles, blue magic tinged with purple flickered like blood vessels.

    The two dragons let out short roars at each other and charged again.

    Another shockwave followed.

    Lowering his head to endure it, Ian stifled a chuckle. The closer he got to the battlefield, the clearer the dragons�� size and forms became. He could also sense how strong they were.

    It wasn��t just about physical strength. Every blow they exchanged seemed to contain more magic than he had in total.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Of course, the divine power surrounding his entire body remained strong. It was bing even thicker. His limbs felt full of strength, and his senses were keen and clear, as if shedding ayer of skin.

    The Sword of Judgement fit into his grip like a part of him. The divine power of Tir En grew more intense, making it appear as though he held a sword forged of blue light. However, none of that gave Ian much courage.

    <em>I��d probably die instantly if I took a direct hit.</em>

    Because his humanity remained unchanged, engaging in a reckless charge toward these living cataclysms would only result in him bing a mere divine-powered chunk of meat. He couldn��t afford to attack from a distance, either. That would be the most meaningless action. The spells he cast wouldn��t even tickle Tahumrit.

    In the end, I need to approach, dodge the attacks, and pierce it with divine power.

    It was easier said than done. But he had to do it. Though the battle seemed evenly matched now, if left alone, Archeas would eventually lose. Setting aside the implications of the quest, they were, after all, in the very heart of Tahumrit��s domain.

    This territory undoubtedly provided some sort of power to the Corrupt Dragon. Otherwise, the tinum Dragon wouldn��t have tried to purify the territory first. And most likely, he wanted Tahumrit to target him during that purification process.

    But the Corrupt Dragon made the right choice, even in its madness. Instead of attacking the tinum Dragon, it prioritized protecting its domain. When the corrupted and the purifying forces shed, the corrupted one always held the upper hand.

    That��s why Archeas charged Tahumrit first.

    <em>Dragons don��t have infinite magic, after all.</em>

    They didn��t reim the swirling magic in the sky because doing so would leave them vulnerable afterward.

    In a war of attrition, Tahumrit, who already owned a vast territory, would have an overwhelming advantage. The smartest choice here would be a tactical retreat, but Archeas fought.

    Whatever the reason, this was fortunate for Ian. If Archeas retreated, he��d be as good as dead. Perhaps the entire North would be as well.

    <em>So, is that why it didn��t retreat��?</em>

    Archeas needed reinforcements. In the same sense, Ian needed to help him.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    Tahumrit mmed Archeas into the ground at that moment. Its front paw pinned the tinum Dragon��s head. Archeas, who had been protecting its nape with the wings, suddenly nced at the distant ground.

    There, he spotted a human cloaked in red and blue divine power.

    ��Don��te any closer, noble one��!

    The urgent thought shot through Ian��s mind. This time, it was in the Imperialmon tongue.

    ��Your will is noble and pure, but in the end, only death awaits��!

    <em>If I stay still, I��ll die anyway.</em>

    Snorting at the response, Ian kept moving. Tahumrit, who was about to tear into Archeas�� wings, turned its gaze to Ian. Blue light burned in its eyes.

    ��The des����r�� co������na��

    Magic gathered in the Corrupt Dragon��s maw as its thoughts echoed. The pinned-down Archeas twisted desperately, pushing against Tahumrit��s jaw with its front paw.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    A breath of chill that somewhat resembles ashes shot up beneath the clouds, crystallizing and scattering in all directions like shards.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat!</em>

    Ian started running at that moment. He locked his gaze onto Tahumrit��s exposed neck bones and the thick vicle extending beneath them.

    <em>ng.</em>

    Tahumrit swatted away Archeas�� front paw after expelling its breath.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    Ian, cloaked in Wind des, was already charging toward Tahumrit��s nape. A blue sh swept across the massive neck of the Fallen Dragon.

    <em>Crack, crack.</em>

    Blue divine energy fragments scattered like sparks.

    Even the divine-infused Sword of Judgement couldn��t slice through the dragon��s bones in one blow. He only sliced through muscle tendons and left w-like marks on the ck bones.

    <em>Roarrr��</em>

    But it was enough to enrage Tahumrit.

    <em>Flies are not annoying because they��re a threat.</em>

    With that thought, Ian��s eyes glowed as he urgently kicked off the air. The massive paw of the Corrupt Dragon was swinging toward him, along with a furious roar.

    The swirling magic between the spread bones was clearly visible.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    Even the slight brush past the dragon sent Ian crashing to the ground. Instinctively twisting his body, hended after bouncing a few times. He wasn��t sure if it could be called a roll, but at least he wasn��t dead.

    He likely had the Blessing of Battle to thank. His chest ached sharply, probably from a few broken ribs. But Ian rose withoutint. He had to be grateful that his limbs were intact. Ice shards fell around him like hail, but there was no time to defend against them leisurely.

    <em>Fucking damn it��</em>

    <em>ROAAAAR��</em>

    Tahumrit, missing its paw, twisted its body in the opposite direction and swung its wing at Ian. The fact that it was a tattered wing made of bones and muscles didn��t matter. The magic swirling around it served as a barrier on its own. Getting swept up in that would not end with just a dive-like impact.

    <em>Am I really going to die after two attacks��?</em>

    Even with that thought, Ian infused his power of chaos into a Whirling Barrier. It was toote to dodge, and a Frost Shield or cier Wall would be useless. He could only hope that the swirling wind would act as an airbag and bounce him away.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em>

    However, the dragon��s wing beat helplessly tore apart the swirling wind that had always protected him.

    Massive bones filled Ian��s field of vision.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A golden force field bloomed in front of Ian at that moment. Though several hexagons shattered against the wing bones, the remaining magic was enough to protect Ian.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Simultaneously, Archeas bit into Tahumrit��s nape and soared upward. When Ian drew the Corrupt Dragon��s attention, Archeas seized the opportunity. As the two giants rose, the force field crumbled. But not all of it vanished.

    ��...?�� Ian narrowed his eyes at the single remaining hexagonal shield.

    Golden runes flickered and shimmered on the back of his gauntlet. He could feel the enormous magic contained in those runes.

    A single hexagonal shield, clearly drawing magic from those runes, floated a short distance above his forearm like arge shield.

    ��Is this the real knight buff��?��

    <em>And this is just the blessing of Tir En?</em>

    Looking down at the Sword of Judgement shimmering with divine energy, Ian let out a soft chuckle.

    <em>A golden magical shield and a holy sword?</em>

    <em>Boom.</em>

    Meanwhile, Tahumrit, with its nape bitten by Archeas, crashed to the ground. Archeas didn��t let go of its neck, determined not to miss the opportunity.

    Tahumrit didn��t go down without a fight either. Tahumrit shed and whipped at Archeas�� body with its ws and wings. The scattered tinum scales flew in all directions.

    ��... <em>Ha</em>.�� Ian readjusted his grip on his sword and started running again. It was just a small leap for the dragons, but not for him.

    <em>I��ve been running non-stop since the fortress.</em>

    But this time, he wasn��t just running. From afar, countless blue eyes were charging toward him. The undead, who had been watching since being swept up by Archeas�� breath, were all rushing at Ian.

    It must have been Tahumrit��smand. To keep this fly-like enemy pinned down while he fought Archeas. The undead were being blown to bits in the dragons�� fight, but they didn��t care. Ian didn��t slow down either. The Blessing of Battle boiled within Ian.

    ��<em>Aaargh</em>����

    <em>Damn it.</em>

    With a roar that was beyond his control, Ian raised his shield and charged into the oing undead.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    He didn��t even need to swing his sword. Ian shoved aside the group of undead with his shield, then swung his left arm, smashing a couple of them to pieces.

    Only then did the Sword of Judgement carve a graceful arc.

    <em>Swoosh, crunch!</em>

    Blue light painted the darkness relentlessly. Each time, the undead caught in the arc exploded into pieces. The recoil of his sword swings tranted into shield bashes. Though his vision was now filled with the undead army, Ian moved without care. Cut, swing, bash, and strike��a ceaseless cycle.

    ��<em>Grraaaah��</em>!��

    The crescent of blue light bisected a giant warrior about to bring down its battle ax. Azure curves and golden shes swirled like a dance��a path of bones formed steadily behind Ian.

    <em>Crash</em>.

    Suddenly, his view cleared. He could see the dragons intertwined like a small hill. He had broken through the encirclement, although could still see rushing blue eyes glowing from beyond.

    <em>How many have I dragged down here?</em>

    As he thought this, Ian ducked.

    <em>Whoomph��</em>

    The shockwave from Archeas�� wings brushed past him. The gust from Archeas�� wings caught the undead following closely behind and shattered them into pieces. Despite shaking off the jaws biting its nape, Tahumrit remained pinned down. Tahumrit��s movements were now desperate, unlike before.

    Ian��s interventionpletely shifted the course of the battle. It was also thanks to the vengeful dragon, not forgetting its purpose to the very end. Archeas dodged Tahumrit��s swinging ws with a tilt of its head, and its golden eyes suddenly paused as he noticed Ian charging alongside him. Their gazes met. This time, it didn��t tell Ian to back off.

    <em>So, you think I��m useful now, huh?</em>

    Ian muttered to himself as he adjusted his direction toward Tahumrit��s head.

    They did not exchange words, but ?their thoughts aligned. Instead of blocking or dodging the Corrupt Dragon��s iing wing, Archeas offered its shoulder and extended its forepaw. The giant w pinned Tahumrit��s head to the ground.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Ian raised the shield to block the shockwave that followed the deafening crash and met the Corrupt Dragon��s blue re. Tahumrit had also noticed Ian. Its blue eyes burned with fury. While being pinned down by Archeas, Tahumrit gathered magic in its maw, which Ian could feel.

    <em>Quite the determination you��ve got. But I��m pretty stubborn too.</em>

    With a grin, Ian pushed his legs even harder. The Wind des propelled him forward like a seizure, closing the distance between him and the massive head in an instant. Stretching out his arm toward themon weak spot of all creatures he��d ever faced, Ian unleashed the Strike of Judgment.

    A zing sh pierced through the massive blue eyes.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Ian felt an immense resistance in his grip. Gritting his teeth, he reached out as far as he could.

    <em>Crack! </em>

    With a feeling of something breaking, the light in his eyes exploded like fireworks. The divine energy that had been building up and couldn��t escape all burst out at once.

    Ian could not withstand the bacsh, resulting in him being flung backward.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    Tahumrit��s furious scream burst out with its breath, rushing toward Ian as he rolled across the ground.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The tinum wing mmed down onto the ground in front of it, blocking the breath. The breath shattered and froze against the wing, while golden magic flickered brightly beyond the shoulder des, deflecting both the breath and roar.The moment Archeas�� eyes narrowed,

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A violet shockwave erupted from Tahumrit��s entire body, pushing Archeas�� massive frame back. The swirling magic in the sky shed brightly.

    Ian was also flung further away.

    <em>How far am I going to be pushed back��?</em>

    Gritting his teeth, he swung his left arm down like a stake.

    <em>Crack! </em>

    The edge of his Force Field Shield embedded itself into the ground. Ian��s left arm stayed firmly attached to the shield, as if anchored by a powerful ma.

    It looked like he was hanging off a cliff. Despite his shoulder feeling like it was going to tear apart, Ian grabbed the Sword of Judgement in reverse and plunged the de into the ground.

    <em>Scratch-scratch-scratch��</em>

    The shield and sword ground against the earth as he slid back.

    He could feel the magic in the runes depleting. Ridiculously enough, he was consuming more magic now than when he��d been fending off or smashing the undead. But at least his shoulder pain and sliding speed were decreasing.

    When Ian��s feet touched the ground,

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Archeas crashed down not far away. The earth shook, and the shockwave swept across Ian��s force field shield.

    Ian, now on one knee, trembled all over.

    <em>Grr��</em>

    However, Archeas didn��t even look in his direction because Tahumrit, who had unleashed its magic, spread its wings wide and fixed its burning violet eyes on the swirling magic in the sky.

    He then soared up.

    Archeas opened its wings right after. However, it didn��t take off immediately. Instead, it nced back with a furrowed brow.

    ��<em>Phew�� phew</em>����

    Because it felt like a human climbing up, jumping onto the tail, and making their way up its body.

    Ian did not avoid Archeas��s gaze. Rather, as if challenging it to find a better way, he even let out a brief sigh. Archeas did not rage at the human who dared to tread on its body, nor did it demand ountability for this disrespectful act.

    Instead, as if amused, it slightly revealed its massive fangs and slightly raised the scales on its body, to make it easier for him to climb.

    At the same time, a faint golden light shimmered throughout its body. The scales that had fallen off its entire body all grew back in an instant. The scales between the shoulder des grew in severalyers and rose upward.

    In the meantime, Ian, who had almost crawled up like running, inserted his left arm tightly between the manyyers of scales that had grown up to below its chest.

    ��....!��

    At that moment, Archeas sensed the magic waves shimmering within Ian��s body. It was a faint power of the void and clear divine energy.

    <em>A mage?</em>

    The impression that it was a more interesting entity than expected was, of course, only momentary. Because Tahumrit had already soared up to such a height.

    Archeas pped its wings. Its massive body tore through the atmosphere as it ascended.

    ***

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Amidst the enormous air pressure that made it hard to even open one��s eyes, Ian pondered a seemingly obvious question:

    <em>Is this right��?</em>

    In what felt like an eternal moment, Ian wondered if this really was the correct strategy. He should have read the guide more carefully.

    In retrospect, he hadn��t spent over thirty minutes actually reading the strategy guide. If he disregarded the time spent scrolling through and figuring out why his character was ruined, he actually spent less than half of that time on other things.

    Ian was neither particrly intelligent nor fond of reading text. After all, he thought it would suffice to look it up as he raised his new character.

    <em>I should have spent the time poring over the main quest guide rather than skimming through other job descriptions or quest lists.</em>

    Even if he had carefully absorbed the often-skipped guide to the north, he might have been standing safely on the ground rather than on the back of a dragon, waiting for Archeas to pull Tahumrit back to the ground. Of course, such thoughts were meaningless now. It was not possible to turn back time.

    <em>Killing that ppy bastard will make it the right strategy.</em>

    Finally, the pressure eased a bit. He was just below a swirling mass of clouds, feeling a vast ocean of magical power above him. The magic in that vortex was beyondprehension.

    <em>It��s crazy to imagine what it was like, battling with all that magic.</em>

    Archeas stopped ascending. Beyond, Tahumrit was visible, desperately absorbing magic from the vortex like quenching a deep thirst. Of course, Archeas did not wait.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    The already gathered magic turned into a breathtaking breath of the dragon.

    Tahumrit could not evade it.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    The brilliant explosion and heat engulfed Tahumrit. Digging his hands deeper between the scales, Ian maintained his unwavering focus.

    Soon, Tahumrit��s figure emerged briefly from the mes. By now, a violet magical barrier had wrapped around Tahumrit��s body. Of course, it was not entirely intact. The mespletely charred and fused Tahumrit��s muscles together, while the bones were in the same state.

    <em>Instead of breaking, they��re melting.</em>

    It was then that two more wings unfolded above Tahumrit��s wings. Magic formed these wings. Almost simultaneously, golden magic streamed between the vortexes, seeping into Archeas�� entire body.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The golden magic wing emerged over Archeas�� wings as well.

    "...?!"

    Ian��s eyes widened as an incredibly dense magic surged into his body. It was the magic of the dragon. Only then did he realize that a huge tinum scale was stuck in his left hand. A smirk crossed Ian��s lips.

    <em>Is this a mage buff��?</em>

    It was clear now that Archeas discovered Ian was a mage.

    The euphoria of seemingly infinite magic followed, and even in this moment, his mind grasped the underlying truth. To Archeas, this amount of magic was nothing more than a speck of dust. No matter how much magic Ian poured out, it was merely like scooping a few pots of water from the sea.

    <em>Then....</em>

    Thinking this, Ian extended the Sword of Judgement to his side. Blue sacred power surged along the de, and golden magic prated through it.

    <em>Zap, zap.</em>

    The magic soon turned into white lightning, spreading like a web.

    Tahumrit, who roared and charged immediately afterward, undoubtedly targeted Ian. Archeas also extended forth. The scale in Ian��s grip clung to the scales that served as a saddle.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The two dragons collided in midair. Unlike before, they did not fall. The magical wings clearly yed some role. The aerial battle continued, filled with roars, magic, and breaths. They struck each other��s jaws, spun their bodies to dodge breaths, and emitted fields and shock waves to neutralize the magic.

    In this dizzying fight, where up and down lost their meaning, anyone watching from the fortress would feel as if they were witnessing a scene from a myth. And during it all, Ian was, surprisingly, not troubled.

    Amidst the sh, not only the Blessing of Battle but also the dragon��s magic augmented Ian��s capabilities.

    <em>How many buffs have been stacked on me exactly?</em>

    As he thought this, Ian calmed his breathing. The Sword of Judgement had turned a brilliant white, as if he was wielding a Sword of Light rather than lightning.

    The dragon��s magic possessed the power to amplify magic, and Ian had mixed in chaos power as well. He did this not only to further amplify his magic but also because he believed it would deal a greater blow to Tahumrit, who was now using the magic of the void.

    Chaos power was deadly even to other beings of the void, a fact Ian knew from experience.

    <em>If I corrupt my character, it must be like this, fighting the corrupted ones.</em>

    Ian thought he could endlessly amplify his magic now. He hadn��t done so because he was afraid the Sword of Judgement wouldn��t withstand it.

    Despite being jokingly called a steel magic wand, the sword��s primary purpose was not to cast spells. Using it for magic greatly reduced its durability, even if it was a robust relic-to-be.

    Even now, Ian could feel the essence of sanctity inside the sword wobbling, likely a repercussion of constantly drawing upon its sacred power to its limits.

    <em>Just a little more. Just a bit longer...</em>

    Fortunately, the right moment came before the sword could no longer endure the magic.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    Tahumrit, entangled in Archeas��s front paws, suddenly lunged its head forward in a surprise attack. Its maw, filled with violet magic, gaped open as if to tear Ian apart.

    <em>This will sting you a bit as well.</em>

    Ian, facing Archeas, thrust his Sword of Light straight into the fray. Not even the dragon��s breath could outpace lightning. A massive white bolt pierced through Tahumrit��s maw.

    With a crack, the osciting violet magic shattered.

    Between the bones of the corrupted dragon, white light shed, and a stream of white lightning covered its body.

    <em>ROA-AARRR��</em>

    It seemed the impact genuinely shocked Tahumrit. The dragon��s magic and chaos power had clearly pierced through its formidable resistance.

    <em>Seems like my magic has transcended human capabilities.</em>

    As Ian pondered this, Archeas didn��t miss the opportunity.

    With a crunch, despite the risk of harming itself, Archeas bit deeply into Tahumrit��s shoulder. Simultaneously, it mmed its golden-magicden front paws into the center of Tahumrit��s ribs. Magic shed and shockwaves shed.

    With a crackle, Archeas��s�� ws crushed the corrupted dragon��s chest.

    Groaning in agony, Tahumrit bit deeply into Archeas�� neck. Archeas had apparently allocated all avable magic to offense, not defense. tinum scales crumbled, and dragon blood surged, instantly vaporizing into a golden magical mist.

    With a series of snaps, Tahumrit��s chest continued to crush under the pressure.

    Even with its neck deeply bitten, Archeas exerted more force. Its immense body conveyed this power even to Ian. Archeas gradually lifted Tahumrit upward by spreading its front paws wider apart, elevating them. The connection at Archeas��s neck tore, and a cloud of golden blood formed a dense mist.

    Finally, Tahumrit, its mouth full of Archeas��s flesh, tilted its head back��a cry mixed with pain and hatred. Soon after, it spat out the flesh and savagely tore at Archeas�� neck. Archeas? bit into what remained of Tahumrit��s neck.

    Ian��s focus was silently directed towards the space between Archeas�� raised front paws, instead of the entangled heads of the two dragons. The shattered chest of Tahumrit was splitting open, revealing arge, dark mass at its center��the condensed magic within. The exposed dragon��s vulnerability allowed another dragon to attack its unprotected heart, which was not shielded byyers of bone and magic.

    With a tear, Ian withdrew his left arm from the scale. He then quickly moved to stand at the end of Archeas��s shoulder.

    Gripping the Sword of Judgement, he felt the power return to the sacred energy, flickering dangerously but now burning brightly again

    ��...��

    Ian nced below. From this height, everything below looked trivial, like toys. The valley and the Bellium Fortress, covered in mes and ash,y amidst a dense darkness, echoing with the cries of the tormented.

    A slight smirk crossed Ian��s lips.

    <em>��I��d probably die if I fell from here.</em>

    The next moment, heunched himself toward the heart, sword raised high, ready to deliver the final blow.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    The blue trail embedded itself in the upper part of the massive heart.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Ian felt the solidity in his grip as he adjusted his hold on the sword hilt. Hanging on, he drew the sword down with all his might.

    Tahumrit momentarily stiffened.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    A deep, lengthy gash appeared across the heart. The blue sacred power zed, incinerating the corrupted magic spreading along the crack.

    <em>Screech��</em>

    Tahumrit finally released a pain-filled scream.

    Ian did not stop. The de continued slicing through the heart, intensifying the screams until a chilling sound abruptly silenced them��Archeas had twisted Tahumrit��s neck, contorting the corrupted dragon��s massive head into an unnatural angle. The violet glow in its eyes faded.<em>Snap.</em>

    Thunder rumbled from within the swirling storm clouds, and an ashy blizzard spread. The vast amount of corrupted magic, left masterless, flowed out more swiftly than it could evaporate.

    While gazing at the limp and twisted head of Tahumrit, Ian eventually shifted his gaze to Archeas, whose one side of its neck was torn. The look in Archeas��s eyes, as it stared at its fallen kin, was not one of joy but of sadness and exhaustion. Archeas��s gaze then returned to Ian at the heart��s center.

    Ian spoke up. "Can you catch me, please?"

    Archeas��s eyes became slightly curved. With a wrenching sound, one of its front paws slowly withdrew from being deeply embedded in Tahumrit��s ribs. It seemed capable of bearing the weight of this massive dragon with just one arm.

    W<em>hat do we do with this corpse? I guess I own about one-third of it��</em>

    Thought Ian, observing the situation.

    His brows furrowed as he reconsidered the massive heart he was leaning on. A critical question arose: <em>why hasn��t the questpletion window appeared?</em>

    <em>��No way. </em>

    Ian��s arms tensed.

    Defeating a boss in the game was no straightforward task, as striking its weak spot did not automatically ensure victory. This was true when facing a dragon, a creature that defiedmon understanding and existed in an undead state, making the battle even more challenging. It might dy its death even with its neck broken and heart pierced.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    As if to prove his suspicions, the spreading purple magic stitched the split heart back together. Ian felt the pressure binding the sword de. The blue sacred power red up violently, and magic surged through it.

    <em>This fucking��</em>

    Ian��s face contorted in frustration. The lifeless head of Tahumrit suddenly reignited with a violet glow, ring at Ian.

    Archeas, startled, widened its eyes and attempted to push its paw back into the ribcage, but it was slower than Tahumrit��s sudden attack.

    With a hideous scream, Tahumrit��s dislocated jaw opened, and the ashy blizzard and flowing corrupted magic rapidly intensified.

    A massive explosion and shockwave enveloped the area. Although the intertwined dragons absorbed most of the impact, Ian still had to curl up and shield himself with the Force Field Barrier.

    ��Vengeance����... must... ����...!

    Desperate thoughts echoed in his mind.

    As the explosion intensified, Archeas wrapped itself in a golden barrier. Ian struggled to continue slicing with his sword.

    <em>How dense can this magic possibly be...?</em>

    Despite his full effort, the sword moved only slightly. It seemed more likely to break than to make a significant cut.

    Tahumrit spread its drooping wings, just like the two wings of magic, with the tips beginning to disintegrate into dust.

    <em>Insane��!</em>

    Ian realized the creature��s intent. Deciding to abandon the Sword of Judgement, he prepared for its final desperate act.

    <em>I can get the sword backter from the remains. </em>

    With that thought, he ced his foot on the heart and readied to leap.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The corrupted magic formed a blurry shield around the split chest.

    ��You cann�� escap������...����!

    Crackling and grinding, alongside the visceral sounds, Archeas��s front paw crushed into Tahumrit��s ribs, shattering one side of its chestpletely. A paw tumbled away with it, but Tahumrit seemed unfazed by the loss.

    With a roar of surprise and rm, Archeas voiced its shock.

    However, Tahumrit, not minding its disintegrating body, pped its wings and had already broken free from Archeas. Upside down, the battered form of the corrupted dragon surged upwards.

    ��...!�� Ian��s eyes widened as he struck the magic barrier with his shield. The magic amassed in the storm clouds above poured down relentlessly.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom��</em>

    The scenery was engulfed in a fierce burst of purple magical power.

    Ian, crouched and looking through the gaping ribs, saw magic raining down, causing Archeas to plummet. Even as it screamed, it regained itsposure. The endless expanse of a golden barrier unfolding around Ian slowly etched itself into his vision.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    The cataclysmic explosion that seemed to mark an end enveloped the barrier, and suddenly, the entire scene receded into the distance.

    ***

    ��...��

    An eerie silence enveloped Travelga. No one wandered the streets. The silence began the moment a great noise echoed from beyond the northern skies.

    It had been less than two days since reinforcements from Karlingion had headed north. The noise from the north, near the Bellium Fortress, was not a good omen. The barbarian settlers gathered in a few houses shared the same sentiment.

    "...Don��t worry. Everyone will return safely," Askel reassured as he moved from house to house, though his words did little tofort.

    As Thesaya followed him into another house, faint anxiety tinged her face.

    "Ian must be alright, right? There is no way he��"

    "Don��t even utter such nonsense," Charlotte cut her off, leaning against the wall.

    "Ian won��t die. He promised��"

    <em>Roar��</em>

    The ground trembled anew, this time with a noise of apletely different magnitude.

    The beastfolk and the vampire fairy halted their conversation.

    Thesaya removed her eyepatch and locked eyes with Charlotte. Without waiting, they both leaped onto the roof of the building. After hopping across several roofs, absorbing the continuous booms, they finally stood side by side on a narrow chimney. Thendscape before them became visible.

    Darkness filled the sky, with dense storm clouds in the north and shes of light in the distant sky.

    Thesaya sighed as she watched the scene.

    "What in the world is happening..."

    Her ears perked up suddenly, and she quickly turned around, her eyes shing red. The silent darkness held with only the look of the few vigers peeking out their doors out of curiosity.

    Thesaya narrowed her eyes, which Charlotte noticed.

    "What��s wrong?"

    "... Nothing. Just had a strange feeling," Thesaya muttered, turning back to the front.

    Soon, she forgot her ominous feeling entirely. Because in the distant sky, piercing through the dark clouds, a massive being traced a violet arc through the air, following a parabolic trajectory at incredible speed toward the east.

    As it approached close enough to be over Travelga, Thesaya stammered out:

    "A dragon...? Is that a dragon...?"

    Charlotte merely blinked. To her, it appeared the same. A creature of such enormous size with wings could only be a dragon, though its appearance was bizarre. Almost skeletal, tattered all over, and crucially, flying upside down. The strangely twisted and limp thing was not a tail, but a head.

    The violet trail glittering in the air was the remnants of magic from its disintegrating wings.

    As the dragon changed its trajectory, one wing dipped deeply, revealing a torn torso. Charlotte��s mouth fell open wider. In the midst of the flickering purple magic, familiar glows of red and blue shone brightly.

    <em>SCREECH��</em>

    With a harrowing scream, the dragon scattered a gray breath down to the earth. The shing blue light intensified, and a small silhouette briefly emerged.

    As Charlotte continued to stare at the retreating figure of the dragon, she eventually sighed, "Ian...?"

    ***

    "Fucking hell..."

    Clutching the sword he had just drawn, Ian thought to himself that this situation was certainly not in any game he had yed.

    No matter how evil the creators were, pushing a yer into such an extreme scenario seemed unreasonable. But now, such thoughts were to change nothing. He was already standing atop a dying dragon��s heart, soaring through the sky at an incredible speed.

    Or, more urately, it was falling.

    Ian felt the altitude decreasing incrementally.

    <em>Clearly, it ns to die with me.</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian nced up at the magical barrier overhead. There was no need to stab at the heart again��the creature would die on its own soon enough, as the dispersing magical energy within the heart was palpable. Before the beast hit the ground, however, Ian knew he needed to escape.

    <em>About thending...</em>

    Ian checked the magic remaining in his body. The scale in his hand had long since fallen away, but he still kept some of the dragon��s magic within him.

    If he used the Whirling Barrier and Whirlwinds judiciously, he might be able tond with only a few broken bones.

    There wasn��t really another option. Deciding swiftly, Ian tightened his grip on the Sword of Judgement. He felt cracks in the de, but its sacred power still shone brightly��enough for his purpose.

    With a loud crack, Ian swung the sword at the magic barrier. The effect was dramatic. The once unstable barrier, after a few hits, fractured.

    ��That�� won��t ������ You ���� meant... to ������

    An echoing thought tried to impose itself over Ian, as a massive shadow loomed overhead.

    Realizing it was a wing, Ian��s brow furrowed with irritation. With a creak, the remaining front paw awkwardly moved to shield him from above. An additional barrier formed from the haphazardly interwoven dragon bones appeared over Ian��s head. The violently flickering magic made the barrier untouchable, even though it wasn��t tightly sealed.

    <em>This bastard really means it.</em>

    Ian gritted his teeth. It was impossible to shatter all the bones above him, especially with a sword beginning to crack.

    Eventually, Ian looked down again. To escape this prison, he had to ensure the creature��splete demise.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Ian mmed the sword into the heart. Sparks flew where sacred power met magical energy. Ian continued to strike, feeling the de��s cracks widen, yet the sacred power also intensified, as if determined to fulfill its purpose until the end.

    With a final, loud snap, the magic around the heart shattered. The sword plunged deeper. Ian pushed it to its limits, and in response, the sacred power zed brilliantly.

    <em>Crack, crack-crack��</em>

    Cracks spread throughout the heart. Purple magic surged, inteced with shes of blue light.

    <em>R��OAA��R��</em>

    Below him, Tahumrit��s death scream echoed as a final breath.

    With a burst, the sword exploded, and the heart disintegrated in all directions. Ian fell downwards, finallynding.

    The questpletion window appeared. Closing the window, Ian first observed the remnants of the Sword of Judgement.

    <em>��Thanks</em>, he thought briefly.

    The body of Tahumrit was copsing around him. Its wings and limbs flowed down like blossoming flowers.

    Finally, the outside became visible. He was plummeting at an incredible speed. The ground was not far.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    That was when the fragmented heart��s magic whirled up around him.

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    With nearly simultaneous timing, the explosion of the fragments catapulted Ian outward. He spun wildly, feeling chunks of the dragon��s magic dissipate within him, clearly sacrificed to protect his body from the magical st.

    There was no time to mourn the loss. Ashen magic swept in Ian��s eyes, creating the Whirling Barrier. He slowed his rotation slightly, but the situation was still dire.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    As the remains of Tahumrit crashed to the ground, Ian faced an onught of soil and shattered dragon bones.

    He quickly raised the Field Force Barrier.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The shield scraped the surface of the bones, twisting his trajectory as it broke. The Whirling Barrier then thrust him aside. Another bone brushed his arm, and Ian realized his left arm had broken��neither the Blessing of Battle nor the dragon��s magic could fully protect him from physical impact.

    Quickly, he raised another Whirling Barrier and stretched his right hand toward the ground.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A gust shot out, reducing his speed slightly. The next moment, the shock mmed his body upward. Ian realized that instead of crashing into the ground at an angle, thebined force of blessings and the dragon��s magic had propelled him back up.

    With his dragon magicpletely gone, he sensed numerous fractures all over his body. Fortunately, he hadn��t lost consciousness, but his situation had not improved.

    Ian sensed his impending death. Everything seemed to slow down in his spinning vision: dragon bones scattering, darkness and dust swirling, the ground approaching again, and his status window.

    Feeling the wind intensify, Ian allocated all his remaining attribute points to his Health. Next to his basic resistance skill, he upgraded themon skill, Primordial Vitality, to level five.

    That was hisst conscious act.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    ��This station is�� this station is��

    With the familiar rumble, the announcements infiltrated his ears. He was on his way to work, in the middle of the subway.

    ��....��

    He narrowed his eyes momentarily, taking in the darkness whizzing past the window beside the automatic doors. His hand, slightly sweaty, was gripping the handle next to the door.

    ��The doors will open on the right.

    Releasing the handle, he turned around. While there were many people, it wasn��t as crowded as usual.

    He checked his phone; he was about ten minutes earlier than usual.

    <em>Right, even leaving just this much earlier made themute far more bearable.</em>

    A faint smile crossed his lips. The bag��s weight on his shoulder felt familiar, as did the shirt with the top button undone.The train slowed down, and people with tired expressions gathered around the doors. He heard the sighs and coughs of the people.

    Soon, the doors opened and the passengers quickly disembarked. He followed them onto the tform, trailing behind the crowd surging toward the stairs, taking in the scene with his eyes��an all-toomon morning scene, devoid of any leisure.

    <em>Beep��</em>

    After passing through the ticket gates, his pace slowed. The source of a sweet smell that had been teasing his nose was just ahead.

    ��Ah....��

    He chuckled lightly and walked over. It was manju and walnut cookies. The vendor, flipping the pastries nonchntly, nced up at him.

    ��Would you like some?��

    ��... Yes. Both, please.��

    He answered softly, pulling out his wallet. The vendor quickly swiped his card and handed him a paper bag filled with warm, sweet scents.

    ��....��

    He immediately popped a manju into his mouth. It was soft, warm, and sweet. The smile on his face deepened as he chewed, passing by a bakery next door disying various pieces of bread.

    <em>Perhaps I should have opted for a croquette or a sandwich.</em>

    Despite this small regret, he continued walking, not stopping. Passersby nced at him curiously, wondering about the smell. As he was about to exit the station, he felt his throat getting dry. Several cafes were visible up ahead. His steps naturally turned toward them.

    Stopping by a cafe would negate the point of leaving early, but that wasn��t his concern right now. He entered a well-known franchise cafe, a ce he usually avoided because a smaller cafe a block away was cheaper by more than a thousand won.

    ��Can I take your order?��

    ��One iced americano and... a strawberry smoothie, please.��

    He ordered thergest sizes avable and added that he would drink it there, then sat at a table by the window��a luxury he would not normally indulge in the morning. The street was busy; the cafe was buzzing, and he sat there with the folded paper bag on the table.

    <em>Woong��</em>

    He savored the moment until the bell rang, signaling his order was ready.

    <em>Honestly, what I really want is a Coke or a beer...</em>

    Despite this thought, he took a sip of the coffee. Even the bitterness from the slightly burned coffee felt good. The strawberry smoothie was sweet and tangy. He sighed softly and opened the paper bag. The manju had cooled down slightly but was still richly sweet,plemented by the bitter coffee. He savored the taste without a word.

    ��Is this what you really wanted?�� Across from him, a man was spoke aloud. He was a stranger with unremarkable features.

    He remained calm; The man smiled faintly and turned away.

    ��Interesting world, isn��t it? I get to see such fascinating scenes. Quite envious.��

    ��....�� He froze, only his eyes moving to meet the man��s gaze. From the moment he saw the man, Ian sensed the guy was not a human.

    The man��s smile broadened, and from that point, the man��s facial features seemed to blur and melt away.

    Like that, the world flipped. A street bathed in dark crimson light suddenly turned into ruins. Long, waving silhouettes of ck meandered through the street.

    The paper bag rustled. Instead of a manju, arge, half-eaten insect was wiggling its legs in his hand. The cup held a thick, unidentified liquid.

    Tossing the insect to the ground, he spoke, ��So, I��m dead, aren��t I?��

    Laughter spread around him. The man��s head elongated bizarrely upwards. The voice sounded changed, altered somehow.

    "This is just your dream. It might be more regrettable for you, though."

    The man��s head no longer looked like a head. It resembled a reptile��s tail, or perhaps a tentacle. Fear enveloped him, but not to the point of shattering his mind. It was only then that he realized he was facing just a tiny part of this man.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    Purple fractures spread around him. The cracks quickly swallowed up the world, and soon, they blended together. The man also melted into the entwining chaos, and everything became blurred.

    "Someday... we��ll��again...."

    The voice disintegrated into the noise. Unintelligible remnants of emptiness flickered. And then there was darkness again.

    ***

    His awareness returned like paint spreading across a canvas. The remnants of the nightmare faintly brushed through his mind. He honestly didn��t want to know what that entity was.

    <em>I should have had croquettes with coke...</em>

    With that brief reflection, Ian finally opened his eyes.

    The unfamiliar gray ceiling came into clear view. He finally felt the sensation of pressure all over his body. His limbs were secured with splints, and bandages covered his entire body.

    Just having a sense of feeling was oddly reassuring. It meant, at least, he hadn��t be paralyzed.

    <em>It��s fortunate nothing is missing, given the circumstances.</em>

    Ian, not letting his guard down, meticulously checked his fingers and toes. Despite the difort, he could still feel the sensations.

    Miguel had said when his wrist was gone, it still felt like his hand remained. But it wouldn��t have felt as wiggly as it did now.

    "<em>Ah</em>...."

    Finally, Ian let out a sigh of relief and instinctively opened his status window. All his ability points had disappeared. And in their ce, Health points had significantly increased.

    <em>�� Though my strength is still higher.</em>

    Ian tried to remain calm. Regretting was useless. After all, he wouldn��t have survived if it weren��t for this. What consoled him was that his experience points had almost reached the next level.

    <em>All the rewards from the quest and the experience points from the dragon are probably included.</em>

    Given his level, it was an enormous amount.

    All the quests he had received werepleted. The rewards totaled two skill points and several question marks. Based on past experiences, question mark rewards often turned out to be loot obtained in reality.

    Ian��s consciousness naturally shifted to the skill window. It was clear that rewards had been received, but the remaining points had decreased. It was expected since he had maxed out the universal skill Primordial Vitality which enhances natural health recovery.

    <em>I might have maxed it out unnecessarily,</em> Ian thought with a rueful smile crossing his lips.

    <em>Humans are indeed fickle.</em>

    It was a time to be grateful for surviving. But he couldn��tpletely push away the regret. Essentially, he had be a far more ruined character.

    <em>...Well, looking at my stats, I can hardly call myself a mage anymore.</em>

    Maybe it was a foreseen oue from the moment he hadpletely misaligned a few buttons. And that no matter how hard he tried, it was inescapable.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    It was then that the door opened. A priestess entered the room carrying a basket.

    Only then did he notice the room��s scenery. The unadorned bed hey in, the likewise in desk and chair, and the circr window.

    <em>I was wondering where I was. It��s a church.</em>

    Thinking about this, he finally got up. His body was stiff, so he had to jerk upright.

    "Hi, <em>hiiek</em>...?!"

    The priestess, who was tidying the room, gasped and copsed.

    Ignoring her wide-eyed stare, Ian bent his arm. Crunch��the splint stabilizing his arm broke.

    <em>Now I��m able to move a bit more freely.</em>

    "By the Light of Lu Sr... You really have awakened... Seeing how quickly you��re recovering, I thought it was the grace of the Brilliant Goddess... but this is really...."

    As he rotated his stiff neck, the stammering priestess prayed. Ian, watching her for a moment, slightly loosened the bandage pressing his mouth, and asked, "Could you call Priest Fermat for me?"

    ***

    The news of Ian��s awakening had the priests rushing over. As they saw Ian sitting on the bed, they immediately kneeled down and began praying to Lu Sr.

    <em>Treated like a miracle...</em>

    Ian chuckled sardonically while looking at Fermat, who couldn��t even meet his eyes, just sweating and focused on his prayer.

    After the priests finished their prayers, Ian finally spoke.

    "Let just the two of us stay. The rest of you may leave. And if anyonees to pray again, I��ll ensure they live the rest of their lives without their front teeth, so pass that along."

    "Yes!"

    Two priests at the front rushed in. As Ian spread his arms, they silently unwrapped the bandages.

    Ian��s gaze returned to Fermat, who stood with his head bowed among the retreating priests.

    "Priest Fermat."

    "Yes. Speak, Sir Ian..."

    Fermat awkwardly bent at the waist. His eyes were weary, as if something had happened.

    <em>Clearly, he isn��t an easy person to converse with</em>.

    Ian, smirking inwardly, opened his mouth. "Is Sir Lucas at Travelga by any chance?"

    Fermat quickly bowed his head.

    "Yes, he is."

    "Then go call him. It would be easier to talk with him."

    "But... Sir Ian."

    "...?"

    "There are people... waiting for your recovery."

    "Who?"

    Fermat, looking embarrassed, bowed deeply and said, "One is His Grace, Archduke f, and one is from the order�C-"

    "I have no intention of meeting them." Ian cut him off.

    Given the atmosphere, ?meeting them would only result in tiresome nonsense.

    "Do not notify them I have awakened. If it bes known, also inform them that the visit was refused."

    Ian added firmly and gestured with his chin.

    "Go call Sir Lucas, Priest Fermat."

    "...Yes." Fermat swallowed a sigh, closed his eyes, and turned away.

    Ian chuckled. It seemed clear that he was rumored to have killed Tahumrit. The careful way the priests unwrapped each bandage alone told that story. They treated him not just as an apostle of God, but as if a deity had descended among them.

    <em>��If this continues, it will keep me up all night.</em>

    "How long have I slept?"

    As Ian suddenly spoke, the priests quickly spread their fingers.

    "You have been at the church for about a week."

    "No wonder I��m hungry. Prepare some clothes and a meal for me. I��ll take care of this."

    "Yes, we will do so... Sir Ian."

    The priests bowed deeply, sweating coldly, and stepped back. Watching the arrogant folks fumble was certainly amusing.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door opened again when Ian, wearing a robe, had almost finished eating the bread and soup on the table.

    "...?"

    He had expected Lucas, but it was Fermat again. Behind him, someone veiled in white caught Ian��s eye, and he narrowed his eyes indifferently.

    "I believe I asked for Sir Lucas."

    "I have... contacted Sir Lucas."

    "I also said to refuse visitors."

    "Well, it��s not that I brought... This�� this person is..." Priest Fermat stammered, sweating coldly, his already weary face turning pale.

    Then, the person behind him slightly lifted the veil to reveal their eyes. A faint smirk passed over Ian��s lips at the sight.

    "That��s what it was... Come in."

    At those words, Fermat, who was nearly breaking down, sighed in relief.

    He stepped back, and Ian added, "Priest Fermat?"

    "Yes, yes...?"

    "Wait at the end of the hallway. Make sure no one enters, and tell Sir Lucas to wait if hees."

    "Yes...."

    "If you fail to carry out this properly again, your future will be even more troublesome."

    "...."

    Fermat bowed his head and retreated.

    The veiled figure entered the room. As the door closed, a soft voice emerged from beneath the veil.

    "I had intended to persuade you. Thank you for granting permission so readily."

    The voice was strange, almost like a woman��s or a delicate man��s.

    "I thought it pointless to refuse."

    Ian chuckled lightly, watching as the figure approached.

    "The Great tinum Dragon wouldn��t easily back down if refused."

    "It��s good you recognized it so quickly, but..."

    The figure stopped and lifted the veil, looking down at Ian. Golden eyes curved slightly beneath the veil.

    "That makes me a bit sad. Aren��t werades?"

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    <em>To hear such words from a dragon.</em>

    Ian, suppressing augh, shrugged his shoulders.

    "Well, it was something like that."

    "Something like that... You enjoy cruel jokes, making me feel sad multiple times."

    Despite its words, its tone was not at all displeased. In fact, Archeas seemed to enjoy it.

    Archeaspletely removed its veil. Its blond hair, faded as if touched by light, fell below its shoulders. Its face was spotlessly white, and its golden eyes shone

    <em>... That��s why it covered its face.</em>

    "Wouldn��t it be more convenient for you to change into a less conspicuous appearance rather than covering up?"

    "Of course it would be. But it��s ufortable to disguise myself in another form. My spells and body remember this form. I should have chosen a different appearance from the beginning..."As Archeas sat across from Ian, it smiled faintly.

    "When you��re young, everyone enjoys standing out."

    "It must be quite inconvenient for you now."

    Nodding nonchntly, Ian popped the remaining bread into his mouth. Archeas�� smile deepened.

    "The first question you ask upon seeing me is that. You��re indeed amusing. Usually, people ask if I really have a nest full of gold, or they try to confirm my gender."

    "... Do you answer such questions?"

    "Of course. The rumors are not entirely false, but I abandoned such hobbies hundreds of years ago, and though dragons don��t have distinct genders, I could be either if desired. I��ll even tell them what gender this body is."

    "How kind of you..."

    Kindness from an absolute being. At least in this world, it was an utterly paradoxical notion. Thergesse of the powerful, or perhaps there was a reason they had no choice. Or maybe, as with those who have lived long, they simply enjoyed babbling on.

    Archeas leaned its elbow on the table and propped its chin on its hand,zily flicking its long fingers.

    "Looking at you, I think I understand how humans felt when they saw me. There��s so much I want to ask."

    "I know. That��s why you came as soon as I awoke."

    Ian, seemingly unsurprised, lifted his ss to his mouth. He showed no signs of nervousness, even in the presence of a dragon. In fact, it was true. There was no point in being tense.

    That clearly seemed to have pleased Archeas.

    With a gentle smile, Archeas said, "So you��ll kindly answer my questions, won��t you? As a small token of gratitude for me saving your life."

    "...?"

    Ian put down his cup and looked at Archeas.

    "It seems I saved you as well."

    "Of course."

    Archeas reached into the sleeve of its robe, and a broken sword appeared from within. It was the Sword of Judgement. Archeasid it down with the handle facing Ian and added, "I��m talking about what happened afterward."

    "... It was fortunate that you found me."

    "When I stopped the explosion and looked back, I saw reinforcements in the distance. So I decided to leave the rest to them and followed you. But by the time I arrived, it was already toote. I was sad. However, that was when you surprised me again."

    Staring intently into Ian��s eyes, Archeas smiled. Hard to believe, a human emotion seemed to emanate from that colossal tinum Dragon.

    "I discovered you were still alive. Your body was in such a gruesome state, yet it was desperately struggling to survive. It was miraculous."

    "...."

    <em>The perks of having invested in skills and stats.</em>

    The Primordial Vitality increased the recovery rate in proportion to the lost life. Since he was on the brink of death then, the effect must have been the strongest.

    As he nodded, Archeas�� voice continued in his ear.

    "Perhaps it was because of the chaos you harbored. The power of chaos was also trying to save you."

    "...."

    Ian��s eyes flickered slightly.

    <em>Indeed, it was the being who had infused its magic into my body. It would have noticed any chaos I harbored.</em>

    What was more surprising to Ian was the chaos power. That it had tried to save him.

    <em>A power that can be both magic and divine force��</em><em>Could it also have been life force?</em>

    Ian suddenly recalled a nightmare. The purple cracks spread from him. That, too, must have been the chaotic power he harbored, protecting his consciousness from the void.

    Watching the changes in Ian��s eyes with enjoyment, Archeas added, "But it seemed you werecking in strength. If I had left you as you were, you would have died. So I also lent a bit of my power to ensure your recovery outpaced death."

    "Moving me to the church was also your doing... My questions are answered. I wondered why I woke up here."

    "It��s surprising. I thought you would have realized it right away. There aren��t many who can move those timid andzy people."

    "Well, that��s true but..."

    "I do hope you��ll be a bit more willing to answer my questions kindly. It seems you don��t like to talk much."

    <em>While you love to talk at length.</em>

    Thinking about this, Ian chuckled and shrugged.

    "Alright. If you answer my questions afterward."

    "You negotiate well. Let it be so."

    "So, what are you so curious about?"

    "What I��m most curious about is... Well, to put it explicitly, your secret. I��ve lived for a considerable time, but I��ve never seen a being like you before."

    Archeas continued, flicking his finger.

    "A mage that��s beloved by several gods, and even harboring chaos, yet your soul remains untainted. How is that possible?"

    "That��s a broad question... The reason my soul remains untainted is..."

    Ian paused, scratching his chin. He could hardly say that his soul came from another world and his body was that of a game character, which might be why he could uniquely choose his own corruption in this world. Besides, he wasn��t even sure if that was the precise reason.

    "Honestly, I��m not sure. It might be because I harbor a shard of chaos, or perhaps because of my strong Mental Fortitude. It might even be rted to my lineage. My blood is of ancient lineage."

    "Hmm... Ancient lineage... While everyone has a bit of ancient blood, yours is considerably purer. Perhaps it��s natural for you... It might be so natural for you that you can��t see the reasons. That��s regrettable..." Archeas murmured to himself, eventually letting out a small sigh.

    Ian smirked. "Is there a reason for the tinum Dragon to feel regret? It seems nothing can taint your soul."

    "If you want an answer, no. Of course, the soul of a dragon is strong and pure. But it cannot withstand eternity. Rather..."

    Archeas��s smile turned bitter.

    "Living for an almost eternal span, all dragons inevitably sumb to madness at some point. That��s why, when I felt the disturbances across the continent, nearly all my kin left. They feared that corruption and madness woulde upon them too swiftly."

    "Why don��t you leave as well?"

    "I considered that leaving wouldn��t solve the problem fundamentally. It would only dy the inevitable. Even if I found a new paradise, I couldn��t escape it forever, like Tahumrit did..."

    Archeas��s golden eyes scanned the void. Its gaze seemed to reminisce about an irretrievable past or contemte a predetermined future.

    "He was originally a very rational and proud blue dragon. Even he fell into corruption because of something as trivial as love. I suppose it will happen to me eventually, too. For some unexpectedly trivial reason. Perhaps... it��s already begun."

    Archeas looked back at Ian. Its voice carried a detached tone.

    "I��ve used too much power this time. I��ve absorbed a lot of tainted magic. Thus, I need a period of purification. It won��t be easy to recover. Well, it is the twilight of magical power. It will take a long time, and I must also purge the umting toxins. Perhaps this process might even damage my soul."

    Ian��s expression briefly hardened.

    Though he had thought there were only two dragons left, in truth, there had been three. Now, only two remained again. One of them had been sealed somewhere underground, leaving only Archeas currently free.

    <em>If Archeas were to go mad, it would lead to tremendous sacrifices.</em>

    Honestly, Ian didn��t think he could win a fight against Archeas even now.

    "... You could ask for Lu Sr��s help."

    "The Radiant Goddess will not help."

    "Weren��t you considered a holy saint and messenger of the gods?"

    "That��s why they��re merely showing tolerance by observing."

    Archeas casually spread his arms.

    "The gods do not favor dragons. They see us as entities that disrupt bnce. Looking back, they��re not wrong. The only reason I was able to intervene this time was because it involved my kin. Otherwise, the gods would just keep watching me."

    <em>Is this some kind of divine retribution? After all, there probably wasn��t just one reason Tahumrit had established its domain.</em>

    Thinking about this, Ian nonchntly nodded. Listening to Archeas, it seemed like just another round of ying with setups.

    As if reading his thoughts, Archeas smiled.

    "My questions are almost at an end. One. Two. Maybe three."

    <em>So, depending on the answers, the number of questions could change. </em>

    Ian shrugged. "Just get to the point. Your kindness, ording to your benevolence, is nearly worn out."

    "Oh dear. It seems my story wasn��t interesting to you. Well, yes. It��s none of your concern, anyway."

    Archeas leaned slightly toward Ian.

    "Your soul isn��t just untainted; the hands of the gods have not touched it at all. Is there a reason?"

    "Because I have no intention of serving anyone."

    "Even the Radiant Goddess?"

    "... She might be listening."

    "Don��t worry. The gods can��t overhear our conversation right now. I��m blocking their view. You��re like a firefly beside the sun."

    <em>No need to refer to me as a firefly��</em>

    Ian candidly responded.

    "I have already refused Lu Sr��s offer once."

    "Oh... And in the future?"

    "The same. No one."

    "What about the void? The forgotten Ancient gods might not stop whispering sweet nothings to you."

    "They are to be in."

    "Even if you could grasp the truth and secrets of chaos?"

    "They all turn insane in the end at the cost."

    "Yes... Indeed... You are a mage, yet not a mage. Truly typical of you."

    Archeas seemed capable of immediately discerning the truth in Ian��s words.

    Ian chuckled briefly. "It seems you��ve exceeded the stated number of questions."

    "Yes. Now only my proposal remains. I honestly didn��t expect to get this far."

    "A proposal...?"

    Ian still couldn��t fathom his intentions. It was difficult to predict how his thoughts developed. Perhaps dragons were inherently such beings.

    Archeas smiled faintly, as if expecting Ian��s gaze.

    "Don��t worry. Even if you refuse, I won��t force you or hold it against you. I��m just making an offer. Won��t you listen?"

    At that moment, a quest window popped up in front of Ian

    [The Proposal of the tinum Dragon.]

    It was a simple quest that would bepleted by agreeing to listen to his story.

    <em>Another conditional quest, then.</em>

    However, Ian sensed that this was a quest that would only be unlocked after meeting many conditions. The preceding conversation had provided enough basis for this assumption. It would likely also be the starting point for another series of quests. Despite these thoughts, Ian maintained an expressionless face as he spoke.

    "You may not know, but my main upation is a mercenary."

    "Meaning you don��t move without suitablepensation."

    "Exactly. Even for someone as distinguished as you, I do not act without appropriatepensation."

    "Oh... the scales of negotiation were tipped before we even began. I��ve already shown many of my cards."

    Despite its words, Archeas didn��t look upset at all. It probably saw some hope in Ian��s response.

    "In that regard, before I listen to your request in detail, there are things I need to rify. Once I listen to your story, it seems there will be no turning back."

    "Not even taking a small break in between, huh? Well, I already knew about that boldness. Let��s hear it in order."

    "I fought alongside you."

    "That��s true."

    "So, I should have some im over Tahumrit��s remains. Besides, I dide back from the dead, didn��t I?"

    "...."

    Archeas blinked for a moment. After twitching its lips briefly, it couldn��t hold back and burst intoughter.

    "Demanding the remains of another dragon in front of a dragon! I��ve seen many humans, but truly, I��ve never met one like you. You really aren��t afraid or intimidated by me at all!"

    "...."

    <em>Was that really something tough so hard about?</em>

    Ian watched Archeas, who was now wiping tears fromughter, and then added, "So, how much will you give?"

    Archeas��sughter grew louder. Eventually, it shook its head amusedly and said, "Do people often tell you that you��re ruthless? Even dwarves and orcs would shake their heads at you. Yes... originally, I intended to give you a small reward. But hearing you speak, it seems that wouldn��t be enough."

    Archeas then looked straight at Ian.

    "His head will remain here as a testament that the North has ovee the dragon��s trial. Will you not concede the rest to me? It must be buried in a fitting ce. Dragon bones are hard to handle and not widely useful. However..."

    Archeas spoke as if persuading and smiled.

    "I��ll give you a treasure ofmensurate value. It will surely be sufficient."

    It was not a bad offer. Initially, Ian had nned to sell the dragon bones to Travelga, anyway. Although some parts would have been kept, it would take a long time before he could process them, even after entering the Empire. A treasure from this tinum Dragon right now would likely be more valuable.

    "I will listen."

    "I��ll give you three options."

    Archeas, picking up a ss, fork, and spoon, ced each in front of Ian as he continued,

    "One will give strength to you, as Great Warrior of the North; another will protect you as a holy pdin of the Stern Goddess; thest will add mystery to you, a mage harboring chaos."

    He spread his hands and looked at Ian.

    "Which do you want to receive?"

    "... Can��t I have them all?"

    Archeasughed once more.

    <em>Feeling like I��ve be a cheeky grandchild...</em>

    While Ian was pondering, Archeas continued, "I��d like to, but the gods would be angry. Giving you all three would be akin to breaking the world��s bnce myself. The reward befitting your feats should be just one. You should earn equivalent treasures with your own strength."

    <em>Typical issues with gods.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly. This, too, might just be a dose of reality given to him. It seemed impossible to get more than that. There was no need to ponder what to choose.

    Ian picked up the ss.

    "I��ll take the mage��s reward."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    "Unexpected. I thought you wouldn��t choose this one."

    Archeas tilted its head slightly as it spoke. A bitter smile flickered across Ian��s lips. It was surprising to see such a reaction from Archeas, who knew Ian was a mage.

    <em>Well, looking at me now, a warrior or knight might seem more fitting.</em>

    However, he could never give up magic. After all, magic was the basis for the skills he had learned so far and those he would learn in the future. Especially now that he had be an even more ruined character, he had to ept any external help without discrimination.

    "But I respect your choice."

    Archeas added leisurely, reaching deep into its sleeve and pulling out a hand. Archeas held an empty ss bottle in its grasp.

    <em>Does Archeas also have a pocket dimension as well? </em>

    While Ian was contemting this, Archeas ced the bottle on the table and picked up the broken Sword of Judgment. Archeas nced at Ian and then drew the remaining de across the palm of his left hand. No blood flowed from the cut, only revealing crimson flesh. Archeas opened the bottle��s cap, brought its left hand over it, and smiled slightly.

    "You don��t even pretend to be surprised. That��s also upsetting."With a frivolous joke, Archeas clenched its fist tightly.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Golden light shimmered between its fingers. A golden liquid flowed down from its palm into the bottle. As it flowed into the bottle, the liquid vaporized and condensed at the bottom, creating a swirling mist filled with brilliant golden light. Archeas closed the bottle after witnessing the inside fill with radiant gold.

    It ced the Sword of Judgment back on the table and pushed the bottle toward Ian. As Ian took the bottle, Archeas��s voice reached his ears.

    "This is the purest dragon magic filtered from my heart. It��s practically an elixir for a mage. I can��t say for sure what kind of synergistic effect it will produce..."

    "... Whatever the effect, it would have a permanent impact," Ian responded softly.

    Even as Archeas nodded, Ian��s gaze remained fixed on the golden light within the bottle��precisely on the information window titled [Source of the Dragon.]

    Maximum Mana, Mana Affinity, Mana Recovery, Casting Speed, Cooldown Reduction, among others��the Source of the Dragon was an elixir that would permanently grant two random enhancements from a list of nine effects. The increase wasn��t dramatically high, but that was significant enough.

    <em>The higher the base stats, the greater the additional effects.... Hopefully, it would increase my Mana.</em>

    While thinking, Ian nced at Archeas.

    "Can I consume it right away?"

    "By all means. Take your time. I won��t snatch it away."

    Archeas motioned with its hand as if brushing away concern, its wound already healed.

    <em>Treating me like a child again.</em>

    Ian smirked, opened the cap, and downed the contents in one gulp. It was tasteless, with only a sensation of heat entering through his mouth.

    "...?" Ian��s brows furrowed as the heat spread rapidly through his body. It felt as if his insides were burning. Soon, his body began to exude a foul-smelling yellow sweat.

    "Ah... Hmm�� So it affects you like this." Archeas smiled as Ian took a deep breath, grimacing unpleasantly.

    Ian couldn��t see any changes in the status window. It seemed that the stats, which could only be checked through the detailed settings in the game, must have increased. At any rate, ?his Maximum Mana hadn��t increased. It was also disgustingly ufortable.

    "Has... the impurity in my body... been expelled?"

    "Possibly. Your veins have likely be cleaner and stronger. Maybe they��ve even widened. Ultimately, you would know better than I."

    "Hmm..." Ian murmured, flexing his hand. The magic felt more distinct. As he tried to test it, he noticed that the speed at which the magic circted within his body had also increased.

    <em>The Casting Speed has increased. The other one might be Mana Affinity or Mana Recovery. Maybe Cooldown Reduction?</em>

    Whichever it was, it wasn��t the worst oue. Among the options were things like Elemental Resistance. This was a result that could be considered second-best. The actual effects would be clearer during a magic-using battle.

    "Excellent..."

    "I��m d you��re satisfied. With this, we can say there are no debts left between us."

    "That��s right. For now," Ian spoke with a faint smile.

    Archeas also chuckled briefly. It was clearly a forcedugh.

    "So, future dealings are separate, I see. But yes, it��s not you who��s at a disadvantage. After all, in any deal, the one that is more desperate usually has to take on a bit more risk."

    "You��re very easy to talk to. One might expect you to y tough."

    "If there was something to gain from it, I would have. But such tactics wouldn��t work on you, do they? What use is a threat to someone who causally walks into a battle between dragons?"

    Archeas stared at Ian for a moment before adding, "So, will you listen to my proposal now?"

    "I will," said Ian.

    Archeas smiled at his response.

    As the questpletion window appeared, his smooth voice continued. "There are those who intentionally wish to destroy the continent. They believe it��s better to destroy everything and start anew rather than trying to restore the already crumbling bnce."

    "... Are you speaking of the Round Table Parliament?"

    "That��s one name for them."

    Archeas didn��t seem surprised that Ian knew the name. Rather, it was Ian who was internally shocked. He had never expected such a topic toe from the tinum Dragon.

    "They are a group with diverse objectives, yet they share amon goal, which is quite interesting."

    "So, you need an agent to deal with them?"

    "I can��t ask for something that grand. That would mean I��m interfering too much. I can only intervene in small parts."

    "Well... usually, pulling on one thread in these matters tends to unravel more, like the stem of sweet potatoes."

    "Each of them would probably be at the very bottom of that string. So if someone gets pulled out, they would cut the string before they alle to light."

    Archeas then gently met Ian��s gaze."I don��t expect you to stay in the North much longer. You��re likely to leave this ce. Staying here would bring too many annoyances. Wherever you go, I won��t interfere. I shouldn��t. However..."

    Archeas raised its long, white index finger.

    "During that time, reduce their number by just one. Just one of those seated at the Round Table. It doesn��t have to be immediate, and it doesn��t have to be at my request. Just ensure it��s done before everything bes irreversibly broken."

    <em>A small but significant request. </em>

    Ian muttered internally and then asked, "Do you think that alone would influence the entire group?"

    Pleased that its intention was quickly understood, Archeas smiled. "A delicate bnce can be disrupted by the removal of just one small weight. Even if it leads to further chaos, that��s preferable to total destruction."

    Ian stroked his chin.

    Archeas epted his gaze gracefully.

    Soon Ian let out a quiet chuckle. "It seems to me that this is something the gods should be dealing with, not you."

    "That��s their cunning nature. They never disrupt the bnce abruptly. They make the world gradually worse, letting allws eventually fall apart, making it seem like a natural course. Just creating minor fractures here and there."

    Archeas��s expression grew somber. "So, during that process, the gods won��t intervene. They might even help a few. At first, it might seem like helping to maintain bnce. Of course, a divine agent could coincidentally stand in their way... But if the gods step in, it will probably be at the veryst moment, when it��s toote."

    "... So you��re choosing to respond in the same way they do."

    Archeas neither confirmed nor denied. It just smiled.

    The quest window finally appeared.

    [Agent of the Dragon.]

    The task was simple: eliminate a member of the Round Table.

    Ian looked at the quest window silently for a moment. In truth, he had practically made up his mind. He hadn��t had much conflict with the Round Table in the game, but this time was different.

    <em>There��s no need to kick away an opportunity that hase rolling to my feet.</em>

    Contrary to his inner thoughts, Ian spoke in a dry voice.

    "Why choose me? There must be many others willing to risk their lives for your cause."

    "That��s precisely why they can��t do it. Most powerful individuals have their souls tainted in some way. They inevitablye with external constraints. And that bes their weakness."

    Archeas tapped the table slowly with its fingers. It was clear it was enjoying this conversation.

    "And those at the Round Table would exploit that very easily. They would kill, persuade, or corrupt. But you don��t have those constraints. You wield the power of gods without serving them, carry chaos without sumbing to it, and you even have the courage to throw yourself at a dragon. Perhaps that inexplicable part of you is simply because of an extraordinarily powerful soul, almost akin to that of an immortal."

    Archeas smiled gently. "So right now, you are the only one capable of standing against them. I have no otherparable options."

    "Hmm..." Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. Archeas had just revealed that there were no other options.

    <em>Is it because dragons are exceptionally noble? Or is it just Archeas?</em>

    Either way, it was impressive. If it had been him, he would have imposed a sense of duty or threatened as necessary.

    Yet, even now, Archeas had made no threats or demands. Despite being an irritant to the gods, it was clear it loved the continent. If not, it wouldn��t have been nned within the many constraints that bound him.

    "Let��s say I kill one of them." Ian finally spoke. "What would you give me as a reward?"

    "Interesting. A bargain feels more trustworthy than any oath."

    Archeas, with a voice tinged with amusement, spread its hands.

    "I��ll give you a fair reward, up to the point that it won��t anger the gods. You know I don��t make empty promises, don��t you?"

    It meant Archeas would give something quite good, even if it wasn��t the best. Ian didn��t press further and simply nodded. It was clear that Archeas wouldn��t provide more details, anyway.

    "How should I reportpletion?"

    "You should do so under the watchful eyes of the Radiant Goddess."

    Archeas pulled a small talisman from his robes. "Burn this at Lu Sr��s temple. It doesn��t matter where. Then you��ll be able to meet me shortly after."

    "In that case..."

    Ian extended his hand.

    "This request is established."

    "Thank you for epting, Ian."

    Archeas didn��t just ce the talisman in Ian��s hand; it also firmly sped Ian��s hand with both of its hands. Golden lights flickered in Archeas��s eyes as its voice, as warm as the touch of its hands, continued.

    "From this moment, you are officially and uniquely my agent. However, unlike the gods, I regret I cannot lend you power. But I always wholeheartedly wish for your safety and health."

    "Let me be clear upfront. This agency role is only valid for this task." Ian smirked as he spoke.

    Archeas nodded. "Of course. Afterward, we can return to being oldrades."

    "Can you also have a meal in that form?"

    "I can, though it��s not necessary."

    "Then next time, let��s have a drink."

    Archeas��s smile deepened, looking happier than at any other point in their conversation.

    "Very well. I��ll prepare my finest drink and wait."

    After releasing Ian��s hand, Archeas stood up.

    "Rest well. Make full use of the priests."

    "One more question."

    "Ask away."

    "Does the Archduke know of your existence?"

    "Of course. I knew that boy when he was just a sprout with potential."

    "Before you leave, could you stop by and visit him? To ensure he doesn��t bother me."

    "My agent��s first request is something as simple as that... But I can��t refuse. I��ll do so." Archeas turned to leave with a smile, suggesting it enjoyed even thest moments of their conversation. Once again veiling its face, Archeas exited.

    Ian let out a quiet chuckle. After all this, now he was a dragon��s agent. He shook his head in disbelief as he stored the dragon��s talisman in his pocket dimension.

    "Sir Ian...!"

    The door burst open. Lucas stood there with a gaze full of awe, and behind him, Priest Fermat looked worn out.

    <em>Yes, they had been here all along.</em>

    "It��s been a while."

    "It��s truly a miracle that you are unharmed... It must be the grace of the Radiant Goddess��"

    "I have a lot to hear from you," Ian cut him off indifferently.

    Lucas smiled. "Of course. I��ll tell you everything you want to know, Sir Ian."

    Ian nodded in acknowledgment.

    <em>Seems he��ll do anything for me.</em>

    Ian then turned to Fermat.

    "I��ll need a bath first. Could you prepare the bathwater, Priest?"

    "Yes... of course, Sir Ian."

    "Lead me to the bath immediately. And make sure you heat the water yourself."

    "...." With his eyes tightly shut, Fermat turned away.

    Following behind him, Ian looked back at Lucas. "We��ll talk while I bathe. I can��t stand my own smell."

    "Understood, Sir Ian. But, um..."

    Lucas quickly caught up, lowering his voice.

    "Who was the person who just left? They appeared to be someone out of the ordinary, given that they were veiled."

    Ian calmly responded. "That was a dragon. The tinum Dragon, Archeas."

    "...?!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    "��So, after that, the reinforcements set out again. By now, they must be sweeping up the remnants near the barrier. It��s a pity we can��t join them, but I have my own tasks here��."

    Lucas��s soft voice trailed off as Ian, leaning his head against the bathtub, lifted one hand above the water��s surface.

    Soon, the bathroom door opened. A weary-looking Ferma priest entered, staggering under the weight of a pot filled with hot water. He poured the water into Ian��s tub, causing it to overflow onto the floor.

    Without opening his eyes, Ian asked, "When will my payment arrive?"

    "I��ve sent someone. I mentioned both your names, so it should be handled immediately," Ferma replied in a resigned tone.

    Ian had entrusted him with ?collecting the gold coins and the new armor he was to receive, as a personal visit would have been too bothersome.

    "Inform me as soon as it arrives. It��s best to hurry. I won��t be leaving until I get it."

    "... Yes." Ferma nodded and turned to leave.

    Watching him retreating, Lucas finally spoke up. "The priest has been through a lot these past few days. Since he was the one who pushed for the contract, he had to take on all the rted church duties as well.""Well, he brought it on himself."

    "... Pardon?"

    "Let��s continue our conversation."

    Ian interrupted, changing the subject.

    "What happened to the fortress defenders?"

    "As I mentioned, more than half of them returned alive. Unfortunately, a few became imbeciles... but that��s not umon in war. It was thanks to the Great tinum Dragon and the Dragon yer, you, Sir Ian, that we could save them."

    Ian quietly listened to Lucas��s words, which flowed like a luby. His exnation was very detailed. He exined how many in Travelga saw the corrupt dragon crossing the sky that night, which allowed the returning soldiers to be treated as heroes. And that it wasn��t just the loose-lipped priests who spread the word that Ian had ridden the dragon.

    "General Gelud testified to all the battle events. As a result, your and the tinum Dragon��s achievements have been meticulously recorded in Northern history. They even n to bring in a famous artist from the homnd. They��ll paint the great battle on the church ceiling, with the general overseeing it."

    "Records...? Are they really going to paint a ceiling fresco?" Ian asked, frowning.

    "Yes." Lucas smiled. "The legend of the North became a reality, and we ultimately triumphed, so it��s only right to celebrate those mythical achievements. It will take some time toplete, but once it��s done, it will be disyed alongside the Corrupt Dragon��s skull."

    "Ha...."

    <em>So they��re going to keep this in their history. </em>

    A dryugh escaped Ian��s lips. He had no grounds to object since the Northerners themselves wanted to paint it. Perhaps they had already got Archeas��s permission.

    Archeas would have dly agreed.

    "General Gelud is eagerly awaiting the day he can see you again, Sir Ian."

    <em>I��ll make sure we never meet again</em>. Thinking about this, Ian changed the topic.

    "What about the barbarian warriors?"

    "While you were gravely ill, they gathered in front of the city walls every day. They practically equate you with Karha. Well, since you killed the dragon that fought Karha, it��s not entirely incorrect...."

    <em>This is bing absurd.</em>

    Swallowing a sigh, Ian asked, "Are they still doing that?"

    "No. After confirming your recovery, we sent them back to their settlements. They should help with the fortress��s reconstruction by now. They��ll hear about your awakening in a few days."

    "... At least no one will bother me immediately."

    Ian resolved once more to prepare to leave as soon as he stepped out of the church. Staying here any longer would mean drowning in a sea of attention and praise.

    "The mercenaries�� payments��I made a promise to them."

    "I took care of everything. Everyone received their due without any omissions. Only you, Sir Ian, remain. The Archduke wants to personally thank you and present his gratitude, but...

    "I think you already know my answer without me having to say it."

    "Sir Ian, you truly have no interest in power or fame, despite being more honorable than anyone else."

    "Honorable is not a word that describes me. I do not need it. I prefer money and spoils."

    "I didn��t expect you to say that even in a moment like this. Right now, if you desired, you could even be the suprememander of the North."

    "...?"

    <em>What is he talking about now?</em>

    Ian frowned, turning to look at Lucas, who continued nonchntly.

    "You are the Great Warrior of the North, a Dragon yer, and the tinum Dragon��s rider. Everyone, from the Archduke and the Northerners to the priests, would ept it without question. I would dly follow you as well. Of course...."

    Lucas��s lips curved into a faint smile. "I don��t expect you to do so. I��m merely suggesting you consider it, at least while you remain in Travelga."

    <em>This guy is going to be a bother, too. </em>

    Ian, who had been watching him with sunken eyes, finally spoke. "I��ll be leaving in a few days."

    "... So suddenly?" Lucas��s eyes widened.

    When Ian nodded, Lucas let out a sigh.

    "Why the rush... We��ve only just reunited. Why leave so soon?"

    <em>He is annoyingly sentimental.</em>

    Suppressing a smirk, Ian leisurely shrugged his shoulders. He already had a reason to stop Lucas from spouting more nonsense.

    "The tinum Dragon has asked something of me."

    "Th-the tinum Dragon?" Lucas momentarily held his breath.

    Ian nodded. "I have a mission to carry out as his representative. Does that answer your question?"

    "Of�� course. If it��s a request from the tinum Dragon, it must be followed. Should this remain confidential?"

    "It doesn��t matter much, but I��d prefer it that way."

    "I swear by the Radiant Goddess to keep it a secret. Even if I can��t help the tinum Dragon��s representative, I won��t be a hindrance."

    <em>Swearing, really?</em>

    Ian chuckled.

    Lucas, who had been thoughtfully stroking his chin, spoke again. "However, leaving quietly won��t be easy. Once you start preparing, everyone will find out. Many will try to stop you."

    Ian��s smile deepened. He looked at Lucas.

    "So you��re offering to help."

    "Of course. I��ve received nothing but help from you. If I can repay even a little, I��ll do anything. Don��t worry."

    "A carriage will suffice. My two horses are already saddled."

    "Leave those horses behind. I��ll provide you with the best warhorses, two of them. And I��ll make sure the carriage is well-stocked with provisions."

    "If you insist, I won��t refuse."

    <em>Looks like I won��t have to lift a finger.</em>

    Ian rubbed his hands together in satisfaction.

    Knights, though they might be cold-blooded killing machines, were incredibly loyal to those they respected or pledged allegiance to. Of course, this only applied to knights who were honorable and deeply religious.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door cracked. It was Ferma who stood in the doorway.

    "Sir Ian, your items have arrived."

    "Have them brought to my room. Priest, prepare to clean up here."

    "... Yes." Ferma closed the door again.

    Ian, thinking how he never felt guilty about working a priest to the bone, stood up. His bare body, scrubbed clean of old grime, revealedrge and small scars, about half of which were new.

    <em>Must��ve been a mess, crashing into the ground, bones breaking through flesh.</em>

    As Ian calmly dried himself, he let out a bitter smile. To recover so fully from such a state, it��s no wonder they regarded him as a living miracle.

    "Come to think of it, I��ve never properly thanked you."

    Lucas, who had been quietly watching, suddenly spoke.

    When Ian turned to look at him, he bowed his head slightly and continued.

    "Thank you, truly. Without you, the North would be filled with death and chaos by now. I��m embarrassed to even thank you. Despite your warning, I couldn��t properly defend the barrier."

    <em>... Not something I expected to hear in the bathroom, </em>Ian thought, but replied nonchntly.

    "I just did my best toplete the mission. And the north has merely ovee one crisis."

    "... You mean it��s still not time to rx." Lucas, momentarily tense, let out a sigh, his face as if awakened from a dream.

    Ian dropped the towel and added. "The ck Wall is still there, isn��t it?"

    "...!"

    "So next time, make sure you are thoroughly prepared. Neither the tinum Dragon nor I will be there."

    "I will�� keep that in mind," Lucas answered firmly, his eyes suddenly steely, as if receiving an oracle.

    <em>It looks like he won��t let his guard down a second time. </em>

    Ian averted his gaze and walked away.

    "Please make the arrangements as quickly as possible." Ian stepped out.

    With a creak, the swaying door closed again.

    Lucas, who had been standing motionless, finally let out a sigh.

    "The erosion of the ck Wall... is it starting again?"

    Although Ian��s words had no basis, they couldn��t be ignored. After all, they came from the new hero of the North. Lucas, trembling slightly, clenched his fist so hard it seemed it might break, and left the bathroom. The glorious victory at the Bellium Fortress was no longer on his mind.

    ***

    "Is there any difort, Sir Ian?" the man helping Ian don his armor asked courteously.

    Ian clicked his tongue as he looked back at him. "Your way of speaking is what��s ufortable."

    The one who brought the chest with Ian��s reward was none other than the gate captain who guarded Travelga��s north gate. He had checked and inspected the equipment, then came to the church with two soldiers.

    The gate captain, feeling awkward, replied, "Even so, I can��t be informal with the hero of the North. Besides, I didn��t even take part in the Bellium battle."

    "What difference does that make? I thought I��d get readyfortably with a familiar face, but it��s no different thanks to you."

    "What do you mean? I inspected your belongings for you."

    The gate captain replied with a broad smile, his expression much more rxed as he gestured.

    "If there��s anything ufortable, let me know. I��ll rece it right away."

    "No need. You chose well." Ian replied, adjusting his gloves to fit perfectly.

    Ian wore a chain mail made of imperial steel that covered him up to his groin. The breastte, greaves, pauldrons, and other armor pieces on top of it alsoprised rare imperial steel. The gate captain had brought only the best items, all well-maintained, with minimal loss of durability.

    <em>Now, even with a lot of te armor, I don��t feel any difort.</em>

    The increase in Ian��s Strength and Health from his time in the North had significantly transformed his physique. Now, it wouldn��t be strange if someone mistook him for a knight. Suppressing a bitter smile, Ian looked at the gate captain standing by the door.

    "I��ll be leaving Travelga soon, probably within three days."

    "...!"

    "I��ll likely leave through the south gate, early morning or dawn, quietly, if possible. Can you help?"

    "You don��t even need to ask."

    The gate captain, who had momentarily tensed, smiled as if delighted.

    "For your request, I��d do anything short of dying. Staying up a few nights is nothing."

    "Go to Sir Lucas. Tell him I made the request; he��ll handle it."

    "Don��t worry. I��ll report to him and then catch some sleep. Starting tomorrow morning, I��ll guard the south gate without a break, soe anytime."

    With a nod, the gate captain turned away.

    <em>This is why connections are important</em>, Ian thought as he finished preparing and approached the desk. He looked at the Sword of Judgment.

    "... I was d I didn��t have to worry about the sword breaking for a while."

    Murmuring, Ian picked up the sword, and his eyes widened.

    "Hmm...?" He could still sense a faint divinity within the broken de. Checking the information window, he saw it still had durability left, albeit with a new name: the Broken Sword of Judgment. It could still use the Strike of Judgment, though with the penalty of reduced durability.

    <em>I didn��t n to discard it, anyway...</em>

    He thought as he stored the Broken Sword of Judgment in his pocket dimension, recing it with the Northern Warrior��s Longsword at his waist.

    The weight of the full armor subtly enveloped his body. Memories of the Bellium Fortress battle shed through his mind��each one seemingly unreal.

    Fighting a dragon. Without numerous buffs and Archeas, he would have died before even attempting. His fingertips trembled slightly, the sensation from that time lingering in his body.

    "Ha...." Ian let out a bitterugh.

    Though he had boasted to Lucas, the truth was he had only ovee one hurdle. The world was still full of beings potentially as powerful or even stronger than Tahumrit. He couldn��t always rely on luck and external help. A time woulde when he��d have to face such monsters with his own abilities.

    <em>Will I be able to manage until the end? With this ruined character?</em>

    Ianughed again. It was a meaningless question. If he didn��t want to die, he had to. Just as he always had, somehow.

    Ian took a heavy purse from the chest, its weight reassuring him he wouldn��t need to worry about money for a while. Tossing and catching the purse, he ced it inside the pocket dimension. Then he pulled a robe over his armor, pulling the hood deep over his head. Without lingering, he turned to leave. It was time to return.

    ***

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door of the Snowy Toad Inn opened. The bustling tavern fell silent within seconds.

    "...." Ian, having entered and removed his hood, found the mercenaries and even the barmaids staring at him as if time had stopped. Thankfully, the silence didn��tst long.

    "Captain...? Is that really you...?" Trude, who had been drinking, mumbled, spilling his ale.

    <em>Disgusting as ever.</em>

    Ian frowned and replied, "I��m not the captain anymore. The job��s done."

    "By Lu Sr, Oh the Superhuman of the North...."

    With a sigh, Trude and the other mercenaries began to kneel one by one. Ian��s frown deepened.

    <em>Here we go again.</em>

    "Stop right there. Anyone who kneels and prays in front of me will walk on their knees for the rest of their life."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    "...!"

    The mercenaries, who had been lowering themselves hesitantly, froze in ce. Ian walked past them as they slowly began to sit back down, taking a seat opposite Trude.

    "Are Charlotte and Thesa upstairs?"

    "Uh... well... When we got back, they weren��t here; they were with the barbarians. I heard they were using a house on the outskirts." Trude stammered, still looking like he couldn��t believe Ian was in front of him.

    "The outskirts?"

    "There��s an alley where many immigrants and the poor stay. Charlotte woulde here once a day to eat, but now that I think about it, I haven��t seen her for days."

    "...?"

    Ian��s brow furrowed as he drank his drink. He then ced his ss down and looked directly at Trude.

    "Tell me more.""Captain... or, rather, Great Warrior... no, I��ll just call you captain. I can��t bring myself to call you anything else."

    Trude continued, his hands shaking as he poured a drink into Ian��s ss. "After you were brought in, both of them were half out of their minds. They roamed around with the barbarians, looking lost. They only seemed relieved once they heard you were miraculously recovering. The day the barbarians left, Charlotte came by. She was drinking and said you couldn��t possibly be dead, that she knew it."

    "And then?"

    "That��s thest time I saw her. I haven��t seen her since. Has anyone seen Charlotte in the past few days?" Trude shouted.

    The mercenaries, who had caught Ian��s gaze, quickly shook their heads. Conversations broke out about how odd it was that she hadn��t been seen at all.

    "...." Ian turned back to Trude.

    Meeting Ian��s serious eyes, Trude hastily swallowed his drink and spoke up.

    "I know where that house is. Shall I take you there?"

    Ian downed his drink in one gulp and stood up.

    "Immediately."

    ***

    Trude strode down the alley. The outer walls of the city loomed closer.

    ncing at Ian, who followed closely, Trude muttered, "This ce gets little sunlight and is the hardest to live in. I suggested theye back to the inn, but they refused. I still don��t know why they insisted on staying here instead of somewhere morefortable and warm."

    <em>For them, this ce might have felt morefortable. </em>Ian kept that thought to himself as he continued walking silently. He had a bad feeling, and such premonitions were rarely wrong.

    <em>Did Thesa betray me? Or is there another adjudicator...? They might have fought each other.</em>

    Either scenario was usible. Over a week had passed since he had been carried to the church in a bloody mess.

    "No matter how much they heard about my recovery, it��s natural they wouldn��t expect me to be this well."

    He had kept Thesaya and Charlotte in line with his strength. Although he had subtly encouraged their closeness, the bnce could easily break if they thought he was weakened. The same could be said for the vampires of Lu Sard. If he were weakened or disappeared, they would have no reason not to send an adjudicator.

    "Here we are. This is the ce." Trude stopped.

    They stood in front of a dpidated stone house with a broken window covered by cloth.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door wasn��t locked.

    As soon as Ian stepped into the dim interior, he knew his premonition hade true. The ce was a mess, with a faint smell of blood and a rank odor, like that of a wounded, cornered animal. In the darkness, orange eyes glinted with hostility. Ian removed his hood.

    "Can��t you recognize my scent anymore?" The feline pupils dted.

    "Ian...?!"

    "Yes, it��s me."

    "You��ve... returned safely...!"

    Ian stared silently at the frozen Charlotte before finally speaking.

    "You��re injured."

    "This... it��s my fault... all of it..."

    Charlotte��s eyes wavered as much as her voice. Ian strode toward her purposefully.

    "What the hell is this...?!" Trude finally took in the disarrayed state of the room and gaped.

    Ian, sitting down on a bed, spoke.

    "Go fetch the strongest liquor, bandages, and some food. Also, bring a table and chairs."

    "Oh, got it...!" Trude quickly turned and left.

    Meanwhile, Ian faced the visibly emaciated beastfolk, Charlotte, who managed to speak with difficulty.

    "Ian, this..."

    "Let��s talk after we see to your wounds."

    Cutting her off, Ian removed his gloves. Charlotte leaned back, and Ian nced around at the scattered equipment near the bed. It was clear a fight had taken ce. He began unwrapping the poorly applied bandage on her side and asked, "Did Thesa do this?"

    "... Yes."

    Ian examined the revealed wound. Among the scratch marks, a deep stab wound in her side stood out. Thankfully, it was healing without signs of infection or rot.

    <em>�� Looks like the alcohol won��t be necessary. </em>

    While he thought, Charlotte continued speaking.

    "But it was inevitable. I tried to kill her first."

    "From the beginning."

    Ian looked up at Charlotte.

    "Exin from the start. Did this happen right after the barbarians left?"

    "...Yes. I was on my way back after drinking."

    Charlotte licked her dry lips and continued.

    "I should have arrived before Thesa. She hadn��t eaten for two days and had gone to find food nearby. I hadn��t eaten much either, so we agreed to meet after eating separately. Then, someone called me from beyond the alley. I saw red eyes. At first, I thought it was Thesa."

    "...It was the adjudicator."

    "After that, I don��t remember. When I got my consciousness back, I was here. My sword was stuck in the wall, and Thesa was crying in front of me. She had stabbed my side. It brought me back to my senses. So, I..."

    Charlotte growled lowly, as if angry at herself, avoiding Ian��s gaze as she continued.

    "I was under the influence of those adjudicator bitches. I let them into our home and set a trap to catch Thesa."

    Ian took out a sealed box from his subspace and unwrapped a bandage. As he wrapped Charlotte��s waist, he scanned the room.

    Broken table and chairs, shattered household items, a fang de on the floor, and a battle ax embedded in one wall.

    "There wasn��t just one adjudicator."

    "There were two. Twins...."

    Charlotte��s voice grew rough and low. Her orange eyes glinted with murderous intent.

    "They were watching Thesa and me fight. The house was shrouded in darkness. They must have isted the space. I heard their whispers. They seemed to be waiting for the perfect moment when only Thesa and I were left, so we would kill each other."

    Ian wasn��t particrly surprised. The vampires he had encountered so far all had at least one trait that could be considered bizarre.

    Ascold had his peculiar aesthetics regarding strength, and Freya had her notions about love. Perhaps Thesaya��s obsession with survival also had a simr thread.

    "So?"

    "Thesa saw my eyes and smiled. Then she winked. The next moment, she bared his fangs. I willingly offered my neck."

    Ian finally looked at Charlotte��s neck. Beneath the fur, a deep mark resembled a bite from a piranha.

    "She drank my blood with all her might. But it was clear she didn��t get intoxicated by it. She stopped just before I passed out. She whispered for me to lie still and then threw me aside. I had no choice but toply. I was about to faint."

    Charlotte��s teeth ground together audibly.

    "I could hear those crazy bitchesughing. They said it was the most fun to watchrades kill each other. Then they asked Thesa if my blood was tasty. Thesa sneered and said beastfolk blood was tasteless. Then she thanked them. She said she had always wanted to kill me and thanked them for giving her the chance."

    Charlotte clenched her fists, drawing blood with her nails. Ian clicked his tongue and pried her hands open, while Charlotte sighed and continued.

    "Then she tore through the darkness. She must have created a hawk and a way out. She escaped through it, and the twins, flustered and hurriedly followed her. That was thest thing I remember. I passed out and woke up in the middle of the day."

    "And since then, no one has returned?"

    "...None. Neither Thesa nor those crazy bitches."

    As he wrapped the bandage around Charlotte��s hand, Ian narrowed his eyes. He wasn��t particrly surprised that they hadn��t returned. What surprised him was Thesaya��s choice.

    <em>A kid who seemed to do anything to survive...</em>

    It was almost like she had thrown herself to save Charlotte. Though the reason might not have been noble. She could have hoped Charlotte would tell Ian, so he woulde to rescue her. Or perhaps, on a subconscious level, she might have believed that if Charlotte died, she would too. Regardless, the result remained unchanged.

    "It��s my fault, Ian. I��m...pletely useless... just trash...."

    "Now��s not the time for self-me, don��t you think?"

    Ian looked at Charlotte steadily and added, "We need to go get Tessa back."

    Charlotte��s unsteady gaze slowly settled into a cold determination.

    "...Of course."

    At that moment, the door opened again.

    "Oh my, what a mess in here."

    A waitress carrying a tray of food wrinkled her nose as she entered. Behind her, Trude and a few mercenaries followed with bottles of liquor, bandages, a table, and chairs.

    "It smells worse than a tavern in here."

    "Does that really matter right now? Clean up and set up the ce." Trude, catching Ian��s look, quickly began moving.

    Ian, ignoring the activity, continued to watch Charlotte.

    "How many days has it been since this happened?"

    "...Two. Maybe three."

    Charlotte sighed, meeting Ian��s gaze.

    "She might already be��"

    "She��s not dead yet," Ian interrupted calmly. "They need Tessa alive. They��ll keep her that way for a while. She probably knew that, which is why she saved you first. Probably."

    Charlotte frowned, her eyes swirling with a mix of emotions. Ian watched her quietly and added,

    "Even if she��s dead, nothing changes. We��ll just avenge her then."

    Charlotte froze. After a moment, she looked back at Ian and bit out, "Yes. Definitely."

    "And before that, we��ll settle the score with those adjudicators."

    "I hope I get the first shot."

    "Are you nning to be their puppet again?"

    "Not this time. I��ve gone over it in my head dozens of times. Those crazy bitches... I��ll tear them apart myself."

    Ian shrugged, unsure if she had a concrete n, but he stood up.

    "For now, get up. You need to recover before you can take revenge."

    ��...�� Charlotte rose without a word.

    As the mercenaries set up the table and chairs, she sat down and began eating silently.

    "...Looks like you haven��t eaten in days," the waitress murmured as she poured water into Charlotte��s ss.

    Ian turned to her and pulled out a money pouch. "Give us yourrgest room. And prepare a bath immediately. She��s in a terrible state."

    "You don��t need to pay."

    The waitress replied brightly and turned to leave.

    "But know that we��re going to name the room you stayed in after you. It��ll be called the Dragon yer��s Room."

    "..."

    Before Ian could respond, she had already left.

    Trude and the mercenaries, who had been standing quietly, blinked at Ian��s gaze. He nodded.

    "Gather all of Charlotte��s belongings. Clean them up and take them to the inn room. If anything��s broken, get it repaired immediately."

    "Understood...!"

    The mercenaries moved quickly as if burned.

    "Why is this so heavy?"

    "Hold it properly, idiot. You know what��ll happen if you lose anything."

    They picked up Charlotte��s scattered items and left. The room finally fell silent. Ian watched Charlotte, who kept her head down and slowly ate, with somber eyes.

    <em>I��ve been away too long.</em><em>A godforsaken dark age with no room for carelessness, fuck.</em>

    However,ining wouldn��t change anything. It wasn��t Charlotte��s fault, nor was there any point in ming her. Events had simply unfolded as they would.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Ian sat across from Charlotte and ced a bottle of liquor in front of him. Pouring the liquor into two sses, he pushed one toward Charlotte. After downing his own drink, he looked at her, still unable to lift her head.

    "Don��t you want to know?"

    "...?"

    "What I went through."

    "...!" Charlotte��s eyes widened.

    She hesitated before looking away and muttering, "I want to�� hear."

    "Good. Listen while you eat."

    Refilling his ss, Ian added nonchntly, "I��ll tell you everything from the beginning."

    "...."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Ian descended to the tavern of the Snowy Toad Inn and finally took a breath, downing a drink. The door opened, and Trude and the mercenaries entered shortly afterward.

    <em>They��re certainly diligent. </em>

    He smacked his lips as he poured a second drink, and Trude approached his table.

    "Is the beastfolk woman asleep?"

    Ian nodded as he lifted his ss. Charlotte had fallen into a deep sleep after her bath. Despite her strong vitality and recovery abilities, the time she spent alone in that pigsty of a house had taken its toll. In Ian��s eyes, it was a miracle her wounds hadn��t worsened.

    "And the carriage?" Ian asked.

    Trude smiled as he sat down. "It��s parked next to the stables. I slipped the stablehand some coins, so it��ll be ready whenever you need it."

    Ian nodded. Lucas��s efficiency was impressive. While Ian was with Charlotte, Lucas had sent the carriage to the inn. Trude and the mercenaries had volunteered to handle the rest.

    "We also did a round of the outskirts. Most people had no idea anything had happened. There seemed to be some sort of magical barrier around the house. But one person saw arge silver bird and tworge bats flying over the wall. Said it was early morning two days ago and thought it was just a drunken hallucination."<em>You��ve gone above and beyond. </em>

    Ian nodded approvingly. "Good work."

    He had already guessed that Thesaya had left the city. Escaping was her specialty, and causing amotion in the city would have been a blunder. She was likely still on the run, avoiding capture.

    <em>Though it��s a slim chance...</em>

    Even so, it didn��t change the n. In fact, leaving the city would make it easier for her to catch his scent and follow.

    "...Was that silver bird Thesaya?"

    Ian stared at Trude, who quickly smiled in response.

    "I was just worried, considering the situation. It seemed likely."

    "There are those pursuing her. Which are the demons lurking in Lu Sard."

    "D-demons...?" Trude��s eyes widened, as did those of the surrounding mercenaries. They held their breath, looking at each other.

    <em>I thought they wouldn��t ask more questions.</em>

    Trude swallowed and lowered his voice. "Was she kidnapped by demons, then?"

    "Most likely."

    "But why...? Were you nning to go to Lu Sard because of that? To kill the demons?"

    "Something like that."

    ��...Of course����

    Sighs and murmurs of awe spread among the mercenaries. Their gazes on Ian grew more reverent and intense. These were all survivors of the Bellium Fortress.

    Some had even witnessed Ian��s battle. It was natural for them to see him as a savior fighting against the continent��s darkness. Ian clicked his tongue.

    "Stop looking at me like that. It��s creepy."

    Trude quickly averted his gaze and spoke.

    "Then you should leave soon. If you stay in the city, you��ll be stuck for at least a month. I heard the archduke wants to meet you, and both the Temple of Brazier and the Great Church of the Empire have sent people."

    <em>The archduke is understandable. But,</em>

    "The Temple of Brazier and the Great Church?"

    "Rumors are spreading. They praise your achievements, probably wanting to make you a saint or an apostle of their order."

    <em>I��ve be disgustingly famous.</em>

    Ian let out a shortugh, thinking of Lucy and Miguel. Meeting them again would be pleasant, but now wasn��t the right time. A simple reunion wouldn��t suffice. If they were alive, there would surely be a time to meet again.

    "...I need to leave before it gets any moreplicated."

    "Don��t worry about keeping it quiet. We��re the Dragon yer��s warriors, after all. We wouldn��t hold you back."

    "That Dragon yer title..." Ian chuckled dryly.

    Trude and the mercenaries had formed a mercenary group called the Dragon yer��s Warriors. They were currently the only mercenary group in Travelga.

    They maintained ties with the barbarian warriors and the defense forces they had fought with in Bellium and quickly absorbed the remaining mercenaries, solidifying their position. A new great northern mercenary group was born.

    Trude spoke quickly. "Following you would require more than ten lives, so we decided against it. But rest assured, we won��t be an obstacle in your path. If you ever need our help, we��ll dly follow. That��s an unchanging fact, as long as we are the Dragon yer��s warriors."

    <em>He��s got a way with words. </em>

    Ian half-listened to Trude��s speech as he raised his ss. Trusting mercenaries�� loyalty was as futile as expecting devotion from a priest or reliability from a mage.

    "That��s your choice. But know this: if you tarnish that name by resorting to thievery, the Dragon yer himself wille for your throats."

    "What do you take us for... Haha. By the way, will you be heading down through La Drin and Bel Ronde?" Trude forced augh and quickly changed the subject.

    Ian shrugged. His original n was to travel safely through Imperial territory to Lu Sard. It would be a longer route, but it would avoid the chaos of border conflicts until he reached Lu Sard. However, with Thesaya missing, he had no choice but to take the shortest route, as he had done when entering the north. The fastest way from Travelga was to head south through the outskirts of La Drin and Bel Ronde.

    "It��s chaotic here, so the news isn��t as fast as it used to be, but I��ve heard La Drin is a mess. They were the first to sh with Bel Ronde. Refugees say it��s in ruins. As for Bel Ronde, it��s constantly at war with everyone."

    "Thanks for the information. I��ll keep that in mind."

    "Well... Rest up. You seem to have a lot on your mind. We��ll leave you to it."

    Trude and the mercenaries stood and bowed.

    "Keep it down while you drink. Don��t disturb the captain. If anyone gets loud, you��ll get your throat ripped out.�� Trude red at the other mercenaries before heading upstairs.

    The already quiet tavern fell into an even deeper silence.

    <em>You guys were the loudest ones. </em>

    Ian smirked and lifted his ss. Trude was right; he did have a lot to think about.

    ***

    It waste into the night. The empty tavern was silent; even the waitress who had brought him a new bottle of liquor had gone to bed. Ian remained at his table.

    <em>You can never predict the butterfly effect...</em>

    Ian brought the ss to his lips, revisiting thoughts he had already pondered several times. The Vampire Empress had said she would wait, but Ian hadn��t trusted her wordspletely. While she might prepare for his visit, he doubted she would give up on seizing Thesa. He had kept Thesa as close as possible to crowds and himself, trying to protect her.

    Sending them to the barbarians while he went to Bellium wasn��t just about protecting the barbarians. Yet, the world that had once been a game had currents he couldn��t fully control. Events like Mev��s downfall, the border wars, or the invasion of the northern undead legion were inevitable, almost destined.

    <em>A character who never had an escort quest in the game... Maybe I was holding back the tide, and she got swept away the moment there was a gap.</em>

    Ian shook his head lightly. These spections were meaningless now. The important thing was how he would respond. Just as Mev and Lucy had survived, and as he had faced the massive variable of a dragon and survived, the oue wasn��t set in stone, even if the overarching events were.

    There might still be a way toplete the quest without killing Thesaya. She hadn��t fully transformed into the Empress of TrueBlood yet, so there was a chance.

    <em>If the current Empress of TrueBlood could still give out Thesaya��s quests...</em>

    A wry smile crossed Ian��s lips as he reached the same hopeful conclusion again.

    <em>I��m naturally thinking of saving her...</em>

    He brought the ss to his lips. This was mere wishful thinking, a shallow self-deception. The likelihood of needing to kill her was much higher. She was, after all, a boss and a demon from the game. Ian didn��t entertain the idea of Thesa dying first. If it came to that, vengeance would be all that remained. There would be no hesitation in that.

    <em>...Whatever happens, I��ll have to ept it.</em><em>As always. </em>

    Ian reached a different conclusion this time, downing his drink in one go. The harsh burn traveled down his throat. Grabbing the bottle, he realized it was empty and reached for another, finding it already half empty.

    ��...?��

    <em>Wait a minute. </em>

    Pouring another drink, Ian��s brow furrowed. He suddenly realized the strange sensation he��d been ignoring. His gaze fixed on the ss.

    ��No way.��

    He muttered, downing the freshly poured drink in one gulp. He poured another and drank it just as quickly, then put the ss down with a sense of futility.

    ��It��s not just my imagination....��

    Ian rarely got drunk easily, and even when he did, his judgment didn��t falter. He never experienced hangovers either. But no matter what, with drinking strong alcohol, he could always feel a pleasant buzz.

    Now, there was none. He had drunk a bottle and a half of strong liquor, plus three more shots in quick session. The slight burning and brief dizziness were all he felt, and even those vanished quickly. His naturally high Mental Fortitude and Resistance had been bolstered by his increased Stamina and the Primordial Vitality skill.

    <em>Either I��m breaking down alcohol at an incredible rate or not absorbing it at all... Damn it, who knows.</em>

    One thing was certain: he could no longer get drunk.

    <em>One of the few joys that kept me going in this damned world.</em>

    "Damn...." He sighed, pouring himself another drink. It was an instinctive action to stave off his bitterness.

    <em>Maybe I should look for some cursed item that lowers my stats...</em>

    The sound of footsteps on the stairs interrupted his thoughts of lowering the stat.

    "...You��re still awake, Ian."

    It was Charlotte. She hade down the stairs fully equipped. Ian, watching her moreposed face, soon noticed the item around her neck.

    "That looks like Thesaya��s eyepatch."

    "Yes, it is," she answered sheepishly, sitting across from him.

    Ian gave a faint smile. "So sentimental. Thesa would be pleased to know."

    "...It��s not about sentiment. It��s for revenge against those crazy bitches."

    "...?"

    Pouring herself a ss of water, Charlotte muttered.

    "No matter how much I think about it, I reach the same conclusion. I fell under their spell the moment I made eye contact. It was brief, but enough. So if I cover my eyespletely... I can avoid bing their puppet."

    Ian was about to dismiss it as nonsense, but then he furrowed his brows, thinking of Thesaya from the game. In her final phase, there was indeed a random pattern that caused any character who looked at her to fall under mind control.

    <em>Hypnosis was a skill all vampires possessed, but�� If she absorbed the twins�� true blood and became even stronger...</em>

    Nodding, Ian spoke. "But they won��t be easy to deal with, especially with your eyes covered."

    "It won��t be easy. But I have senses as sharp as Thesa��s. With enough practice, it won��t be much different from having my eyes open. I��ll make sure of it."

    Charlotte��s voice was calm, not sounding like a boast.

    <em>...It��s not something I can talk her out of. </em>

    Ian shrugged and asked, "How��s your body?"

    "I feel very light."

    "Good."

    "I��m ready to move whenever you are."

    Ian looked at her, narrowing his eyes slightly. Charlotte met his gaze steadily. She clearly wanted to leave immediately.

    "You seem to have forgotten something."

    Ian chuckled and put down his ss.

    "I slept for an entire week."

    ***

    The sky was beginning to lighten with dawn. The sound of hoofbeats broke the quiet of the main road.

    Leaning casually against the watchtower of the closed gate, the gate captain smirked as he saw the approaching carriage.

    "In quite a hurry, aren��t we?"

    He gestured to the soldiers to open the gate. Descending the stairs along the wall, he walked up to the carriage. Charlotte, sitting in the driver��s seat, nodded at him in recognition. As the soldiers opened the gate, the gate captain approached the carriage.

    "Leaving so soon? I thought you��d rest for at least another day."

    Ian smirked and looked at him.

    "If I rest another day, I��ll be stuck here for a month."

    "If anyone asks, I��ll say I opened the gate on the Dragon yer��s request. I don��t know anything else. Will that do?"

    Ian shrugged. "Tell them I threatened you with a sword if you like. I��m leaving anyway; just pass the me onto me."

    The gate captain��s smile widened. "I��ll handle it. Stay safe out there, Dragon yer of the North."

    "You too. Thanks for everything."

    The gate swung open. With a polite bow, the gate captain stepped aside. Ian, with a faint smile on his lips, watched as the carriage moved out.

    The gate captain watched the carriage disappear before heading back up to the watchtower. Watching the carriage make its way down the road, he finally murmured.

    "Every time, he leaves without a trace of regret."

    The gate captain realized Ian��s premonition was urate that very afternoon when a group of barbarian warriors arrived in the city looking for him.

    The Dragon yer��s disappearance was confirmed the next day when priests of the Radiant Goddess arrived. Archduke f only learned of his whereabouts from an urgent message from a border post a few dayster.

    <em>Ian Hope had left the north.</em>

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Amid the darkness, dark crimson eyes glowed silently. Gradually, the surroundings brightened softly. A crimson light source spread instantly along the edges of the massive pupils.

    Throughout the vast interior, devoid of a single pir, mounds of bones piled up like small hills came into view. This underground cavern, with no visible exit, was a dragon��s tomb. However, not all the dragons here had found eternal rest. On the contrary, some remained alive, trapped in eternal torment.

    "...."

    In the middle of a towering cliff-like wall, the glowing eyes became clearer with each breath. Crimson magic illuminated the entire dragon��s body. Huge metal stakes pierced through the center of its chest and abdomen, embedding it into the wall.

    Each of its wings had two stakes deeply driven into them. Thick metal rings connected to the wall bound its neck and tail, restricting any significant movement. The surface of the stakes and rings, inscribed with dense incantations, shimmered with crimson magic. This dragon was both a prisoner and the guardian of the tomb.

    The dragon raised its head. Debris cascaded down from its head. Its gaze turned to the far end of the cavern, where a massive golden incantation glowed brightly. At the center, a human d in white robes appeared. The crimson eyes narrowed slightly.

    ��It��s been a long time...

    A deep, low thought echoed, simultaneously gentle. The human pulled back their hood, revealing faded blonde hair and a face so white it seemed to glow in the darkness. Meeting the dragon��s gaze, Archeas smiled faintly.

    "Yes, it has been a long time."A whispering voice. Yet, it posed no problem for them.

    ��You haven��t visited in a while... Are you feeling lonely atst? Regardless, it��s good to see you... Faded gold....

    "I feel the same. But today... I haven��te to see you."

    Archeas moved its step. Golden magic flew beneath the hem of its robe, and its body glided across the cavern. Archeas stopped in a space and gestured with its hand. A huge golden magic appeared in the air, and a mound of bones silently poured out. The bones settled without scattering or copsing, forming a small hill like the surrounding others. The deep and low thought spread.

    ��So there was still one of our kind left on the continent... I recognize these�� remnants... Tahumrit, was it...?

    "The blue dragon, blinded by madness, has finally found rest...." Archeas murmured.

    ��I see, so it is... And now, it��s just the two of us again... Faded gold....

    The dragon let out a lowugh.

    ��It seems Tahumrit didn��t go to rest willingly... I can feel your pain and exhaustion, Archeas... But it��s strange... You don��t seem too displeased despite that...

    Archeas did not respond, simply gazing at its fellow dragon condemned to eternal punishment. The thought continued.

    ��Why is that? Is it because you walked the outside world in your true form for the first time in ages... Or because the memories of mercilessly taking the lives of our kin have stirred your blood? Or... perhaps a new mortal has caught your eye...?

    A faint smile finally appeared on Archeas��s lips.

    "I am pleased that your insight remains sharp. Rakhmah, thest of my kin left on the continent...."

    Speaking in a soft tone that could either be mocking or sincere, Archeas turned to the dragon.

    "Your question is the answer... There��s no need to exin further."

    Golden light trailed from its robe as Archeas crossed the cavern again. Rakhmah chuckled softly.

    ��You still love without hope of reciprocation... But because of that, someday... you wille to understand me...

    Archeas stepped into the now dull incantation. Without looking at Rakhmah, Archeas muttered.

    "Do not harbor vain hopes. Even if my soul were to be tainted by madness, I would never im to be a God."

    ��Great love inevitably begets great hatred... Perhaps the hatred you will birth might be greater than anyone else��s...

    The crimson eyes flickered softly with the thought.

    ��Even so... I hope to see you again in your current form...

    The incantation glowed brilliantly. Archeas disappeared beyond the light.

    "...."

    The dragon��s glowing eyes, watching the dispersing light, gradually settled into silence.

    ��You have found a new agent... Faded gold....

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Magic rippled through the dragon��s entire body. The more it surged, the brighter the incantations engraved on the stakes and shackles glowed, inflicting even greater pain. But it did not stop. The crimson magic spread like a spider web across the entire wall.

    Over the long years, the chaos of the outside world had caused small cracks in the incantations surrounding this deep underground tomb. Though too small to affect the whole, the ancient dragon who once dreamed of defying the heavens extended a small touch beyond these gaps.

    Just as the ancient gods of the void did, it awaited a follower who would hear and ept its whispers. Emitting magic like an oracle, itughed as if savoring the pain that pierced its heart.

    ��One of the two will end up tasting the sorrow of losing an agent once again...

    The cavern��s glow faded. In the deep underground, where even the gaze of the gods could not reach, the dragon dreaming of defiance closed its eyes once more.

    ***

    It had been three days since they entered La Drin. The weather felt warmer, not just because they had grown ustomed to the northern cold. Spring was arriving.

    <em>Not that the scenery reflects it.</em>

    Ian thought as he chewed on jerky, leaning back in his chair and gazing at the gray sky and barren hills. It was a rtively peaceful sight today. The faint smoke in the distance was the only visible sign of tragedy.

    Trude��s words about La Drin��s downfall had proven urate. All the outposts leading to the north had be deserted. Plundered and abandoned viges, corpses nailed to stakes or discarded haphazardly, crows and rats swarming over them.

    At night, vengeful undead haunted the fields and scavenging monsters. The kingdom of La Drin was exactly as Ian remembered from the game.

    <em>Now that I��ve gone through the north first ande down, the timing finally matches up...</em>

    A war of chaos, destruction, death, and plunder where no one but the corrupters ever truly won. Yet, their journey through it had been unexpectedly peaceful. Once they started moving, Charlotte did not rush or show anxiety.

    After Ian��s return and the stability he brought, she seemed to have sorted out her thoughts. Perhaps she simply trusted that Ian would save Thesa. Ian did not bother to correct her or reveal his own doubts, as it wouldn��t change anything. The insignificant border monsters were no match for the beastfolk warrior who could easily cut through even the northern creatures.

    Despite not being in perfect condition, Charlotte handled them effortlessly. The same went for Ian. The local monsters were not even a warm-up for him.

    <em>In the game, the local mobs didn��t get annoying until Chapter Three. Now, even the minions...</em>

    Ian thought, chewing on his jerky, and noticed Charlotte looking back at him from the driver��s seat.

    "Jerky?" He offered the jerky in his hand.

    Charlotte took the jerky calmly as she tilted her head.

    "There seems to be trouble beyond the hill, Ian."

    "...?"

    "Screams and shouts. It sounds like a fight."

    "Oh, really...."

    <em>It was bound to happen sooner orter. </em>

    Ian leaned over to avoid blocking his view. The path over the barren hill remained quiet for now; he couldn��t hear anything yet.

    "Keep going. Whatever it is, we have to pass through, anyway."

    "Understood."

    Charlotte answered calmly and faced forward again. Ian fixed his gaze on the hill. Shortly, he heard the faint sound of urgent hoofbeats and the rattling of a carriage.

    Soon, a carriage appeared over the hill. It was an old, rickety wagon pulled by a scrawny horse. A terrified woman sat in the driver��s seat, and a man awkwardly holding a sword and shield was visible in the cargo area. Several mounted riders quickly surrounded the wagon. Unlike the couple, these riders were well-armed.

    "... Is it a raid?" Charlotte growled quietly.

    Ian nodded, unsurprised. The kingdom of La Drin was copsing. Not only mercenaries, but soldiers were turning to banditry. And corrupters hiding everywhere were probably seizing the opportunity to expand their power. They had no use for themon folk.

    <em>Come to think of it, several side quests started like this.</em>

    "Saving them would be difficult," Charlotte added while Ian was lost in thought.

    They were still quite far from the top of the hill. Even if they ran at full speed, they would likely arrive toote.

    "We can at least get revenge for them," Ian replied, leaping onto the carriage roof.

    Even without a pretext, those bandits wouldn��t just let them pass.

    "<em>Argh</em>...!"

    In the meantime, the man in the wagon screamed as a bandit jumped in and struck his shoulder with a sword. The man dropped his shield, and the bandit drove the sword deep into his chest.

    "Hon, honey��!"

    A woman in the driver��s seat cried out. The bandit tossed the man out of the wagon and walked over to her, grabbing her by the hair and yanking the reins. The wagon came to a stop. But Ian was no longer looking at the wagon.

    He focused on the bandits instead.

    "...."

    "...."

    The other two mounted bandits trailing the wagon gazed at them. They exchanged nces and then grabbed crossbows from their saddles, spurring their horses forward.

    <em>Sticking to the basics, I see...</em>

    Drawing his sword, Ian moved to a lower position right behind the driver��s seat. He stomped lightly on the roof, testing its sturdiness. The doubleyered wooden roof was solid; it wouldn��t copse unless he jumped with full force.

    Just as gray magic was finally flickering in his eyes, the bandits fired their crossbows while aiming at the wagon. Charlotte quickly steered the wagon to the side, causing the bolts aimed at the horse to embed in the wagon��s side instead. The bandits, seemingly satisfied with that, returned their crossbows to the saddle and drew their swords.

    "Protect the horse. Follow slowly."

    Without blinking, Ian observed the approaching bandits.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop, clip-clop��</em>

    Waiting patiently, Ian leaped before the bandits could reach the wagon. The wind propelled him forward.

    "<em>Gah?!</em>"

    The bandit��s eyes widened in shock, not expecting Ian to charge at him like this. But by then, Ian��s sword was already inches from the bandit��s head.

    <em>Crunch�C</em>

    The Northern Warrior��s Longsword cleaved the bandit��s head down to his chest. The impact pushed the bandit��s body backward. Ian, who had already crouched, kicked the bandit��s chest with all his might. It was the same move he had practiced countless times against giants at the Bellium Fortress.

    <em>Thud�C-</em>

    In an instant, a gust of wind mmed the bandit��s corpse into the ground. While not as strong as when blessed with the Blessing of Battle, it was enough to counter the charging momentum. Iannded on the horse. Blood sprayed into the air.

    "What the hell, that��s insane...?!"

    The remaining bandit, looking between his fallenrade and Ian, who had effortlessly mounted the horse, turned his horse to flee. Ian turned his horse and swiftly pursued. His eyes glowed gray, and the wind swirled around him and his horse. The distance between him and the fleeing bandit closed rapidly.

    "Fuck, don��te closer�� Don��t...!"

    The bandit shouted, ncing back, only to see Ian standing on the saddle of his galloping horse. He gasped. In the next moment, Ian leaped, cutting through the air as if unaffected by the wind.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The bandit twisted his body, but it only increased his pain. Ian��s sword, which had aimed for his head, struck his neck instead, slicing deeply down to his abdomen. The chain mail and leather pauldrons offered no resistance to Ian��s Wind de.

    "<em>Guh</em>... <em>urgh</em>...."

    Unable to die immediately, the bandit made a gurgling noise as blood spurted from his mouth. Blood sprayed from his severed torso as well. Before his entrails could spill out, Ian grabbed his hair and flung him aside.

    Ian, now on the bandit��s saddle, nced at his slowly ascending wagon and whipped the reins. On top of the wagon, thest bandit was yelling toward the hill while hisradesy dead.

    The woman in the driver��s seat had been beaten and was unconscious, her face a mess. The bandit, looking terrified, aimed his reloaded crossbow at Ian. Despite his fear, his aim was true.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    The bolt flew toward the horse. Ian leaned forward, swinging his arm simultaneously.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Ian deflected the bolt, causing the bandit��s eyes to widen in disbelief.

    The bandit��s mouth formed the words, "Impossible."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    <em>I know, right?</em>

    Ian muttered to himself as he dashed up the hill. His senses felt sharper, as if shedding ayer of skin. His body moved as he willed, and he was acutely aware of his limits.

    After countless battles in the North, especially the life-and-death struggle at Bellium Fortress, Ian had felt hisbat skills advance to a new level. While his raw stats had been significantly higher under multiple buffs back then, this was a kind of growth that couldn��t be quantified.

    <em>I��m getting better at using my body.</em>

    Swallowing a bitter smile, Ian kicked off the saddle and leaped into the air. For an ordinary person, such a reckless move would have likely resulted in broken bones or a loss of consciousness upon impact.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    However, Ian had no hesitation as he rammed into the bandit with his shoulder. Hesitating or fearing injury in such moments would only lead to greater harm.

    He also knew his armor would absorb some of the impact and that his body could withstand this level of shock. If anything broke, it would be a chance to test his improved recovery abilities. His opponent, however, was not so fortunate.

    "<em>Guh</em>... <em>ugh</em>...!"The bandit, now sprawled on the ground, coughed up blood. His body was partially embedded in the broken wooden floor. Ian, pinning the bandit down, raised his sword.

    <em>Thud. </em>

    The de plunged into the bandit��s chest as if slicing through tofu. The bandit, gasping in pain, quickly drew hisst breath.

    <em>I should have made his death more painful.</em>

    Ian thought as he stood, his eyes narrowing as he surveyed the scene on the other side of the hill. The raided wagon wasn��t the only one.

    Several wagons lined the hillside, with bloodied bodies strewn about and others lying on the roadside awaiting their fate. The remaining bandits, who had hesitated at theirrade��s call, finally scrambled to grab their reins or mount their horses when they saw Ian.

    "Fuck...! Who is that guy?"

    "A knight, perhaps...?"

    "Could it be the one from the rumors...?"

    As Ian stared silently at the lifeless body of a child, the bandits�� whispers reached his ears. Finally, he turned his attention to them. Unlike the previous three, the remaining eight bandits didn��t charge recklessly. They stood, muttering anxiously, their eyes filled with tension and fear, but one among them seemed rtivelyposed.

    "Sir Knight, we don��t know where youe from, but...." The bandit stepped forward slowly, speaking in a calm voice.

    <em>He must have something to rely on for such confidence...</em>

    While Ian thought this, the bandit continued speaking.

    "These people refused conscription and fled the country. They not only ignored the return order but also raised their weapons against us. Therefore, we are merely carrying out their immediate execution."

    "Oh, I see. But you don��t seem like the regr army."

    Ian replied nonchntly, wiping the blood from his face with his palm, which only smeared it more, making him look even more intimidating. Despite this, the man smiled, thinking the conversation was going well.

    "We are mercenaries, hired by Count Bed, the rightful owner of thisnd, and currently under themand of Sir Elinder."

    "Sir Elinder, <em>huh?</em>..."

    A peculiar smile yed on Ian��s lips. As the mercenaries watched nervously, the man spoke.

    "If you wish, you can confirm this yourself. Sir Elinder is camped only a day��s journey from here."

    "That��s a very tempting offer. But first, there��s something we need to clear up."

    "... Go ahead."

    "Are you the leader of these men?"

    "Yes, I am."

    "Even if your words are true, it doesn��t erase the fact that you attacked me and my subordinate with crossbows and swords in sight."

    The leader��s smile froze.

    There was no need to borate that those who had drawn swords had paid for their lives. It was implied that he had to ount for the affront to himself. This was typical knightly logic.

    <em>He probably wants somepensation, that greedy bastard. </em>Despite his thoughts, the leader forced a smile.

    "Thene with us. Sir Elinder will offer an apology andpensation."

    Of course, it was a lie. The moment the knight set foot on their base, he was a dead man. Sir Elinder would never forgive this man.

    However, Ian��s response had once again defied his expectations.

    "That won��t be necessary. I just want the one who failed to control his men to take responsibility."

    Ian gestured with his chin.

    "Give me your head, and I won��t hold Sir Elinder ountable for today��s incident."

    The leader��s smile vanished.

    Only then did he realize that this mad knight had been toying with him all along. Maybe he just wanted to extract information through their conversation. His eyes turned cold, but only for a moment. He noticed his subordinates staring at him and frowned.

    "What are you looking at, you idiots? Don��t you get it? He just wants to fight us!"

    He drew his sword with a ng, adding, "Pick up your weapons! Even if you go back empty-handed, you��re as good as dead��"

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Before he could finish, his head snapped to the side, a dagger embedded under his cheekbone. He dropped to the ground, twitching. The mercenaries gasped.

    "Crazy... Captain...?!"

    "Again, you��re drawing weapons against me."

    Ian, who had already leaped onto the bandit��s horse next to the wagon, turned the horse toward them and spoke. As the sound of hooves from the approaching wagon reached him, he nced at the frozen mercenaries for a moment before snapping the reins and charging down the hill.

    "Damn it! Kill him!"

    The mercenaries scrambled to grab their crossbows.

    "Shoot!"

    Bolts flew toward Ian, who was charging at them. A whirlwind whipped up immediately afterward.

    "What the hell was that�C-"

    Their questions were cut short as the mad knight, sword extended, was suddenly right in their faces.

    "Scatter! Surround him!"

    The mercenaries frantically whipped their reins. The closest one turned his horse and raised a round shield.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    But it was futile. Ian��s sword shed in an arc, and the wind extending from it shattered the shield. The long de hovered next to the bandit��s head as he staggered in the saddle.

    <em>sh.</em>

    His head flew off, and blood gushed from the severed neck as Ian passed. Cries of terror burst from the peasants cowering on the ground. As they crawled away from the chaos, the remaining mercenaries drew their weapons and shouted.

    Ian didn��t listen to them. Charging toward the next target, he drew a throwing dagger with his free hand.

    <em>Thud! Screech�C-</em>

    "<em>Argh?!</em>"

    The dagger buried itself in a horse, not a man. The startled horse reared and copsed, throwing its rider, who screamed as he hit the ground. Ian leaped from his saddle toward the closest mercenary.

    "What the��?!"

    <em>sh!</em>

    The mercenary, who was caught off guard, raised his sword. Ian twisted his body, taking the blow on his shoulder and retaliating with his own sword. The mercenary��s sword nced off Ian��s pauldron and broke, while Ian��s de dug deep into his shoulder.

    "<em>Guh</em>... <em>ah</em>...."

    Pulling out his sword, Ian ducked instead of pushing the mercenary��s body away. Thud, a bolt embedded itself in the mercenary��s back.

    <em>Such faithfulrades, these guys.</em>

    Ian thought as he threw another dagger, knocking the slumped body aside.

    "<em>Ugh</em>...!"

    A mercenary with a dagger in his chest fell from his horse.

    Ian, covered in blood, charged toward the next opponent.

    "Shit...! What is he...?"

    "It��s him... the Red Knight!"

    Fear filled the faces of the remaining mercenaries. Seeing theirrades die so quickly, and their attacks not affecting this blood-soaked madman, was horrifying. The man wasn��t even wearing full te armor or a helmet.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Another mercenary fell, blood gushing from his severed body. Two remaining mercenaries looked at each other, eyes wide with realization.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    Ian was circling his horse. Without hesitation, the two whipped their reins, thinking only of escape.

    "I, I... survived...!"

    One mercenary, seeing Ian turn toward hisrade, sighed in relief. He had thrown away his weapon, hoping to lighten his load and outrun the monster knight.

    But he didn��t realize that the mad knight wasn��t really a knight.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    A searing heat rapidly closed in from behind.

    "...?!"

    The mercenary��s eyes widened in horror as he nced back. Four or five fireballs were speeding toward him.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Explosions erupted around him. One st threw his horse off bnce, sending it crashing to the ground. The mercenary was flung from the saddle, tumbling through the air. Beyond the upside-down world, he glimpsed the figure of the knight with his sword pointed at him, smoke trailing from the de.

    <em>Magic...?</em>

    That thought was hisst as his neck snapped upon hitting the ground.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The final fleeing mercenary��s head split open immediately afterward. His horse continued running, but Ian didn��t pay it any attention as he reined in his own horse. As the horse carrying the corpse galloped away, Ian turned his horse toward the heart of the raided scene.

    "...."

    "Please... spare... me...."

    A mercenary, crawling on the ground with a broken leg from being thrown off his horse, whimpered as he heard footsteps approaching. Ian walked up without a word and drove his sword into the man��s back.

    "<em>Phew</em>...."

    He let out a brief sigh, not retrieving his sword. The fight wasn��t over yet; the strongest opponent remained.

    "Ian! Behind you!"

    Charlotte��s shout echoed from a distance just as Ian calmly turned around, signaling her to stay back with a raised hand. A bulky figure was struggling to rise��a mutating mercenary captain.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    <em>Still not fully mutated... What a pathetic creature.</em>

    While dealing with the mercenaries, Ian had already sensed the tainted magic emanating from the captain. He had left him alone because the amount of magic wasn��t significant. It was unsurprising; this captain was not a proper minion of the corrupters, just ackey of ackey.

    Moreover, Ian��s perception of time inbat flowed more slowly and precisely than normal.

    <em>His rxed demeanor and the mention of Elinder��s name made me suspicious. As expected, it��s just as I thought...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian gathered his magic.

    The mercenary captain staggered to his feet, his face grotesquely twisted, with a dagger still embedded in it. His armor couldn��t contain his bulging muscles, tearing apart to reveal asymmetric, swollen muscles with purplish veins.

    Such creatures were not umon in the game��sub-bosses or named enemies ssified as elite monsters. Their slow mutation speed had made them easy targets, as Ian used to beat them during transformation and drain their blood.

    <em>This time, I��ll just kill it.</em>

    The already-formed Dancing mes flickered around him. With an added touch of chaotic energy, they would be even more lethal to that iplete corrupted creature.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    Sessive sts of fire struck the nearly transformed captain, bursting his skin and exposing raw, crimson flesh beneath.

    "<em>Ugh</em>��<em> Argh!</em>"

    Just as the captain screamed, Ian charged, leaping at him.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Ian��s sword cleaved the twisted head in half, stopping just below the neck. It didn��t matter; he hadn��t intended to bisect the captain.

    With his red-glowing eyes, Ian muttered. "I��m definitely faster."

    <em>Roar!</em>

    The roaring mes engulfed the mercenary captain��s entire body. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. Ian kicked the man through the ze andnded a suitable distance away.

    "Scree-eech��"

    The captain shrieked horribly, burning up until he stopped moving. Ian waited until he was sure the captain was dead and saw his experience points increase slightly before moving on. He pulled out a cloth from his pocket and wiped the blood and oil from his sword.

    Charlotte, watching from the driver��s seat, finally spoke. "That looked like ck magic...."

    Her tone suggested she hadn��t expected to see such a presence among mere bandits. Ian, puzzled for a moment, remembered she hadn��t encountered many corrupters or mutated creatures. Before meeting him, she likely hadn��t had many opportunities to see their true forms.

    "It was nothing significant. Real corrupters or their minions are much stronger." Ian replied nonchntly, retrieving his sword.

    He then noticed the surviving onlookers, who had been observing the situation from a distance. Those who met his gaze flinched and bowed their heads.

    "Thank you... my lord...." an elderly man among them spoke.

    That was it. Most of them bowed their heads in fear rather than gratitude.

    <em>Is this it?</em>

    In the game, such situations often triggered quests. Even so, Ian wasn��t particrly disappointed and turned away. These events were happening all over the bordends, and there would be more opportunities.

    "Wait... wait a moment...! My lord! My lord...!"

    "...?"

    Ian paused as he was about to get back on the wagon. He saw a woman running down the hill, nearly tumbling in her haste. It was the driver of the first wagon they had encountered. She must have regained consciousness after fainting.

    "Thank you... thank you, my lord...!"

    She panted, copsing to her knees. Ian nced at her battered face and responded curtly.

    "There��s no need for thanks."

    "Aren��t you... the one from the rumors?"

    The woman added. Ian stared at her in silence, and she wore an expression that was somewhere between a smile and a sob.

    "I knew it...! I recognized you the moment I saw you...! You are the Red Knight... the Agent of Vengeance...!"

    "...?"

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Ian tilted his head in confusion before suppressing a smallugh.

    <em>They are saying that again. We don��t look alike at all.</em><em>Is it because I��m covered in blood��?</em>

    Anyway, it wasn��t an unpleasant misunderstanding.

    A growling breath continued from behind. ncing back, Ian saw Charlotte frowning. She was ready to start her long and flowery introduction at any moment, so Ian raised his hand slightly with a signal.

    As Charlotte stuck out her tongue, the woman kneeled and added.

    "I heard you help those who seek vengeance. Please, avenge my dead husband and neighbors...!"

    Looking down at her, Ian finally opened his mouth.

    "You��ve got the wrong person."

    "What...?""I am not the Agent of Vengeance."

    "But... but... I��m sure...." The woman stammered, her eyes wide.

    She didn��t want to believe it. Ian could fully understand her feelings. She had lost her family and friends before her eyes and barely survived herself.

    "Being a mercenary is my profession. I don��t fight for noble causes like the Agent of Vengeance. I killed them all because they came at me with weapons."

    "...."

    "So if you want, hire me. Don��t ask for a favor."

    As Ian��s calm voice continued, the light in the woman��s eyes faded. She seemed to ept reality.

    Just then, an old man, who had been approaching hesitantly, stopped behind her. It was the same old man who had thanked him earlier.

    "Stand up. It��s rude to behave this way when you should express your gratitude and offer a reward..."

    Muttering, he sighed as if pitying her, then looked at Ian.

    "Please forgive her rudeness, sir."

    "There��s nothing to forgive."

    "Then please, wait a moment."

    Bowing, the old man turned around. Walking toward a cart on one side of the road, he looked back at the still-frozen vigers.

    "What are you doing? Are you just going to let our life savior leave?"

    "...!"

    The vigers finally moved. Watching the old man rummaging through the cart, Ian smirked and muttered.

    "I don��t need any reward. I don��t want to take from those who have nothing."

    <em>I thought he was going to give me a quest.</em>

    Ian, who had climbed into the carriage, looked at Charlotte. She nodded and grabbed the reins. The woman, who had been sitting on the ground, clung to the carriage at that moment.

    "Sir, may I ask you one thing?"

    When Ian looked at her, she continued.

    "Did you mean you would ept a request?"

    "I meant I would consider it."

    "Then, in that case...."

    She rummaged through her belongings and held out her dirty, blood-and-dirt-covered hands. A few silver coins glittered in them.

    "This is all I have, sir. If it��s not enough, I will be your servant to repay you. So please... kill that monster�� in the knight��s guise."

    A quest window finally appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [The Knight Bandit of La Drin.]

    <em>So it appears when I give up hope.</em>

    As he read the details, Ian��s eyes twitched.

    <em>Time limit...? Did it have this before? I don��t think it did.</em>

    Anyway, it was a quest he needed to do. The reward included an ability point.

    "If the payment is too little... please take this too, sir. It��s still insufficient, but...."

    Thinking he was dissatisfied, the old man who had stood next to the woman offered a money pouch.

    Other vigers arrived one by one around them.

    "Sir, please take my money too."

    "Take mine as well. It��s not much, but...."

    "Please, sir...."

    <em>It��s chaos.</em>

    Ian closed the quest window and spoke. "Does anyone know where his base is?"

    "I... I know...." One man raised his hand.

    Ian nodded toward Charlotte.

    "Exin it to her."

    "...! Yes, sir." The man who had suddenly opened his eyes wide turned around.

    As Ian looked back at the woman, he reached out and picked up the coin that had been ced in her hand.

    "The request is established."

    "Thank you... thank you, sir...!" The woman sped her hands as if praying and uttered those words.

    Relief and excitement spread across the faces of the others, including the elderly man. Just as anothermotion was about to spread, Ian spoke.

    "Now, everyone, disperse. Instead of wasting energy needlessly, it would be better to gather your belongings."

    The vigers stopped their movements with a flinch, and Ian added with a dry gaze.

    "Nothing has been resolved yet."

    "...!"

    The smiles disappeared from the faces of the vigers. Their faces were suddenly thrown back into reality.

    It was to be expected. The request had not beenpleted, nor had they safely crossed the border. They had merely survived a crisis by luck, and there was no guarantee that such luck would repeat.

    In the ensuing silence, the man who had finished exining stepped back.

    Ian, gathering his gaze, asked. "Did everyone hear that?"

    "Yes. Clearly."

    "Then let��s depart."

    Charlotte wasted no time and whipped the reins.

    This time, no one stopped them.

    The carriage passed through the chaotic hill and moved away. After a moment of watching the departing carriage, the vigers dispersed in various directions. The daunting reality awaited them once again.

    ***

    It was now night. Ian chewed on some jerky, looking up at the cloud-covered sky. It had been days since theyst saw a sunset. The sky had darkened at some point and then brightened again.

    "Looking at this, the signs of corruption are quite tant."

    It was a perfect environment for the corrupted. Not to mention the demons and demonic beings. And soon, it would be even more so, likely for the entire frontier region.

    It was a flow that no individual could stop. All he could do, as always, was solve the minor problems in front of him.

    Ian casually opened his mouth. "Let��s stay up a littleter today and move."

    "Understood." Charlotte, who had been sitting quietly, responded.

    <em>Are you really paying attention?</em> Ian slightly narrowed his eyes and added.

    "Make sure we don��t lose our way. We��re already taking a detour, and I don��t want to waste more time."

    "Don��t worry. I think I know where that bastard��s den is."

    "You think?"

    "Since it��s close to the Empire. I��ve been there a few times when I worked for the guild. It looked like a barbarian vige with its log houses and fortifications. I don��t know if it still looks the same now."

    "Excellent...."

    Ian slightly smiled and added.

    "When do you think we��ll arrive?"

    "Probably by the afternoon. At least before nightfall."

    <em>Tomorrow afternoon. That��s cutting it close.</em>

    Ian scratched his chin, recalling the quest��s time limit. It wasn��tmon even in games to have a precise timer disyed. Anyway, if they werete for any reason, it would end in failure.

    "Then we better hurry."

    "Understood....But."

    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then sneakily looked at Ian.

    "Was that knight Elinor responsible for creating that monster earlier?"

    "Probably. That��s the mostmon way for the corrupted to increase their minions. They tempt with power and then use it as a shackle to enforce obedience. The ones we saw earlier are just the lowest-ranked minions."

    "I see... Then... Can you leave those minions to me? They seem like good training partners."

    Ian nced at the leather eye patch hanging around her neck and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Sorry, but not this time."

    "... Not this time?" Charlotte asked back, not defiantly but curiously.

    Ian didn��t mind and nodded. "Yes. You need to guard the carriage."

    "The carriage... right...."

    Charlotte answered in a deted voice, turned to look ahead, and added.

    "It seems I��m not of much use this time either... Alright. Let��s do that."

    <em>What are you saying, again?</em>

    Ian snorted and said, "We��re just dividing the roles. There��s no need to head directly into a den teeming with armed robbers, right?"

    Ian recalled his experience in the game.

    The robber knight��s stronghold, on a gentle mountainside, was practically a wooden fortress or a fortification.

    It had been converted and expanded from a vige, turning it into a base for an armed force. Though they were called robber knights, they were essentially a burgeoning warlord group. They looted nearby viges for supplies and kidnapped residents under the guise of conscription.

    <em>They��re probably nning to expand their power to oust the lord�� or join the forces of their master.</em>

    The exact circumstances didn��t matter. In the game, it was a massive stronghold, so it was important to know that it wouldn��t be much different now that it had be a reality.

    Charging head-on into a ce swarming with creatures that wouldn��t even give experience points was inefficient. Normally, Ian would have just set it on fire, but this time, doing so would mean that many of the enved people would be burned to death as well.

    "So, we��re going to sneak in quietly and take that knight��s head first. We��ll only kill those who attack us. Once their leader is gone, theckeys will probably just pretend to fight and then flee. We won��t bother chasing them. So we can��t leave the carriage behind."

    Ian tapped on the armrest.

    "If the escapees find this, they won��t just pass it by. But if you��re guarding it, no matter how manye, they won��t be able to take it."

    "I see... Got it. If that��s my role."

    "And stop talking nonsense like that."

    "..." Charlotte lowered her head instead of answering. Her shoulders slumped and her short tail drooped. Soon, a subdued voice followed.

    "But it��s true that I��m useless, Ian. Especially against those we can��t kill with just des."

    "...."

    <em>Why is the conversation going there?</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian didn��t interrupt. It was the first time since their journey had resumed that Charlotte had opened up. Besides, there was nothing else to do, anyway.

    "I can��t shake off the thought that I need the power to kill them. If things continue like this, the same will happen in Lu Sard."

    "You sound as if there��s a way to gain such power."

    "... Yes. Though you would never allow it. I know it��s not the right choice. I��m just tempted by it."

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    "You��re considering conversion."

    Charlotte flinched as if she hadn��t expected him to realize it immediately.

    She soon nodded. "Yes. You��d probably call it corruption. And you wouldn��t be wrong. The once noble Primal Wildness has been tainted by the chaos of the void."

    She had mentioned this story before. The God of the beastfolk was exiled to the outskirts of the void by the Gods of humans.

    Ian scratched his chin and spoke. "I don��t think serving him would grant you power immediately."

    "He probably would. Kruxica cherishes his descendants."

    "Descendants?"

    "Yes. We are all his descendants. That��s why other gods, including the Radiant Goddess, don��t bestow divinity upon us. But the Primal Wildness would willingly embrace even the descendants who abandoned him."

    "Along with side effects."

    "... Of course. Regardless of his will, I have seen many warriors corrupted by the power of the void. Some even became demons. So in the past, I secretly despised warriors who served the Primal Wildness. I thought they were selfish and weak. But now..."

    Charlotte growled lowly.

    "Now I understand them. I, too, want to get stronger power even if I have to take such risks."

    She spoke with a self-deprecating smile, as if confessing.

    "I know how this sounds to you, who face the darkness of the continent. But that��s why I think you can understand my conflict��"

    "Think carefully and decide."

    "What...? What did you say?"

    Charlotte turned around.

    Ian spoke calmly. "I said, think carefully before deciding."

    "Are you serious?"

    "I think you��re doing your part well enough. But if you still feel unsatisfied, that��s something I can��t fix. It won��t go away just because I stop you."

    Charlotte, gazing quietly at Ian��s eyes, eventually sighed.

    "You really mean it, Ian."

    "Why wouldn��t I?"

    "Because you��re the holy knight of a Strict Goddess, the Great Warrior of the North, and the saint of the church, the Agent of the tinum Dragon...?"

    "That doesn��t mean I serve them. I don��t serve anyone."

    "...!... Yeah,e to think of it, Ian, you��re also a mage," Charlotte murmured as if she had only just realized.

    <em>Being a mage is my primary job, though. </em>

    Ian chuckled briefly. To him, the Gods of this world were merely tools to be used. He still had no intention of worshiping what had once been just bits of data. He would simply use whatever power he needed. Just as he had embraced the shards of chaos.

    "I don��t care who you serve or what power you wield, as long as you can control yourself. That��s all that matters to me."

    Ian looked into Charlotte��s orange eyes.

    "But if you be a beast tainted by madness, just know that I won��t hesitate to kill you."

    "...." Charlotte��s eyes flickered with a mix of conflict and relief.

    Eventually, she nodded. "Alright... I��ll think it over a bit more. And whatever decision I make, I��ll let you know."

    "Do that." With jerky in his mouth, Ian looked away.

    Charlotte added. "One more thing."

    "What now?"

    "Do you still think I��m more suited to be an assassin than a warrior?"

    <em>Did you still hold on to that?</em> Ian smirked and answered without hesitation.

    "Of course."

    ***

    The forest grew dense on both sides of the road. The carriage climbed a gentle slope.

    <em>At least we��re notte.</em>

    Ian put on each piece of equipment properly that he had either loosened or taken off. There was still about an hour left before the time limit expired. It wasn��t a lot of time, but it wasn��t too little either.

    "I��ll look for a ce to stop the carriage soon," Charlotte said.

    Ian nodded slightly and secured the shin guards of his steel boots so they wouldn��t shake. Soon, the carriage pulled into a clearing on the side of the road. Beyond the tall, leafless, ash-gray trees, a barely discernible watchtower peeked out. The carriage stopped.

    "There will surely be those trying to escape. Keep a close watch on the horses," Ian said.

    "I will," Charlotte replied, setting down her battle ax and jumping off. She walked toward a nearby tree with a securing rope in hand.

    "No matter how manye, not a single one will..."

    She stopped mid-sentence as a chilly wind blew down the mountainside. She frowned and looked back at Ian.

    "I smell blood, Ian."

    "...?" Ian paused as he was adjusting his shoulder guard. He took a deep breath but couldn��t smell anything.

    Charlotte dropped the rope and turned around. "It seems to be from up there. I��ll check it out."

    She leaped forward. Ian, frowning, quickly moved his hands.

    <em>I have a bad feeling about this.</em>

    Soon after getting off the carriage, he ran up the mountain path. From above, Charlotte raised her hand.

    "Here, Ian."

    The source of the blood scent she had detected was close by. It was, of course, a corpse. However, there wasn��t just one. Four men dressed simrly to those they had previously foughty sprawled with their innards spilling out or their heads split open. Ian��s eyes narrowed.

    <em>So this is why it had a time limit.</em>

    "There was someone here before us."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Charlotte nodded.

    "These guys haven��t been dead for long. No insects are on them yet."

    "It seems someone who knows how to use a de," Ian added, clicking his tongue as he turned away.

    "We can��t let that person get away. Change of ns. Secure the carriage well and follow me."

    "...?! Got it!"

    Charlotte watched Ian run uphill, her eyes wide, then quickly leaped toward the carriage. Meanwhile, Ian didn��t stop running.

    <em>... Anyway, since there��s still time left, we shouldn��t be toote.</em>

    Soon, the view of a massive mountain fortress came into sight. Sharpened wooden stakes stretched out like castle walls, and watchtowers rose at regr intervals. Beyond them, the roofs of wooden buildings followed the gentle slope of the mountain.

    It was an excellent wooden fortress with living facilities, except that the watchtowers were empty. Fortunately, the assumption that they weren��t toote proved correct, as there was still noiseing from the distance.<em>Whoever it is...</em>

    Ian stepped beyond the half-open main gate. The smell of blood and rot hit his nose. Corpsesy scattered everywhere.

    <em>They have a lot of confidence, charging head-on like that.</em>

    The trail of death continued along the winding path between the log houses. Ian walked, impressed by the audacity of the forerunners. Judging by the previous bodies, they were no ordinary fighters.

    Some rtively intact bodies had multiple stab wounds, but most had their necks shed or guts spilling out horribly. Corpses, split horizontally, vertically, and diagonally, or even dismembered, were not umon.

    Most had clearly been struck down in a single, incapacitating blow, unable to defend themselves properly. Broken swords and misced bolts were scattered around like straw.

    "A massacre took ce here...." Charlotte, who had entered the vige behind Ian, muttered in awe.

    "But they didn��t kill everyone," Ian said, striding between the buildings.

    Following behind, Charlotte nodded. She could sense the faint presence inside the buildings. Almost every building they passed had survivors. Quite a few of them.

    "They only killed those who attacked," Charlotte observed.

    "Exactly... all of them, no matter the human or the corrupt."

    As they moved toward the source of the distant noise, Ian took in every corpse. He had no intention of letting the rogue knight getaway. If necessary, he nned to take him by force, so he needed to gauge the abilities of those who came before him.

    <em>Thwack��</em>

    "...!"

    Ian��s eyes widened when he was halfway up the slope. A red sh erupted from the window of a two-story wooden building amid curses and shouts. The surprise was brief.

    "Ha... So that��s who it is."

    A smile crept onto Ian��s lips. He finally realized the identity of the forerunners. He wondered why he hadn��t recognized it immediately. There weren��t many people in this region with such sword skills and recklessness.

    "Are they acquaintances?" Charlotte asked from behind.

    Without stopping, Ian turned to her. "More than just acquaintances��"

    He stopped speaking and looked ahead. With a loud crash, someone burst through the second-floor wall of the wooden building and fell. Rolling to a stop on the ground was a knight in full te armor, without a helmet. He quickly stood up and shouted at the hole he had made.

    "Everyone, stop that madman now! Don��t look so scared, you idiots! Fine... I��ll take away your fear!"

    Purple energy swirled around him as he drew a longsword and pointed it at the hole in the wall. The corrupted energy spread along the de. There were brief screams from inside the building, which then turned to guttural, choking sounds.

    "You��ll never leave this ce alive, you bastard��"

    Ian, who had stopped to watch, finally let out a low sigh. "Starting at phase two already...."

    Charlotte, standing beside him, looked at him as he muttered.

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It means that the knight over there is our target."

    Ian sheathed the Northern Warrior��s Longsword and gestured with his chin.

    "That guy��s mine. You handle the ones escaping through the front gate. Just don��t touch those fighting these bandits, especially the knight in full te armor."

    "Don��t worry, I won��t kill them," Charlotte replied, leaping into action.

    She kicked off the wall and lightlynded on the roof, dashing away.

    <em>I said that because I was worried you might get killed,</em> Ian thought, as he retrieved the Broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension.

    He started walking again at a leisurely pace. The rogue knight was clearly nning to sacrifice his subordinates and escape. Since that was the far end of the building, if he didn��t run directly for the gate, he would have toe toward Ian, as they had just passed the stables.

    <em>Considering their main base was being raided, the time limit seemed generous. It must have included the time for that guy to escape.</em>

    After all, the rogue knight would run when at a disadvantage, even in the game. He had exceptional regeneration, and when cornered, he would call his minions and flee to recover his strength.

    <em>But how did the status window know this and set the time limit ordingly?</em>

    It was a question that didn��t fit the situation.

    <em>Does it have foresight?</em>

    It was more convincing to think that this situation existed in the game as well. After all, he had missed more than a few side quests simply because he didn��t know about them due to time limits back then. This time, he had luckily timed it right.

    <em>Which means I��ve probably already missed some side quests...</em>

    It was then that the rogue knight, striding ahead, noticed him. The man with purple-glowing eyes stared at Ian and finally spoke.

    "Who are you?"

    "The one who��s going to kill you."

    "With that broken sword?"

    "This should be enough to kill you."

    At Ian��s calm reply, the rogue knight��s face twisted in anger.

    "You crazy bastards... You think I��m a joke. Fine. I��ll kill you, you goblin shit!"

    A sinister sound echoed from beneath his armor as corrupted energy swirled around his body.

    Ian drew upon his power, and in an instant, the Wind de was ready. Although he seemed rxed, he had no intention of dragging out the fight. Ian started running toward the mutating rogue knight and leaped. As he raised the Broken Sword of Judgment overhead, a glimpse of the scene beyond the roof revealed itself.

    "I-it��s a monster�� Spare me...!"

    Two men burst through a door. They must have been terrified and fleeing after seeing the grotesquely transformed minions. It was fortunate they made it this far. Unfortunately, monsters weren��t only inside.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Charlottended on one of them from the roof of a nearby building, splitting his head. The other man��s eyes bulged as his head flew off.

    <em>�� She��d make a perfect assassin.</em>

    "You worm! Where are you looking?" The rogue knight��s shout followed.

    Unlike the lower minions, his transformation was less grotesque and dramatic. His size increased just enough for his armor to hold, and purple veins spread across his face. His eyes, nowpletely dark purple, were fixed on Ian.

    "You fearless bastard! I��ll skewer you right through!" He yelled as he raised the sword in his hand. He wielded the long greatsword like a one-handed sword.

    "This way, you won��t run away," Ian muttered as he used the Strike of Judgment.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A blue light spread across the crossguard. Unlike when the de was intact, the divine power red up along the broken edge like a roaring me.

    "What...?!" The rogue knight��s eyes widened.

    As he hastily retracted his outstretched arm, Ian shed down with his sword. The blue trail tore through the air violently.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The divine power, flowing like mes past the greatsword blocking its path, sliced vertically through the rogue knight��s body. Iannded at the knight��s feet, rolled between his legs, and came to a stop.

    <em>Thwack��</em>

    A beatter, blood spurted up. The knight��s head and upper body split messily to the sides.

    <em>It seems the power has increased since it broke.</em>

    As he thought this, Ian readjusted his grip on the sword, its light fading. The severed parts of the knight��s body were writhing and swelling as they reattached. Despite burning with divine power, the regeneration didn��t stop.

    "The... the dam..."

    <em>Just like a cockroach,</em> thought Ian.

    Ian poured all his remaining divine power into the knight��s back, then returned the Sword of Judgment to his pocket dimension. Drawing the Northern Warrior��s Longsword, he leaped once more.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    The sword, imbued with Wind de, shed horizontally. With a scraping sound, the neck was deeply cut.

    "<em>Gah</em>... <em>Argh</em>..."

    Ian clicked his tongue, surprised that it hadn��t been severed. He forcefully kicked the rogue knight��s back, causing him to fall forward. Iannded on the ground, rolled, and rushed toward him again. If it wasn��t cut off, he would just keep cutting until it was.

    <em>Whack! Whack!</em>

    Ian chopped down on the regenerating neck like he was wielding an ax. The head, which had been stubbornly hanging on, finally detached.

    Ian then shot a fireball at the rolling head. The flesh, which had been writhing and trying to reattach, was engulfed in mes and burned away. The rogue knight��s body, trembling, finally went limp.

    The questpletion window appeared. Closing it, Ian looked back and forth between the head that had turned into a roasted lump of meat and the limp body. It was a fittingly pathetic end for someone called a rogue knight.

    <em>In the end, I ended up getting the best part,</em> Ian thought as he retrieved his sword.

    Leaning against a nearby wall, he watched the wooden building where themotion continued. Screams, howls, and the sh of steel were stilling from inside. asionally, a red light like blood shed. There was no need to go in and help. Waiting here would be enough.

    <em>Wham��</em>

    Soon, with a sound like a leather drum bursting, a dark figure flew out from the wall the rogue knight had broken.

    "<em>Grr</em>... <em>Ugh</em>...!"

    It was a mutated minion, its muscles grotesquely swollen. The hollowed chest of the creature, which had rolled on the ground and stopped, swelled again with the sound of bones creaking.

    Momentster, a red divine light spread from beyond the broken wall. A knight in full te armor emerged. A red trail, like blood, descended on the fallen, corrupted being.

    <em>St!</em>

    The sword pierced the minion��s chest. The Red Knight, whonded while stepping on the bloated body, let go of the hilt and raised their fist.

    <em>Crack! Crack!</em>

    The divine steel fist smashed into the minion��s head relentlessly. The pounding ceased only after the head turned into a mushy pulp. The Red Knight, breathing heavily, pulled out the sword embedded in the chest. Flicking off the blood from the de, The Red Knight turned around.

    "...!"

    Their movements stoppedpletely. The Red Knight looked like a statue of a holy knight imbued with divine power, much like the statue of Karha Ian had seen before. Ian��s lips curled into a smile as he finally met the frozen gaze.

    "<em>Ahhh</em>?!"

    A scream burst from the hole in the wall. A young man with brown hair barely stopped himself at the edge, his sword and shield iling awkwardly. He had nned to run and jump, but he stopped at thest minute. After finally regaining his bnce, he crouched down to retrieve his sword.

    Leaning out from the building, he mumbled. "How did you jump down like that, sir? Oh... Wait... Sir, I can��t do it. Please catch me from below...!"

    The squire, clinging to the wall, eventually shouted. He turned to look at the still-frozen knight.

    "Sir? Can��t you hear me? Don��t just stand there... What are you staring at?"

    The squire, finally noticing the direction the knight was looking, turned his head. He frowned in confusion, and then his eyes widened to the point of tearing.

    "I, Ian, lord...?!"

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    "Yes, it��s me, Philip."

    "Why are you lord... here?" Philip asked in a bewildered voice.

    <em>This kid is still the same.</em>

    "Why do you think so?" Ian smirked and gestured with his chin toward the corpse lying nearby.

    "It��s for a job."

    "...!" Philip��s eyes widened, and a sigh of relief came from behind him.

    "Lu Sr, my god..."

    Ian turned his gaze. The red divine light flickering around the full te armor was fading. The knight raised a hand. With a click, the beak-shaped visor lifted. Red hair, a scar crossing one cheek, and pale skin were revealed. Surprised green eyes stared back at him. Mev��s lips trembled.

    "It really is you, Ian....""Were you thinking you were seeing a ghost?" Ian teased with a smile, then added, "It��s been a while, Sir Mev. I��m d to see you."

    "...!" Mev blinked, then let out a smallugh.

    "I forgot to greet you... It��s good to see you too, Ian. I��m very happy to see you safe and well."

    "Same for you as well."

    "You were hired to kill the rogue knight?"

    "Yes. Although you got here ahead of me."

    Mev��s smile deepened. She sheathed her sword and continued. "I always thought we��d meet again someday, but I didn��t expect it to be today. It seems the Goddess guided us."

    <em>�� More like the quest did,</em> Ian thought, shrugging.

    It was then that Philip, still clinging to the wall, urgently shouted.

    "Sorry to interrupt, but...! Please catch me! My hand��s feeling weird��"

    With a snap, the board Philip was holding onto broke. He screamed as he fell, but surprisinglynded without injury. He looked momentarily confused, then sheepishly cleared his throat and looked away.

    "Um, I guess it wasn��t as high as it seemed. Sorry, please continue your conversation...."

    <em>He��s still good at breaking the mood,</em> Ian thought with a chuckle as Mev started walking.

    Ian walked toward her at a leisurely pace. Now that he had a closer look, he noticed changes in her that he hadn��t seen at first nce.

    The shape of her armor and the sword at her waist were different. Her demeanor had changed, too. It was calm and sharp, but not in a dangerous way. The biggest change was her eyes. Back then, they had seemed resigned, as if she had lost the will to live. Now they shone brightly, full of determination and purpose.

    <em>Seems like wandering suits her....</em>

    As he thought this, Ian spoke. "What brings you here, Sir Mev?"

    "There was a man called Viscount Flint. He was a corrupted individual conducting vile experiments on people in his undergroundb. I dealt with him and rescued those he was experimenting on. One of them was the client. He was so weakened that he was barely clinging to life."

    Mev continued speaking without taking her eyes off Ian. They were now less than twenty steps apart.

    "At first, he was brought here and used as a ve. When he fell ill, he was sent to the Viscount. He asked me for revenge before he died."

    "So it wasn��t just a job; it was hisst wish...."

    "To me, it��s the same. And thanks to that, I got to meet you again."

    Ian stopped with a faint smile. Mev took a couple more steps and then stopped as well. She looked into Ian��s eyes and added.

    "There were so many things I wanted to tell you when we met again. But now that you��re here, I can��t think of any. I��m just d to see you."

    Ian shrugged.

    "I��ve often heard rumors about you in the North."

    "Your reputation has spread even to the North��?" Philip, who had followed them, asked with wide eyes.

    At Ian��s gaze, he quickly stepped back and bowed. "It��s been a long time, sir. I was too caught up to greet you properly earlier."

    Ian looked at him closely. Blood was sttered on his face and body. His frame had be more solid, and there were fresh scars on his face.

    "You��ve be quite capable while I was away."

    Philip looked up and grinned at Ian��s words.

    "Do you really think so, my lord?" Philip��s slightly na?ve, bright smile was still the same.

    "Philip has been doing his part well, Ian. Although he hasn��t been knighted yet, he does not differ from a knight," Mev added calmly.

    Philip shook his head, looking a bit embarrassed. "I still have a long way to go. If I want to keep serving you, I need to work harder."

    <em>So humble now, too.</em> Ian smirked while Mev turned back to him.

    "I��ve always wondered how you were doing. I assumed you were doing well wherever you were, but I hadn��t heard anything for a while. I thought you might be somewhere in the Empire. Have you been staying in the North all this time?"

    "It just happened that way."

    "I heard about a major incident in the North recently. I��m d you��re safe."

    "There were rumors about the invasion of the undead legion and that a Great Warrior and a Dragon yer appeared during the conflict," Philip added cautiously.

    Ian replied matter-of-factly. "Well, about half of it is true."

    "Wow... So, you know the full story, my lord. I��d love to ask about it, but...." Philip nced around, and Mev nodded.

    "Indeed. We still have matters to settle... Can you wait a bit, Ian?" She looked at Ian.

    Philip watched nervously while Ian shrugged.

    "I don��t see why not. I��ll wait."

    "... That��s a relief. I was worried you might leave immediately afterpleting the job."

    Philip sighed in relief and looked between Ian and Mev. "Once we��ve finished up, I��ll make sure you both can catch up properly��Ah!"

    He jumped back suddenly as a dark figure silently fell behind Ian.

    Philip, seeing this, instinctively drew his sword and shouted. "Demon! It��s a demon, sir! Watch your back!"

    Mev, her face turning serious again, also drew her sword.

    Charlotte, who had stood up paying no attention to them, spoke. "I��ve dealt with all the ones that escaped, Ian. I��ve also checked for any remaining minions inside."

    "Good work," Ian nodded calmly and looked at the two with drawn swords.

    "Lower your weapons. She��s with me."

    "With you...?" Philip looked Charlotte up and down with a frown. His lips twitched.

    "But as far as I know, she��s a talking beast��"

    "Stop right there. Unless you want to lose your tongue, shut up and put away your sword." Ian cut him off, clicking his tongue briefly, and then turned to Mev.

    "This is Charlotte. She��s a beastfolk, not a demon."

    "... I see." Mev sheathed her sword without furtherment and nodded slightly.

    Ian nced at Charlotte, who lifted her chin slightly. "And this is��"

    Philip cleared his throat loudly, cutting Ian off.

    As Ian frowned, Philip, having sheathed his sword, stepped forward.

    "Apologies, but that��s my job, sir."

    <em>... Always so diligent for no reason.</em> Ian refrained from speaking, acknowledging that Mev��s squire was Philip.

    "I apologize for the misunderstanding," Philip said, looking up at Charlotte��s orange eyes. He then cleared his throat.

    "And allow me to formally introduce her. This is Sir Mev Riurel, a follower of Lu Sr, an apostle of Tir En, protector of Agel Lan, the Red Knight of the battlefield, Agent of Righteous Vengeance, and savior of the weak."

    "Riurel...?" Charlotte��s eyes gleamed with recognition as she muttered the name.

    "And I am Philip, her squire."

    Charlotte, watching Mev with eyes reflecting various emotions, then turned to Philip.

    "I��m Charlotte. I serve Ian."

    "Indeed...."

    Their gazes met, and a subtle tension filled the air. Ian smirked and turned to Mev.

    "So, what business remains?"

    "There are still remnants of the corrupted inside. We need to eliminate them and free the captured people. It won��t take long; will you wait?"

    "Understood. Let��s finish this quickly," Ian said, drawing his sword.

    Philip looked at him with excitement. "Are you helping us, sir?"

    "Thanks to you, sir, the job was easier. I��ll help with the final cleanup."

    "If you��re helping, there��s no reason to refuse," Mev said with a smile, lowering her visor.

    Philip quickly added, "Then we��ll take the opposite side. You two sir should go down this path."

    Nodding to Charlotte, Ian turned.

    "See you at the main gate."

    ***

    The search for the remnants was swift. Ian and Charlotte tracked down every hidden enemy. Some tried to use the freed ves as hostages, but Ian dispatched them without hesitation, driving a dagger onto their foreheads. There were dozens of people enved in the fortress, including men, women, and children. Ian led them all to the main gate. Soon, Mev and Philip arrived with a simr number of people.

    Philip took charge of organizing the situation. "You are now free! You can stay here or gather food and weapons and return to your hometowns. However, my lord and I rmend staying here."

    His speech was natural, as if he had done this many times before. Mev stood behind him with her arms crossed, looking just as natural.

    "You remind me of when you used to save the barbarians andplete requests. Their method is a bit more loud, though." Charlotte murmured, leaning against the wall at the back of the crowd.

    Ian chuckled briefly. "You can��tpare them to me. We��re fundamentally different."

    "Fundamentally...?"

    "I move for a reward, but they expect nothing in return."

    "Hmm... I never thought you did all those things just for the reward."

    "Then you were mistaken. It was all for the reward."

    <em>Technically, it is for quest rewards and experience points. </em>

    As Charlotte shrugged, Philip continued his speech.

    "The outside world is chaotic. It might be better to bring your families and settle here. This ce is easy to defend. There��s a stream nearby, andnd to cultivate."

    "Um... Sir." One of the freed people cautiously raised a hand.

    Philip gestured for him to speak.

    "There was a noble that the captain of this ce served. He often sent people to him. If he finds out about this ce, we��re as good as dead...."

    Philip��s smile deepened, as if he had been waiting for this question.

    "Viscount Flint is already dead. By..."

    He looked back at Mev, who was standing behind him.

    "By the sword of the Red Knight, Sir Mev Riurel. So you can all stay assured."

    "...!"

    The crowd��s eyes widened in realization. Cheers of gratitude and joy erupted with voices chanting for the Red Knight. Philip nodded as if the cheers were for him.

    "His intentions are noble, but his mannerisms are arrogant," Charlotte muttered.

    Ianughed as Philip pointed toward them.

    "And it was these two who took down the notorious rogue knight. Remember this, Sir Ian Hope and his beastfolk squire, Charlotte!"

    Cheers erupted for them as well. Ian clicked his tongue as Charlotte��s eyes narrowed in annoyance.

    "Squire...? He called me a squire...?"

    "I understand the urge to cut out his tongue but restrain yourself. He��d find a way to talk even without it."

    Ian then gestured with his chin.

    "Go fetch the carriage. We��ll stay here for the night."

    "... Understood."

    Muttering about being called a squire, Charlotte leaped away. Meanwhile, Philip, stillmanding the crowd like a fish in water, finally pped his hands together.

    "Disperse! I��ll leave the handling of the corpses with you guys. And open the warehouse to celebrate the day of freedom!"

    The people scattered with cheers. After speaking quietly with a few, Philip approached Ian with a satisfied expression.

    Ian smirked. "You seemed to enjoy yourself."

    "It��s not that I enjoy it. These people need a fresh start. I just give them a bit of hope and courage. Besides... my favorite part hasn��t even started."

    "Favorite part...?"

    "You know what I mean, sir."

    Philip nced around and then whispered with a grin.

    "We need to loot that rogue knight��s house. Who knows what illicit items he might have hidden?"

    "...!" Ian raised an eyebrow.

    Philip met his gaze with a sly smile, not that of a squire giving a speech, but of a seasoned mercenary.

    "I already found out where his house is. Soon, the vigers will bring food and drinks there. Let��s go. Seeing you here brings back memories." Philip quickly led the way.

    <em>... I didn��t expect him to get this good at it,</em> Ian thought, watching him.

    Mev approached, with her voice low behind her visor.

    "I��m ashamed. It��s all my fault. I couldn��t stop him. It��s all thanks to Philip��s efforts that we at least aren��t starving...."

    ��...�� Ian looked at her quietly. She had no idea that he was the reason Philip had be like this.

    Ian sighed and turned his gaze away, saying, "Even pdins need to eat. I��m sure Tir En will understand if you loot the pockets of a corrupted man."

    "Do you think so...?"

    "Yes, well... probably." Ian��s pace quickened without him realizing it.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    "If anythinges up, I��ll let you know right away. Leave the rest to me, and you two should rest." Philip, who had spoken, began to scrutinize every corner of the house with hawk-like eyes.

    "...Take only the minimum amount of money, Philip. Distribute the rest to the people." Sitting at a table, Mev added in a bitter voice.

    Philip, without turning his head, reassured her, saying not to worry, with a rogue-like smile still on his lips.

    <em>He��s found his calling.</em>

    Shaking his head, Ian picked up the bottle next to him. It was wine. He ced two pewter cups on the table and poured the wine.

    ��I was thirsty. Thank you.�� Mev, who had raised her visor, took the cup.

    Her eyes and gestures showed signs of fatigue as if the tension had finally eased. It was understandable. No matter how formidable a human tank she was, d in heavy full-te armor and wielding holy power, it couldn��t have been easy to break through such a fortress head-on.

    It must have been a reckless decision for her too. Yet, she had pushed forward, likely because she didn��t want to resort to sneaking in or ambushing against the corrupted.

    <em>Even for an Apostle of Vengeance... there��s no moderation.</em>Indeed, moderation was thest word one would associate with her. Ian, who had taken a sip of the wine, set down his cup and spoke.

    ��Come to think of it, there��s something else to report.��

    ��Report...?�� Mev, who had drained her cup in one go, looked at him.

    Ian refilled her cup with a smile. ��As you might already know, the mission was aplished. Lucy has safely entered the Temple of Brazier, receiving a warm wee.��

    A faint smile spread across Mev��s lips. She nodded as she looked down at the wine swirling in her cup.

    ��Of course, I knew. I was certain about a month and a half ago when none of the pursuers following you returned.��

    ��You must have been quite troubled.��

    ��Not really. Thanks to you, I became the victim. His Majesty even wanted to keep me by his side until the end.��

    ��I heard that you left the kingdom before the war started.��

    Mev didn��t deny it. After taking another sip of the wine with her somber eyes, she spoke again. ��There were many reasons. I didn��t want the war. Even less the position of the suprememander. Instead, I was preupied with another question.��

    ��Another question?��

    ��Yes. Just as Vernon was corrupted by Regis, I wondered if there was a mastermind behind Regis�� descent into darkness.��

    <em>It is a usible thought. </em>Ian muttered to himself as he brought the wine to his lips. She had lost almost all her family to the corrupted ones. It was only natural for her to suspect the presence of another culprit.

    ��So, did you investigate?��

    ��Yes. And I found a very small clue. But to investigate it, I had to leave for Menere. I hesitated for a while.��

    Mev��s gaze turned to Philip, who was engrossed in his search.

    ��It was Philip who pushed me. All I did was follow him reluctantly.��

    ��Hmm....��

    <em>That fellow would do that indeed.</em>

    Ian nodded as he watched Philip. He had already found two money pouches and thrown them onto the bed and was now taking out a dagger from a drawer. Sensing their gaze, he spoke.

    ��His Majesty was losing his sanity more and more. He was gued by anxiety and impatience. I thought if you left the kingdom, His Majesty would give up on the war. Because the focal point to lead the soldiers would be gone.��

    He threw the dagger onto the bed and sighed briefly.

    ��But in the end, His Majesty started the war. Even personally leading the entire army. It wasplete madness... I apologize, I spoke too harshly.��

    Shaking his head, he resumed his search in the opposite corner of the room. Mev brought the cup to her lips with a bitter expression.

    Well, she couldn��t be unaware of the situation in Agel Lan. It was not surprising if she felt some responsibility and guilt.

    <em>I shouldn��t have asked. It ruined the mood.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue and raised his cup.

    ��So you don��t know anything about Lucy��s current situation.��

    ��...!�� Mev��s gaze returned to him.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    ��This is also somewhat old news. Lucy sent a letter. Not to me directly, but it was delivered through someone.��

    Ian continued calmly. He exined that Lucy had finally blossomed into her potential, changed her name, and was diligently studying as the heir to the High Priest. He also briefly mentioned Miguel��s news.

    ��A priest, you say...? That Miguel, a priest?��

    Philip, who had found a chest hidden under the bed, looked up sharply.

    Ian gave a shortugh. ��It��s true. He��s more than qualified. He had sacrificed himself to protect Lucy.��

    ��...If we ever meet again, I must express my sincere gratitude. And repay the favor. Knowing that Priest Miguel is always by her side... It��s reassuring.��

    ��A priest... indeed.��

    <em>How unfitting.</em>

    Ian and Philip both let out a dryugh, seemingly thinking the same thing. Warmth returned to Mev��s smile. Her face showed that a burden weighing on her heart had been lifted.

    Ian nodded his chin. ��You can head up North now. It��s not as far as you think.��

    ��...Later. Lucy will always be there.�� Mev answered as she brought the cup to her lips. Two cups had already been emptied.

    <em>You��ve be quite the drinker while I wasn��t there.</em>

    As Ian poured the third cup, Philip��s exmation followed.

    ��Look at this, my lord.��

    Ian and Mev turned their heads. Philip, holding a longsword taken from the chest, smiled as he half-drew the de from its sheath.

    ��It looks like a decent sword. Would you like to try it?��

    Mev shook her head with a wry smile. ��No, you keep it, Philip.��

    ��If you say so....�� Philip��s smile, which had been ready to ept, suddenly froze. Ian was holding out his hand. Meeting Ian��s eyes, Philip reluctantly handed over the sword.

    ��Bring it here.��

    ��...Yes.�� Philip approached, pushing the de back into the sheath.

    Ian, gripping the hilt, narrowed his eyes slightly. He was able to see the information window.

    [Thief��s Longsword.]

    It was a high-grade sword. It was more useful than an ordinary longsword, but not enough for him to use.

    ��You keep it. Don��t forget, I have the right to a share of the loot too.��

    ��Yes, don��t worry. I wouldn��t deceive you, my lord.��

    Philip turned with a smile as if he had never been sullen.

    <em>He��ll probably try to fleece me soon enough.</em>

    Ian scoffed and looked at Mev.

    ��It��s about time to pay the reward for themission, Ian. When do you n to collect it?�� She spoke as if she had been waiting for this moment.

    <em>You��re not still looking for a ce to die, are you? </em>

    Ian wondered as he took a sip of his drink, finally replying.

    ��Not yet. I��ll collect it when the timees.��

    ��By then, who knows if we��ll still be together?��

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll find you no matter what.��

    ��Hmm... yes, if it��s you, there must be a way....��

    Just then, the door opened without warning. Everyone��s heads turned simultaneously.

    ��Things are almost wrapped up outside.��

    It was Charlotte who came in, making the statement. One corner of Ian��s mouth lifted slightly as he took her in.

    ��I was wondering why you were sote.��

    She carried a tray full of various pots in one hand and arge bottle of liquor in the other. Charlotte closed the door skillfully with her foot and approached the table.

    ��The servant said to bring food. Asked what kind of liquor I wanted, so I went to the warehouse myself. There was all sorts of liquor. This one smelled the best.��

    Charlotte ced the bottle beside her and set the pots on the table. It was a stew boiled with various ingredients, hard bread, and, surprisingly, roasted meat.

    ��You have an excellent squire, my lord.��

    Philip��s words made Charlotte freeze. She growled low as if suppressing her anger, then quickly turned to fetch a chair.

    <em>...These two are going to sh soon.</em>

    Philip, oblivious to Ian��s look, added cheerfully. ��I��ll finish up and then eat. You all go ahead.��

    As Ian shrugged and grabbed a pewter cup for Charlotte, Mev finally removed her helmet. Her red hair cascaded down to her shoulders. Ian, who watched her for a moment, motioned to the food before them.

    ��First, let��s eat.��

    Charlotte sat down, and Ian poured her a drink. The meal continued. Though they were strangers to each other, the food quickly disappeared without hesitation.

    Everyone was famished. Ian hadn��t eaten for half a day.

    ��Why do you keep looking at me like that?��

    Finally feeling full, Mev broke the silence, directing her question at Charlotte. Charlotte, rinsing her mouth with wine, gestured with her chin.

    ��That armor, it��s from the Libra Trading Company, isn��t it?��

    ��...How did you know?��

    ��I worked there. High-end goods have thepany��s seal in a corner. It��s to prevent theft. It couldn��t have been cheap....��

    ��Yes. I exchanged it for the family estate.��

    ��You sold the mansion?�� Ian asked.

    Mev nodded calmly. ��What use was it to keep it? I sold off all the property shortly after you left. Then I stayed at Regis�� mansion for a while.��

    <em>While investigating, no doubt.</em> Ian thought, as Philip finally approached the table.

    ��I��ve put all the found items on the bed. Take what you need. Just like me.��

    He nced down at the new sword at his waist. Charlotte, who had filled her cup with liquor, suddenly stood up. She looked down at Philip for a moment, then turned toward the window.

    Philip, puzzled by why she was ring at him, tilted his head and sat down. He picked up some bread and spoke.

    ��Unfortunately, there were no incriminating items or records. As expected, he didn��t seem to know much. I don��t think we��ll find any new clues by searching further.��

    ��Clues?�� Ian asked, leaning back in his chair.

    Philip nodded. A peculiar smile spread across Ian��s lips as he met Philip��s eyes.

    ��...So, you weren��t just searching here to loot the corrupted one��s belongings.��

    ��Of course not. Do you think I��d do this just for money?�� Philip said shamelessly, bringing the bread to his mouth.

    Mev answered instead. ��You taught him well, Ian. You said that corrupted ones always leave clues because they can��t trust each other or because they want to reveal their identity in some way.��

    Philip shrugged.

    <em>The kid sure knows how to use what he��s learned.</em>

    Ian chuckled and asked. ��Then, is this where the trail goes cold?��

    ��Not exactly. This was more of an unexpected lead. We never expected the corrupted one��s minion to have any significant information in the first ce.��

    <em>So, you knew it but couldn��t just pass it by. Still, there seemed to be more. </em>

    Philip continued. ��We found out something after dealing with the corrupted one in Menere. It turned out that after meeting someone from the Empire, he stepped into the darkness. But we couldn��t identify that person. Not even a name or title.��

    ��Instead, we learned of another corrupted one��s existence.�� Mev chimed in, and their voices alternated from there.

    Soon after, the war began, but they continued their journey. It was only natural that Mev gained fame in the process. Wherever there were corrupted ones, there were inevitably horrific experiments, conspiracies, tyranny, and plunder.

    ��...Each real corrupted one seemed to have an Imperial contact theymunicated with. Surprisingly, they all appeared to be different individuals. Of course....��

    ��You couldn��t identify them.�� Ian finished the sentence as if it was unsurprising.

    Philip nodded and added. ��Yes, until recently.��

    Mev picked up naturally. ��Viscount Flint once stayed briefly in the Empire. In Tessen, the western part of the Empire. He seemed to have a close rtionship with a priest there, even exchanging letters to this day.��

    ��That person is the contact.��

    ��Yes. At first nce, it seemed like instructions to worship the Radiant Goddess, but it included phrases simr to those found in previous corrupted ones�� letters, like <em>darkness for the light</em> or <em>new order</em>.��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed briefly.

    Philip, who didn��t notice, continued. ��It was a priest named Jurd. For the first time, we urately identified someone��s backer.��

    ��When the Viscount studied in the Empire, he kept a prayer written by that person in his diary. Without that, we wouldn��t have known this time either.��

    ��The handwriting matched exactly.�� A faint smile finally touched Ian��s lips as he looked between the two.

    <em>They��ve practically be detectives.</em>

    Philip��s low voice continued. ��We still can��t grasp the overall picture, but there is a grand conspiracy, my lord. Perhaps, even the current war is happening as someone intended.��

    ��....��

    Under Ian��s gaze, Philip awkwardly looked away.

    ��Of course, this is just spection. We haven��t dealt with enough corrupted ones to be certain, and there are likely many more still operating in the shadows. Sometimes I feel like I��m falling into delusions, but... I��ve strayed off topic.�� Philip coughed lightly and looked at Ian.

    Mev frowned. ��I know what you want to say, Philip, but don��t.��

    ��But, my lord... don��t you feel that this meeting is the Goddess��s arrangement as well?��

    ��....�� Mev let out a short sigh.

    Philip looked back at Ian and spoke politely.

    ��We n to pass through Bel Ronde and enter the Empire, my lord. Although the border area is heavily guarded, there must be gaps.��

    ��So?�� Ian asked, lifting his cup.

    Philip cautiously added.

    ��Would you apany us to Tessen? Of course... it��s not a request, but amission.��

    ��...!�� Charlotte, who had been idly sipping her drink by the window, frowned and turned sharply.

    Ignoring her gaze, Ian finished his drink and spoke. ��It��s been a fruitful conversation. And the proposal is intriguing.��

    He looked between Mev, who had an apologetic expression, and Philip, who had a tense look in his eyes, and added.

    ��But I can��t go to the Empire right away.��

    ��...!��

    ��I have unfinished business to attend to first.��

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Philip, who had widened his eyes, let out a short sigh.

    ��So you have an unfinished request.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��Is it going to take long?��

    ��Hard to say. I��m not sure myself.��

    ��What kind ofmission is it... I��m not trying to pry, just curious.�� Philip added cautiously.

    Mev put down her cup and looked at Ian, her expression showing that she didn��t mind his refusal. Charlotte narrowed her eyes and sipped her drink as Ian shrugged one shoulder and spoke.

    ��We��re going to kill vampires.��

    ��Va, vampires...? You mean demons?!����Yes. Their stronghold is in Lu Sard.�� Ian��s tone was calm, but the reactions of the listeners were not.

    Philip��s eyes widened as if they might tear, and Mev frowned. After a moment of gaping,

    Philip eximed. ��The Lu Sard that��s right next to the Empire?��

    ��You have a very loud and clear voice. They would even hear you in the Empire.��

    ��...Sorry. I was just so surprised... But isn��t it understandable? Lu Sard isn��t the kind of ce where monsters would hide.��

    ��They��re not just hiding. They��re forming a power base. The kingdom itself might be under their control.��

    ��Good heavens....�� While Philip sighed,

    Mev took a sip of her drink and added. ��And you two are going to deal with them by yourselves?��

    ��You also attacked this fortress with just the two of you.��

    ��....�� Mev blinked and let out a faint, incredulousugh.

    Meanwhile, Philip swallowed hard and looked at Mev. ��Then why don��t we help Ian, my lord?��

    ��Hmm....�� Mev hummed and nodded.

    Philip continued to babble. ��If it��s demons, they��re surely connected to the corrupted ones. We might find another link to the corruption in the Empire. They must have cooperated in spreading chaos in the bordends. They would be the ones most pleased with the current war.��

    ��...Yes. I think the same, but we should ask Ian for his consent first,�� Mev responded coolly.

    Philip grinned widely. ��Would Ian have any reason to refuse? If we join him, it would be a great help in dealing with those demons. Don��t you agree, Ian?...Ian?��

    When there was no response, Philip finally looked back at Ian.

    ��Well....�� Ian mumbled as he scratched his chin.

    Philip, not expecting such a reaction, widened his eyes again.

    ��You��re actually considering this? I might be one thing, but our lord would definitely be of great help!��

    ��Of course. That��s a given.��

    ��There must be something else bothering you,�� Mev said, quietly watching Ian.

    He didn��t deny it. Mev took a sip of her wine and added calmly.

    ��In that case, there��s nothing we can do. I won��t ask further.��

    ��But, my lord...?�� Philip looked at Mev, bewildered.

    She nodded. ��He must have his reasons for keeping silent.��

    ��Even so, just epting it like this����

    ��Are you suggesting we press Ian, ourrade and life savior, Philip?��

    ��That��s... you��re right. I mean... yes... you��re right...�� Philip stammered, nodding.

    But his hand, holding the cup, fidgeted nervously.

    <em>They sure know how to entertain themselves.</em>

    Ian chuckled and finally set his cup down.

    ��Before I make a decision, there��s something you need to agree to. There are some things you need to know.��

    Philip quickly turned his head. Charlotte, who had been leaning loosely against the window, also furrowed her brows.

    Mev spoke calmly. ��I��ll borrow your usual phrase. I��ll listen first and then answer.��

    Nodding, Ian spoke. ��Until recently, my party wasn��t just two, but three. We had a client traveling with us.��

    He looked at Mev for a moment before continuing.

    ��But that client wasn��t human.��

    ��Ian...?!�� Charlotte called his name in a tone of dismay, her eyes asking if he was really going to tell everything. Philip��s gaze shifted in confusion toward her.

    ��If it wasn��t human... was it another race like them?��

    ��It was more than that.��

    Ian turned to Philip. ��You��ve seen her too. In Agel Lan, with me.��

    ��What are you... no way?��

    Philip��s eyes widened.

    ��You mean that vampire? The monster we pulled out of the box?��

    ��Yes. Her name is Thesaya, and she was a demon.��

    ��....��

    As Charlotte growled softly with her eyes closed, both Philip and Mev��s mouths hung open in surprise.

    It was understandable. The Ian they knew would typically brandish a de at anything rted to the darkness.

    ��Were you under some kind of evil spell...?�� Philip stammered.

    Charlotte, who had sighed in resignation, looked at him. ��Do you think such things would work on Ian?��

    ��Well, no, but if not that, then how could my lord associate with such a foul creature����

    ��The vampires seemed to kidnap others to turn them into vampires and conduct some kind of experiments. That kid was an escapee from one of those experiments.�� Ian cut him off, pouring the unknown fruit wine Charlotte had brought into his empty cup.

    ��She was captured and being taken back when you and I saved her. Anyway, she was being chased and eventually asked for my help when she was cornered.��

    ��And you epted that request.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��But... no matter what, how could you take on a demon��s request...?��

    ��You used her as bait,�� Mev interjected.

    Pouring wine into her cup, she looked calmly at Ian.

    ��You figured keeping her close would make the other demonse to you. Right?��

    ��Exactly.��

    Charlotte, who had been frowning as if she couldn��t believe what she was hearing, snapped her head toward Ian at his response.

    Mev, having taken a sip of her wine, stared into Ian��s eyes. Her gaze was that of a stern knight who mercilessly cut down the corrupted and monsters alike.

    ��So, where is that demon now?��

    ��She was taken by the vampires. She��s probably somewhere in Lu Sard by now.��

    ��...Now I understand why you were hesitant to speak,�� Philip said in a subdued voice, looking at Ian.

    ��You were worried that if we apanied you, we might end up killing that vampire as well. You don��t want to kill that demon, do you?��

    ��...She��s different from the other vampires,�� Charlotte spoke up then.

    Staring intently at Philip, she turned her gaze to Mev and added.

    ��She doesn��t drink human blood. That��s why she��s weak. She has never harmed anyone. She just suffers from thirst and doesn��t even realize she��s a demon. In fact, she hates them.��

    ��But that doesn��t change the fact that she��s a demon,�� Philip answered coldly.

    ��...And it doesn��t change the fact that she��s arade of mine who saved my life multiple times.�� Charlotte��s eyes turned icy as she spat out the words.

    She looked ready to draw her sword. Philip, who had been smiling moments before, now stared at her with a dry expression.

    ��Mymission was to kill all the vampires.��

    Ian��s t voice broke the tension between them.

    ��So I will prioritize thatmission. Thesaya��s fatees after. She might already be dead. If so, you joining us won��t cause any issues.��

    ��What...? Ian, are you serious...?��

    Charlotte looked back at him in shock, and Ian continued.

    ��But maybe she��s still alive and will survive to stand before me again. Things will be different then. Unlike you, I don��t entirely dismiss Charlotte��s words. Besides....��

    Ian paused to wet his lips with the wine, not breaking eye contact with Mev��s steady green eyes.

    ��Thesaya is not only my client but also my servant. That means her fate is in my hands.��

    Putting down his cup, he added in a dry voice.

    ��Whatever decision I make at that time, can you stay out of it? Even if I decide to spare her?��

    ��....��

    A heavy silence fell. Only their gazes crossed each other. As the atmosphere grew tense, Philip, looking anxious again, nced around nervously.

    Finally, Mev spoke. ��You always oppose me to assert your will, Ian. You never just let things slide, even with the worst assumptions.��

    ��...I hesitated this time.��

    Ian��s response brought a faint smile to Mev��s lips.

    ��So, that��s why you were conflicted?��

    Ian shrugged lightly and answered. ��But I believe that in the end, you will respect my decision.��

    ��Ha... Yes. You always have a way with words.��

    Mev shook her head, murmuring as she stared into her cup.

    ��If it were anyone else, I wouldn��t have hesitated. I��d have thought they were a demon��s minion and cut off their head. But I can��t draw my sword against you. Instead, I think there must be a reason for your actions. And after hearing what you said, I have no other choice.��

    She looked back at Ian.

    ��I��ll have to turn a blind eye. Does that answer your question?��

    Ian smiled slightly. ��It does.��

    Mev raised her cup and added. ��Like your servant, I��m curious if a demon can truly ovee its dark nature. I want to see for myself. So, let��s go together.��

    ��...I��m not entirely sure about that part myself.��

    Ian raised his cup to hers.

    ��But let��s do it.��

    Mev smiled and brought her cup to her lips. Ian also gulped his drink down at once. Philip, who had been watching them in a daze, finally spoke up.

    ��So... you two will be traveling together again from now on?��

    ��Yes, to Lu Sard, at least for now,�� Ian said, setting down his cup.

    Mev nodded slightly.

    Philip, sighing in relief and then smiling, added. ��That��s a relief. I just realized that whether the demon lives or dies isn��t as big a problem for me. I was more worried about the two of you falling out.��

    ��Worry about yourself. Now we��re heading into a vampire��s nest together.��

    ��Did you think I��d suggest it without that resolve? I��m already living on borrowed time, my lord.��

    Philip, adding cheerfully, scratched his chin.

    ��Besides... we need to n everything from scratch again. There��s a ce in Bel Ronde we need to visit.��

    ��You handle that.��

    ��Of course. It��s not something to think about right now. We should celebrate being back together first.��

    As Philip began to pour more drinks, Ian nced at Charlotte by the window. She seemed a bit bewildered by the situation.

    Meeting her eyes, Ian nodded. ��Grab a chair and sit down.��

    ��Yes,e and join us. Since we��re traveling together, I��ll just call you Charlotte from now on.�� Philip added as if he hadn��t been hostile earlier.

    Charlotte blinked and brought a chair over. As she filled the empty seat, Philip quickly poured her a drink.

    ��Let��s have a toast. You two, my lords.�� Philip grinned.

    Mev raised her ss with a smile. ��I��m d to be with you, Ian. And you too, Charlotte. Let��s do our best.��

    Charlotte licked her lips and nodded. Naturally, everyone��s eyes turned to Ian.

    He spoke inly. ��Let��s drink this and then get some sleep. We should leave early tomorrow.��

    ��Just like you to make a toast like that.�� Mevughed and extended her ss.

    Four cups clinked together in the center of the table.

    ��But, my lord, the situation in the north... haha. Well, it��s not like we only have today. Yes.��

    Soon, the table was left with empty pots and sses. As thentern��s light dimmed, only the sounds of snoring and breathing filled the room.

    The next day, the group, now four, quietly left the fortress early in the morning while everyone else was still asleep.

    The pouches of money found in the rogue knight��s room were left untouched on the table.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133

    The downhill path gradually became more gentle. They were on the opposite side of the mountain. Ian and Charlotte gave the carriage to Mev and Philip, who were still tired, and followed behind on horseback. These were the two best horses from the bandits�� stables.

    Mev and Philip had let their original horses go before attacking the bandit camp. It didn��t seem like their first time switching horses like this.

    In any case, the change wasn��t only in theposition of the group.

    ��I��ve been thinking, my lord.��

    As Ian approached the carriage, Philip, sitting on the coachman��s seat, spoke up. He sounded as if he had been waiting.

    He was the new guide for the group. Charlotte handed over the role to him without a hint of reluctance, feeling rather relieved.

    ��I think it would be better to change our route a bit.��

    Philip unfolded arge piece of paper for Ian to see. The paper, with clear creases, was a map of the border region. Although it seemed to have significant inuracies, it detailed variousndmarks such as castles, viges, mountains, and rivers. Ian took in the ck lines and various letters on it, noting their route and the summary of events and information they had gathered.

    <em>They have been doing their best.</em>Ian recalledst night��s conversation. He didn��t dismiss Philip��s conspiracy theory about the secretiveworks of the corrupted as mere delusion.

    Ian admired Philip��s intuition in finding connections among them, however vague. It seemed to Ian that the Round Table Parliament was behind many conspiracies, just as he had heard through Archeas.

    <em>What a fucking predictable bastard...</em>

    If that was indeed the case, Mev and Philip had unwittingly stepped to the edge of a vast darkness. Mev just wanted to find out the fundamental cause of her tragedy. That��s why she would not retreat but move toward the center, not knowing what awaited her.

    <em>But it��s true that I don��t know exactly either.</em>

    ��Sir? Are you listening?�� Philip��s voice continued.

    Ian calmly nodded. ��Alright. How are we changing it?��

    Philip pointed to their current location on the map. ��First, we will proceed for a while and then veer off the main road. Like this.��

    Philip moved his finger downwards.

    ��And?��

    ��Aren��t you curious why we are veering off?��

    ��Not really.��

    ��Ah... but just to exin, the southern region of La Drin is particrly dangerous. Bolton has fallen to Bel Ronde, making it practically a border area. There was a big battle here recently�C-��

    ��I said I��m not curious. Move on.��

    Philip nodded without showing any signs of embarrassment and continued.

    ��The fastest route to Lu Sard is to keep going southwest. Your route was also in that direction. But we will encounter many checkpoints and bandits along the way. Some might even hold grudges against you because, as you know, we��ve caused some trouble.��

    Philip grinned but quickly added as he saw Ian��s cold gaze.

    ��Furthermore, I heard the Kingdom of Lu Sard is strictly controlling border crossings. They have almost all their forces deployed in the northern border area.��

    ��Finally, some useful information. Do you know the reason?��

    ��After a failed expedition, they locked the borders down so that one can enter or leave.��

    ��Hmmm...��

    <em>That must be the official reason.</em>

    Ian nodded, thinking they must be preparing for his visit bypletely isting their interior.

    <em>If it��s simr to the state in the game, then perhaps...</em>

    While Ian��s eyes narrowed, Philip continued, ��So I suggest we pass through the Empire briefly from Bel Ronde.��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed further. ��The Empire?��

    ��Yes. Like this. Since there won��t be any troops on the Empire��s border.��

    Philip moved his finger past the southeastern border of Bel Ronde, through the Empire��s territory, and toward the eastern part of Lu Sard.

    ��But the Empire��s border guards will be patrolling there.�� Charlotte, sitting on her horse, spoke from the other side of the carriage.

    She calmly added as Ian looked at her.

    ��Border kingdoms may not ce troops near the Empire��s border, but the Empire will. They��ll be guarding against bandit gangs or fugitives. Identifying ourselves might not be a problem, but�C-��

    ��Excellent question, Charlotte.�� Philip interrupted her, looking back with eyes that seemed eager to finally answer a worthy question.

    Charlotte, frowning, clicked her tongue and smacked her lips.

    Philip, undeterred, continued speaking. ��Even the Empire can��t guard every inch of its border. There are so-called <em>mouse holes</em>��hidden paths to cross the border.��

    ��Mouse holes...?��

    <em>That��s not something a squire of a pdin should be saying, is it?</em>

    Ian thought as he nced at Mev. Surprisingly, she just sat quietly. Sensing Ian��s gaze, Mev awkwardly turned her eyes and spoke in a low voice.

    ��We once saved some refugees while passing through Bel Ronde. One of them was a smuggler who crossed the Empire��s border. He told us about it as a way of repaying us. We originally nned to cross the Empire��s border using that route...��

    <em>Ah, I see. You were aplices from the beginning. </em>

    Ian��s mouth twisted into a wry smile. After all, she had shed most of the restrictions of her past as a Knight of Judgment when she became an Agent of Vengeance. While she gained different, more extreme restrictions, she had far more freedom in her actions and words than before.

    ��Thank you for the kind exnation, my lord.��

    Philip smiled and looked back at Ian.

    ��If we take that route, it will take a few more days, but we can enter Lu Sard safely. Considering the troublesome and dangerous situations we might encounter otherwise, this might actually be quicker. Besides, those vampires wouldn��t expect us toe through the east.��

    Ian nodded. The element of surprise wasn��t a major concern. He was confident in breaking through any obstacles head-on, regardless of what the vampires had prepared. But even if that wasn��t the case, it was still a good n.

    ��Didn��t you say there was a ce you needed to visit in Bel Ronde?��

    ��Yes. I can handle that schedule. Unless some absurd variable arises, we can move as nned.�� Philip��s tone was veryposed. Surprisingly, it was also quite reassuring.

    <em>...I guess people do grow through hardship. </em>

    Ianughed quietly and nodded. ��Proceed. From now on, you��re in charge of the route. Report only to Sir Riurel if you must.��

    ��Yes, understood.��

    Philip folded the map and looked at Ian with a subtle gaze.

    ��It will be a long journey, my lord.��

    ��I suppose so.��

    ��Nothing beats conversation to pass the time, don��t you agree?��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    <em>Here we go again.</em>

    ��So?��

    ��Tell us about the North. Is it true that the ancient Giant Kingdom��s wraith army has covered the North?��

    ��I told you, it��s true.��

    ��And?��

    ��That��s it.��

    ��....��

    ��What, got a problem?��

    ��Of course not.��

    Realizing Ian didn��t want to borate, Philip clicked his tongue briefly and looked away. He seemed unsurprised.

    <em>He��s quick to give up now too. </em>Ian smirked inwardly.

    Ian wasn��t particrly secretive about his experiences in the North, but the barrage of questions and awkward admiration that would follow was bothersome.

    Philip then turned to the other side.

    ��...Why are you looking at me like that?�� Charlotte squinted and asked.

    Philip, with a subtle smile, spoke. ��It��s fascinating. Ian rarely lets anyone close. You seem to have been with him for quite a while. You must be very capable.��

    ��I get what you want, but stop ttering me.��

    ��I��m just curious. How did you end up apanying Ian?��

    ��...It��s not a pleasant memory.��

    ��That��s an interestingmonality. My first encounter with Ian wasn��t pleasant either.��

    <em>So, you��ve changed your strategy.</em>

    Ian snorted quietly. It was clear that Philip��s current approach was quite effective. Charlotte nced at Ian, licking her lips.

    Philip��s voice continued. ��In that sense, how about we take turns sharing stories? From the beginning. After all, we have nothing else to do on this journey.��

    ��Hmm....�� Charlotte let out a low breath.

    Ian slowed his horse, tearing at a piece of jerky. Taking this as permission, she moved beside the coachman��s seat.

    ��It��s not a bad idea.��

    ��Right? I��ll start then. I heard about Ian by chance. In a small vige we stopped at for a night����

    <em>Here we go</em>. Ian listened to Philip with one ear and smacked his lips. It was better than being constantly bothered.

    ��Would you like to ride in the carriage, Ian?�� Mev��s voice came from beside him.

    When he looked back, she gently added. ��I��ve had enough rest.��

    ��Let��s take turns. You can ride the whole day today.��

    ��Alright... if that��s what you want.�� Mev nodded and looked ahead again, a faint smile forming on her lips.

    Ian easily noticed it was because of Philip��s story. It seemed she was also reminiscing. Ian tightened his grip on the reins and put some distance between himself and the carriage. Before long, the deste fields of southern La Drin stretched out before them.

    ***

    The journey continued without pause even after they left the main road. They trudged through decaying leaves, pushed aside barren branches and weak grass, and crossed mossy streams and winding valleys.

    These were themon scenes of the frontier, just outside civilized regions. The mountain peaks they used asndmarks slowly but steadily grew closer. And it wasn��t just the journey that continued without stopping.

    ��A wave of me strong enough to incinerate vampires... I��m curious. I��ve never seen you use such powerful magic, Ian.��

    ��I didn��t see it directly either. As I said, I was knocked out by that mosquito��s trick. What I saw was muchter.��

    The exchange between Philip and Charlotte also continued.

    Surprisingly, the twomunicated quite well. Philip��s willingness to listen was a big part of it, but Charlotte also enjoyed hearing stories about Ian that she didn��t know. She sometimes sparred with Philip, blindfolded each time.

    Initially, Philip��s pride was hurt, but he learned to ept it after realizing he couldn��t overpower Charlotte. Her strong yet flexible movements became a refreshing lesson not only for Philip but also for Mev.

    ��Muchter? When exactly are you talking about?��

    ��Not a story for now. Your turn.��

    ��...You��re quite firm, just like Ian. I understand why you two travel together.��

    Philip clicked his tongue and nced back.

    ��My lord, where was I?��

    ��You stopped at the story of fighting the headless knight, Philip,�� Mev answered.

    Despite her calm tone, she couldn��t hide her disappointment, just like Philip. She rarely joined the conversation, much like Ian, but she listened attentively to their talk. Especially Charlotte��s stories, she listened with bated breath. It was clear she was secretly curious about Ian��s journey.

    ��Right. So, Miguel joined us and�C-��

    <em>...He��s really going to continue till the end</em>.

    Ian sighed as he chewed on his jerky, staring indifferently at the eerie forest shrouded in mist. He looked up eventually. A flock of birds crossed the sky like ripples, above thework of tree branches.

    The thick clouds above were still and silent. It was hard to tell the direction or time. The further south they went, the more the distinction between day and night faded.

    <em>Is it just this area? Or�� Is it getting worse as we move closer to the heart of the frontier? </em>

    The sound of water sshing followed. It was a rather wide river. The depth in the middle seemed to reach the horses�� knees.

    <em>No wonder the mist was thick.</em>

    ��Once we cross here, we��ll enter a mountain path. We��ll pass through the valley. Although it��s hard to see because of the mist.�� Philip spoke, focusing on steering the carriage.

    Ian nodded, then suddenly frowned.

    ��....��

    His gaze was fixed on the foggy forest beyond the river.

    Philip, looking back at him, continued calmly. ��It��s a bit eerie. But it��s better to encounter monsters or bandits here than on the main road. This ce is practicallywless. Whatever��s here won��t bother us much after a bitter experience.��

    ��Well....�� As Ian muttered, the carriage crossed the river and entered the forest.

    Philip nced around, puzzled. Finally, his eyes narrowed.

    ��...You��re not worried about bandits or monsters, are you?��

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    The shapes of the trees revealed through the mist werepletely different from those on the other side of the river. The trunks, which should have grown straight, had been twisted and bent in all directions. The bare branches spread wide and drooped toward the ground as if trying to block out all light.

    ��Of course, we need to be cautious of those too. The creatures here won��t be ordinary,�� Ian muttered, looking back.

    Thendscape beyond the river felt oddly distant and faint. His senses were subtly disturbed and misaligned. It was the influence of the pervasive corrupted magic. Ordinary people wouldn��tst more than a few minutes here before they��d be unable to find their way out.

    ��Could corrupted beings be hiding here?�� Mev asked, picking up her helmet.

    Ian shook his head. ��I don��t sense any magical circuits or spells. It��s just corrupted magic.��

    ��...Then it must be influenced by the madness of the ck Wall.��

    ��Probably. From what I can see, it��s beyond just being influenced....�� Ian nced at Charlotte, who was sitting upright.

    ��...It��s almost like a demonic realm is about to bepleted.��

    ��A... demonic realm��? But for that to happen, this entire area would have to bepletely overtaken by madness,�� Philip stammered, his eyes wide.��It��s nearly impossible for a demonic realm to form without someone deliberately creating it before word spreads....��

    ��It seems madness is spreading that quickly. Have you forgotten that the frontier is currently at war,�� Ian replied tly, looking down at Philip.

    ��It means that this ce is filled with death and madness everywhere.��

    ��Th, that��s....��

    <em>Screech��</em>

    Philip��s voice faded as a distant screech erupted. It sounded like the scream of a child who hadn��t yet gone through puberty. As Philip��s shoulders twitched, the scream echoed far and wide. The cries, which had been continuing as if signaling each other, abruptly ceased. An ominous silence followed.

    ��...Whatever it is, it won��t let us pass peacefully.��

    ��Indeed,�� Ian nodded.

    Philip promptly halted the carriage, and Ian drew his horse closer.

    ��Take this,�� Philip quickly tossed him the reins to secure the horses.

    Charlotte, on the other side, did the same, tethering her horse. They quickly formed a makeshift four-horse carriage. Ensuring the horses and carriage were securely connected, Ian looked at Charlotte.

    ��Guard the horses. If you can��t protect all, at least save two.��

    ��I��ll try to guard them all if possible.�� Charlotte drew her fang sword. She was the only one, aside from Ian, who could fight while maneuvering atop the horses.

    ��You assist Charlotte in guarding the carriage, Philip,�� Mev added as she dismounted, fastening her helmet and watching Ian dismount as well.

    ��Was that a wraith��s scream?��

    ��To me, it sounded like a human voice.��

    ��That��s a relief,�� Mev said, lowering her faceguard and heading to the other side of the carriage.

    Ian easily caught her implication. Mev could no longer use her divine power against those who weren��t her targets for vengeance. Thus, she was now just a skilledbat knight, helpless against enemies immune to physical attacks.

    <em>Those types will all be my responsibility...</em>

    As he thought this, the sound of rustling branches spread. No one mistook it for the wind. Something was approaching from the mountainside, a lot of them.

    The sound, like the earlier scream, quickly died down. But Ian didn��t miss the reddish glows that began to flicker through the mist.

    ��Scouting parties....�� he murmured, his eyes glimmering with gray magic. He nodded slightly to Charlotte before darting forward without warning.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    His figure shot through the forest like an arrow. The stagnant mist swirled as it was disced by his swift movement, and the glowing eyes drew closer in an instant.

    ��Screech��?!��

    The creature shrieked in surprise. Despite its girlish voice, it was a disgustingly hideous monster. Its skin was a deep green, its eyes were like buttonholes with bloodshot red pupils, its nose looked like a lump of y, and its long, frothy lips revealed teeth like broken ss.

    The creature looked very much like a goblinmonly found in the frontier. However, its stature was muchrger, with a grotesquely developed upper body and long arms disproportionate to its short legs. Ian��s brow furrowed slightly as he recalled a simr creature from the game.

    <em>These things... could they be...?</em>

    Even as he spected, his body acted with precision.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    His sword buried itself deep in the goblin��s neck as it raised its arm reflexively. The creature��s blood was a dark crimson, different from that of a typical goblin.

    ��Krr... Aaaagh!�� It gurgled, reaching out its arm.

    Ian��s eyes glowed with gray magic.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The Vacuum Explosion silently tore through the creature��s neck and part of its chest.

    ��Grrrk�� grrrk!�� The goblin was flung to the ground, wheezing.

    Ian pounced on it and drove his sword down again. Only after several strikes to its head did it finally stop moving. The stench was as foul as any goblin��s. The red fluid and resilient vitality were the same.

    <em>Are these really half goblins...? But they shouldn��t be appearing yet. </em>

    As the thought crossed his mind, Ian suddenly rolled to the ground.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A fireball exploded where he had been standing. Even if it had hit, it would have only been a bit hot, not fatal.

    <em>It seems they can use magic�� but why is the magic so sloppy?</em>

    Ian, rolling on the ground, saw another goblin under a tree, extending its hand. This one had an enormous head with limbs much shorter than the one he had just killed. It was stillrger than a regr goblin but looked unbnced due to its head size.

    <em>Why do they look so haphazard?</em>

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian��s kick smashed into the goblin��s head, toppling it. Before it could even scream, Ian drove his knee into its chest.

    ��Screech!��

    It shrieked with a child-like voice before being silenced by a sword strike to its head. Ian continued to strike until brain matter and fluid spurted out.

    <em>Screech! Screech��</em>

    The shrieks from all around indicated that the other goblins had realized they were under attack.

    <em>These seem more like mutants than halves now.</em>

    Ian dashed toward another goblin with a disproportionatelyrge right arm. Memories from the game shed through his mind. Hybrid goblins and mutant kobolds were the mostmon monsters in the frontier regions of the game��s third chapter, where the entire area had be a demonic realm. Common didn��t mean weak, especially in the demonic realm.

    The creatures were aggressive and moved in groups. Some could even use magic. Attacking one would quickly bring dozens, often resulting in a game over. The quest to kill their leader in the demonic realm was something he never cleared. At best, he would lure them out of the demonic realm to kill them.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    However, these hybrid goblins were much weaker than they were back then. Even considering that he had be stronger since then, it was still true. Moreover, they were aplete mess in appearance as well.

    Ian easily dodged the hybrid goblin��s swinging fist and observed its movements for a moment. The goblin, with only its right half grotesquely overdeveloped, was raising its fist unsteadily, struggling to maintain bnce. Its punching stance was also very sloppy.

    <em>Is it because they haven��t been fully consumed by the madness of the void yet...? If so, this might be the starting point for these creatures.</em>

    Given that the demonic realm wasn��t fully formed yet, it was possible. With that thought, Ian finally swung his sword. The de cleaved into the goblin��s face.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A following Vacuum Explosion blew off its head, leaving only part of its lower jaw intact. Ian didn��t even look at the copsing creature as he turned back toward the carriage.

    <em>...As more people join, it does feel reassuring to have support.</em>

    Mev, like him, didn��t seem to have charged at the goblins. The few screaming and charging at the carriage were being dealt with by Charlotte. Philip was busy as well, driving his sword into a goblin��s shoulder and smashing its head with his shield. It seemed Ian didn��t need to worry about the carriage for now.

    <em>Tap, tap��</em>

    Ian��s movements shifted as he sprinted again. Instead of ensuring each kill, he delivered powerful blows as he ran past, continuing his forward momentum.

    <em>These are still goblins after all...</em>

    His gaze swept over the hybrid goblins still creeping toward the carriage, their basic instincts not entirely lost.

    <em>...There must be a leader.</em>

    As Ian dashed through the twisted forest, his gaze darted in all directions until it finally settled on a goblin near the mountainside, surrounded by severalrge goblins. This one, however, was remarkably well-proportioned. Long, robust limbs, a face that, although hideous, was symmetrical, and most notably, it wielded a rather decent sword and shield.

    <em>...Not the chieftain. A tribe leader, perhaps.</em>

    Feeling a bit disappointed, Ian came to a sliding stop. The tribe leader turned to look at him as if sensing his gaze. Its eyes twisted, the red pupils bleeding into a purplish hue. A quest window popped up in front of Ian��s eyes.

    [Altar of the Twisted Hybrids.]

    <em>Altar...?</em>

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly as the goblin pointed its sword at him.

    ***

    With a thunderous roar unlike anything before, a shockwave strong enough to ripple the mist erupted from the forest.

    ��...?!��

    Philip, who was locked inbat with a goblin, stabbing it in the side, widened his eyes. The goblin��s pained and angry groan abruptly ceased, and the pressure on his shield vanished. Philip looked up at the goblin, who was staring in the direction of the shockwave. Its red eyes were bleeding into a purplish hue.

    ��Screech!��

    With a shriek, the goblin shoved Philip away. Philip��s sword tore through its side as it ran, fluid gushing out.

    <em>Tap, tap, tap��</em>

    But the goblin didn��t seem to care as it ran off. Philip barely regained his footing.

    ��What the...?�� Philip gasped, looking at the goblins dashing through the mist like ghosts.

    ��Ian must have�� done something,�� Philip said as he approached Charlotte, who was standing nearby, drenched in red fluid.

    Charlotte nodded without surprise and flicked the blood off her sword. Philip took in the scene around the carriage, littered with goblin corpses. While he had just managed to take down his third goblin, Charlotte had downed more than twice that number. But what caught Philip��s attention wasn��t the number of goblins.

    ��They look like goblins in skin and face... Could they be mutated by the madness of the ck Wall?��

    ��Perhaps. I��m not sure,�� Charlotte added, spitting out some fluid that had gotten into her mouth.

    ��They smell like goblins. But the taste of their blood....��

    The moment that Philip asked, ��What about the taste of the blood?��

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A bright yellow pir of fire suddenly erupted through the mist, not far from where the shockwave had originated. The goblins�� screams pierced the air for a moment.

    ��...?!��

    mes surged like waves, the heat reaching them despite the distance. Philip, watching in a daze, sighed in awe.

    "Truly... remarkable...."

    It was clearly Ian��s magic.

    An obvious thought crossed Philip��s mind: if Ian had such talent, why live as a mercenary? Even in an era of declining magic, securing a high position somewhere would be easy for him. Ian was also a skilled swordsman, a rare magic swordsman from tales of old.

    Excelling in both fields was extremely difficult. Despite his abilities, Ian chose to live battling monsters in the wilderness. Philip felt a renewed sense of awe for Ian��s choice.

    ��Ian must have found a way to lure the monsters....�� Mev��s voice followed.

    Philip turned to see her, covered in blood, approaching the carriage.��My lord, are you injured?��

    ��No. It��s not my blood, so don��t worry,�� Mev replied, lifting her faceguard and looking beyond the fading mes.

    The goblins�� screams had ceased entirely. The forest hadn��t caught fire, only thick smoke billowing up. The mist quickly filled in again, mixed with the smoke, tinting the surroundings gray.

    Philip muttered. ��Is it over?��

    ��I doubt it. Knowing Ian, he��s likely headed to find the monsters�� den.��

    ��Then we should prepare to follow him,�� Philip said, looking at Mev and Charlotte.

    Mev nodded, but Charlotte hesitated as she began to nod.

    ��...Ian tasked me with guarding the carriage. I��ll stay here. You two go.��

    ��If you say so�C-��

    Mev��s words were cut off by a calm voice.

    ��Amendable sense of responsibility, but����

    The group simultaneously turned toward the gray mist.

    Ian emerged, coughing lightly. "It seems it would be best if we all go together."

    ��...?��

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Philip blinked at Ian, who was covered in ash, and finally spoke. ��My lord, what brings you back...?��

    ��Would you rather I run up that mountain path?��

    ��Oh, right. That was short-sighted of me.��

    Ian frowned as he spoke, and Philip quickly turned around.

    As he approached the carriage, he added, ��It will be difficult to take the carriage up there.��

    ��We should take all the horses. What do you think?�� Ian asked, looking at Mev.

    Mev nodded. ��That would be best to protect the horses. Get ready, Philip.��

    ��Yes, my lord...!��

    While Philip climbed onto the carriage to get the saddles, Ian caught his breath and took the leather canteen Charlotte handed him. Mev, watching him drink, asked, ��How did you gather them all?��

    ��Once I realized they were goblins, I figured there had to be a leader. When I found it, they all came running,�� Ian exined.

    ��So, they really were goblins. I wasn��t sure....�� Mev sighed, frowning at the corpses.

    ��It��s strange. There was even one casting magic. No matter how mutated, goblins using magic is unusual....��

    ��It��s not that surprising. Their leader seemed to wield void power as well,�� Ian replied.

    ��...Do you mean chaos power?�� Mev asked.

    ��It looked that way to me. Although it was very little,�� Ian admitted.

    ��I thought only the corrupted ones and void monsters could handle that,�� Philip added as he untied the horses.

    Ian shrugged, brushing ash from his hair.

    ��Maybe it worships the God of the Void. Or perhaps there��s a void rift somewhere around here.��

    ��I doubt monsters would worship a God... Maybe a rift really did form somewhere....�� Mev muttered grimly.

    If the demonic realm was nearlyplete, it was entirely possible. She had experienced something simr in Agel Lan.

    ��Perhaps the rift elerated the corruption. If the demonic realm fully opens and something crosses through the rift....��

    This area would be a living hell filled with monsters. They wouldn��t be able to leave the demonic realm, but the realm itself might gradually expand.

    ��That won��t happen,�� Ian stated.

    Mev looked at him as he shrugged confidently.

    ��This demonic realm will be closed from today.��

    ��...You��re right,�� Mev agreed.

    ��How will you close it?�� Charlotte asked suddenly.

    The one who suddenly asked was Charlotte.

    <em>What kind of question is that?</em>

    Ian, thinking, furrowed his brow slightly, but he clicked his tongue when he saw her unusually dazed eyes. Come to think of it, Charlotte had never truly experienced the demonic realm.

    She had encountered something simr in the abandonednds before, but that ce wascking in many ways to be considered a true demonic realm. She probably had no reason to step into a demonic realm before meeting him.

    ��Whether formed by madness or artificially by the corrupted ones, every demonic realm has a core. It��s the focal point where the rules and phenomena are twisted. It can be anything��a thing, a living being. I call it the nucleus.��

    "Whether tainted by madness or artificially created by the corrupted, every demonic realm has a core part," Ian exined calmly.

    "A core...?" Charlotte asked.

    "Yes, a focal point that twistsws and phenomena. It can be an object, a living being, or anything else. I call it the <em>nucleus</em>."

    While Ian spoke matter-of-factly, Charlotte kept sighing. This was, in fact, the typical reaction.

    For most people, concepts like the void, the demonic realm, and the corrupted one were just vague, fear-inducing tales. Only a few had any real understanding of them, with those who researched or survived direct experiences being even rarer.

    Among those few, even fewer possessed true, urate knowledge. Ian was one of those individuals. He had experienced numerous demonic realms in games and had acquired knowledge from strategy guides. Even without that, such settings were rather predictable for someone from the modern world like him.

    ��So, we just need to destroy the nucleus.��

    ��Yes. While the traces of corruption won��t disappearpletely, it��s better than letting it be an entirely different world.��

    Ian shrugged nonchntly.

    ��This ce isn��t aplete demonic realm yet, so in time, even the traces of corruption will vanish. Probably.��

    ��Right... Then we��re lucky. If the demonic realm were fully open, closing it would be much harder, wouldn��t it?�� Charlotte asked.

    Ian nodded, impressed by her quick learning.

    ��Yes. That��s why so many demonic realms are left ignored.��

    ��The Church is likely doing its best, but they��re always short-handed. Failure means death and even sess oftenes with great sacrifices,�� Mev added in defense.

    It was a valid point. Even the Empire and the church couldn��t afford endless losses. Any demonic realms that didn��t expand or cause external harm but resisted purification were often left alone.

    Charlotte nodded and looked at Ian. ��So, the ck Wall could be destroyed too?��

    ��In theory. Whether it��s actually possible is another matter.��

    ��...Right. Since no one truly knows what��s beyond it.��

    "Right now, isn��t it more important to deal with this demonic realm than the distant ck Wall?" Philip interjected.

    Philip, leading two horses, approached and handed the reins of one to Mev and the other to Ian.

    ��My lord, since you��ve killed the leader, we just need to find the core in their den now.��

    ��I killed a tribal leader, not the chieftain,�� Ian said as he swiftly mounted his horse.

    Philip��s brow furrowed. ��Even goblins have tribal leaders...?��

    ��Yes, they have subordinates directly under the chieftain. They mimic the actions of the corrupted one,�� Ian said calmly, then turned to Mev, who had mounted her horse.

    ��So there might be more like them.��

    ��No matter how many, I can handle it,�� Mev said confidently.

    ��There will probably be a lot of minions too,�� Philip added with a worried look, bringing the other two horses.

    "As you all know, goblins have an incredible reproduction rate,�� he said.

    ��That��s true,�� Ian did not deny it.

    Killing the chieftain was an additional objective of his quest. The main objective was to destroy the altar located somewhere in the vige. This was the real reason he had returned to hispanions. To destroy the altar, he would have to fight nearly all the hybrid goblins in the vige. The possibility of facing hundreds of goblins was more than likely.

    If he used up all his remaining magic and chaos power, he might be able to pull it off somehow. But there was no need to do so when he had reliablerades with him. These were people Ian could trust to have his back, and even the weakest of them, Philip, had skills that would be valuable anywhere.

    <em>It would also be good to pass off all the troublesome parts.</em>

    While Ian was thinking, Charlotte, already mounted on her horse, turned to Philip and chided him.

    "If you��re scared, step back. Just hold the reins from behind."

    ��Scared? I was just advising caution because there��s strength in numbers. What do you mean scared...��

    ��You��re in charge of the horses anyway, Philip,�� Ian interjected, looking at Charlotte.

    ��And you too, Charlotte.��

    ��Me too...? Again?��

    ��I don��t think he can guard all four horses by himself. I��d rather not walk.��

    Charlotte clicked her tongue in annoyance while Philip grinned.

    "I have a feeling the two of us will be paired up often from now on, Charlotte. It might be a good idea to get in sync while we have the chance."

    "They��re pairing us up more to keep you from getting hurt than for anything else...."

    "That can��t be true. I wasn��t a burden just now, was I?"

    Ignoring Philip��s now serious voice as if he hadn��t just been smiling, Ian turned to look at the wagon left behind. It was then that Mev started moving forward.

    Charlotte set off as if she had been waiting, followed by Philip, who wasining about theck of responses.

    "...I feel like everything will be in ruins by the time we get back."

    Muttering under his breath, Ian clicked his tongue and spurred his horse into the mist-covered forest.

    ***

    The group soon passed through the area where Ian had fought. Thendscape was unmistakably scorched, with smoldering remains and charred trees. The twisted trees still emitted thin streams of smoke, even though the mes had died down.

    ��There are survivors. Tracks lead up there,�� Charlotte said, spotting footprints and leading the way.

    Philip, coughing and scanning the surroundings, followed.

    ��You seem stronger than before, my lord. I��m no expert in magic, but you could be considered a high mage now,�� hemented.

    Ian snorted softly.

    <em>High mage, indeed.</em>

    While it was true that he had gone through many events and his stats had increased, fundamentally, nothing had changed.

    His skill tree was still a mess, and the power of his spells wascking. His maximum Mana capacity hadn��t increased either. Using spells faster meant consuming Mana quicker. In this fight alone, he had used up nearly a third of his Mana, which would take a full day of meditation to recover.

    <em>A mage who has to hold back on high-level spells to fight longer...</em>

    But then again, in the game, mages were meant to end battles quickly with high firepower. The fact that his battles often dragged on was a testament to his ruined character build.

    <em>In the end, it��s all my fault. Fuck....</em>

    Before he knew it, they were deep in the mountains. The surroundings were dim as if it were dawn, with overhanging branches casting eerie shadows.

    ��We seem to be on the right path,�� Charlotte murmured.

    Seeing the group��s attention, she continued. ��There are creatures watching us. Many more are running up ahead.��

    ��...I knew something felt off,�� Philip clicked his tongue.

    No one doubted Charlotte��s senses. She was capable of taking on Philip even with her eyes closed.

    ��All the goblins must be gathering,�� Mev spoke in a subdued voice, her gaze fixed on the dense mist.

    Ian nodded, his eyes never leaving the swirling fog.

    ��They would have gathered eventually.��

    Within a few minutes, the slope became gentler. Silhouettes of buildings started to emerge through the mist.

    ��These look like human structures,�� Philipmented.

    ��The goblins must have taken over,�� Ian replied, dismounting his horse.

    ��Prepare yourselves.��

    He tossed the reins to Charlotte, who dismounted almost simultaneously with him. She turned toward a nearby tree.

    "Stand guard while I tie the horses," she said.

    Philip, having taken Mev��s reins, followed her. Lowering her face guard, Mev approached Ian��s side.

    ��There might be a lot more of them than we thought.��

    ��It��ll be easier to handle them without their leader, don��t you think?��

    ��You��re right, but are you sure you��re okay? You haven��t fully recovered from thest fight.��

    ��I��m fine. Besides, you��ll be covering my back, right?��

    ��You can count on it.��

    At that moment, Ian��s gaze suddenly shifted. The mist along the path leading to the vige was rolling back, spreading low to the ground. Through it, dozens of hybrid goblins appeared. Their appearances were still varied, but the atmosphere they projected was much more menacing.

    Shortly after, a particrly massive goblin emerged at the rear of the group. Even standing halfway up the slope, it appeared a head or two taller than the others. It wore chainmail armor draped over its body, wielded a wide-ded greatsword in one hand, and had a face more reminiscent of a troll or ogre. Atop its head was a crown made of intertwined bones.

    <em>So, this one considers itself a king, huh?</em>

    Ian murmured with a low chuckle, though his eyes were cold and steely.

    The mist stopped receding, but his heightened senses clearly picked up the presence and breathing of the goblins swarming beyond it.

    <em>There are well over a hundred of them... It looks like it has only been a few months since the corruption began. Their reproduction rate is truly disgusting. </em>

    It was then that the chieftain pointed the greatsword in a threatening manner. Staring daggers at Ian, the chieftain bared his sharp, protruding teeth and clicked them menacingly.

    ��Ex... cel... lent... seed...!��

    ��...?�� Ian��s brow furrowed.

    Mev, standing next to him, voiced his thoughts.

    ��It... speaks...?��

    As far as Ian knew, only demons spoke, excluding the undead. This meant that the chieftain was either a demon or something of equivalent status.

    <em>A demon goblin, no less.</em>

    "It��s all set, my lord...!" came Philip��s whisper from behind.

    Ian didn��t respond but continued to re at the chieftain, who had raised his sword.

    "Excellent�� Seed��!"

    "Raaaaargh!"

    "Kyaaaa��"

    The goblins all screamed simultaneously.

    The high-pitched shrieks, ill-fitting their appearance, pierced Ian��s eardrums and drilled into his mind. Even Mev froze for a moment, and Charlotte, with her keen senses, staggered, frowning deeply.

    In the next instant, the hybrid goblins surged forward.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    No one in the party flinched. Mev drew her sword and stood slightly askew, poised for battle. Charlotte, despite her scowl, spun her battle ax, readying her stance. Lastly, Philip unsheathed his sword and lowered his shield, his eyes locked onto the charging hybrid goblins. The only signs of fear were the snorts from the tethered horses between him and Charlotte.

    Ian, however, ran straight at the goblins. Several goblins, screeching and iling, lunged at him with outstretched arms.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    A whirlwind surged around Ian immediately afterward. He had added a drop of chaos power to the Whirling Barrier. It was enough to repel the charging goblins. A few that were caught in the whirlwind were flung back, colliding and entangling with those following behind.

    With a thud, Ian��s sword stabbed down onto the head of a goblin that had fallen to the ground. As he twisted his body and withdrew his sword, he struck again, this time on the crushed skull of another goblin trying to rise. The goblin crumpled with the de embedded in its crown. No matter how tainted by the madness of the ck Wall they were, goblins couldn��t survive with their heads shattered.

    Ian pulled out his sword and prepared to charge again, but he paused. Several swift goblins were already rushing at him madly. The closest one extended its abnormally long arms like a spider.

    <em>What��s with these bastards?</em>

    His left arm flicked momentarily. A throwing dagger flew from his hand, embedding itself in the center of the long-armed goblin��s face. The goblin��s head snapped back, and it crumpled to the ground. The other hybrid goblins trampled over its twitching body as they charged forward.

    Thepleted Whirling Barrier once again pushed back the approaching goblins. However, Ian��s furrowed brow remained as he emerged through the cleared space.<em>Why are they so reckless?</em>

    Even if theirir was just ahead, their desperation seemed excessive. Ian��s mind shed back to the goblins he had burned earlier. Despite their leader being attacked, most of them had circled around, waiting for an opening, except for a few. But these goblins sprawled on the ground were different. They charged straight at him as if they intended to die.

    <em>Did this mean the chieftain��s influence was that strong?</em>

    The reason didn��t matter. What mattered was that it disrupted his n to push through and reach the chieftain by simply repelling the goblins.

    <em>Should I just set them on fire? Well, I feel like they��d still probably charge in like moths to a me. </em>

    Ian decided against it as he struck another goblin. Their resistance to fire was higher than it appeared. He had used more magic than intended in the previous battle because these creatures didn��t burn easily.

    Creating openings with lower-tier spells and stabbing them to death was much more cost-effective, even if it was more physically demanding. Besides, his stamina was now on par with that of a seasoned knight.

    Moreover, the chieftain could speak. Given that it likely wielded chaos power, there was no telling what tricks it might pull. It was better to conserve his magic to deal with it.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    A goblin that had tried to press forward with its shoulder against Ian��s de had its shoulder blown apart by the Vacuum Explosion. As its bodily fluids dispersed like mist, Ian continued to swing his sword without pause. In the time to inhale and exhale, two more goblins were sliced apart. The moment he cut thest one��s neck down to its chest, the Wind de dissipated.

    As Ian kicked away the copsing goblin, two more lunged at him from both sides simultaneously. Clicking his tongue, Ian cast Whirling Barrier and rolled on the ground. In the brief instant he rose, he saw hispanions behind him in a panoramic view.

    Mev was swinging her sword, taking a fireball from a goblin head-on. Behind her, Charlotte had just buried an ax into one goblin while grabbing another by the neck and mming it into the ground with her other hand. Philip was also holding his ground, fending off a goblin. To Ian��s surprise, a soft light glimmered over the glove holding Philip��s sword. The de gleamed, imbued with a subtle radiance.

    <em>Damn, did he get himself an artifact or something?</em>

    In any case, the ease of his movements wasn��t solely due to that faint holy power. The hybrid goblins on that side were circling, waiting for an opening.

    <em>So why the fuck are they charging straight at me? Have I drawn all the attention?</em>

    <em>Bam! </em>

    The Whirling Barrier exploded uponpletion. Just as Ian was about to rise and run, his brow furrowed. There was one goblin that hadn��t been blown away by the whirlwind. It was a muscr creature wearing ragged leather armor, with its purple eyes gleaming. It was the tribe leader.

    <em>It blended in with the others barehanded��?</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian��s body moved reflexively. The Northern Warrior��s sword, imbued with Wind de, descended toward the tribe leader��s neck. It was a swift, precise motion honed through countless battles. The tribe leader raised its arm to block almost simultaneously.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The Wind de cut diagonally through the thick forearm, scattering as it went. The de dug into the neck and stopped just below the corbone. Itcked the strength to cut through to the heart in one stroke.

    <em>If I had the Blessing of Battle, I might have been able to cleave it in two. But I guess this level of fight wouldn��t even catch his attention.</em>

    Just as he was about to apply more force to his arm, the goblin roared, spewing blood-flecked spittle, and reached out. Instead of grabbing Ian��s neck, its strong hand mped onto his shoulder. The goblin tried to hug him tightly, disregarding the deeper pration of the de.

    It seemed like a pointless action, which only bewildered Ian more.

    As the question shed through his mind, <em>What the hell is it doing?</em>

    <em>Thud! </em>

    A hybrid goblin hurled itself against the tribe leader��s back, sending Ian tumbling backward. The tribe leader��s body copsed on top of him. The impact drove the sword deeper, and a throbbing pulse reverberated along the de. Instinctively, Ian twisted the hilt to sever the pulse, grimacing as he did so.

    The fall itself wasn��t too severe, but his head throbbed slightly from hitting the ground. It tasted like iron inside his cheek, as if it had burst.

    "Kyaaah!"

    However, what was crucial now was the hybrid goblin perched on the dead chieftain��s back, breathing heavily and exuding a foul stench. Its red eyes glistened as it stared down at him. Ian tried to push the chieftain��s corpse away and withdraw his sword. Just then, the goblin pinned him down with its limbs. It seemed more intent on immobilizing him than killing him.

    <em>This bastard is doing this too. </em>

    As Ian grimaced, a recollection surfaced in his mind��words he hadn��t paid much attention to, startled by the fact the goblin had spoken.

    <em>Excellent seed?</em><em>No way��.</em>

    The mere thought of it brought a wave of nausea. Ian��s gaze shifted back to the face of the hybrid goblin pinning him down. Now that he thought about it, none of the goblins had used magic against him.

    With a scream, two more hybrid goblins lunged at him, their limbs syed like frogs.

    <em>These disgusting bastards��.</em>

    Just as Ian��s eyes swirled with magic, a silver streak sliced through the air, scattering blood droplets. A figure in full te armor wielding a longsword surged past him. It was Mev.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    She rammed one of the lunging goblins with her shoulder, sending it flying, then swiftly spun and brought her sword down. The de, slightly longer and thicker than the Sword of Judgment, cut through the air with a brilliant white arc, slicing the other goblin��s torso clean in half.

    Without even checking the goblin she had just bisected, Mev turned and ran toward Ian. She grabbed the head of the goblin, pinned him down, and yanked it off, mming it into the ground. She then bent down and pounded its face with her left fist repeatedly, each strike radiating anger.

    While she caved in the goblin��s face, Ian finally pushed the corpse off him and stood up. As he caught his breath, gray magic swirled in his eyes.

    <em>Whoosh! </em>

    Goblins rushing toward Mev were swept away by a gust of wind, rolling across the ground.

    Mev stood up and spoke."Still fighting recklessly, Ian."

    Her breath was rough, indicating she had rushed over with all her might. Ian, spitting out the blood that had filled his mouth, responded.

    "Thanks to you, I saved my magic."

    "... You��re hurt, Ian." Mev, who had stopped short and was looking at him, finally spoke.

    Only then did Ian touch the area near his temple. Blood was trickling down, the result of what his hair had soaked up.

    "It��s nothing serious."

    "No."

    A chilling edge crept into Mev��s voice.

    "The price for your spilled blood will be paid with theirs."

    "...." Ian raised an eyebrow slightly. A crimson hue, like blood, began to spread from the tip of Mev��s lowered sword.

    <em>Just from something like this��?</em>

    Even though the wound on his head had already stopped bleeding. Clearly, there was some activation condition he wasn��t aware of. Whatever it was, now wasn��t the time to inquire.

    "Well, do as you wish."

    Momentster, several hybrid goblins charged with beast-like agility that belied their size, thinking Mev��s turned back was an opportunity. However, they were met with a red arc created as she spun around.

    <em>sh!</em>

    One of the charging goblins was sliced diagonally in half. Three consecutive strikes followed with no pause, each doubling the number of dismembered bodies.

    Finally, Mev exhaled and adjusted her grip on the sword with both hands, letting the de��s red hue deepen.

    She spoke with an edge in her voice. "I��ll clear the way."

    Mev��s red de drew a horizontal line.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The holy power radiated outward in a fan shape, cutting through everything in its path.

    A dense spray of purple blood erupted. There��s nothing like holy power, Ian thought as he charged forward. Beyond the crumbling, sliced bodies, the chieftain finally came into view.

    The chieftain stood watching Ian, with the greatsword resting on its shoulder.

    <em>Still, some distance left, huh? You fucking bastard.</em>

    Gritting his teeth, Ian pushed off the ground with all his might. He leaped again, crushing the head of a hybrid goblin that was howling at its severed arm.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    White lightning gathered along the de of his sword. He was propelled even faster by the ensuing gust of wind. The scene he had envisioned in his mind as he started his charge was finally taking shape. The speed at which the lightning gathered was iparable to before. As he cut through the air, Ian raised his sword high above his head.

    "...!"

    The chieftain��s eyes widened in surprise, though only for a brief moment. Swiftly, it scowled and leaped in reverse. It didn��t take a defensive stance, likely because Ian��s raised sword was glowing ominously. It was a wise move.

    <em>If I hadn��t anticipated that possibility.</em>

    With a powerful downward swing, Ian threw his sword. The de, now crackling with white lightning, spun rapidly as it flew straight toward the chieftain.

    "...!"

    The chieftain��s brow furrowed, clearly not expecting Ian to throw his sword. Reflexively, it swung its greatsword to deflect the iing de. That instinctive move was all it took.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The moment the swords collided, a blinding bolt of lightning exploded, piercing through the chieftain. The electric discharge spread out like a web, crackling and sizzling.

    "O�� <em>Aaargh</em>!"

    A blinding sh followed. The chieftain, frozen mid-swing with its greatsword, screamed. Unlike the other goblins, its voice was deep, as if it had gone through puberty.

    <em>Ssshhh��</em>

    Rolling to a stop, Ian slid to a halt right in front of the chieftain. In his hand was now a dark, sinister-looking staff: the Necromancer��s Wand.

    Ian looked up at the chieftain with burning red eyes.

    "Still craving my seed?"

    He extended the staff. A bright yellow explosion erupted like a pir of fire, engulfing the chieftain��s entire body, which had yet to fully recover from the lightning strike.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The fireball flying toward collided with a faint golden barrier and exploded. It was a barrier formed the moment Philip extended his sword-wielding hand forward.

    "Tsk...." Philip clicked his tongue as he retracted his outstretched arm.

    The light on his sword was fading. This meant he had almost exhausted the divine power imbued in the relic, and soon he would have to block the iing fireballs with his shield. It also meant the sharpness of his sword would decrease.

    Theserge, disgustingly ugly goblins had thick and tough hides. Their ws and teeth were as hard as metal and incredibly strong. Soon, he would no longer be able to use his trump card, the relic, so he had to be even more cautious from now on.

    Philip��s gaze, raising his shield to eye level, became cold.

    "<em>Screech��</em>"

    A quick gasp came from behind him. Before he could check, Philip rolled from the ground. An arm brushed past over his head. The arm was long like a human��s, but the legs were short.

    The creature��s gaze, which had cut through the air, turned to the horses on the opposite side. The tethered horses were on the verge of rearing up. And that had drawn the creature��s attention.Philip didn��t miss the moment of opportunity that this created.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Philip, standing up and charging at the same time, drove his sword into the creature��s back. The de, faintly imbued with divine power, pierced through the thick hide as if it were paper, embedding deeply.

    <em>Screech!</em>

    The edge of his round shield flew into the screaming creature��s nape.

    With a crash, the goblin fell forward.

    Still holding the sword, Philip climbed on top of the creature and, gripping his shield tightly in his left hand, smashed down repeatedly. It only took a few seconds for the half-breed goblin��s tough skull to be mushy.

    "<em>Kieek!</em>"

    But there was no time to catch his breath. Philip raised his head with wide eyes. Releasing his grip on the sword, he extended his hand forward. However, only a faint wave of light emanated from his palm, and no barrier formed.

    "Damn it��"

    Philip quickly grasped his sword. He was preparing for the impending impact with his shield raised. But before the goblin could reach him, arge ax de swept past its arm more quickly.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Both of the goblin��s arms were cut off in an instant. Charlotte, stopping the ax she had swung with her strength, twisted her arm forward, shing downwards. The long de of the ax embedded itself in the middle of the goblin��s face.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Dragging her feet as she came to a halt, she raised the ax with the goblin still clinging to it and mmed it into the ground. The goblin��s head was cleaved horizontally in two.

    Charlotte turned to Philip with her face glistening from the fluids.

    "Finally, I��m ying my proper role."

    Philip��s brow furrowed as he stood up. "No... I could have handled it alone."

    "Sure you could have��"

    Just as Charlotte smirked, the surroundings suddenly lit up like midday.

    <em>Boom! </em>

    A thundering explosion reverberated through the air. Even the goblins charging forward paused momentarily. Philip stared nkly at the bright yellow pir of fire rising beyond Charlotte.

    With a rumble, the pir of fire soon settled, turning into orange mes licking the air.

    "<em>Hah</em>...."

    In Philip��s sighing gaze, a red streak flickered at the corner of his vision. It was Mev, the Red Knight, living up to her name. Unfazed by the explosion, she steadily cut down the goblins one by one, striking them down methodically.

    <em>When did she��</em>

    The question didn��t linger long. Ian was rising in the distance. Thanks to the mes, his expression was visible. Despite having cast such a tremendous spell, his face showed no difference from usual. He was even slightly frowning as he turned around.

    Philip had no way of knowing that Ian��s expression was due to his failure to control the attack��s intensity, a result of mixing in more chaos power than intended. Ian stepped forward, picked up his sword from the ground, and then purposefully strode toward the still-burning mes.

    "...!"

    Philip��s eyes widened once more. He finally noticed the silhouette standing motionless in the middle of the mes. A charred figure clutching a greatsword��it was undoubtedly the chieftain. For a creature capable of speech, it was clearly no ordinary goblin, yet it had been reduced to this state.

    <em>Then why is he approaching it?</em>

    Just as Ian stepped into the mes, he halted. Frowning for a moment, he threw himself backward. At the same time, purplish cracks spread like spider webs across the chieftain��s charred body.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A burst of magic exploded from the chieftain��s body. The mes were instantly extinguished, and Ian, caught in the st, was thrown even further back.

    "...!"

    Philip raised his shield to his face and crouched down. The magical explosion was surging up the slope, reaching the outer edge where he stood.

    "<em>Ugh...!</em>"

    He was soon swept away by a shockwave akin to being hit by a giant wave. Horrifying hallucinations shed through his mind, and terror surged within him. As his legs gave out and he fell, Philip instinctively bit the inside of his cheek. The sharp pain brought back his rationality. It was his method of breaking free from the enchantments used by monsters or the corrupted.

    <em>Neigh��</em>

    The shrill cries of the horses reached his ears. Philip quickly turned around, with his expression twisting.

    The horses were copsing with foam in their mouths. Particrly the two taken from the bandit knight��s hideout had their eyes rolled back as they sprawled out. The tworge ones, appearing to be of northern bloodline, were sitting on the ground, barely able to breathe.

    "Damn it...!"

    Philip rushed over and kneeled beside them. The two fallen ones were gasping theirst breaths with foam in their mouths.

    He ced his right hand on one of the horses and focused his mind. Light flickered briefly from his palm. That was all. Not even the faintest glimmer followed. Regardless, it had some effect. One horse��s convulsions ceased. The other, however, was beyond help.

    "<em>Grr��oooh!</em>"

    A doubleyered roar echoed through the air immediately afterward. Philip, turning around reflexively, held his breath.

    In the center of the swirling violet magic barrier, the chieftain, now transformed into an entirely new form, was howling to announce its presence. It was identifiable as the chieftain only by the magical barrier and the greatsword in its hand.

    Everything else about him hadpletely changed. Its previous goblin form was nowhere to be seen.

    It was now arger figure, with glistening red skin covered in mucous. Long, sharp bone des protruded from both sides of its back. Tentacles writhing around its neck like a mane, each with a red eye embedded at the end. Moreover, a single enormous eye with vertically split eyelids had opened in the center of its forehead.

    Despite its terrifying appearance, this beingcked the usual unsettling energy of other mutated creatures. It was aplete entity in its own right, exuding fear and strangeness simultaneously.

    "Is this a demon...?" Philip��sugh was hollow. Even though it had sumbed to the madness of the ck Wall, the idea of a mere goblin transcending its bounds was absurd.

    "Get a grip. What are you looking at?" Charlotte��s growling voice snapped him out of his daze.

    Blinking, Philip turned to look at Charlotte, who had approached unnoticed.

    "Leave that to Ian. That��s not our concern."

    She added, lowering her body. Her orange eyes showed none of the usual calm. The reason became clear immediately.

    <em>Creak, crunch��</em>

    As the chieftain��s roar subsided, an eerie sound that had been drowned out until now began to prate their ears. The hybrid goblins, their eyespletely turned purple, emitted unsettling noises. These came from the bodies of a few goblins undergoing mutation, their muscles tearing through their skin and swelling, while bone tendrils sprouted chaotically from various parts of their bodies.

    "... Oh Lu Sr, help us."

    "Hold on, Philip! I��ll be there soon!" Mev��s shout cut through Philip��sment.

    Charlotte whispered as she adjusted her grip on her ax.

    "Don��t worry. I��ll protect you."

    There was a peculiar resolve in her tone. Although he didn��t understand the deeper reasons, it was enough to snap Philip back to reality.

    Raising his sword and shield, he muttered, "We��re supposed to protect each other."

    The goblins charged with a cacophony of screams immediately afterward.

    ***

    The surroundings grew chaotic once again.

    Ian, unfazed, kept his gaze fixed on the chieftain beyond the dissipating force field. The name of the new quest he had just received shed through his mind.

    [Hybrid Transcendent.]

    Given the reborn form of the creature, it was a fitting title.

    <em>A goblin of all things, achieving greatness.</em>

    The chieftain, lowering its greatsword, stared intently at Ian. Its eyes reflected confidence, exhration, and calmness. It seemed intoxicated by the power now fully its own. The creature extended its greatsword toward Ian. Its fang-filled mouth moved.

    "Be... a new... seed...."

    <em>Still not giving up on that?</em>

    "For something freshly born, you sure are confident..." Ian murmured, curling one corner of his mouth.

    Gripping his sword more firmly, he added, "If you need it,e and take it, kid."

    "...!"

    The chieftain��s face twisted into an odd smile as if understanding Ian��s words. The smile quickly turned into rage. It lunged, scattering violet magic. The dissipating force field shatteredpletely, and the greatsword descended with a violet trail.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The ground caved in, and dust soared into the air. Ian, already having dodged to the side, steadied himself and charged at the creature. The tentacles on the chieftain��s nape, quicker than the creature could turn its head, swiveled to face him. The eyes embedded at the ends shed violet. Simultaneously, Ian��s senses misaligned. His vision blurred, and a barrage of horrific hallucinations assaulted his mind.

    <em>Hmm.</em>

    However, Ian��s mind was not easily corrupted. He had withstood even the roar of a dragon up close. Far from inducing fear, the chieftain��s attempt couldn��t even disturb his calm.

    The momentary disorientation was reced by a swift return of his senses. The Northern Warrior��s Longsword flew toward the chieftain��s neck, but the chieftain raised its shoulder to block the attack.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de bit into the thick hide covered in red scales. The creature finally turned its head, eyes wide in shock.

    Ian smirked slightly.

    <em>You didn��t expect it to pierce, did you?</em>

    The Northern Warrior��s Longsword was infused with both magic and chaos power. Chaos power was as effective against void creatures as divine power was.

    Of course, the de was vibrating intensely, unable to withstand the power. Though he didn��t check the information screen, its durability was undoubtedly plummeting at an rming rate. That was something he couldn��t help.

    "How... could?"

    Even as it asked, the chieftain swung the greatsword buried in the ground upward. Ian, sensing the gathering strength in the creature��s body, was already leaping in the opposite direction.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    A purple arc sliced through the air with tremendous force. Even Ian would be torn to shreds if he got caught in that trajectory.

    <em>That is, if I got caught��</em>

    Ian nted his foot on the ground and halted, turning to look at the chieftain. Despite the prolonged battle, Ian still breathed easily. Only when he was near his limit did he realize how much his stamina had improved.

    Moreover, stamina didn��t just affect vitality and vigor. Even after a considerable amount of time inbat, his Concentration remained steady. The throbbing pain in his temples was much less severe, and his heightened senses were still sharp.

    Despite expending a lot of magic, his body was coping with the aftereffects.

    <em>As expected. There��s some realism to these stats.</em>

    Ian recalled the moment he increased his Strength and Agility. Even then, his Stamina had slightly improved, and he felt mentally clearer.

    It became evident that all states slightly influenced each other. Not as effectively as directly increasing the specific stat, but still noticeable.

    <em>Tap, tap��</em>

    Ian charged at the chieftain, which had yet to retrieve its greatsword. The creature��s third eye gleamed. Magic rippled and a purple force field surged.

    <em>I thought it was a transformation cut scene, but it was an active skill.</em>

    Ian struck the force field. The forming shield shattered. It gave the chieftain enough time to swing its greatsword down again. Instead of retreating, Ian leaned sideways.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The arc narrowly grazed his head, and the resulting wind pressure and magic scratched his ears and cheeks. Unfazed by the blood, Ian closed in on the creature.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    His outstretched sword pierced the nearly broken chain mail and embedded deep into the chieftain��s side. The tentacles writhed as if feeling the pain first.

    Ian��s eyes shed gray. With a silent explosion from within, the chieftain��s massive body was blown away. Shredded organs and fluids burst from its torn side.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The chieftain rolled on the ground but soon stood up. Red fibrous tissue and writhing tentacles rapidly covered its side.

    "What... are you...?"

    The creature��s expression was more bewildered than pained. It was understandably so. Having transcended its species, it never imagined being overpowered by a human.

    From Ian��s perspective, the power this creature held was immense. If they had met in Chapter Three like in the game, it would have been a challenging battle. But at this moment, that wasn��t the case. The creature had not yet fully adapted to its newfound strength and body.

    The creature��s movements and use of power were clumsy from Ian��s perspective, who had faced countless corrupted beings, monsters, and demons. This instance was no different.

    <em>Are you still in shock? That level of power won��t kill you, anyway.</em>

    With the spellplete, Ian extended his hand. In an instant, the Ice Prison, blossoming like a honeb, encased the chieftain. The chieftain gritted its teeth and swung the de-like tendrils sprouting from its shoulders. The Ice Prison shattered easily but immediately reformed, freezing again to fill the gaps.

    Those few seconds were more than enough for the Lightning Whirlwind to gather in Ian��s outstretched hand.

    <em>Zap, zap��</em>

    A tornado imbued with blue lightning shot out over the Ice Prison.

    Standing, the chieftain let out a scream, "<em>Screech, screech��</em>"

    The magic red from its body, dissipating the whirlwind.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    But by then, Ian was already right in front of it.

    Ian thrust his sword as the chieftain��s third eye shed, raising a force field.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    Ian��s charge shattered the force field. The Northern Warrior��s Longsword, unable to withstand the strain, broke apart. Yet Ian��s expression held a faint smirk as he let go of the hilt.

    <em>This part is especially sloppy. Your response is too predictable.</em>

    Ian swung his prepared left hand with all his might. The Ancient Meteoric Dagger he released embedded squarely in the center of the chieftain��s third eye.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The eye shattered with a sound like breaking pottery, turning red.

    "<em>Roar��</em>" The chieftain howled in agony.

    Ian,nding from a roll, surged back toward it with all his strength. The broken Sword of Judgement was now in his hand.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Blue holy energy surged up the crossguard like mes. A dazzling blue arc shed toward the chieftain��s neck.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    The moment purple waves burst forth explosively from the chieftain��s entire body was almost simultaneous.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    But the trajectory created by the blue holy power split even those waves apart. Ian continued to swing his arm to the end. The moment the trajectory swept past the chieftain��s neck, the magic, cut by the holy power, exploded.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Ian couldn��t avoid being swept away by it. Ian, who was mmed into the ground, bounced and rolled on the floor. The holy power, still burning and flickering, drew a dizzying curve following his movements.

    Despite his entire body tingling, Ian managed tond and stabilize himself. The wounds on his face, which had been healing, reopened. His armor was also dented and broken in several ces. His left arm hung limply, indicating a possible dislocation rather than a break in his shoulder. Bute to think of it, it might have even been broken.

    <em>I didn��t expect this. What an ignorant bastard...</em>

    Even so, it was nothingpared to the chieftain��s condition. Its neck was a mangled mess, as if had been sawed off. The body, having lost its head, toppled backward like a log.

    During that time, Ian, who had put the Sword of Judgment into his pocket dimension, grabbed his left arm and stood up. With a crunch, the dislocated arm was set back in ce. It was a dizzying feeling, but there was no time to hesitate due to the pain.The chieftain wasn��t dead yet.

    From the cut surface of its severed head, sticky flesh spread out like tentacles. The same was happening to the severed neck.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Ian took a step and fired a Fireball at the head. But it only sizzled its skin a bit. He couldn��t stop the regenerative movement.

    <em>To think that it doesn��t even consider enduring the pain and fighting with such a body...</em>

    Ian, approaching the fallen head, swiftly pulled out the Ancient Meteoric Dagger embedded in its third eye. The blood pooled in the eyeball bubbled, having already pushed out more than half of the dagger��s de.

    Ian��s eyes, looking at the chieftain��s body, sparkled. He used the Magic Detection.

    <em>Here it is.</em>

    It was the moment his gaze stopped on its right chest.

    "...!"

    The tentacles of the half-severed neck all lifted their heads simultaneously. The remaining eyes simultaneously radiated magic. His vision blurred and his senses were disrupted. It was a dizzying illusion. Ian, who was raising his magic power to shake off the curse, suddenly twisted his body to the side.

    It was because his Intuition sent a warning.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Along with the sound of the air being pierced, a long bone de was lodged in the ground where he had been standing. It was a multi-jointed bone de sprouting from the chieftain��s shoulder, swung convulsively.

    It wasn��t just once.

    The tentacles continuously radiated magic, and the bone de swung, targeting Ian. It seemed to be an instinctive defense mechanism to protect its body.

    <em>Without a head, the attacks have be more varied.</em>

    But the attacks were not enough to strike Ian. Ian, who moved his body here and there to avoid them, quickly approached the chieftain��s body.

    Chaos power gathered on the Ancient Meteoric Dagger held in his hand and dropped directly onto the chieftain��s right chest.

    The chieftain��s body jerked greatly. The twitching tentacles suddenly stiffened. By then, gray magic was already swirling in Ian��s eyes. In the next moment, the purple light was added to the center of his pupils.

    <em>Thunk!</em>

    The chieftain��s chest exploded entirely. Bones and flesh sttered in all directions. Despite being covered in the remains, Ian stared at the revealed ck heart. It was still beating, full of purple magic. The flesh that stretched out like worms covered it instantly.

    Without hesitation, Ian stabbed the dagger again.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The Ancient Meteoric Dagger pierced through the heart. Ian pushed the chaos power in. Just a handful was enough.

    The purple in the heart deepened, and the next moment, it burst with a sh. There was almost no physical damage��only sticky tar-like fragments sttered on his face and body.

    The chieftain��s remaining body slumped. The flesh that had been connecting to the head snapped. A chilling scream followed.

    With a crack, a rift appeared in the air. Beyond it, purple light shimmered.

    <em>Well, I was wondering why it wasn��t showing up.</em>

    A ck soul was sucked in beyond that. A questpletion window appeared in the middle of Ian��s vision.

    "<em>Hah</em>...." He finally let out the breath he had been holding.

    The quest reward was one ability point. It was stingy for a boss fight, but he didn��t mind. It was a linked quest, and the altar quest was still left. Besides, he got a lot of experience points. At this rate, he would level up again soon.

    Fatigue and pain spread like paint. His whole body felt tattered. Despite this, Ian considered himself fortunate. If the chieftain had been able to wield its power and abilities properly, the fight would have been much harder.

    Moreover, he had cleared a quest that he couldn��tplete in the game much earlier than back then. Of course, the changes that would result from this wouldn��t be significant. That the outskirts would be a demonic realm wouldn��t change.

    <em>More mutant kobolds or twisted trolls will prosper... new ones might pop out too.</em>

    There would be plenty to fill the vacancy of the hybrid goblin. He just hoped they would be less horrific and disgusting than these.

    "<em>Screech�� Aaaah!</em>"

    "<em>Screech��</em>"

    The scream, like it was scraping the brain, burst out at that moment. The tension that had somewhat loosened became taut again.

    Ian��s brow furrowed as he turned his head. The hybrid goblins were emitting purple eye light. Beyond them, he saw the party continuing the battle tenaciously.

    "... Right, it��s not time to rest."

    Ian stood up, gripping the Ancient Meteoric Dagger anew.

    ***

    The cleanup of the remnants ended quickly. It was thanks to Ian joining, but also because the hybrid goblins rampaged without distinguishing between friend and foe.

    Above the thick fog, the corpses, shed, stabbed, and dismembered, were scattered everywhere.

    "<em>Phew... phew...."</em>

    In one corner, the party caught their breath without saying a word. Everyone was exhausted.

    "Are you alright, Ian? Your injuries look serious. Come over here." Mev finally spoke.

    Her full te armor was still dark red. It wasn��t holy power, but the fluids of the hybrid goblins. Among the party, she was in the cleanest state. Philip and Charlotte were covered in dust and flesh, and Ian, needless to say, was a mess.

    "No need to look. I��m fine."

    "That was an incredible battle. There��s no way you��re�C-"

    "I understand your concern, but I��m really fine."

    "... Alright. I see."

    When Ian added, Mev awkwardly turned her gaze. Since her facete was still up, her expression couldn��t be seen.

    Ian shrugged and turned away. He was really fine. He was able to endure it. Of course, he felt headaches and lethargy, but the physical wounds were healing quickly. The wounds on his face were already scabbing over.

    It was likely thanks to the Primordial Vitality skill, maxed out to the highest level, rather than the increased health stat.

    In the game, it was a skill that increased recovery and recovery speed as health decreased. Now that it had be a reality, it wasn��t strange that severe wounds healed faster. As Ian headed toward the tree where the horses were tied, Philip jumped up.

    "Sir, I apologize. I couldn��t protect all the horses."

    "I can see that," Ian replied indifferently and stopped.

    He didn��t intend to me Philip or Charlotte. It was a miracle that any horse survived the earlier battle.

    <em>If we had just left them... they would��ve all died, anyway.</em>

    Ian took in the state of the horses. The two that hade from the north were terrified and exhausted but seemed uninjured. One of the other two was already dead. The remaining one was unconscious, barely breathing.

    Whether it would survive was honestly uncertain.

    "... Anyway, we can��t ride immediately."

    "Were you nning to go right after this?"

    "Of course. Look around."

    Ian added, straightening his bent back.

    "The demonic realm still exists."

    "Ah." Philip finally sighed.

    The surroundings were still dark, and the fog was thick. Ian approached Charlotte, who was leaning against the tree.

    "Can you move?"

    "With no problem."

    Charlotte stood up, gripping her ax. Her orange eyes scanned Ian��s wrecked body.

    "You look terrible. There might still be some left inside. Are you alright?"

    "You don��t look great either. Don��t worry."

    "But I seem better off than you. I��ll lead and take care of the rest." Charlotte said, ignoring Ian��s reply, and walked toward the slope.

    Mev followed beside her. "I��ll help too. I still have strength left."

    <em>If you insist...</em>

    Ian, who chuckled softly, followed them.

    Philip��s voice continued. "Wait, sir? What about the horses?"

    "There are none left nearby. If you��re so worried, you can guard them." Ian said without looking back.

    Philip hurriedly ran over. "I can��t do that. I need to see what��s inside with my own eyes."

    The party soon entered the slope. The chieftain��s corpse, which had turned into a chunk of meat, was getting closer. Its flesh was already rotting.

    "The demonic realm is truly, in various ways, terrifying. To turn goblins into such monsters." Philip muttered as he passed the corpse.

    Ian shrugged. "You��d better get used to it. It��s not like we stepped into the one and only demonic realm out of sheer bad luck."

    Not only Philip, but Mev, who was walking ahead, also flinched momentarily.

    "Are you saying there could be multiple demonic realms forming like this?"

    "There��s a good chance. As I said, it��s wartime now."

    "... But we haven��t encountered a demonic realm once while traveling along the main road."

    "It��s not strange, Philip. The madness of the ck Wall umtes in remote, less popted areas first." Mev added.

    "If the taintednd increases, eventually, even the main road won��t be safe."

    Philip��s face finally hardened.

    "If that��s the case... we must stop the war immediately. We can��t let death and madness continue to overflow."

    "Do you think the kings who had gained or lost theirnd will listen to that? Or the lords who have already endured enormous troops and expenses?"

    "...."

    At Ian��s indifferent words, Philip licked his lips and fell silent. Even if they were told that the demonic realm was emerging, they wouldn��t care.

    They might even try to push their enemies into the demonic realm. They wouldn��t think about the consequences. Conveniently, they would conclude that they could simply ask the Imperial Church for assistance.

    "... What about informing the Empire? What about the Church?"

    "If the Empire cared about the frontier, they wouldn��t have permitted the war in the first ce."

    It was Charlotte who spoke unexpectedly. She turned to Philip and added.

    "The Empire won��t help the frontier. There��s nothing to gain. To move the Emperor or the Prince, a considerable price is required. That��s the Empire��s way."

    "But... eventually, it will also threaten the Empire... Well, they can deal with it when ites. Because it��s the Empire...."

    While Philip muttered with sunken eyes, the party entered the vige.

    It seemed to have been either originally a ruin or a small mountain vige, without even a proper fence. Only various dpidated buildings stood here and there. The mist flowing between them was eerie.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The sound of rough breathing and footsteps approached shortly after.

    "...!"

    Charlotte, who had taken a battle stance, frowned for a moment. Severalrge beasts resembling a mix of dogs and boars were charging, apanied by small creatures about the height of goblins.

    "There were a lot of offspring, too." Muttering in disgust, Charlotte leaped forward.

    Mev followed behind.

    The two cut down everythinging at them without mercy.

    Ian calmly bypassed the edge and headed toward a closed building in the distance. From the moment he entered the vige, he had been using Magic Detection. He sensed contaminated magic from several buildings, including this one.

    The building appeared to have been originally used as a stable or storage.

    Philip, following behind, murmured. "There��s nothing normal here. What are those beasts? And what happened to make the already hideous goblins turn into such grotesque figures?"

    "It��s better if you continue not knowing."

    "Excuse me...?"

    Ian slowed his steps and nodded toward the door ahead.

    "Stay back. I��ll open the door."

    "I��ll open it, sir."

    "You?"

    "It��s a squire��s role to handle such trivial tasks, isn��t it?" Philip, confidently dering, quickly moved ahead.

    <em>Will he be alright?</em>

    While Ian licked his lips, Philip, who had adjusted his shield and sword, kicked the closed wooden door. The door flung open, followed by the sound of rough breathing and fluttering.

    Briefly, Philip held his shield high and peered into the darkness beyond.

    "Damn, Lu Sr...." Philip��s face contorted.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    ��These cursed things��.��

    Ian approached the sighing Philip from behind. A revolting stench spread.

    ��Move aside.��

    ��I don��t think you should see this, sir��.��

    ��Don��t make me say it twice.��

    Finally, Philip lowered his shield and stepped aside. Ian took in the dim interior.

    A stench that could make one��s nose fall off pierced Ian. Slime mixed with excrement and blood was all over the ce, and bones were scattered around. Beyond that, rotting chunks of corpses were piled up, a mixture of humans and beasts. This must be what Philip had sighed at.

    And beyond that, small andrge red eyes gleamed. Ian calmly surveyed the wary gazes.

    ��....��The first thing he saw were a fewrge hybrid goblins. They were pressed against the wall, baring their teeth with pieces of meat stuck between them, growling. Their bellies were unnaturally swollen. Around them, there were even smaller ones, looking as if they had just been born.

    <em>So this is a sort of hatchery.</em>

    Ian, considering this, nced back at the goblins with swollen bellies. It was because he sensed the magic of the void.

    What he confirmed with Magic Detection was apparently the magic these creatures emitted. Come to think of it, there were no features to distinguish their gender, and rather, they were veryrge and muscr. This matched exactly with the characteristics of the chieftains Ian had faced. He naturally assumed they were all males.

    <em>Could it be that the chieftain too��?</em>

    It was a nauseating hypothesis as much as the sight before him. As Ian clicked his tongue, Philip whispered quietly.

    ��Are you looking for something, sir?��

    ��No. It doesn��t seem like it.��

    ��Then I��ll take care of it now.��

    ��Can you use that holy power you were using again?�� Ian asked, turning around. He saw Mev and Charlotte approaching.

    Philip replied. ��You saw it, sir. It��s the grace contained in the relic. Unfortunately, I won��t be able to use it properly for the next few days.��

    ��Then just follow me.��

    ��Excuse me��?��

    As Ian started to walk, Philip widened his eyes.

    ��Sir, do you not trust me?��

    <em>I��m saying you might die.</em>

    Ian ignored him and signaled to Charlotte. She nodded as she passed Ian. Charlotte, who had approached the hatchery, looked at Philip.

    ��It��s not that I disregard you, but mothers protecting their offspring are stronger than usual. Leave it to me.��

    ��...Yes.�� Philip, having no choice, turned away.

    Charlotte, already covered in blood, ced her battle ax aside and drew her fang sword and dagger.

    Ian, looking at her, added. ��These can mutate. Keep that in mind.��

    Nodding, Charlotte gripped the dagger and stepped into the hatchery. She slowly closed the door that Philip had opened. The gleaming orange eyes disappeared between the door cracks.

    As Ian walked away, goblin screams and the sound of things breaking followed.

    ��What did you see to make that face?�� Mev asked, ncing at the noisy hatchery.

    Ian replied. ��Female goblins and their young. And corpses.��

    ��Ah.��

    ��It was a sight to haunt my dreams. The corpses weren��t cut with a knife. They were torn apart by hand. And those big ones�� bellies were so swollen��.�� Philip muttered in a gloomy voice behind them.

    Mev responded nonchntly. ��Even if they��ve mutated, it seems their basic traits haven��t changed. Just like I read in the old manual.��

    ��...Manual?��

    ��I told you to read it once, but you never did. ording to it, female goblins arerger and stronger. It must be to endure childbirth. Their gestation period is short, and they can give birth to five to ten at a time. Thergest and strongest female bes the leader.��

    ��Fuck��.��

    ��Hmm? What did you say, Ian?��

    ��Nothing.�� Ian shook his head and moved on.

    He didn��t want to think about it anymore. His steps soon halted in front of a cabin. Faint magic was seeping out from inside.

    ��This doesn��t seem to be the ce....�� As Ian muttered, Philip walked forward with firm strides.

    Perhaps because of the earlier scene, he took a deep breath as if bracing himself, and kicked the door open.

    ��Ugh... as expected....�� Philip clicked his tongue at the ensuing stench and momentarily frowned before stepping inside.

    Ian, following behind, also frowned slightly. There was no altar here either. Instead, a more horrific sight awaited.

    Naked men, bound and scattered,y across the straw-covered floor. Some were missing an arm or leg, others had lost both. Where their eyes should have been was empty, and purple-tinged veins throbbed around the eye sockets. They were left like animals, soaked in contaminated magic.

    ��This is... could it be....��

    Even for a battle-hardened holy knight and squire, the sight was nauseating. Philip, his face pale, looked back at Ian and Mev.

    ��Is it what I think it is?��

    ��...It seems so. I did find it strange. Even for mutated goblins, using magic and speaking seemed imusible. But if they have human blood mixed in....��

    ��It��s unbelievable. How could monsters�� and humans�� this....��

    ��It��s possible in the demonic realm. It operates under differentws than the outside. Perhaps here, everything can be grafted together.�� Ian added nonchntly.

    ��Then those females... damn... Lu Sr....�� Philip began to recite a prayer.

    Meanwhile, unwanted and revolting thoughts shed through Ian��s mind. Thoughts he didn��t need to voice, such as why there were only men here.

    ��Ugh... Ugh...!��

    At that moment, the men began to twitch. The purple veins on their faces became more pronounced, and they wailed or cried. It seemed they hadpletely lost their sanity due to the contaminated magic. For them, that might have been a blessing.

    ��...I will give them peace. You two should go.�� Having finished his prayer, Philip spoke.

    He was gripping his sword so tightly it seemed it would shatter. Seeing his resolute back, Ian turned without another word. Mev quietly followed beside him and spoke only after they hadpletely left the building.

    ��The future of the frontier worries me. By the time the war ends, it might be covered in cursed and maddenednd. By then, no one will be the victor.��

    <em>It already seems that way.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian only shrugged. There was no need to douse her genuine concern with negativity.

    ��When we reach the Empire, I��ll send a letter to the Great Church of the Order. I��ll inform them in detail of what I��ve seen and experienced.��

    ��....��

    When Ian looked back, Mev quickly added.

    ��Don��t worry. Your name won��t be mentioned in the letter.��

    ��That��s not why I looked at you.��

    <em>The Order already knows my name anyway.</em>

    ��Then?��

    ��The Order didn��t send reinforcements when the wraith legion invaded the north. They only sent a survey team after everything was over.��

    In response to Ian��s indifferent words, a faint sigh came from behind Mev��s facete. It was the sound she made when she smiled.

    ��You were worried I��d be disappointed. Don��t worry. I don��t have high expectations either. But at least a letter from a pdin will make them aware of the threat to the frontier.��

    ��...If you say so.��

    At that moment, a few hybrid goblins appeared. Beside them, beasts resembling a mix of dogs and boars barked. Their eyes glowed with purple magic.

    <em>It looks like we��vee to the right ce.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian looked at the wooden house beyond the creatures. Just staring at it gave him an uneasy feeling.

    ��I��ll handle these. You focus on finding the core of the demonic realm.�� Mev said, leaping forward.

    The hybrid goblins and beasts rushed at her as if they had been waiting. Each time her sword shed, they fell, scattering fluids. But it wasn��t over. The fallen ones began to mutate, writhing on the ground.

    Ian added as he moved forward. ��It would be better to fight together.��

    ��I can handle it alone. Philip and Charlotte will join soon.��

    Mev, slicing down a goblin rushing to protect its mutating kin, pointed to the door.

    ��Go inside. Quickly.��

    <em>They��re all eager to keep me out of harm��s way.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian walked toward the door without protest. It was better if she didn��t see what he intended to do inside anyway.

    <em>ck.</em>

    Ian closed the door behind him. The sounds of screams and shouts continued outside the door, but he calmly scanned the interior.

    The furniture was in disarray. The wooden nks were cracked. In one corner of the floor, a secret door leading undergroundy wide open.

    ��Was a corrupted one hiding here...?�� Muttering, Ian descended the stairs, convinced he hade to the right ce.

    With a whoosh, a me flew from his hand, igniting the torches along the walls. The light revealed the underground space.

    It was a fairlyrge basement. It wasn��t something one person could have dug alone. In front of a wall finished with stacked stones, a dusty desk came into view first. Ian nced over the haphazardly scattered books and scoffed.

    ��...A dark mage, huh.��

    He tossed the open book into his pocket dimension and turned. A faint purple light shimmered from beyond. As Ian approached, he soon saw the source.

    At the deepest part of the basement, human bones were stacked to form an altar. Kneeling on top was a skeleton d in a rotted robe. Yet it was not crumbling. Its bony hands were raised in worship. In the middle of its hands was a skull. It was undoubtedly its own, as its shoulder was empty.

    A lettering,rge and glowing purple, was etched onto the forehead of the skull. Even Ian couldn��t understand the word. Just staring at it made his vision turn red, and terrible hallucinations shed through his mind. Unintelligible whispers echoed in his ears.

    Of course, it wasn��t enough to corrupt Ian��s mind.

    <em>Is it the dark mages and their followers��?</em>

    Thinking nothing of it, Ian stopped in front of the altar. Destroying the skull would end the quest. But Ian sheathed his Meteoric Dagger. From experience, he knew that touching this script would trigger an event exclusive to the corrupted. The reason the quest didn��t appear was because he wasn��t corrupted.

    <em>Is it worth it?</em>

    He hesitated briefly because he had too few remaining ability points. Encountering an entity capable of copsing his mind would be risky. But it was a manageable risk.

    Chaos fragments were an invaluable resource for someone with limited magic power. Additionally, he might receive additional ability points as a reward for this unknown quest.

    Most importantly, he was on the verge of leveling up.

    ��Whew.��

    Having made up his mind, Ian exhaled and reached out his hand. The purple light deepened, and the hallucinations and whispers became clearer.

    The moment his fingertips touched the skull.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A purple sh covered his vision, and the world turned upside down. In an instant, all his senses blurred.

    <em>No matter how many times I experienced this, I could never get used to it. </em>

    Just as he muttered this to himself, his vision brightened again.

    The void shimmered with purple light. It was simr to what he had seen in the past, but it was a much deeper abyss. And beyond that, something enormous floated. It looked like an unrealisticallyrge flower bud.

    As soon as he thought that, the bud began to open. It was only then that Ian realized it was made up of countless hands or hand-like tentacles. And from the middle of the pitch-ck, rippling body, numerous purple lights blossomed. It was right after that he realized each of them was an eye gleaming with light.

    <em>Damn it...</em>

    He couldn��t help but inwardly sigh. Whatever it was, it had clearly noticed him. The eyes brightened. Unintelligible whispers burrowed into his mind. It was likely the thoughts of that entity. Simultaneously, primal fear surged.

    Ian struggled to maintain his sanity. He told himself that this vision wouldn��tst long. If he could endure a moment, he would return to reality.

    But it wasn��t easy. Like crushing an ant with a finger, the overwhelming thoughts tried to crush his consciousness.

    The purple light flickered below as his sanity nearly broke. The purple light that covered his vision disappeared, reced by darkness. The whispers subsided, and silence came.

    His vision then widened. Ian finally took in the purple light flickering below. And the enormous, indescribable thing rising from it. The reason his vision darkened was because that entity blocked his view.

    <em>What is this...?</em>

    As he tried to perceive the entity, everything turned into a dot and receded. Just as quickly as the world had flipped, all his senses returned.

    ��Phew... phew...�� Ian panted as he sat down.

    With a crunch, the skull shattered, and the altar copsed. In the middle of the bone pile, he just caught his breath. The vision and the soul-crushing whispers still lingered vividly.

    <em>What was that��?</em>

    The questpletion notifications followed one after another. As expected, it wasn��t just one.

    [The Altar of Twisted Chaos.]

    And the [Watchers of the Void.]

    Of course, that was a quest he had never received.

    <em>Watchers? What, are they watching me?</em>

    In any case, there were gains. As a quest reward, he received experience points and an additional point in Mental Fortitude. Leveling up was a bonus. It was his second level up since reality had changed.

    ��Ian...! Are you alright?!��

    Before he could finish organizing his thoughts, a rough hand lifted him up with a desperate gasp. It was Mev. Though her face was hidden behind a visor, her eyes were surely wide open.

    <em>How long has she been watching?</em>

    As he pondered, Mev sighed again after checking his face.

    ��You��re not alright. Don��t blink. You��re bleeding.��

    ��....��

    Only then did Ian realize he was bleeding from his eyes, nose, and mouth. But what surprised him more was Mev��s reaction.

    ��That was reckless. You could have died.��

    ��Did you see it all?��

    ��You mean the moment you grasped the core? Yes. I saw everything, even the disappearance of the void��s power.��

    <em>And yet you��re so calm��?</em>

    Mev, noticing his gaze, asked. ��Why do you look at me like that?��

    ��You seem unfazed.��

    A lowugh came from behind the visor.

    ��There must be a reason. If I were to question something...��

    Mev, who had firmly supported his shoulders, looked back at him.

    ��I would be curious about what kind of mage you should be called.��

    ��....��

    Finally, a faint chuckle escaped Ian.

    <em>Right, there are so many strange things that it��s easier to ept them.</em>

    Mev pulled him along. ��Let��s get out of here. The core is destroyed, and Philip and Charlotte are waiting outside.��

    ��Has everyone regrouped?��

    ��Yes. That��s why I came down.��

    ��Then let��s call Philip.��

    ��Philip? Why?��

    ��This is a dark mage��sb. We should check if there��s anything useful.��

    Mev looked at Ian in slight disbelief before starting to walk out.

    ��...Alright. Let��s call him down.��

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Philip��s search bore fruit. He came out of the basement holding a small box containing corrupted essence beads. Although they were all low-grade, there were still three of them. It must have been the essence beads created by the dark mage.

    <em>Though I have a bunch of useless skills, I should have learned how to make Essence beads.</em>

    Ian took the essence beads from Philip, who looked disgusted, and led the way out of the goblin vige.

    Fortunately, the three surviving horses had somewhat recovered. Philip, delighted, gave them water. The one that had died was lukewarm.

    "I��m thinking of taking one of its legs," Charlotte said, drawing a dagger.

    Ian nodded. ��Cut itrge. Enough for tomorrow morning.��

    ��Don��t worry.��

    Charlotte began cutting off the horse��s hind leg with skilled, unhesitant movements. Philip, who had initially watched with pity, swallowed hard when Mev began carving arge chunk of thigh meat.

    The horses weren��t in condition to be ridden yet, so the group led them on foot down the mountainside. Though the demonic realm was closed, the fog was still thick and the sky was dark.��...Good thing we brought the horses,�� Philip muttered upon spotting the cart.

    It looked like it had been rummaged through by animals. Though it wasn��t broken, the bags had been rifled through with the contents scattered.

    ��They must have smelled the jerky. It��s all gone.��

    Ian didn��t voice his thoughts about whether they were truly ordinary wild animals. It wasn��t the right thing to say when everyone was utterly exhausted.

    ��At least the liquor bottles are intact!�� Philip said with a grin, pulling out bottles and pewter cups from a bag.

    Charlotte, who was preparing to light a campfire and roast the meat, brightened.

    ��That��s good.��

    ��Don��t drink too much. We need to keep watch in turns.�� Ian murmuredzily, sitting by the fire.

    He felt like he could pass out the moment he closed his eyes. But since he had leveled up, he would feel much better after a rest.

    ��A couple of drinks each should do.�� Philip, who had rushed over, sat by the fire. His gaze was fixed on the chunk of meat roasting over the mes.

    Charlotte turned and added. ��When it��s cooked, carve it up and serve it.��

    ��Don��t worry about that... By the way, where are you going?��

    ��To find a stream.��

    She nodded toward Ian.

    ��Ian likes to keep clean.��

    <em>She knows me well now.</em>

    Ian chuckled and nodded. ��Don��t go too far. We can wash at the next stream wee across.��

    ��Understood. But I feel dirty today as well.�� Charlotte muttered, leaping away.

    It wasn��t just an empty remark. Not only her, but everyone in the group was covered in blood and dirt.

    ��Here, have some.�� Philip offered the skewered meat to Ian.

    Ian chewed in silence, as did Mev, who had removed her helmet. Her face, spattered with droplets of blood, showed signs of fatigue. Philip handed her a cup of liquor. All items were from the rogue knight��s hideout. Mev downed the drink in one gulp.

    <em>Quite the drinker now, aren��t you?</em>

    Ian smirked silently, bringing his cup to his lips.

    Mev, having set down her cup, spoke. ��I saw it during the battle. I suspected it when you used another sword. The one I gave you broke.��

    ��...Yes.��

    ��I��m not ming you. It��s yours to use as you see fit. But the holy power seemed unusual. Can you show it to me?��

    ��Of course.�� Ian put down his cup and took out the Broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension.

    Philip, chewing on meat, sighed. ��It��s not the first time the lord has broken a sword, but I didn��t expect even that one to break.��

    ��It��s surprising for me as well. A sword blessed by the Goddess shouldn��t break easily.��

    ��It just happened....�� Ian, feeling a bit awkward, took a sip of his drink.

    Mev, having received the sword, grasped the hilt and closed her eyes.

    Soon, a soft sigh escaped her lips.

    ��The source of the holy power is intact. In fact, it��s more pronounced andrger than when I gave it to you.��

    <em>Larger? </em>

    Ian, chewing on his meat, looked at Mev.

    She opened her eyes and continued. ��It seems you��ve aplished enough deeds to catch the Goddess��s attention, Ian.��

    ��Can the source of holy power grow like that?��

    ��That��s how sacred artifacts are made.��

    <em>So that��s why the Strike of Judgment has grown stronger. </em>

    Of course, it was the sword that pierced the heart of the corrupted dragon. At that moment, Tir En had infused the sword with a holy power it couldn��t withstand. Some of that power must have been absorbed and settled into its core.

    ��It��s a shame. If it hadn��t broken, it would have soon be aplete sacred artifact.��

    ��Is there no way to restore the de?��

    ��I��m not sure. You can��t just weld the de back together. Even if you melted the sword and reforged it, the source of the holy power would dissipate.��

    Just as Ian was about to click his tongue in disappointment, she added.

    ��But there might be a way. There have been historical instances where damaged sacred artifacts were fully restored. If I meet a priest who serves the Stern Goddess, I will make sure to ask.��

    ��...Thank you.��

    <em>So there might be a way. </em>

    Just knowing there was a possibility was enough to be encouraging. After all, the Sword of Judgment was an excellent sword that allowed him to use holy skills. He had nevere across a better sword so far. If it could be restored and made into aplete sacred artifact, it might remain the best.

    <em>Given its current durability, I can use Sword of Judgment maybe five or six more times.... I��ll have to use it sparingly if I don��t want to break itpletely. </em>

    Ian nodded and checked the quest rewards he had received earlier.

    Charlotte returned shortly after. She had gone into the woods and returned from the direction of the path they needed to take through the valley.

    ��There��s a stream just beyond this ridge.��

    ��Great. Then we can wash up on our way tomorrow.�� Ian smiled andy down on the ground.

    It was a bit chilly, but he didn��t want to wrap himself in a nket in this condition. Mev alsoy down soon after. They fell asleep almost immediately.

    By the time they were ready to leave the next morning, the thick fog had lifted. The party, now short one horse, crossed the mountain.

    Gray forest and gentle, dull hills greeted them. They had arrived in Bel Ronde.

    ***

    ��So, there was a pce underground? And thest queen of the Giant Kingdom was sleeping inside?��

    ��Yes. Ian killed the queen. This ax is something we brought from there.��

    ��Lu Sr, my god... Even at a nce, it didn��t look like an ordinary ax... It was an artifact.�� Philip, sitting next to Charlotte in the driver��s seat, eximed.

    Mev, riding beside them on her horse, listened to her story.

    ��Then it was Ian who truly brought an end to the giant kingdom,�� Mev added.

    Charlotte, showing the battle ax to Philip, nodded.

    ��Yes. That��s what I thought. Back then.��

    Philip, staring intently at the ax de, quickly looked up.

    ��Back then...? So, there��s more to the story?��

    ��Well, it��s not something to talk about now.��

    ��No... You can��t leave it there. We haven��t even left the underground pce yet.��

    ��A deal is a deal. Don��t whine.��

    ��Who��s whining... Just a moment.��

    Clicking his tongue, Philip turned around.

    ��We��re almost there, sir.��

    ��Alright.�� Ian, leaning back in his seat and reading a journal he had taken from the goblin nest, responded.

    Philip, looking at him curiously, added. ��Is that interesting?��

    ��Not at all.��

    He wasn��t lying. It was filled with the ramblings of a madman, as with most corrupted ones. The author of this journal was particrly interested in familiars, specifically taming monsters.

    Among them, he had researched goblins the most, as they were the easiest to subdue and control. The dark mage believed it was because goblins had weak souls. Therefore, if their bodies could be improved, they would make the best families. So he experimented with breeding goblins with various monsters and beasts.

    It was pure madness. The ultimate destination of his madness was, of course, humans. He kidnapped a refugee maiden to use as a sacrifice. And the result was sessful. Arger, more intelligent hybrid goblin was born.

    He wrote that human women couldn��t handle giving birth to goblins and that hybrids had an unusually strong desire to breed. The key was to find a way to suppress this desire.

    <em>No point in reading further.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue and closed the nearly finished journal. There was no information about why the demonic realm had opened or what that purple void was called. The dark mage probably didn��t care.

    Philip��s voice continued. ��Yet you��ve almost read the whole thing.��

    ��It��s better than listening to you guys talk.��

    ��No way. I��ve been eagerly waiting for Charlotte to speak these days.��

    ��Of course you have.��

    Philip, looking at Ian who snorted, cautiously added. ��Speaking of which. What kind of entity was the Giant Queen? You��re the only one who saw her, sir.��

    ��It��s all in the past....�� Ian muttered, clicking his tongue briefly.

    Mev, quietly watching him, also seemed interested.

    ��...She was neither fully dead nor fully alive, blinded by futile ambition. She believed she could rebuild the Giant Kingdom if she defeated the devil.��

    ��Wow. But, from what I heard, the wraiths of the Giant Kingdom were real. So her ambition wasn��t entirely baseless, right?��

    ��If you can call an undead kingdom a kingdom... Enough questions. Pester the one sitting next to you.��

    <em>Don��t bother me.</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian gestured his chin.

    ��Essence beads?��

    ��Oh, right.��

    Philip handed over the essence beads he had ced beside him.

    He saw a bare hand with the glove removed. On the middle finger was an old, thick gold ring engraved with the symbol of Lu S. ording to Philip��s exnation, it was a relic once used by a saint of the order.

    The uninteresting story of how he came to possess it was, of course, not listened to attentively. The important thing was that, regardless of the details, Philip could now use the divine power of Lu S.

    ��The contamination has been slightly purified, but it will take several more rounds of the same process to fully cleanse them.��

    Of course, he couldn��t use as much holy power as an Apostle of Lu Sr.

    The ring was a rechargeable relic. It gathered holy power into its core during the day, and in this cloudy region, it gathered even more slowly. The reddish essence Philip handed over was the result of this umted holy power.

    Compared to the original purple, the color had lightened significantly, but it still wasn��t usable yet.

    ��Well done. I��ll ask you to do it again in a few days.��

    But Ian had noints. Having a way to purify contaminated magic on his own was already a blessing. Temples with statues or relics were rare, and even if they existed, he��d have to argue with greedy priests.

    <em>Gallop, gallop��</em>

    The city was getting closer.

    This was Stoneville, where Mev and Philip had business.

    It was more like arge vige, but in the frontier, this was enough to be called a city. Tall stone walls encircled the city instead of a proper fortress wall. On a hill stood arge manor surrounded by even higher walls.

    ��At least this ce looks inhabited.��

    The guards at the gate merely nced at the group and didn��t block their way. With a knight in full te armor on horseback guarding the wagon, they probably assumed a noble was visiting. Or maybe entry checks weren��t stringent in the first ce.

    As Ian muttered, looking at the people passing by, Philip nodded.

    ��This ce is quite far from the front lines. There may have been chaotic times, but it��s one of the most stable areas now.��

    ��We��re heading to the temple. Will youe with us?�� Mev asked as they reached the stables.

    Ian, having dismounted, looked at her. ��Do you needpany?��

    ��Not really. There won��t be any fighting.��

    ��Then Charlotte and I will resupply and secure lodging.��

    ��Alright. Have a meal as well. It might take some time.��

    ��Of course.�� Ian chuckled and turned away.

    ***

    Ian and Charlotte walked around the town, buying preserved food, spare clothes, and several swords. The prices were high rtive to the condition of the goods, likely due to limited supplies. This was irrelevant to Ian. His pockets were like a bottomless well right now.

    ��The quality of the iron doesn��t look good. These swords might break after a few uses.�� Charlottemented as they entered an inn and tavern.

    It was still midday, so the tavern wasn��t crowded. Only a few rough-looking individuals nced curiously and warily at the unexpected neers.

    ��We can��t do anything about it. That��s why we bought several.�� Ian said, taking a seat in a corner.

    A sleepy-looking waitress approached. ��What can I get for you?��

    ��Stew, meat, bread, and drink. The best you��ve got. Also, two rooms for the night. Oh, and we��d like baths.��

    Ian said, stacking coins on the table and pressing one into her hand.

    ��There��ll be two more joining uster. The same for them, please.��

    ��Got it. I��ll take good care of them.�� The waitress pocketed the coins and turned away.

    Ian leaned back. Today, he would finally have a proper bath and a warm bed. The fact that the inn looked like it had no sense of hygiene didn��t matter.

    Soon, the food wasid out in front of them. The stew,monly called Eternal Soup, was made by adding different ingredients every day. There was also hard bread, sausage, and beer.

    ��The taste is so familiar it feels like home,�� Ian muttered, taking a sip of beer and biting into a sausage.

    Charlotte, also chewing, looked at him. ��By the way, where are you from, Ian?��

    ��Isn��t it a bitte to ask that, considering how long we��ve been together?��

    ��True, but...��

    ��Well, let��s just say the marsnds on the outskirts of Agel Lan.��

    ��...Isn��t that a ce for exiles and the sick? One of the worst ces to be banished to.�� Charlotte said, frowning.

    Ian shrugged, ncing at the door as it opened again.

    ��Then I guess I��m an exile.��

    ��...?��

    While Charlotte tilted her head, Ian watched the person entering. It was a male elf with pointed ears, tied silver-gray hair, dull green eyes like a murky swamp, and pale skin. He wore chainmail with leather straps crossed over it and had a thin, long sword at his waist. He had a rather edgy look, with a thin cigarette in his mouth.

    Smoke drifted from his mouth as heughed and joked with hispanions who followed him in. It smelled like herbs. It was a familiar scene from the game. Elves often dried herbs grown in their homnd and smoked them like this.

    <em>It smells like herbal cigarettes. I wonder if it tastes simr...?</em>

    Ian unconsciously licked his lips. The important thing was that he hade across an elf, a rare sight.

    <em>If I just go up and talk, he might think I��m picking a fight.</em>

    There were things he wanted to ask if he ever met an elf.

    The elf, sitting and smiling with hispanions, nced in Ian��s direction. His eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at the back of Charlotte��s head.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    ��Haha. As if Stoneville��s scent of money wasn��t enough����

    The elf with a pointed smile exhaled a thick cloud of smoke as he stood up.

    He casually approached Ian��s table, continuing, ��To think, now even disgusting would-be demons are crawling in here.��

    His voice was as cold as his appearance.

    <em>It��s convenient that he came over himself but��.</em>

    Ian calmly chewed on his bread and nced at Charlotte. Her expression remained unbothered, mirroring his own. As Ian subtly shook his head at her, the elf stopped beside their table.

    He dropped his cigarette to the floor and ground it under his heel, speaking further, ��There��s no ce here for filthy beasts like you, beastfolk. So quietly finish your meal and get lost. Unless you want to end up as a rug in Viscount Calderdale��s mansion.��

    <em>So he works under the Viscount.</em>

    Ian took a bite of his sausage. Viscount Calderdale was the lord of Stoneville and the owner of the manor on the hill.The elf didn��t even nce at Ian, acting as if he didn��t exist. Charlotte, however, watched for his reaction before finally setting down her mug andughing quietly.

    ��Right. Thanks to that guy, I almost forgot how despicable your kind are.��

    ��If you want, draw your sword anytime. I��ll let you feel what it��s like to be hunted like the beast you are.�� Charlotte, smiling with her fangs bared, slowly stood up. Straightening her back, she towered over the elf by nearly half a head.

    Looking down at him, she spoke, ��Seems like you��re not confident on your own.��

    ��What...?��

    ��If I disgust you so much, you could��ve thrown me out yourself instead of threatening me with your boss.��

    ��Ha�� you must have a death wish.��

    ��As long as you��re willing, pointy ears,�� Charlotte whispered, her voice dripping with menace.

    A cold smile spread across the elf��s face.

    ��Then I��ll kill you without damaging your pel����

    The elf��s words trailed off as Charlotte suddenly grabbed him by the cor and mmed him onto the table. She twisted his arm behind his back and pinned him down with her elbow. The spilled beer soaked his face and hair.

    As the elf��spanions instinctively rose, Charlotte added, ��I��ll cut your ears off first. It��ll sting a bit.��

    Ian, who had anticipated this and held a te of sausages in one hand, said to Charlotte as she reached for her dagger, ��No des. Only fists.��

    He didn��t trust the elf to fight fairly. If things went south, he would likely flee and return with reinforcements. Drawing weapons would escte the situation. Plus, it would mean losing their hot bath and warm bed��though that was a secondary concern.

    Ian wanted to ask the elf something, but if Charlotte used her dagger, she wouldn��t leave him alive, regardless of Ian��s orders.

    She ced her dagger back and replied, ��Fine, that works too.��

    At that moment, the elf��s arm swung upward with inhuman flexibility. He twisted his body, and his fist shot up toward Charlotte��s chin.

    Charlotte released his arm and leaned back. The elf sprang to his feet, looking at hispanions with annoyance.

    ��Stay back! Just block the door!��

    They hesitated butplied, taking their ces by the door with their weapons at the ready. They didn��t look like amateurs. Each grabbed a drink and positioned themselves defensively.

    Meanwhile, the elf lunged at Charlotte again, now using his bare fists. Of course, wearing steel gauntlets made them a formidable weapon in their own right.

    ��Oh,�� Charlotte eximed in surprise, dodging and countering his punch.

    The elf deflected her blow with his arm and closed the distance. A fierce hand-to-hand brawl ensued.

    <em>Smack! Thud! Crash��</em>

    The tavern quickly descended into chaos. Tables flipped, and pots flew. Ian continued his meal, as did the elf��spanions, watching the fight with interest. The brawl between two non-human fighters was a captivating spectacle.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    But it soon became clear who had the upper hand. Even an elf couldn��t outmatch a beastfolk in strength. He was as fast as Charlotte butcked her power and technique.

    Charlotte didn��t dodge all his attacks, but she gradually pushed him back.

    The elf��s head turned slightly toward Ian as Charlotte��s punchnded. The arrogance andposure were gone from his face. His eyes glowed faintly, a sign he was starting to use magic.

    Ian��s intuition sent a small warning right after.

    <em>Typical elf��</em>

    Ian��s eyes narrowed, understanding the elf��s intention.

    At that moment, Charlotte threw another punch. The elf twisted his body, taking the hit on his shoulder, and closed in. In his lowered right hand, a sharp dagger appeared, its de glowing ominously with magic.

    The hand-to-handbat was never meant to be fair. He intended tond a fatal blow.

    The elf thrust the dagger toward Charlotte��s side.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    But the dagger did not achieve its purpose.

    ��...?�� Ian had stepped up and firmly grasped the elf��s forearm.

    The elf tried to push his arm forward, but realizing he couldn��t shake off Ian��s grip, he frowned and turned his head. His previously neat and handsome face was now a mess.

    ��Are you interrupting a duel?��

    Ian swallowed the sausage he was chewing and replied, ��I told you, no des.��

    ��...?!��

    ��And that includes you.��

    The elf��s face twisted in anger as hispanions threw their drinks aside and drew their weapons.

    ��What a typical elf behavior.�� Charlotte, who had been standing still since Ian��s intervention, spat out a bloody glob and muttered. She then turned her back on the elf and red at hispanions.

    The elf��s bloody lips curled into a smirk.

    ��So, you��re not just a beast��s ything. You have some strength, it seems.��

    ��Not just strength.��

    Ian tightened his grip on the elf��s arm. The elf��s frown deepened. He remained in his awkward half-risen position, hesitating to move under Ian��s watchful gaze. The elf nced at Ian��s left hand, resting on the hilt of his dagger, as Ian continued calmly.

    ��You misunderstand something. We��re not here to look for work in this city. We don��t care about your business. And we��re not afraid of your viscount.��

    ��...!��

    ��So, either settle this with words or draw your sword and do it properly. What will it be?��

    ��You fool... Do you think you can leave this city unscathed if things escte?��

    ��That��s not your concern. If I were you, I��d be more worried about your life. Besides, I��m not afraid of your magic.��

    Ian��s voice lowered.

    ��I already know your elves�� magic is nothing special.��

    ��Do you want to test that...?�� The elf��s eyes glowed brighter with magic.

    As Ian blinked slowly, a faint ripple of energy emanated from his grip.

    ��...!�� The elf��s eyes widened as the magic flickering in his pupils dispersed.

    Ian had used a vision skill, Magic Backflow. Normally, it required precise timing, but against an opponent like this elf, who was continuously gathering magic, it was straightforward.

    Panting, the elf muttered, ��Do you possess a relic or something...?��

    ��Well, what do you think?�� Ian stared down at the elf.

    The elf red back, searching for any trace of magic in Ian��s eyes. But Ian��s eyes remained dark and calm.

    The elf��s eyes twitched.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    The tavern door burst open, and a knight with a facete and a squire in chain mail stepped inside. Charlotte��s opponents flinched and turned to look at them.

    ��...?��

    The two, momentarily stunned by the chaotic scene, finally turned their gaze to Charlotte and Ian.

    Mev sighed and ced her hand on her sword hilt, while Philip, frowning, spoke. "I��m asking because it seems we��re on the verge of bloodshed. Is this really necessary?"

    ��Well... that depends on this friend��s answer����

    Before Ian could finish, the elf wrenched free from his grip and rolled across the floor. He leaped up and stood on a table in the corner.

    ��Thanks for clearing that up, human.��

    The elf, now appearing calm again, slightly tilted his chin. He then looked at Ian, Charlotte, Philip, and finally Mev.

    Though he seemed confident, Ian could see he was ready to bolt out the window at any moment. It was a wise choice for survival, as Ian had no way to prevent him from escaping.

    <em>Elven knights are no different than like in the game.</em>

    Ian smirked, as the elf, having stared at Mev briefly, spoke.

    ��I am Findrel Aynas, a knight employed by Viscount Calderdale. This conflict stemmed from a minor misunderstanding, but it has been resolved through conversation with this dark-haired man.��

    ��....��

    ��To prevent further esction, please allow us to leave.��

    His tone was confident, but it wasn��t very convincing. Besides, the tension between Ian and Charlotte alone was already palpable. With the arrival of Mev and Philip, the bnce waspletely shattered. The subordinates of Findrel, caught between Mev and Charlotte, looked uneasy. This was especially due to Mev.

    Instead of responding, Mev looked toward Ian. Though his face was hidden, Ian could feel the gaze asking what he wanted to do.

    ��Hmm....��

    After a moment of thought, Ian nodded, signaling to let them pass. Charlotte frowned, but Mev and Philip obediently stepped aside.

    Findrel jumped down from the table and walked past, speaking as he did.

    "You��ve made a wise decision. Sir, now that we have met, why don��t we introduce ourselves?"

    Mev remained silent. Findrel, not waiting for a response, walked across the room and gestured to hispanions to follow.

    ��Alright, then, excuse us.��

    Despite his calm tone, Findrel opened the door hurriedly and exited the tavern, followed closely by hispanions.

    Once the door closed, Philip immediately spoke up.

    ��Couldn��t you wait a moment before getting into another fight?��

    Ian shrugged and turned around.

    Philip, crossing the chaotic tavern, muttered, ��He seemed like an elven knight. What happened����

    ��He started it. Typical arrogant elf. I should��ve just cut off his ears.�� Charlotte replied angrily.

    While she vented, Ian walked over to the waitress, who was peeking out from beside the kitchen.

    Upon meeting his eyes, she gasped, ��Please, spare me, sir...!��

    <em>I didn��t say a word about killing you. </em>

    Ian chuckled and extended his hand to her.

    ��Here, take this. We won��t need the extra food or rooms, so this should cover the cost of the damage as well.��

    ��Y, yes, sir...?�� The waitress blinked, taking the coins in confusion.

    Without another word, Ian turned and approached Mev.

    ��Sorry about the trouble as soon as you arrived. We should leave immediately. That guy will be back with a bunch of soldiers soon.��

    ��So, we��re just running away?�� Charlotte asked, her eyes wide.

    Ian frowned. ��Do you want to kill the soldiers just to get to him? Then eventually, we��d have to kill the viscount too.��

    Charlotte, looking sheepish, nodded. ��Right, you��re right. I got too excited.��

    Ian shrugged. He didn��t bother mentioning that Findrel would likelye to them on his own.

    The fairies of the game were as mean and persistent as their pride. Even worse, that one was a knight. Having left with his pride thoroughly wounded, he would surely seek revenge in some way. He would probably return to his manor immediately to gather those who shared his sentiments. He believed there was a relic here, so he wouldn��t give up easily.

    And that was precisely what Ian wanted. He held back now because they were in the middle of the city, but next time, he wouldn��t need such polite conversation.

    That��s why he didn��t bother asking the question he had in mind. Whatever he asked now would only waste time and elicit evasive answers.

    In a freer environment, with the help of a dagger, he could coax answers out of that pointy-eared fiend��s mouth like pulling noodles from a pot.

    <em>Losing the bath and bed is annoying, though... fuck....</em>

    ��Fate is funny, isn��t it?�� Philip muttered then.

    Philip didn��t look disgusted as Ian had expected but instead wore a curious expression as he quickly shouldered their gear. Mev was no different.

    ��Indeed, it is quite ironic....�� Mev said, raising her visor and looking at Ian.

    ��I was about to suggest leaving the city immediately as well, Ian. For simr reasons.��

    ��So, you had some trouble too....��

    <em>Seems like I wasn��t destined for a bath today. </em>Ian thought, nodding, and gestured toward the door.

    ��Let��s hear about it on the way.��

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    When the party returned after just a few hours, the stable master was startled but quickly handed over the horses.

    The wagon was still dirty, and the horses hadn��t had proper rest. However, they couldn��t buy new ones. Their horses were thergest and best bred, especially the warhorses from the North. Fortunately, the stable master had fed them well.

    Philip drove the wagon a bit faster than usual and finally spoke once they were a good distance from the city.

    ��We met with Priest Duncan. We didn��t know him before.��

    This wasn��t particrly relevant to Ian.

    In Menere, there was a priest who had helped track down corrupted ones, dying in the process. Mev and Philip had gone to deliver his belongings andst words to a former colleague.

    "...So, the priest provided several helpful pieces of information. He even knew about someone named Priest Jurd. Apparently, he was once part of the Great Church of the system. Hmm, I seem to have digressed."

    "You did from the very start." Ian, leaning back in his seat, scratched his head.

    Philip continued nonchntly. ��Here��s the main point. He warned us that Stoneville is currently assembling an expedition. Viscount Calderdale has quietly amassed a substantial fortune. Considering he expanded his territory under Marquess Rumcopa from his days as a baron, he must be quite capable.����An expedition?��

    ��Just north of here is awless region. He ns to subdue it and bring it under his control. He might have bigger ambitions. Anyway, he��s hired many free knights and mercenaries, in addition to soldiers.��

    ��...So among them, there are some who have issues with Sir Riruel.��

    At Ian��s words, Philip shrugged. ��It��s more about grudges. My lord always tried not to harm unrted people while dealing with corrupted ones. But there were many mercenaries who lost their employers and knights who lost their lords before getting paid. It was unavoidable.��

    ��They should be grateful to be alive. Humans....�� Charlotte clicked her tongue.

    Philip smirked. ��Not all are like that. Only those who refuse to ept that their lord was corrupted or are trying to recover their losses. Priest Duncan mentioned seeing several who said they would kill the Red Knight with their own hands.��

    ��Yeah... So it��s a matter of honor.�� Ian nodded, his mouth dry.

    Honor was one of the virtues knights especially valued in this world. From what he had observed, the less honorable a person was, the more they clung to it. It was simr to how gangsters talked about loyalty.

    In contrast, truly honorable people sometimes willingly bore dishonor, like Mev in the past.

    Charlotte added, ��It seems this isn��t just a local issue. It��s going to be annoying.��

    ��Well, it��s asional. Anyway, it seems we got through this one safely.�� Philip concluded calmly.

    Mev, who had been silently driving, spoke with a bitter smile. ��Their desire for revenge is justified. Any honorable person would feel the same. But it��s my burden to bear. I apologize for dragging you into this.��

    Ian responded calmly, ��I suggested leaving this time as well. As long as you don��t force your ways on me, I don��t mind.��

    ��Even if I tried, you wouldn��t listen, would you?��

    ��d you know that.��

    As Ian chuckled, the wagon started climbing another gentle slope.

    Before they knew it, they were on the third hill. It was then that Charlotte suddenly looked back at Ian. Ian met her gaze with just his eyes and subtly began to speak.

    ��So, if someone with a grudgees after you, what will you do? Just let them?��

    ��Of course not.��

    Mevughed dryly.

    ��I will fight. Just as their desire for revenge is justified, I believe my actions were right. If I��m wrong, the Goddess will punish me.��

    Ian nodded and met Charlotte��s gaze again. Her eyes and ears perked, gleaming meaningfully.

    Ian smirked and spoke. ��Then prepare for a fight.��

    ��...!��

    ��There��s a pursuit.��

    ��Already?!�� Philip��s eyes widened.

    Ian stood up from his seat and said, ��Not already. It��s been over an hour since we left the vige.��

    ��How many are there? Are there many?��

    ��Hard to say. Slow down a bit, and conserve the horses�� energy. We can��t outrun them anyway.��

    Then he climbed onto the roof of the wagon, closing his eyes to heighten his hearing. The sound of hooves pounding the ground grew louder. There were easily more than a dozen riders.

    ��Good, we were short on a horse�� As he muttered, riders began to appear over the hill behind them.

    They wore various armor, from full te to chainmail with surcoats.

    Mev, looking back, narrowed her eyes.

    One of the riders, spotting the wagon, shouted loudly.

    ��You there! Stop right now and face us, or suffer the consequences!��

    "Where are you running to, Red Knight? I am Vilhelm, a knight of Jacob who served Lord nfor! I will honor the lord��s spirit and reim my honor with your blood!"

    "I am Ondo, a knight of Nan��"

    As the shouts of other riders continued, the knight who finished his deration first began leading his men down the hill. The other knights did the same, each bringing their own followers. There were only about four, at most five, knights worthy of the title.

    <em>What a mess.</em>

    While thinking this, Ian took note of the group that was thest to ascend the hill. Those faces were familiar.

    "Do you see, Ian? It��s that pointy-eared one from before." Charlotte, standing in the driver��s seat and looking back, lowered her voice.

    She smiled, baring her fangs. "I��ll take care of that one. This time, I��ll rip off those ears��"

    "No. I��ll take care of that one."

    "What...?" Charlotte��s eyes widened.

    Ian shrugged. "The truth is, I have business with that pointy-eared one, too. You assist Sir Riurel. No matter how skilled she is, she can��t handle all of them alone."

    "...I guess it can��t be helped. Just make sure he suffers a painful death."

    "That depends on him."

    Ian slowly drew his longsword and looked at Findrel. Findrel was also staring back at him. Though there was quite a distance, it seemed to pose no problem for that elf knight.

    Seeing the smile spreading across his face, Ian thought that perhaps he was the one who had brought these knights into the fray.

    Considering how quickly rumors could spread in a town they had only stayed in for a few hours, this seemed more usible. Not that it mattered whether it was true or not.

    <em>Schwing��</em>

    Mev turned his horse and halted, raising her sword high above her head. Her loud shout emerged from beneath the visor she had lowered at some point.

    "I am Knight Mev Riurel! I ept your derations! I will not pursue those who flee, so if you wish to live, turn your backs and leave at any time!"

    <em>Knights, indeed...</em>

    As Ian shook his head in exasperation, the leading group of knights continued shouting as they drew closer.

    ***

    "Split into two groups. Half help those idiots, the other half overturn the wagon."

    "Got it. Let��s go!"

    The subordinates whipped their reins and charged forward. The knights who had rushed in were already engaged in battle.

    Leisurely descending the hillside, Findrel took in the scene of the battlefield.

    <em>How fortunate.</em>

    Recognizing the Red Knight was purely by a coincidence. If he hadn��t listened to the other fools�� chatter at every opportunity, he wouldn��t have recognized her immediately.

    Of course, he bore no ill will toward the Red Knight. His interesty solely in the insolent beastwoman from earlier and the ck-haired mercenary who had humiliated him.

    <em>Skin the beast to decorate... and throw the ck-haired one��s head into the pigsty. And of course, retrieve the relic.</em>

    The knights�� spoils would suffice with the Red Knight and his squire��s heads. Without him, they wouldn��t have been able to track the Red Knight, so there would be noints.

    <em>There��s no way we can lose. No matter how skilled they are, we have over twenty heavily armed men.</em>

    Findrel watched the Red Knight engage in mountedbat. Contrary to rumors, she wasn��t scattering red divine power, but her skill seemed impressive. She tore through chainmail in one strike and moved freely atop her horse despite the heavy armor.

    "A beast?! A mo, monster��ugh?!"

    The beastfolk was quite impressive too. She attacked the horses like a wild animal, causing the riders to fall. Then she attacked them mercilessly.

    <em>What a disgusting beast...</em>

    "What��s with that lunatic?! Kill him!"

    Themotion near the wagon arose shortly after. Turning his gaze, Findrel saw one of his subordinates having his head split by a sword. The one holding the hilt was the ck-haired mercenary.

    "...?"

    Judging by his posture, it seemed he had leaped from the wagon toward his subordinate. It was a crazy act even for elves, but that guy pulled it off. He even kicked the dead man away, seizing the dead man��s sword and horse.

    "What the..."

    His mad antics didn��t stop there. Dodging attacks from the other approaching subordinates with clumsy movements, he stood on the running horse��s saddle. Then he leaped once more.

    <em>I thought he was a strange one... but he��s truly insane.</em>

    Amazingly, the crazy stunt seeded again. Though blocked by a subordinate��s shield, somehow the shield exploded, causing the rider to fall. ck-haired Ian clung precariously to the horse like hanging off a cliff.

    Findrel��s eyes narrowed.

    <em>What kind of relic is he using?</em>

    He didn��t think it was magic. No matter how crazy a mage was, they wouldn��t pull such stunts. Moreover,pleting spells that quickly was nearly impossible. Even for lower-tier magic, a few seconds were needed.

    Perhaps he was wearing some kind of magical artifact.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The shimmering golden light from the carriage caught his eye at that moment. One of his subordinates was thrown off his horse, entangled in the faintly glowing veil of light. The awkwardly standing squire and the sword he had thrust out finally came into view.

    <em>A relic?!</em>

    Findrel��s eyes widened, and a smile spread across his lips, almost tearing them. Looking around, it seemed the other knights were too engrossed in battle to notice. This meant he could steal the relic from that squire as well.

    <em>I��m incredibly lucky. Thank you, Great Mother... but, why hasn��t anyone died yet?</em>

    As he observed the battlefield, now much closer, Findrel tilted his head in confusion. The Red Knight was still fighting, entangled with the other knights.

    Her armor was stained red with blood, but it wasn��t her own.

    It was likely due to the beastwoman circling around her, dismounting riders. Her battle ax, despite being against te armor, eventually tore through it.

    <em>Still, she��s definitely getting tired.</em>

    Hearing thebored breathing, Findrel nodded. It didn��t matter if the knights he brought along all died. Finishing off the exhausted ones himself would be a delightful conclusion. Of course, he had no intention of sending them off without pain.

    "A��no...? Stop him!"

    The urgent shout pierced his ears at that moment. Findrel snapped his head up, his eyes narrowing. Ian, covered in blood, was charging toward him. He saw his subordinates aiming crossbows at his back.

    <em>Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh��</em>

    The bolts cut through the air in unison. To the elven knight��s eyes, the trajectories were clear. Most were aimed urately at Ian.

    <em>At least the training wasn��t in vain.</em>

    Ian, without even looking back, seemed to hang off the side of his saddle, making it appear he might fall. The bolts sliced through the air, and Ian, unharmed, was back in his saddle. He looked directly at Findrel, his lips moving.

    Findrel could clearly read the shape of those words.

    <em>Run away now...?</em>

    Findrel��s smile deepened. He drew his sword from his waist. It was a thin, long rapier. Despite its appearance, it was a sturdy and lightweight masterpiece made from Imperial steel.

    Ian climbed atop his saddle right after.

    <em>He��s gotten quite bold after pulling off a few crazy stunts.</em>

    Findrel let go of the saddle and steadied himself, taking a stance to face the enemy head-on. But this was a trick. Mountedbat was one of the elves�� specialties. He could maneuver his horse as he wished. When that lunatic lunged, he nned to swiftly turn his horse to make Ian tumble to the ground.

    After that, he would circle around, making Ian bleed plenty. Given that Ian was undoubtedly using some sort of relic, there was no need to fight him head-on.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Ian jumped at that moment. Despite the considerable distance still between them, he seemed unfazed.

    Findrel prepared to turn his horse while pretending to thrust his sword.

    If Ian fell at that speed, he would tumble all the way down the slope. There was no way a human could survive unscathed. Even if he broke his neck, it would be a spectacle worth watching. Just then, he noticed Ian��s eyes glowing a faint gray.

    <em>Magic...?!</em>

    <em>Thud.</em>

    An invisible whirlwind surged in front of him. Findrel immediately recognized that it was a spell. It was an invisible barrier. It didn��t hit him, but it was enough to startle his horse into stopping instinctively.

    Almost simultaneously, something flew at him. The elven knight��s keen eyesight identified the projectile even in that chaos.

    It was a dagger, designed for throwing. And it wasn��t aimed at him, but at his horse.

    <em>This lunatic!</em>

    It was a psychological blind spot created by constantly targeting the rider. He hadn��t considered that the opponent might not intend a direct confrontation either.

    With a crunch, the dagger lodged in his horse��s neck, causing it to copse. Fortunately, they were climbing uphill, giving him time to react.

    Findrel immediately kicked off the saddle and leaped.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A gust of wind whipped around, altering Ian��s trajectory as he fell. Unlike Ian, Findrel couldn��t change direction mid-air.

    Crash, he rolled across the ground, kicking up dust. The noise was loud, but the impact wasn��t as severe as expected. He had reflexes far superior to those of a human. But the situation was far from good. He could clearly hear Iannding and stopping ahead of him.

    By the time he finished rolling, Ian would be upon him. Findrel realized then that Ian was well-practiced in such insane maneuvers. But that didn��t change what he had to do. Rolling across the ground, Findrel��s eyes gleamed with a bluish light.

    Contrary to human prejudice, most elves could wield magic. Only a chosen few could umte more than a minuscule amount.

    Still, with effort, most could manage a lower-tier spell once or twice. Findrel was no exception. He had learned blue magic: Chill Wave.

    It was the only spell he knew, but he was as proficient with it as any mage. That wretched human wouldn��t expect him to be preparing a spell at this moment. As he felt Ian��s footsteps approaching, Findrel smirked and finished his roll. Raising his head, he swiftly thrust out his left hand, imbued with blue magic.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A surge disrupted his spell. Worse, the expelled mana backfired through his bloodstream.

    "...!" Findrel froze, gasping for breath.

    Ian, now charging at him, wiggled his left fingers with a smile.

    "I told you, I know that your magic is worthless."

    "You...!"

    Findrel��s words were cut off as Ian lunged into his space. A sharp pain pierced his side, through the links of his chainmail.

    "...?!"

    Amid the distant shouts of his subordinates, Findrel��s expression turned puzzled. The pain wasn��t as deep as expected. He nced down to see a crude dagger lodged in his side.

    The paralysis set in immediately after.

    "...!"

    As Findrel��s eyes widened, Ian, who had extracted the Venomous Fang of the Cave Spider Queen and ced it back in his pocket dimension, smoothly retrieved the Meteoric Dagger and whispered.

    "Everyone will think you��re dead. Just rest."

    The Meteoric Dagger scraped against Findrel��s side. Already paralyzed, he couldn��t even scream. Ian quickly reached out with his left hand and forced his eyes shut.

    In the darkness, Ian��s shout rang out clearly as he shoved Findrel aside and stood up.

    "Your leader is dead! If you don��t want the same fate, retreat!"

    The cry of <em>I��m not dead</em> echoed only in Findrel��s mind.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Near the hill, the ground was littered with the bodies of horses and people. Less than half of the knights remained. Their only achievement so far was killing the Red Knight��s horse.

    Of course, this was not a significant aplishment. The Red Knight, Mev, continued to fight effortlessly after falling from her horse. She skillfully evaded attacks from the knights, pulling them off their horses.

    "<em>Huff... Huff....</em>" The knight standing in front of her now was thest one left. He was fully armored with only his eyes and nose visible through his helmet.

    <em>His name, was it Ondo?</em>

    Mev took a deep breath and stared at him. No one interfered with the two of them. The few remaining attackers circled around, preupied with confronting Charlotte. They were practically running away from her.

    "I will... reim my honor!" Ondo, having caught his breath, charged first.

    Mev��s breathing steadied instantly.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The swords shed briefly. Mev quickly reached out and grabbed the center of her de, closing in on Ondo. He also gripped the tip of his sword, trying to push her away. Pretending to exert force, Mev suddenly stepped back to throw him off bnce. Ondo took a step forward, letting go of his sword��s hilt, which came down like a blunt weapon on Mev��s head. It was an impact that would resonate through her helmet if hit.

    Mev calmly blocked the attack with her sword, twisting her wrist to entangle their crossguards.

    At that moment, Ondo yanked his sword forward, intending to topple Mev. She faked being affected, let go of her sword, and slipped between his legs, tripping him. As she mounted him, she raised her fist.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The facete of his helmet was slightly dented. The impact didn��t need to be strong, since it would still resonate inside his head anyway. As Mev struck a few more times, Ondo��s eyes became slightly unfocused.

    He instinctively raised his left arm to shield his face. Mev, taking advantage of the moment, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the de of his sword, pulling it away. Caught off guard, Ondo tried to push her away. In that gap, Mev��s right fist flew at him again.

    <em>ng!</em>

    His helmet shook again. Mev swiftly grabbed the sword hilt with her right hand. She elbowed Ondo��s arm away and adjusted her grip on the sword with her left hand.

    A gap in his helmet was exposed. His blue eyes, dazed but aware of their impending fate, stared back.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    The de plunged deeply through the gap. The knight��s short breath ceased as his body went limp.

    "<em>Huff... Huff...</em>." Mev panted heavily as she stood up.

    She did not feel good. Five knights, who merely wanted to reim their honor, had died. One was on horseback, one fell at Charlotte��s hands, one fell from his horse, and two perished in duels with her.

    "Oh, Lu Sr...."

    She murmured as she pulled the sword from Ondo��s face and stood up, looking at the remaining riders. One had already fallen from his horse and was about to lose his life to Charlotte��s ax.

    Mev shouted, "All the knights you served are dead! Will you still continue to fight?"

    "I-I surrender...! I surrender!" The one pinned under Charlotte yelled. He was crying, covering his face with both arms.

    Charlotte��s ax, which had been falling with a whooshing sound, halted abruptly just above the man��s arms. He opened his eyes in bewilderment, seeing the monster that had unseated him, now retreating.

    "Th-thank you...! Thank you...!"

    Not expecting to be spared, the man muttered in disbelief and crawled away, then got up and ran down the hill without looking back.

    "Damn...!"

    "Run! Retreat!"

    The remaining riders did the same. They fled with faces full of terror. Mev finally staggered and sat down, nting her sword into the ground for support. She panted heavily, leaning on the sword.

    ��Ugh, ahhhh... Ahhhhh...!��

    Late screams came from the wagon. One guy was crawling. He seemed to have broken a leg falling from his horse. His remainingpanion was already fleeing on horseback far away.

    Ian, with a sword resting on his shoulder, followed leisurely.

    "If you can��t get up, I��ll make it easy for you."

    "Ugh, ugh... aah!" The guy limped on one leg, trying to run.

    Ian, who had finally stopped, smacked his lips and muttered, "They looked like they would give some experience points... Useless."

    Just then, Philip jumped off the wagon and hurriedly ran to Mev, holding a leather water bottle.

    "My lord...! Are you alright...?!"

    Mev waved her arm in response. Philip slid to a stop beside her, offering the water bottle. Mev wearily lifted her facete.

    "I��m fine... Thank you, Philip."

    ��While Sir Riurel rests, gather the bodies and weapons. And the horses too. Before they escape.�� Ian muttered as he passed by.

    Philip stood up without a word. He had fought the least among the group, mainly guarding the carriage. Especially since Ian rejoined, he had even less to do.

    ��Is it really okay to let them go? They might follow us again.�� Charlotte, catching her breath, said as she watched the fleeing riders. They were already almost over the distant hill.

    Ian shrugged as he stood beside her.

    ��I doubt it.��

    It was unlikely they had reported to Viscount Calderdale. If they had, the Viscount wouldn��t have allowed it. He was a clever man, especially with the expedition ahead. It would be an easy calction to see that killing Mev would bring nothing but losses.

    So, probably, he wouldn��t seek revenge for those who recklessly ran out in the name of honor. More likely, he would tighten internal control to prevent simr incidents in the future. At least, that��s what Ian would do.

    <em>He might even decapitate a few as an example, citing breach of contract or unauthorized actions.</em>

    ��Well, if that��s what you think.��

    Ian, seeing Charlotte readily agree, nodded toward the carriage and started walking.

    ��Bring something strong to bind tightly.��

    ��Hmm...? Alright.�� Charlotte tilted her head but turned to follow him.

    Ian leisurely descended the hill. A stiffly fallen elfy ahead, beyond a few corpses.

    It was Findrel. He was still frozen in the same position Ian had left him, looking for all the world like a corpse.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud��</em>

    Charlotte��s footsteps drew closer. Standing beside Ian, she held up a well-dried rope.

    ��So, what should I do now?��

    ��Tie him up. He��s not dead yet.�� Ian said, kicking Findrel lightly.

    Charlotte��s eyes gleamed. ��Not dead? Hmm....��

    Charlotte growled with a glint in her eye.

    ��You used the same thing that paralyzed me.��

    ��Yes. Since you have experienced it, how long did the effectst on you?��

    ��It felt like hours, but... it was actually just over an hour. I��m good at detoxifying, so for a weak elf like him, it shouldst several hours.��

    Ian nodded, licking his lips.

    ��Then we��ll have to take him with us. Bind him securely so he can��t escape. And don��t kill him. I have to question him.��

    ��He won��t talk easily.��

    Charlotte knelt on Findrel��s back, looking up at Ian with a strange anticipation.

    Ian let out a chuckle and nodded.

    ��I was going to handle it myself, but I��ll need your help this time.��

    ��dly... Did you hear that, elf? I know you��re conscious. It��s going to be a very enjoyable time. I��m looking forward to it.�� Charlotte whispered, lifting Findrel��s head by his hair.

    She then twisted his arms behind his back and added, ��I��ll tie you in the most ufortable and painful position. You won��t be able to escape. This is how we bind our prey.��

    ��When you��re done, load him into the carriage. Just throw him on the floor.��

    ��Can I gag him? Cover his eyes too?��

    ��...Do as you see fit.��

    <em>Seems like she��s pretty excited.</em>

    Ian shook his head and turned away. He saw Philip moving busily. Three horses were now standing in a row, and bodies were being stacked beside them.

    <em>When an old horse goes, a new one alwayses...</em>

    Ian walked toward Mev, who had removed her helmet. Her expression wasn��t just tired; there was something else.

    ��Those who survived owe their lives to you, Sir,�� Ian said softly as he stood beside her.

    Mev looked up at him.

    Ian added indifferently, ��If it were just me and her, we wouldn��t have let a single one survive.��

    ��....��

    For a moment, Mev had a peculiar expression. She soon turned to look at Charlotte, who was dragging Findrel��s legs up the hill. Mev nced at the elf, bound and with its face covered in dirt, then looked back up at Ian.

    Ian shrugged. "We have something to discuss."

    "...Just a discussion?"

    "Of course not. I��m not a Red Knight, after all."

    Mev��s face softened into a faint smile at the teasing words.

    "Yes... Perhaps your way of leaving no loose ends might, in the long run, reduce sacrifices more effectively."

    "Nobody knows what��s better. I just choose the easier way. Unlike you, I��m too fearful to show mercy."

    "Fearful...? You...?" Mev��s smile grew wider as if the idea was absurd.

    As Ian shrugged, Philip��s voice chimed in.

    "It��s almost finished, my lord!"

    Ian turned immediately. In front of the hastily arranged bodies, there were weapons collected from all over piled up.

    Philip, who had dusted off his hands, gestured with his chin.

    ��Take what you need.��

    ��You��ve really be exceptional in this field.��

    ��Is that apliment?��

    ��Of course.��

    There were some gains. A few swords were better than the ones they had just bought. Ian retrieved a sword from his pocket dimension and reced it with a new one, smacking his lips.

    <em>What a waste of money, damn it.</em>

    ��What should we do with these bodies, sir?��

    While Ian was gathering the spoils, Philip, who was helping Mev mount a horse, asked.

    Mev nced over the bodies and said, ��Leave them. Let those who return retrieve them.��

    ��Yes.��

    Mev sped her hands in front of her chest and began to recite a prayer in a low voice. It was a prayer wishing for the dead to ascend to heaven. Philip also closed his eyes and joined the prayer.

    Ian, unconcerned, continued gathering the items. He picked up a helmet from one of the knights. He hadn��t worn one before because it felt ufortable and dulled his senses, but this one fit well. The holes for the eyes and nose were in good positions, and if he removed the face guard, his mouth would be visible.

    ��When the prayer is done, pick a horse you like and ride it,�� Ian added to Philip as he turned around.

    Soon, the carriage was on the move again. Only a heap of weapons and a row of corpses remained, silently standing guard.

    ***

    The dark clouds covering the sky began to grow even darker.

    ��We should stop the carriage for a moment.�� Ian, who had been lounging in his seat, suddenly spoke up.

    Mev looked at him, wondering why, while Charlotte, as if she had been waiting, stopped the carriage.

    ��It seems the paralysis is wearing off.�� She muttered, looking at Findrel sprawled on the carriage floor.

    Ian smiled. ��Yes, he��s just pretending he��s not.��

    Findrel��s bound shoulders flinched. His eyes and mouth were covered with cloth. He also had a dirty rag stuffed in his mouth.

    Ian pointed to a rock up the hill. ��Drag him behind that.��

    ��Got it.�� Charlotte quickly got up, grabbed Findrel by the hair, and threw him out of the carriage.

    ��Can Ie along too?�� Philip asked, looking down at the squirming Findrel.

    Ian snorted as he got out of the carriage.

    ��Just watch the horses. Sir, please rest in the carriage. This won��t take long.��

    ��...Alright, I will.�� Mev licked her lips, wondering if this was okay, as she watched Charlotte.

    Charlotte was dragging Findrel by his legs, making sure to keep his head aimed at the ground. Findrel groaned and squirmed, but she paid no attention.

    Ian followed her leisurely, and when they reached the rock, he spoke. ��Kneel him down.��

    Charlotte forced the dirt-covered Findrel to his knees. While she removed the cloth covering his eyes, Ian nonchntly searched his body. Although they had already removed his sword, dagger, and knife, Ian wanted to check for hidden items.

    Soon, he pulled a long box from Findrel��s chest, and his eyes lit up with excitement.

    ��Well, well....��

    Inside, there were over ten long, rolled cigars. He could even check the information window.

    [Fairy��s Cigarette.]

    When used, it increased Mental Fortitude by one for a certain period.

    <em>What an excellent item. </em>

    Ian took one out and ced it in his mouth, then tucked the box into his coat. He conjured a fireball in his hand to light it, casually tossing the burning ember away as he tilted his chin.

    ��Remove the gag.��

    Charlotte, holding a dagger in front of Findrel��s face, removed the cloth covering his mouth. Findrel, who had been gagging, spat out the rag and shouted.

    ��You filthy beast woman, you human scum...! Do you know who I am? You are now����

    Charlotte grabbed Findrel��s jaw. Immediately after, she flicked her hand lightly, cutting off the tip of Findrel��s pointed ear, causing blood to spurt out.

    ��Ugh! Ugh��!��

    ��That sounds lovely. Keep going. I��ll keep cutting you little by little until you quiet down.�� Charlotte whispered softly.

    Findrel, with veins bulging on his forehead, panted heavily. Charlotte, looking disappointed, released his jaw.

    Meanwhile, Ian, coughing lightly from the smoke, waved his hand to dispel it and spoke.

    ��This tastes like medicinal herbs.��

    ��Medicinal herbs...? What are those...?��

    ��It��s a bit strong but not bad. Got anything else?��

    ��...That��s all for now. The rest are in my room.�� Findrel replied obediently.

    Ian, blowing out herb-scented smoke, nodded.

    ��Alright. I believe you. Now, I have a question for you, Findrel.��

    ��A question...?�� Findrel��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Ian took another puff from the cigarette and finally asked.

    ��Do you know anything about the ancient tree?��

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    ��Ancient tree...? Are you referring to the Tree of Life?��

    ��Legacy of the Swamp Elves. I��ve heard that those are your ancestors.��

    ��So, you are talking about the Tree of Life... swamp elves, really, how ancient of a story is that...��

    ��So you do know something.��

    Findrel, ring at Ian, added, ��If you swear by the Goddess to release me, I��ll answer you.��

    ��Hmm....��

    Ian nodded slightly and murmured.

    ��It seems losing one ear wasn��t enough.��

    ��What...? To make me talk, at least����Instinctively, Findrel tilted his head to the side as Charlotte reached toward him.

    Losing his bnce, he fell to the ground, face buried in the dirt, gasping. Blood from his severed ear stained his face.

    Ian, who had stopped Charlotte with a slight motion of his fingers holding the cigarette, looked down at him and said, ��You seem to be under a misunderstanding. That only works when you��re the only option. There are plenty of elves. I��m not in a hurry. But you... well.��

    ��....��

    Before Findrel could say anything, Ian took another puff from the cigarette. Charlotte, seizing the moment, grabbed Findrel by the neck and lifted him. Just as she was about to extend her dagger, Findrel coughed and spoke up.

    ��I know! I know it well. I��ve even seen the Tree of Life!��

    ��Is that so...?�� Ian smiled.

    Charlotte clicked her tongue in disappointment and released his neck. Findrel, kneeling, caught his breath while Ian��s cold voice continued.

    ��But it��s hard to believe you know it well.��

    ��...! No, truly����

    ��I��ll be the judge of that. Tell me what you know.��

    ��Li, like what you have said, the ancient swamp elves are indeed our ancestors. Some who were pushed out by humans broke the curse and remained in the jungle, but most crossed the inner sea and migrated to the South. There, they nted new Trees of Life and rebuilt them. But as you know, the great Tree of Life was burned in the war era. Now, only a few of its descendants remain. But the twilight of magic����

    ��History is sufficient for now.��

    <em>He��s really spewing out everything he knows.</em>

    Ian took another drag of the smoke and added.

    ��You seem to know a bit, so let me ask you something else. If a few Trees of Life remain, why are your nobles secretly seeking the seeds? Couldn��t they harvest them themselves?��

    Charlotte nced at Ian, looking puzzled about why he was asking this. Findrel was equally confused.

    Frowning slightly, Findrel responded.

    ��I don��t understand. Why is a human asking about the Tree of Life, and how do you know that elders are searching for seeds? It doesn��t seem like you��re doing this on someone��s request.��

    <em>How do I know? Because I��ve experienced it in the game.</em>

    Recalling the seed of the ancient tree buried in the farthest corner of his pocket dimension, Ian nodded his chin.

    ��That��s not your concern. Just answer the question.��

    ��It��s impossible to procure the seeds ourselves.��

    Ian, about to gesture again, made Findrel hastily speak. Ian nodded for him to continue.

    Findrel, relieved, went on. ��The Trees of Life are still young. They can��t bloom or bear fruit. And they��ve stopped growing. So there��s no way to get the seeds.��

    ��They��ve stopped growing?��

    ��Yes. The Trees of Life grow not just on water and sunlight but also on mana. But as you know, this is the twilight of magic for mana. We should be grateful they��re not withering away. That��s why the elders are so desperate.��

    Findrel��s gaze seemed to search the air as if recalling a memory.

    ��I��ve heard they once sent a search party to that cursed jungle outside Agel Lan. They must have believed there would be fully grown Trees of Life there. I haven��t heard any news since then.��

    ��They probably didn��t make it back....�� Ian murmured, recalling the jungle outside the swamps.

    It seemed they never discovered the tree left in the heart of Agel Lan. Indeed, that��s why the seed ended up in Ian��s possession.

    Even Marquis Burchard, who corrupted it, probably didn��t know what significance that tree held for the elves. And even if he did, nothing would have changed.

    ��How do you know that...?�� Findrel asked, tilting his head.

    <em>Because I��ve been there.</em>

    Ian answered with a snort instead and continued.

    ��So, there��s no way to make the Tree of Life grow. If it were me, I��d have tried burying a lot of mana stones.��

    ��It doesn��t absorb through the roots. Even if it did, you��d need an endless supply of mana stones.��

    ��I see... So, in the end, they��re not looking for the seeds to nt them.��

    Findrel��s shoulders stiffened momentarily. It was only for a brief moment, but Ian didn��t miss it.

    Taking a deep drag from the half-finished cigarette, Ian smiled. ��Since nting new ones won��t make them grow properly. Isn��t that right?��

    ��Well.... I don��t know about that. The elders are secretive, rarely sharing knowledge with younger ones like me����

    Ian turned his gaze. Charlotte, looking bored by the conversation, seized the moment and grabbed Findrel��s mouth. Without hesitation, she swung her dagger.

    ��Mmph... ugh...!��

    The intact tip of his other ear was also cut off at an angle.

    Findrel��s eyes were bloodshot. He was straining his whole body so much that blood started flowing again from the already-stopped bleeding of the first ear.

    As the blood trickled down both sides of the elf��s neck, Ian watched him with a detached expression and spoke.

    ��Really, elves always try to deceive people whenever they get the chance. Remember, Findrel, all you need to speak is your tongue.��

    ��Mmph... mmph...!��

    Fear shone in Findrel��s eyes, which had turned a murky green as the darkness deepened. Charlotte loosened her grip on his cheeks. As if waiting for the moment, Findrel spoke quickly.

    ��I don��t know exactly...! If you��re prepared to stop your heart, they said the seed would allow us to be reborn as high elves. That��s all I know. The elders never tell us how to use the seeds...!��

    ��Not enough. Remember more. What does that mean? Don��t you already call yourselves high elves?��

    ��That��s to distinguish us from those damned demons. Originally, high elves referred to very few elders. Now we just call them elders, but anyway. They live longer and wield greater magic thanks to the Tree of Life��s blessing. They can even use the umted mana of the Tree of Life, though I don��t know how. It��s a secret passed down only to the sessors of the Elder Council... You should be impressed that I even know this much....��

    ��Hmm....�� Ian nodded.

    This time, Findrel��s words were truthful. His eyes, tone, small gestures, and expressions all indicated honesty.

    <em>So I just consumed the elves�� elixir.</em>

    Information Ian didn��t know during the game quickly organized itself in his mind. Of course, it wasn��t perfect. The exact method was still a nk spot. Only vague phrases remained.

    <em>It wasn��t a game of puzzles or riddles. It was quite straightforward. So, do I need to stop my heart? And then what?</em>

    ��Why are you asking all these questions?�� Findrel added then. Looking at Ian with anxious eyes, he continued.

    ��Do you have the seed of the Tree of Life? Is that it? Are you gathering information to know everything for a trade? Or did you perhaps take it from another elf?��

    ��....��

    Ian said nothing. He simply looked at Findrel with his deeply sunken eyes. Realizing he might have misspoken, Findrel quickly curled his lips.

    ��The, the story doesn��t matter. If you really have the seed, I can help you. I am the third son of the Aynas family, an Imperial noble, and a member of the Elder Council. Though I chose to be a free knight to achieve my own merits, I am rightfully entitled to respect anywhere in the Empire.��

    ��Not the family��s troublemaker?�� Ian remarked bluntly.

    Findrel shook his head with a shortugh.

    ��Not at all. If I return to the family, they will wee me. And if someone with the seed of the Tree of Life apanies me, they will be even more hospitable. My grandfather would pay any price. I would mediate the trade with my name and honor at stake.��

    As Findrel continued speaking, his voice grew more lively. Ian quietly looked at his severed ear. Sensing his gaze, Findrel��s smile deepened.

    ��Don��t worry about this. It��s just a consequence of my mistakes, a price paid for our rough start. Let��s leave the past in the past����

    ��The more I hear, the clearer it bes.��

    Finally, Ian spoke. He took another puff from the remaining cigarette and exhaled smoke.

    ��You elves, once you know I have the seed, you��ll kill to take it. Even if not, you won��t pay a fair price. You��ll try to deceive me, just as you��re lying now.��

    ��It��s not a lie, really....��

    ��I know you brought the knights, Findrel.��

    ��...!�� Findrel��s breath stopped for a moment.

    Ian spoke in a monotone.

    ��If we had lost and been captured, would you have spared us?��

    ��....�� Findrel��s mouth opened and closed like a fish. His already pale face turned nearly white as a lead.

    Ian, deeply inhaling the smoke, dropped the shortened cigarette to the ground and added.

    ��Thank you for the information. In return, I��ll make it painless for you.��

    ��You��re making a mistake. If I die, my family will know. You��ll be hunted by the elves. They are the best trackers, relentless and never giving up.��

    ��I��m used to being hunted. And all those who followed you are dead.��

    ��Elves wille of their own ord. I��m looking forward to it.�� Charlotte added, leaving Findrel speechless.

    Meanwhile, she looked at Ian. ��Can��t you give me the chance? I want to finish him myself.��

    ��Be satisfied with two ears. This guy has a quest on him.��

    ��I still don��t understand that... But if you say so.��

    Findrel��s face contorted as he watched the casual conversation between the two.

    ��You less than beasts...! So, you humiliated me knowing you would kill me anyway? You, nameless human. I will curse you even in death. And you, I hope you live long.��

    Findrel red at Charlotte with eyes filled with a mix of fear and hatred.

    ��Your wretched kind will die soon...! Make sure you live to see it all!��

    ��....��

    Charlotte��s smile stiffened for a moment.

    Findrel��s lips curled up.

    ��Do you think we don��t know that your disgusting kind secretly worships that forsaken God? No. We know everything! We just let you be! Until enough of you, wretched beasts, serve that monster!��

    ��What... Did you say...?�� Charlotte��s voice turned icy.

    Findrelughed aloud.

    ��You won��t be able to stop it even if you know. It��s already toote...! By the time the year changes, a n with a judge wille to purify your stinkingnd. What a pity. I was nning to join that hunt after achieving some merit in the outskirts.��

    ��...Don��t lie, you disgusting elf. We are recognized by His Majesty the Emperor����

    ��Reports about you have already reached His Majesty. They��re saying that you, favored by his grace, are worshiping an abandoned God and dreaming of rebellion. Hahaha... judging by your expression, you had no idea. Didn��t you even know what your kind back home was up to����

    Charlotte grabbed Findrel��s face, her nails digging deep into his cheeks. Blood trickled down in red streams.

    ��Shut up, unless you want to be torn apart alive.��

    Findrel looked up at Charlotte with wide eyes. Soon, a dark shadow fell over his face.

    It was Ian, drawing his dagger. ��You seem to have a long and difficult way of saying you want to die painfully.��

    The light in Findrel��s eyes faded as soon as they met Ian��s cold gaze. But it was a fleeting moment. Soon, a blue glint appeared in his eyes as he desperately drew upon his mana.

    One corner of Ian��s mouth lifted in a smirk. Instead of using a magic bacsh or striking with his dagger, he spoke.

    ��Step back, Charlotte. Five steps or more.��

    Charlotte growled but released Findrel��s face and stepped back. Even as he fell sideways, Findrel��s eyes shed with blue light.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The Frost Wave radiated from him, freezing the surroundings. Ian, raising his left arm to shield his face, was covered in a thinyer of white frost.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    ��...!��

    Immediately after, Ian moved his arm as if nothing had happened. He casually brushed the frost off his body with his hand. Findrel��s eyes widened in surprise, not expecting Ian to withstand the spell head-on without any harm.

    Ian looked down at him.

    "With such a negligible amount of magic that you don��t even feel magic exhaustion, you can��t inflict any damage on me, Findrel. Is this your trump card? It��s utterly insignificant."

    Ian extended his dagger and drew a long line across Findrel��s neck. A deep red line appeared, quickly bleeding out.

    The elf��s blood was as red as a human��s.

    ��You will... regret....��

    With those words, mumbled through bloody froth, Findrel��s eyes lost focus.

    A questpletion window appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [The Family��s Troublemaker.]

    It was a quest that had appeared when Ian confronted Findrel. There were two differentpletion conditions: to either bring him alive to his family or kill him. Ian had chosen thetter. He didn��t know what consequences this would bring, but he had no regrets.

    Even in this reality, elves were an untrustworthy race. A simr situation would have unfolded with any other elf.

    ��It��s actually�� more certain now,�� Ian murmured as he wiped his dagger on Findrel��s forearm.

    It became clear that trading the seed of the ancient tree with elven nobles wouldn��t be easy. Even in the game, the quest likely wouldn��t have ended beautifully.

    ��Be prepared to stop your heart....�� Ian muttered as he stood up. He looked at Charlotte, who was staring intently at Findrel��s corpse.

    "Check again to see if there��s anything else worth taking. Leave the corpse as it is."

    ��...Alright.��

    Charlotte approached as Ian turned and walked down the hill. She kicked Findrel��s body over and started searching it again.

    ��Is it all finished, my lord?�� Philip whispered from the driver��s seat. The night had fallenpletely, and his figure was shrouded in darkness.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders and continued walking. Philip added as Ian approached.

    ��So, you�� killed the elf in the end.��

    ��Yes,�� Ian replied indifferently as he mounted the horse beside the carriage.

    He nced inside. Philip whispered again.

    ��She fell asleep a little while ago.��

    Nodding, Ian looked at Mev, deeply buried in the carriage seat. She was sound asleep, breathing quietly.

    It wasn��t surprising. Any normal person would have been exhausted long ago from the battles they had fought.

    Soon, Charlotte, who had silently climbed back onto her horse, threw something to Ian.

    ��...?��

    Ian caught it and looked down at his hand. It was a silver brooch shaped like a flower. About half the size of his palm. Though he didn��t know what flower it was, the intricate craftsmanship was evident.

    ��It seems to be the coat of arms of his family,�� Charlotte added softly.

    Ian nodded. It was just an ornament, but it would fetch some money if sold. And it gave a way to identify the Aynas family.

    He ced the brooch in his pocket dimension and looked at Charlotte again.

    ��Do you have enough stamina left?��

    ��Plenty. I won��t be able to sleep tonight anyway.��

    ��Good.��

    Ian turned to Philip.

    ��Let��s move. We��ve lost a lot of time. We��ll travel until dawn.��

    Philip silently nodded and urged the horse forward. The carriage started moving slowly. Ian and Charlotte followed behind.

    Watching the carriage intently, Charlotte suddenly spoke.

    ��You can tell when someone��s lying, Ian. Right?��

    ��Not always, but to some extent,�� Ian replied casually.

    Charlotte looked at him.

    ��Then let me ask you one thing.��

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��Those things he said at the end. Were they lies?��

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Ian turned to look at Charlotte instead of answering immediately. Her vertically elongated pupils were wider than usual, likely due to the darkness.

    Finally, Ian spoke.

    ��No.��

    As Charlotte��s pupils narrowed sharply, he added, ��It didn��t seem like a lie to me.��

    ��Yeah... I thought so....��

    Charlotte muttered and looked ahead again.

    ��Thank you for being honest, Ian.��

    ��....��

    Ian stared at her profile for a moment. Just as he was about to speak again, she interrupted.��...Later.��

    Without turning her head, Charlotte continued in a low voice.

    ��Right now, Thesaes first. I don��t want toplicate things with other issues. So, whatever you were going to say, can you save it for after everything is settled, Ian?��

    <em>She��s quite perceptive.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly and turned his gaze to the back of the moving carriage.

    ��No problem.��

    ��Then can I ask you one more thing?��

    ��You don��t need my permission for that.��

    ��The seed of the Tree of Life you mentioned earlier, do you really have it?��

    ��Yes.��

    Ian reached deep into his pocket dimension and retrieved a seed slightly smaller than his palm. After confirming the information, his eyes twitched slightly. The name had changed.

    [Tree of Life Seed.]

    The description remained the same: grants additional skill points upon consumption.

    Charlotte, ncing at the seed, added, ��So you were asking about it for�� Thesa��s sake, right?��

    Wondering what she was getting at, Ian shrugged with a shortugh.

    ��I was asking about it to see if it could be sold. To trade properly, I needed to know its value.��

    Though he hadn��t uncovered everything, he had made some progress. Another mystery that he hadn��t solved in the game was now clearer. And it seemed to Ian that only the elves could fully unlock the seed��s potential.

    If its effects on lifespan and mana increase applied to humans, they wouldn��t let the elves monopolize such benefits. Even if the method was a closely guarded secret, it wouldn��t escape the Emperor��s attention.

    The same went for nobles and wizards. They would challenge the risk of stopping their hearts if it meant gaining longer life and more mana. It made sense that they gave up because it was impossible.

    ��I see... I guess I was jumping to conclusions.��

    Charlotte nodded and licked her lips.

    ��But you never know.��

    Ian��s voice continued.

    ��Maybe this could help her too. After all, she is a fairy.��

    Of course, nothing was certain.

    He didn��t know how to use the seed properly. He didn��t know if it would work on a vampire fairy. Even if it did, there was no guarantee it wouldn��t just create a stronger demon. He didn��t even know if Thesaya would survive until they arrived.

    Despite this, Ian decided to consider the possibility.

    The oue of Thesaya��s death was too certain and clear to need further thought. There was enough room to think about other possibilities.

    Charlotte chuckled softly. ��Yeah. You never know. Just like you said.��

    There was no more conversation. The two riders silently followed the carriage, cutting through the darkness.

    ***

    ��Today, Philip and I will ride the horses. You two can ride in the carriage.��

    While Philip packed up the campsite, Mev mounted her horse with a somewhat embarrassed expression. She seemed to feel guilty for having slept soundly during the night march.

    ��I won��t refuse,�� Ian smirked and climbed into the carriage.

    Charlotte, who had been silent the whole time, also readily took the driver��s seat.

    As the carriage started moving, Philip, riding alongside, cautiously nced at Charlotte. Her silence kept him from starting any conversation.

    Ian, however, didn��t mind. He didn��t want to break the rare calmness.

    Ian soon reached for the items lying haphazardly in the carriage corner. A dagger, a knife, and a long rapier. These were the items Findrel had used. All were finely decorated and of high quality, and he was able to see their information. The rapier was even of rare grade.

    [High Fairy��s Rapier.]

    Removing the throwing knife from the lowest strap of his belt, Ian reced it with the fairy��s dagger and then grasped the rapier��s hilt.

    The hilt of the rapier was short and elegantly decorated with silver. Beneath it was a small ring where a finger could be ced, suggesting it was meant to be gripped with the index finger looped through.

    <em>Typical fairy style... ridiculously ornate.</em>

    Ian drew the sword. Mev, walking beside the carriage, nced at the thin, long de.

    ��Hmm....�� Ian inspected the long de, frowning slightly.

    The de was sharp, but it was clearly designed more for thrusting than shing.

    He could imagine how Findrel fought with it. Mocking his opponents with the agile movements typical of fairies, he would have killed them in the most painful and cruel way possible. He must have been skilled in swordsmanship to handle such a weapon.

    <em>Well, it��s too thin for me to use.</em>

    Ian smacked his lips and sheathed the sword. If he used it, the de would probably snap in two after a few swings. He leaned the rapier against the seat beside him and spoke casually.

    ��I meant to tell you something yesterday.��

    ��Hmm? Go ahead.�� Mev looked at Ian.

    Ian continued leisurely. ��The elf I killed yesterday was from an Imperial noble family. The third son of a family called Aynas. Do you know them?��

    ��Well, I recall him introducing himself that way. But I don��t know much about elven families. I��m only familiar with the prominent noble families of the Empire, like...��

    ��Larmut, for instance.��

    ��...Yes.��

    ��Seeing as there are elder elves, he must have been from a significant family. Anyway, his family might seek revenge since he��s dead. Though I was the one who killed him....�� Ian looked at Mev.

    ��Officially, it will likely be reported that he died fighting the Red Knight.��

    ��...I hadn��t considered that. But yes, that makes sense.�� Philip, who initially seemed pleased just to have the conversation, now had a serious expression and spoke with a hardened face.

    ��Elves are known to be cruel and relentless in demanding blood for blood.��

    ��If any trouble arises, it would be wise to rify that it was Ian Hope who killed Findrel, not you,�� Ian added.

    Mev, after a brief pause, shook her head.

    ��If you hadn��t killed him, I would have ended up fighting him. And since I let you kill him, I��mplicit. If anyone seeks revenge, I will face them.��

    ��Do you mean to make enemies with the elves, my lord...?�� Philip asked with wide eyes.

    Mev nodded. ��I don��t intend to make enemies, but if ites to that, so be it. Besides, if I back down, Ian will bear the burden, Philip.��

    ��That��s... true, my lord.��

    ��That��s quite amendable decision.��

    Charlotte said without turning her head.

    ��Pointy ears are not worth associating with. Aside from those few exceptions, they��re just waiting to exploit you.��

    <em>Most of the powerful ones in this world are like that.</em>

    Ian thought, ncing at Mev.

    ��So, if an elfes seeking revenge, you��ll fight them?��

    ��Yes, Ian. That��s exactly what I mean.��

    ��Still, it��s unlikely that a pursuit team wille immediately, right? It will take time for the news to reach the Empire, and they will need time to investigate.��

    Ian smiled slightly while Philip rambled on. Without a word, Ian reached out and held the rapier outside the carriage.

    ��Then I think you should use this sword.��

    ��This is... Ian, it��s your spoils.�� Mev said, blinking.

    Ian shrugged.

    ��It��s difficult for me to use it with my swordsmanship skills. I thought it would suit you better, but I hesitated to give it to you, worrying it might cause misunderstandings with the elves. But since you don��t mind, here.�� Ian added, lightly shaking the sword as if urging her to take it.

    ��It��s thinner than the one you��re using now, but it��s still a decent sword.��

    ��...Then I��ll gratefully ept it.�� Mev finally smiled faintly and took the sword. She held it with both hands and carefully inspected it.

    ��And having two swords, using them as needed, is enough. Thank you, Ian. An elven sword is quite a precious gift.��

    ��No need to mention it.��

    <em>We��re definitely aplices now.</em>

    Ian thought, turning his gaze.

    Philip, who had been blinking at Mev, finally asked. ��My lord, what about me?��

    ��...?��

    ��Don��t I get anything...?��

    ��You said you didn��t want to make enemies with the elves,�� Ian smirked from one corner of his mouth.

    ��That��s just a manner of speaking! Do you think I��d just stand by and do nothing if you��re fighting, my lord? I don��t mind not receiving a gift, but please don��t think of me as untrustworthy�� Oh?!��

    Ian, without looking, tossed something toward Philip.

    Philip nearly fell off his saddle in his haste to catch the item thrown by Ian. He quickly checked what he was holding.

    Ian��s voice followed. ��It��s the dagger that the elf used.��

    ��My lord...!�� Philip��s face lit up with emotion,pletely different from his earlier demeanor. He stared at the silver-iid handle and sheath with fascination before clutching it to his chest.

    ��Truly, you know how to touch someone��s heart, my lord. No matter what elfes after us, I, Philip, will risk my life����

    ��Philip.��

    ��Yes, my lord?��

    ��Now shut up. Let��s travel quietly.��

    ��Yessir...!�� Philip replied with a smile and quickly turned his attention back to the dagger in his hands.

    <em>That elf sure left behind quite a lot.</em>

    Ian shrugged and leaned back deeply in his seat.

    No additional pursuers from Stoneville appeared. The group continued without stopping, and the next day, Philip led them off the main road. They were taking a secret path, known as a rabbit hole, to sneak into the Empire.

    ***

    ��I wonder if we might wander into another demonic realm,�� Philip muttered, scanning the foothills from his horse.

    No one responded, but he continued in a low voice.

    ��Traveling through uncharted areas has been unnerving ever since that incident. You never know when we might step into cursed grounds again. I��ll be relieved once we set foot on Imperial soil....��

    ��....�� Ian half-listened to Philip��s words as he chewed on jerky. The jerky from Stoneville was tough and tasteless, not surprising if it was made from rat meat.

    Charlotte was also chewing jerky. Since hearing Findrel��s words, she had spent more time lost in thought. Whatever was going on in her head was known only to her.

    <em>��At least she won��t worship that Kruxica or whatever now.</em>

    Ian thought indifferently, taking in the drabndscape.

    They were passing through the rabbit hole. The end of the winding valley was not far. Once they safely reached the Empire��s main road, they would have sessfully sneaked across the border.

    Although they technically didn��t need to cross the border in secret, avoiding the hassle and potential fallout of the official procedures was more convenient.

    <em>And it��s much quicker this way.</em>

    ��...Pardon me for saying this.��

    Philip spoke again after a long silence.

    ��Are the dark expressions you two have hadtely because of that elf?��

    Both Ian and Charlotte turned to look at Philip. He scratched his cheek awkwardly and continued.

    ��The person you��re searching for is half-elf, after all. I was wondering if there was some connection to that demon, I mean, that person....��

    ��Don��t worry about it. It��s not because of that.�� Ian replied bluntly.

    Charlotte nodded and added, ��Thesaya. Call her by her name. It��s not a name you can��t speak.��

    ��Is that alright? Honestly, after hearing your stories, I��ve felt a strange sense of closeness to her. She seems very different from my memories. Back then... she was quite terrifying.��

    ��She turns like that if she��s starving. Give her enough animal blood, and she��s not much different from other elves.�� Charlotte responded calmly.

    Philip, pleased that she was engaging in conversation, grinned and continued.

    ��But what kind of experiments was she subjected to?��

    ��...?�� Charlotte tilted her head.

    Philip added, seemingly casually, ��Didn��t Ian say she was a test subject?��

    ��So what?��

    ��But she��s a vampire, isn��t she? Wouldn��t they be her kin? What kind of experiments would they conduct on their kind? And why would they go to such lengths to recapture her, even bringing an adjudicator? Couldn��t they just create new test subjects?��

    Charlotte nodded, as if she had never considered that. She then spoke.

    ��I��m not exactly sure, but creating vampires requires something called true blood. I think they were obsessed with Thesa to recover that.��

    ��Hmm. So, the total amount of true blood is limited. But if that��s the case, they could have just killed her to recover it. Why did they try to capture her alive?�� Mev asked, her tone contemtive.

    Charlotte scratched her cheek.

    ��I don��t know the reason. Thinking back, I never heard what kind of experiments she went through. She liked to talk, so there was no reason for her not to mention it. She only talked about the pain of bing a vampire and being confined.��

    ��The experiment site probably wasn��t in Lu Sard,�� Ian interjected at that moment.

    Everyone turned their gaze to him.

    ��If she was kept in Lu Sard and then taken somewhere else for experiments, it fits. Vampires weren��t the ones conducting the experiments; they were just supplying test subjects.��

    ��Are you saying they create their own kind to sell them?�� Philip asked, furrowing his brow.

    Ian shrugged. ��I have no idea. But if that��s the case, it exins why they look down on hybrids and why they went out of their way to turn an elf into a vampire. That��s just what I think.��

    ��Someone wanted to turn elves into vampires, and theyplied with that?��

    Ian nodded at Mev��s question.

    ��I once had a brief conversation with the Vampire Empress.��

    ��E-Empress?!...Sorry, please continue.�� Philip, who had unintentionally interrupted, quickly closed his mouth.

    Ian continued. ��She acted as if she had backing. It wasn��t surprising. If not, it wouldn��t make sense for demons to openly establish power in a country so close to the Empire.��

    ��So, they live among humans, paying a price in exchange for their ce,�� Mev said with a sigh. Ian nodded again.

    ��That��s my assumption. For now.��

    ��It would take considerable power to make that possible... Do you know the identity of those backing them?��

    ��I have a suspicion....��

    Ian nced at Mev and added, ��To exin that, there are a lot of things I need to cover first.��

    ��So, it��s not something to discuss immediately.��

    ��It won��t be toote to talk about it once everything is confirmed.��

    ��Alright, then....�� Mev nodded, and Philip quickly turned his head to look at her.

    ��Are you going to hold back? We just heard about the Vampire Empress and that there are people supporting the demons, and you��re holding back?��

    ��There��s a lot he needs to exin. We��ll be together for a while. Is there any reason to rush?��

    ��Once again, you silence me with sound reasoning... But at least we should hear from Charlotte. Charlotte, continue your story. It��s been days without any progress.��

    ��I don��t know why this is falling on me.��

    <em>This is the chance he��s been waiting for.</em>

    Ian chuckled internally, diverting his gaze.

    They had reached the end of the valley. Sparse trees, a gentle slope, a field not much different from the outskirts, and in the distance, the main road with a group of riders.

    ��...?�� Ian��s brows furrowed momentarily. He stared intently at the scene and finally spoke.

    ��Wasn��t this supposed to be a hidden passage?��

    Philip, who had been bickering with Charlotte, turned to look at him and nodded.

    ��Yes, it was.��

    ��Then what��s that? They look like border patrol.��

    ��What...?!��

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Philip��s head whipped around as his eyes widened. Charlotte and Mev, following his gaze, frowned as he stammered out his words.

    "This can��t be�� I was assured this path was safe��"

    "If that person wasn��t lying, it means they��ve figured it out too," Ian said indifferently.

    It was hardly surprising. Every hidden path gets discovered, eventually.

    Philip, looking as if he��d lost everything, sighed deeply. "No matter what, I didn��t expect we��d run into them so soon�� How��"

    Ian snorted briefly. With patrolling guards around, it was bound to happen sooner orter. Even if they had made it past this point, they would still have encountered guards. Verifying the group��s identity was inevitable. In that sense, it was actually fortunate they discovered their presence early.

    "Now��s not the time to be hesitating. What should we do, my lord? Should we turn the carriage around now? If we hide until nightfall��"

    "It��s toote." Charlotte cut him off.

    Nodding calmly, she added, "It seems they��ve already spotted us."Sure enough, the riders had halted.

    "Oh, Lu Sr��" Philip sighed, closing his eyes.

    Turning the horses around was now out of the question. If they hadn��t been noticed, maybe. But stopping or turning the carriage here would be as good as confessing their guilt. Even if they didn��t follow, they would monitor the road for some time, and if they followed, it was certain the guards would skip any polite procedures.

    "We have no choice. We must continue." Mev said in a low, resigned voice.

    While Philip ran a hand down his face, Charlotte looked back. Ian, understanding the meaning behind her look, smacked his lips.

    "Let��s see how things unfold."

    "��I am so sorry, my lord."

    Misinterpreting his words, Philip lowered his head.

    "It was my mistake to trust those words and not prepare for variables. I will do my best to remedy this."

    "And how will you do that?" Ian asked bluntly.

    Philip, exchanging a determined look with Mev, spoke up. "We must use our lord��s reputation. Didn��t you say her fame had reached the North? I will reveal our lord��s identity to them and exin our urgent mission."

    "I believe that��s the best course of action, Ian. Even if things don��t go smoothly, we won��t end up in a bloodbath." Mev added cautiously, seemingly worried that Ian might draw his sword.

    <em>It doesn��t seem that easy��</em>

    Thinking this, Ian nodded.

    "Understood."

    "Um, even if we end up turning back, don��t worry. There is another hidden path not too far from here. As it was my oversight, I will guide you even if it means losing sleep. You two can rest in the carriage��" Philip added, looking as if he would bow his head.

    Ian merely shrugged.

    Of course, he had no intention of turning back. He had a way to handle this situation. But that was thest resort. If Philip could achieve a positive oue, it would be the easiest solution.

    <em>nk.</em>

    Mev soon lowered her visor. The patrol was closing in rapidly. They, too, had moved off the main road and were approaching the valley in a broad formation. The slow pace of their advance showed they were keeping an eye on the group, which continued to move forward without stopping or turning back.

    The soldiers were well-equipped. Their horses were well-maintained, each saddle carrying a simrly positioned crossbow, and their uniforms were uniform, adorned with the Empire��s emblem. Their armor was a mix of chain and leather,plete with helms that covered their noses.

    None of the soldiers took their eyes off the carriage. Their disciplined demeanor was befitting the Imperial regrs. Ian noted the man with an armband on one arm, riding a slightly better horse in the center.

    <em>That must be the patrol captain�� and the lieutenant behind him. They��re unnecessarily thorough. </em>

    Then again, even in the game, the Imperial regrs were leagues above the frontier kingdom��s army. Their equipment and discipline were top-notch, not just the elite troops on the front lines.

    <em>Even after the world went into chaos, they still behaved like this. They would rush in to inspect anyone at the slightest hint.</em>

    While Ian was lost in thought, the patrol stopped at a reasonable distance. Soldiers with crossbows aimed at the carriage.

    "Stop! If you don��t halt, we will fire!"

    The patrol captain shouted from the front. Charlotte pulled the reins, and Mev and Philip also stopped obediently.

    "You have stepped onto Imperial territory. State your identities and surrender!"

    <em>It didn��t seem like they wouldn��t listen at all. </em>

    Thinking, Ian nced at Philip, who, despite his tense and stiffened face, slowly urged his horse forward. He stopped and shouted.

    "We are neither criminals nor fugitives! The person behind me is Sir Mev Riurel, a follower of Lu Sr, a disciple of Tir En, the Red Knight of the battlefield, and the Savior of the Weak!"

    Under his helmet, the patrol captain��s brows furrowed.

    "The Red Knight of legend? Also known as the Agent of Vengeance?"

    "Yes, exactly!" Philip��s expression brightened slightly as he continued.

    "We are on a very important and noble mission, and only briefly entered the Empire out of necessity. We will cause no trouble and n to return to the frontier soon. We would be grateful if you allowed us passage!"

    A few soldiers exchanged nces. The captain scrutinized the carriage and Mev. His lieutenant whispered something to him. As Ian scratched his chin, the captain spoke again.

    "I can see you are not lying! But this is not the frontier. Even a renowned Red Knight needs proper authorization to enter. In fact, because of your reputation, you must follow the proper procedures even more rigorously!"

    "...." Philip��s smile froze.

    Ian also clicked his tongue.

    <em>As expected, it came to this. </em>

    As Charlotte looked at him with a rxed demeanor, the captain continued.

    "Turn the carriage around and return to the frontier! That is the best I can offer in respect! If you refuse, we will act ording to militaryw!"

    "Ah�� Lu Sr, help us��"

    As Philip sighed softly, Charlotte calmly spoke. "I know you don��t like this, Ian. But given the situation, we have no choice."

    Her eyes gleamed strangely as she reached out her hand.

    "Leave it to me. I will handle this cleanly."

    "��Well, it can��t be helped." Ian shrugged as he pulled out a thin, long book bound in ck leather from his pocket dimension.

    Charlotte, receiving it promptly, smiled.

    "I��ll be back soon."

    She stepped off the driver��s seat and walked briskly.

    "...? Charlotte?"

    Philip, who was about to turn the carriage, looked down at her in confusion. His eyes widened as he whispered urgently.

    "Where are you going? Charlotte? Charlotte��?"

    The patrol was equally startled by her actions.

    "Stop immediately!"

    The captain, who had been frowning at Charlotte, shouted btedly. The crossbows, which had lowered slightly, were once again aimed at her. The air, which had momentarily loosened, tensed and chilled.

    Charlotte, finally stopping, lifted her chin slightly. Surveying the soldiers calmly, she shouted.

    "I understand you are just doing your duty! But inside this carriage is Sir Ian Hope! Lay down your weapons and step back immediately! If you do notply, it will be considered sphemy!"

    An astonished silence followed. The patrol captain blinked in disbelief, then furrowed his brow.

    "sphemy? How dare a beast utter such impious words!"

    "You insolent fool!" Charlotte��s roar, mixed with a low growl like a beast, was enough to make the soldiers�� shoulders twitch despite the distance.

    She continued, "The North is not far! How can you not dismount upon hearing his name?"

    "Wh-what are you��"

    "Yes, ignorance is not a crime. Fine! Listen carefully, all of you!"

    Without giving them a chance to respond, Charlotte dered, pressing the documents to her chest with her right hand.

    "A Holy Warrior of the Stern Goddess. The Bearer of the Ember that reignited the Sacred me. The Final Punisher of the Giant Kingdom, and the True Champion of the North recognized by Karha."

    Her words, unlike before, were deliberate, each phrase delivered with forceful emphasis, her voice resonating widely. Ian sighed inwardly. Not only had she be skilled at introductions, she was clearly enjoying it. She had never been like this before.

    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the Corrupt Dragon, and the sole, official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon."

    She finally paused, raising one arm as if indicating the carriage.

    "Behold, Sir Ian Hope, the new Superhuman of the North! Dismount and show proper respect!"

    "...."

    Of course, no one dismounted. They only stared at her with dumbfounded expressions. Mev and Philip were no exceptions. Mev stood rigid as if dead, while Philip gaped at Charlotte with his mouth open.

    The patrol captain was the first to regain his senses.

    "Can�� can you prove those words?"

    "The Brilliant Goddess and the Stern Goddess shall testify, and Karha shall vouch. If you wish to follow Imperialw, the proof is in my hand."

    Charlotte raised her hand. The patrol captain, after signaling to his lieutenant, dismounted.

    "I will verify it."

    Two riders approached Charlotte. She handed over the documents to them, the book to the captain, and the parchment to the lieutenant. The captain��s expression, initially one of mere perplexity, changed to astonishment in a few seconds.

    "...!"

    The book was an official certificate from the Church of Travelga, with the seal of Archduke f of the North. Written in gold dust ink on high-grade parchment, it was nearly impossible to forge. Ian had only used it once when he left the North.

    "Well��"

    The lieutenant was equally stunned. The parchment was a certificate from the Temple of the Brazier, with multiple seals from border fortresses. Both documents unequivocally proved Ian��s importance and protection by the North and the church. The captain and lieutenant looked at each other, then dismounted simultaneously without hesitation.

    "Every�� everyone, lower your weapons and dismount immediately! It��s the Dragon yer from the North!"

    The soldiers hastily dismounted, some even adopting a prayerful stance. Although his true name was not widely known, tales of a new champion and Dragon yer in the North weremon knowledge. The fact that this wasn��t the North was irrelevant.

    "Though we couldn��t step forward immediately, we hope you understand. As a representative of the Great tinum Dragon, Sir Hope prefers not to reveal his identity unless absolutely necessary." Charlotte spoke calmly, extending her hand.

    The captain, carefully folding the certificates, offered them back with both hands, bowing.

    "Of course. How could we harbor impious thoughts toward such a noble figure?"

    Charlotte, taking the parchment handed over by the lieutenant, looked back at Mev and Philip, who were still frozen, and added, "The Red Knight and his servant assist him. Though they are not Imperial citizens, they have sufficient rights to be here."

    "Of course." The captain, who had previously been strict and stern, now replied with military discipline.

    As Charlotte nodded, he added cautiously, "May I formally apologize to the Dragon yer?"

    "Well��" Charlotte nced back at Ian.

    Sitting indifferently, Ian gave a small nod. It wasn��t something he wanted to do, but the situation had escted too far.

    The captain approached the carriage. Bowing his head, he spoke, "I formally apologize for any disrespect. We were merely��"

    "Fulfilling your duties. I understand. However��"

    Ian interrupted in a low voice.

    "I��d prefer it if the fact that I passed through here was kept secret for as long as possible."

    "Yes. We will keep it strictly confidential."

    Ian couldn��t help butugh inwardly. Keeping it quiet wouldn��t be possible. Once they returned to their base, they would surely report it. However, even a day��s dy would suffice. By the time the local lords or the church found out, he would be long gone.

    "May we proceed now? We have a long journey ahead."

    "Of course. My lord, may I ask where you are headed?"

    "Why?"

    "There are several patrols near the border. As you may know, due to unrest in the frontier, there are more attempts to cross the border illegally. We are obligated to verify the identities of all travelers we encounter."

    <em>So, it��s the same situation on every hidden path. </em>

    Thinking that, Ian asked nonchntly, "What happens to those caught crossing illegally?"

    "Immediate execution if they resist, otherwise, they are captured and sent back. Most are then sent to various ces for years of forcedbor."

    It meant they became freebor. After theirbor period, they would likely be freemen or serfs, a profitable arrangementpared to simply killing them.

    <em>Talk about creating an economy from nothing��</em>

    "But if we escort you until you leave this area, you won��t have to repeat this troublesome situation. If you give us the chance to make amends for our earlier disrespect��"

    Listening to the lengthy exnation, Ian stifled augh. They were treating him like some high-ranking church official or a noble. For the first time, he was grateful the Empire wasrger than the frontier and the Northbined. If this situation were repeated endlessly, it would be suffocating. Anyway, epting the offer for now seemed the best option.

    "What is your name?"

    "��! Gregory Basset, sir."

    "Alright. Sir Gregory. From now on, what I tell you stays between us."

    Determination flickered in Gregory��s eyes. He nodded earnestly.

    "We are headed to Lu Sard. It would be nice to pass through a town along the way."

    "If you are going to Lu Sard�� stopping by Burbrook would be best. It��s also close to our base. May we escort you?"

    "Then, please do. And my destination��"

    "I swear to the Stern Goddess, I will take it to my grave." Gregory, bowing, turned around. His lieutenant, also saluting Ian, mounted his horse.

    Finally, Charlotte returned to the driver��s seat.

    Taking the certificates from her, Ian muttered, "You seemed to enjoy it too much."

    Charlotte shrugged. "I was merely fulfilling my role. But yes, it was satisfying."

    <em>What was so satisfying about it?</em>

    As Ianughed softly, a quiet sigh reached his ears.

    "Oh, Lu Sr��" Philip, still in a daze, muttered.

    Looking at Ian with a bewildered expression, he mumbled, "Is this really happening? Did I hear correctly? So, Sir Ian is�� that��?"

    Ian looked at Mev instead of replying. She remained as rigid as a statue. Her face, hidden by her visor, likely bore the same expression as Philip��s.

    <em>��This is definitely not going to be easy to get past. </em>

    Thinking that, Ian clicked his tongue and finally nodded.

    "Let��s talkter. For now, let��s go. They��re waiting."

    Charlotte snapped the reins as if she had been waiting for this moment. Leaving the dazed knight and his servant behind, the carriage started moving.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    The carriage traveled along the neatly maintained highway, surrounded by the patrol guards at a respectable distance. None of them spoke. asionally, they would cast a sidelong nce at Ian seated in the carriage.

    It was the same with others they encountered on the road. Various passersby, including the other patrol guards, came and went frequently, proving that this was indeed the Empire. Everyone seemed curious about the identity of the carriage under guard.

    <em>This is such a pain...</em>

    Ian didn��t expect to attract this much attention. Contrary to his thoughts, he chewed on jerky with a nonchnt face. In any case, he realized that he had set foot in the Empire earlier than in the game, and through a somewhat illicit yet legitimate procedure.

    In the game, one couldn��t enter the Empire or the North from the start due to ack of qualifications. Anyone entering recklessly would be killed by the patrol or inspection soldiers. This went without saying for areas near the South or the ck Wall could only be reached by passing through the Empire.

    Thus, being able to step into the Empire meant starting the

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    As Charlotte flicked her tongue, Ian answered, cing his cup down.

    "I remember. Fael of Borta. And Bor."

    The Northerner, Bor, who received Ian��s gaze after Fael, nodded lightly.

    Fael��s smile broadened. "I��m d you remember. It��s good to see you again. I never imagined I��d see you in a ce like this. Charlotte, it��s good to see you too. Haha."

    Charlotte nodded in response to Fael��s gaze. Philip leaned slightly toward her and whispered.

    "Who is that?"

    "A merchant from the Imperial Ark Caravan. We helped him when we were passing through the Northern snowfield. We even traveled together to the barrier gate for a bit."

    "Ah��? I see... So then..."

    While Philip mumbled with shining eyes, Fael looked at Ian, who was roughly shaking his extended hand, and asked."Would it be alright if I join you for a while if it��s not too much trouble? There are some people here I��ve never met, and I��d like to introduce myself and catch up."

    He was still as extroverted as ever. Ian nced at Philip, who nodded with shining eyes, and at Mev, who wore a calm expression, then nodded himself.

    "There��s no reason why not. Sit down."

    "I was worried you might refuse. It brings back old memories. Haha."

    Fael quickly brought over a chair and sat between Ian and Mev. Bor stood ntingly behind him without sitting down. Though it was a potentially intimidating posture, none of the group paid it any mind.

    "This is Sir Mev Riurel, a knight. Next to her is her squire, Philip."

    Ian, who had introduced Mev and Philip, pointed at Fael and added.

    "And you��ve already heard about these two."

    "Nice to meet you. I��m Fael from the Ark Caravan. The intimidating friend behind me is my guard, so please don��t mind him." Fael said with a smile.

    Mev and Philip nodded in turn. Fael��s smile broadened.

    "Judging by the fact that you��re with Sir Ian, you must not be ordinary people. By the way, I don��t see that fairy friend..."

    "She had to leave for a while due to some circumstances," Ian replied nonchntly.

    Fael nodded in relief. "If that��s the case, I��m d. Actually, I was worried as I spoke. My big mouth is always a problem, haha."

    As Bor, standing behind, nodded as if to agree, Fael looked back at Ian.

    "Anyway, this is fortunate. I��ve been thinking I must thank you properly if I ever meet you again."

    "Thank...?" Ian asked, raising his ss.

    Instead of answering, Fael gestured to the waitress.

    "Another round of beers for everyone, please."

    Turning back to Ian, he quickly raised an index finger in front of his face.

    "This is just out of joy. I��ll express my gratitude separately, so don��t be disappointed."

    "I won��t refuse, but I thought you already thanked me before," Ian said with a slight smile.

    Fael shook his head. "That was for what happened then. I heard about what happened in the North afterward. It was chaotic, they say. Moreover, I heard that the merchants who left Travelga had their trades cut off. The North doesn��t associate with cowards, they say."

    Fael, who sighed as if brushing off his chest, added. "If you hadn��t helped, I would have been there too and in the same situation. Just imagining it is terrifying."

    "Hmm..."

    <em>Was there such an incident?</em>

    Ian nodded roughly.

    He recalled the merchants leaving Travelga as soon as they heard of the approaching darkness. They probably intended toe back and profit when Travelga turned into a mess. But it seemed like things changed when the undead legion was stopped at Bellium Fortress.

    It was something he couldn��t know since he wasn��t interested.

    "I was worried that something might happen to you too, but seeing you safe like this is a relief. You were in the North back then, right?"

    "I was."

    "Oh, then�C-"

    As Fael was about to continue, the waitress approached with a tray full of beer mugs. After distributing the drinks and taking the empty cups, she quickly departed.

    Holding up his ss, Fael lowered his voice. "Was it really as the rumors say? I heard dragons fought battles fit for myths, and a new Northern champion pierced the heart of a fallen dragon."

    "...."

    <em>Where do these merchants hear all these stories?</em>

    While he pondered, Philip and Mev simultaneously looked at Ian. Ian nonchntly brought his ss to his lips and said.

    "It��s true."

    "Oh, Lu Sr..."

    "I also heard rumors that the Great Warrior of the North appeared. Is that true as well?" It was Bor who interrupted.

    As Ian was about to nod, Charlotte added bluntly. "The Great Warrior of the North is the very Dragon yer."

    Charlotte quickly closed her mouth after receiving Ian��s gaze. Her expression, with her tongue flicking, looked oddly satisfied. Fortunately, Bor, unaware, bowed his head with a solemn expression.

    "Indeed... I thought the rumor about the incarnation of Lu Sr descending was just nonsense. The Northern superhuman..."

    <em>What��s going on today? Is it some special day or something?</em>

    Ian smacked his lips and set his ss down. He didn��t forget to shoot a sharp nce at Philip, who looked like he had a lot to say.

    Fael continued. "When I first heard the news upon arriving in Borta, I was so shocked. I never thought all the rumors would be true. I assumed some were exaggerated."

    "Has the news of the North spread a lot?"

    "By now, even the southern part of the Empire must know. The order is keeping the details under wraps, so everyone is more curious."

    "The order is keeping Northern affairs secret?"

    "They��re not revealing the identity of the Dragon yer. I heard the North is doing the same. They consider it sphemous to say the name."

    "...."

    "Though I don��t know the exact reason, the order must have a simr reason."

    <em>sphemous, huh?</em>

    Ian stifled augh.

    The tinum Dragon, Archeas, shed through his mind. He thought that perhaps it was Archeas who had silenced the order to ensure its agent couldplete its mission without annoying interference. Knowing Archea��s personality, it was entirely possible.

    However, Ian couldn��t quite grasp why the Northerners were keeping their mouths shut. They were the kind to use Karha��s name as an exmation, just like Lu Sr.

    <em>Did those who know my personalitye up with some rules on their own?</em>

    As Ian scratched his chin, Fael continued. "So I briefly considered making my next trade route back to the North. Even if it��s a secret, you can hear stories on-site somehow. But another good opportunity came up, so I had to postpone it. Of course, thanks to that, I get to meet you again."

    "So, are you starting your trade route, or are you on your way back?" Ian asked, raising his ss.

    He wasn��t particrly curious but wanted to steer the conversation away from the North. Otherwise, it seemed like the topic would never end.

    Fael nodded. "I��m about to start. We arrived yesterday and n to leave the day after tomorrow. After a long journey, both people and horses need to rest. So, where are you headed?"

    With a subtle look, Ian wet his lips with his drink and answered.

    "We��re heading to Lu Sard."

    "Oh, I see. Is it an important mission?"

    Ian nodded.

    Fael sighed once again. "That��s unfortunate. I was thinking of asking to travel together if our destinations matched."

    <em>So he had underlying motives. </em>

    Ian smirked briefly. Like before, Fael was someone who expressed his desires straightforwardly, not like a typical merchant. If this was a strategy to appear honest, it was working quite sessfully.

    Fael added. "Whatever your mission is, be careful. Lately, the rumors about Lu Sard aren��t good."

    "Rumors?"

    The group��s attention naturally focused on Fael. He lowered his voice.

    "They��ve suffered several defeats in battle. Since then, they��ve be extremely wary of outsiders. They say that not only the borders but even the cities are closed off to outsiders. Even merchants face this treatment. Perhaps because it��s a country not used to war..."

    "Hmm..." Ian nodded nonchntly.

    Of course, it probably wasn��t a decision made just to keep outsiders away. More likely, it seemed like an attempt to hide what was happening in the cities.

    The refusal to ept merchants was probably because they were the ones who uncovered secrets and spread rumors, just like Fael was doing now.

    "That��s why Lu Sard is not on our current trade route. It��s the wealthiest country on the frontier, so it��s a shame."

    "It seems like your group has grown."

    "We��re all different caravans. The world of trade is also in chaos these days. Large caravans like Libra and Ring are faltering, giving opportunities to smaller merchants like us. While they quarreled, we decided to join hands and open trade routes to the frontier. It��s a temporary alliance."

    "Is there a problem with the Libra Trading Company?" It was Charlotte who asked.

    Fael sighed shortly and nodded, looking at her.

    "One of the caravan master positions is vacant, you know. It seems there were some happenings during the process of dividing trade routes and power. The Ring Caravan apparently instigated it from behind. Then the head of the Libra Trading Company found out, and it caused an uproar. I don��t know the details, and I couldn��t even if I wanted to."

    As the corners of Charlotte��s mouth curled up slightly, Ian asked. "So, are you heading to Bel Ronde?"

    "Yes, for now."

    Fael nodded.

    "For now...?"

    "Bel Ronde is just the start. We��re nning to go up to Menere and then to Agel Lan."

    "...."

    Ian��s expression momentarily became peculiar.

    Fael, unaware, continued. "Each caravan is focusing on different countries. We won��t trade only there, but we have some agreements. For me, it��s Agel Lan. A new nation might emerge there."

    "So, did Orendel eventually rebel?" Mev asked in a subdued voice.

    Fael blinked and nodded. ��I see that you know about it, it��s not widely known information yet. From what I heard, the lord of Orendel is a bastard with the blood of freemen, so he has the people��s strong support. He and the king of Agel Lan are in the midst of a civil war. It��s like a war within a war."

    "So it hase to that..."

    While Mev sighed, Philip looked at Ian with a meaningful gaze.

    The person who led the rebellion in Orendel was someone they knew well. They had even assisted him in bing the lord.

    As Ian silently brought his cup to his lips, Fael added. "Perhaps other lords of different nations might be secretly nurturing their dreams by looking at Agel Lan. For merchants like us, it��s all an opportunity. As dangerous as it is to travel through a warring country, the opportunities are just as great."

    "So, who are you nning to sell your goods to? Agel Lan? Orendel?" Philip interjected.

    Fael, after drinking, shrugged his shoulders.

    "As a lowly merchant, it��s only right to trade with whoever pays the highest price... but this time, I intend to deal with that lord of Orendel. Given the situation, my heart leans toward the side with a slight disadvantage. I heard the king is a fool, so he doesn��t inspire much trust."

    Ian let out a low chuckle as he brought his ss to his lips. That couldn��t be the whole reason. He must have calcted that if Orendel won, it would be a stable trading partner for his caravan.

    Orendel, being less connected to various other caravans like Agel Lan, would treat them far better. It wasn��t a bad gamble. As long as he could make it back alive.

    Fael turned to him and added. "Anyway, it��s a pity. If you had traveled with us, it would have made the journey safer."

    "Well... that��s uncertain."

    After taking a sip, Ian set his ss down and added.

    "If we step into somewhere like the demonic realm, I��ll be too busy just taking care of myself."

    "Demonic realm...?" Fael��s eyebrows furrowed. Bor, who had been silently drinking, also paused and looked at Ian.

    Ian added leisurely. "Demonic realms are being formed all over the frontier. Probably."

    As Fael tilted his head, Philip added. "It��s true."

    "We ventured into a cursednd not long ago. It was horrific. Only the Radiant Goddess might know how many more such ces exist and where they are."

    "I��ve never heard of such misfortune..." Fael murmured in disbelief.

    Ianughed dryly. "Of course. No onees out alive to tell you about it."

    Ian already knew that the frontier would soon be filled with demonic realms. That was why he had a peculiar expression while listening to Fael��s story. Last time was the same. It seemed that this merchant named Fael had a knack for finding himself in deadly situations. Maybe that��s when he kept running into Ian.

    "I knew something was up. Didn��t I say it felt ominous?" Bor clicked his tongue and said.

    Fael closed his eyes tightly for a moment. He couldn��t ignore Ian��s words. They had had a simr experience in the North before.

    "Do you have to stay with your group until the end?" Ian added.

    "Not necessarily... but it��s better if we do. As you know, the frontier is dangerous right now. It��s better to have arge group."

    "In return for the drink, let me give you some advice..."

    Setting his ss on the table, Ian met Fael��s anxious eyes with a calm gaze.

    "It��s best to simplify your route, finish your trades as quickly as possible, and return. Do not stray from the main roads."

    Fael, who had momentarily stiffened, let out a long sigh. "I��m not sure how feasible that is. We have to sell all our goods, and this time it��s not just beer and cheese. We went to great lengths to prepare Imperial weapons, cosmetic equipment, and magical artifacts to sell to the lords..."

    As Ian��s eyes briefly gleamed, Bor bluntly spoke.

    "As expected, biting off more than you can chew brings trouble."

    Fael red at Bor as he turned his head. "Don��t talk as if it��s someone else��s problem. If I go down, you go down too."

    "I told you the investment was toorge. I suggested we just take provisions to Travelga, but you were blinded by greed."

    "You should have been more forceful in stopping me then! You��re always saying things like that, so I thought you were just saying it again."

    "I always meant it. You just never listened."

    Fael sighed deeply.

    While the group looked on in astonishment at the seemingly reversed dynamics between the two, Ian leisurely took another sip of his drink and finally spoke.

    "You said Imperial weapons and cosmetic equipment? And magical artifacts?"

    Fael, smacking his lips, nodded.

    "Yes. I couldn��t afford anything particrly spectacr, but I managed to get a decent assortment��"

    "Could I take a look at those items?"

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    "Are you serious...?" Fael��s eyes widened momentarily.

    Ian nodded. "I could be your customer, you never know."

    "Of course, but..." Fael licked his lips nervously and added cautiously.

    "You have been a great help, indeed. But, the prices tend to be pretty high... Of course, I will leave only a minimal profit for you. Still, the prices won��t be cheap."

    "I said I��d be your customer, not that I wanted a bargain," Ian said with a chuckle.

    Indeed. Just by looking at him and the rest of hispanions, it was hard to imagine they had much money.

    Ian shrugged and added, "If you don��t want to sell, then don��t. Yourpanions probably have simr items. Maybe they think differently��"

    "I will show you," Fael interrupted hastily, realizing his mistake.

    He smiled under Ian��s gaze."You are right. I should not have doubted your intentions."

    "Weren��t you the one who saw right through my financial situation? I thought you were indirectly declining."

    "My tongue got ahead of me. I apologize. Still, wouldn��t it be better to do business with someone you already know?" Fael smiled as if he would rub his hands together.

    Bor clicked his tongue in disapproval as Fael continued.

    "As an apology for my rudeness, I��ll leave the smallest profit margin. I can��t sell at cost because I have mouths to feed. But I swear by the Radiant Goddess, you won��t find the same price from other merchants. Their goods won��t be much different, either."

    <em>You should have done this from the start.</em>

    Ian chuckled and raised his ss.

    "Alright, let��s do that."

    "A wise decision. Would you like to see them right now by any chance?"

    "Let��s meet at noon tomorrow. I want to rest today."

    "Honestly, that��s what I was hoping for. There are quite a lot of items. If you tell me what you��re looking for, I��ll sort them out."

    "Select only the best from what you have. For items like magical tools, show me all that you have."

    "Haha�� Understood. I��ll prepare them." Fael, still somewhat bewildered, nodded and drank the remaining alcohol in his ss before standing up.

    "I��ve taken too much of your time. I originally intended just to check in, but our conversation grew long. As a token of appreciation for the valuable information and tomemorate our agreement, I��ll buy another round."

    <em>Is this how sales are done in the dark ages? </em>

    Ian wondered, shrugging his shoulders.

    "I��ll drink to that."

    "Then, see you at noon tomorrow. I need to share what I��ve heard from Sir Ian with mypanions." Fael nodded to hispanions and turned to leave. Bor followed him silently, after exchanging a nce with Ian.

    "They��re interesting folks. I thought all Imperial merchants were insufferably arrogant," Philip remarked, watching the two cross the tavern.

    Charlotte snickered softly. "Don��t be so sure yet. Merchants only show their true nature when they have enough money to wield power."

    "That��s true, but still..."

    At that moment, the barmaid approached with a tray of drinks. It was their third round. Both Charlotte and Philip were beginning to get tipsy.

    Silence settled over the table once more. Everyone sipped their drinks quietly.

    Their gazes were distant, each lost in different thoughts. One thought of a country that once meant everything, another thought of a story they still hadn��t fully heard, and another thought of a hometown left behind long ago.

    And one of them thought longingly of an ice-coldger that could make their head throb, unlike this lukewarm ale, and a level of intoxication they could no longer easily achieve.

    "It was surprising you offered a deal to that merchant," Mev broke the silence, pushing aside her empty ss and picking up a new one.

    "I hear they all seem to be quite valuable items."

    <em>Many seem to be concerned about my wallet today.</em>

    Ian smiled briefly.

    "Didn��t I tell you before? I��ve got quite a bit of money to spare."

    "You did mention having some funds�� but I didn��t realize it was enough to ask an Imperial merchant for their best goods."

    "If you knew I wasn��t just buying for myself, you��d be even more surprised."

    "...Sir, are you saying, for us too?"

    "Yes. Tomorrow, when the merchant brings his goods, pick out whatever you need, Philip. Mev, you too."

    Both Philip and Mev��s mouths fell open for a moment.

    Philip, recovering first, spoke. "Thank you, but both my lord and I have already received generous gifts from you. We can��t ept more."

    "That��s right. Thank you for your consideration, Ian. But the sword you gave me is more than enough," Mev added quickly.

    Ian, chuckling softly, raised his ss. "You��re both mistaken. I��m not offering a favor. I��m telling you to do it because it��s necessary."

    Philip tilted his head in confusion.

    Ian, after taking a sip of his drink, added, "If what we heard earlier is true, once we enter Lu Sard, we won��t be able to get proper supplies anymore."

    "...Ah."

    "We might not even be able to rest properly. It could be worse. To ensure everyone can perform their roles andplete the mission safely, we need to prepare as much as possible."

    As Ian continued speaking, Mev��s initially surprised eyes narrowed.

    "So, the cities of Lu Sard didn��t lock their gates because of the war."

    "Exactly. I didn��t mention it before... but the thorough defense of the border might also be because of me, but the war"

    "Because of you�� sir?" Philip asked, frowning.

    Ian nodded slightly. "Yes. The Vampire Empress knows I��ming. She probably knows everything I��ve done."

    "All those great deeds?"

    Ian nodded roughly and took another sip.

    Charlotte spoke instead. "Ian was gravely injured while killing the dragon. He was on the brink of death. Those damn vampires only attacked us once they knew Ian was recovering. If Ian had been in good condition, Thesa wouldn��t have been taken so easily....Anyway, they must have reported everything about Ian."

    "Huh... such things... But looking at you now, sir, it��s hard to imagine you were that gravely injured." As Mev scrutinized Ian with newfound curiosity, Philip murmured.

    Charlotte nodded. "It was nothing short of a miracle. So, they might not expect Ian to be in such good shape now...."

    "The Empress seemed to be very cautious.��

    Ian shrugged as he put down his ss and added, "She probably is also preparing for the worst-case scenario."

    "If they really closed the borders and gates because of you...." Mev finally spoke in a low voice, looking at Ian with somber eyes.

    "It means that the entirety of Lu Sard is already under their control."

    "Probably." Ian nodded calmly.

    The lords of Lu Sard were either vampires or their minions. In the game, when Thesaya became the new Vampire Empress, those who were freed from the previous queen��s control went on a rampage. Their suppressed madness waspletely unleashed.

    Perhaps Thesaya had ordered it. Back then, she was quite different from how she is now. In any case, it was impossible to know their current state. What the Vampire Empress was thinking was equally uncertain.

    Although it seemed simr to the game, it was essentially apletely different situation.

    "Of course, there��s a high chance that the Vampire Empress doesn��t know that I��m entering Lu Sard through the Imperial border. So she only concentrated her forces in the North. Therefore...."

    Ian added, ncing at Philip.

    "After crossing the border, we will head to Glumir without stopping in any city. If we��re lucky, we��ll arrive without any hindrance. However, I believe the chances of being discovered along the way are higher. When that will be, and what happens afterward, ispletely unknown. So, we must always be prepared."

    "...Alright. If that��s your n, I��ll follow it. I��ll take everything that seems necessary without hesitation."

    Mev nodded and looked at Ian.

    "That seems to be more helpful to you."

    Ian raised his ss in response. While Charlotte, burning with renewed vengeance, silently drank, Philip sighed deeply.

    "It��s unbelievable. Lu Sard, known as the most livable and wealthy country in the frontier, is under the control of vampires."

    "To them, the kingdom is like a farm. Managing the farm well is the farmer��s duty."

    "And now it��s harvest time.... Oh, Lu Sr... what a dreadful truth this is...." Philip muttered, caressing his right hand and gripping his ss.

    "What��s on the outside doesn��t say anything about the inside. Agel Lan almost fell into the hands of a corrupted one as well." Mev spoke nonchntly.

    Philip, gulping down his drink,mented. "That��s exactly my point. How many corrupters have we cut down so far? I thought Lu Sard was at least peaceful, but it turns out it��s thend of demons. At this rate, it won��t be surprising to hear that the entire frontier was practically under the sway of the corrupted ones. It makes me wonder if even the Empire itself might be in the same situation."

    "Well, considering the situation, you might not be entirely wrong," Ian said calmly, looking at Philip��s somewhat loosened eyes.

    "Other thoughts you consider delusions might not be wrong either."

    "...That doesn��t make me happy at all. I wish everything were just my delusions. Damn it, Lu Sr...."

    Philip muttered, then forced a smile.

    "I��ve ruined the mood. Let��s talk constructively. How do you think the demons in Lu Sard will respond?"

    "Well...."

    "If theirir is truly in Glumir...."

    As Ian shrugged, Charlotte continued with a sharp, subdued gaze.

    "There are two possibilities. They��ll try to kill us before we set foot there, or they��ll be waiting for us, fully prepared."

    "Or both," Ian added nonchntly, caressing the rim of his ss.

    "And maybe those aren��t the only ones."

    "What��s that supposed to mean?"

    "You��re referring to those who aid the vampires, right?" As Philip furrowed his brow, Mev interjected.

    Ian nodded. "It��s just a possibility. We��ll only know for sure when it happens."

    "You said there were many things to discuss beforehand... Indeed, there must be many. Does it have anything to do with the mission you��re undertaking?"

    "Well...." Ian, holding his ss, spoke.

    "Let��s talk about thatter. We��ve already discussed enough for today. I think everyone has a lot to think about, not just me."

    "...Indeed. Too much, in fact." Mev nodded calmly.

    She brought her ss to her lips. This time, Philip did not urge her on.

    <em>There��s never a dull moment, at least.</em>

    Ian thought as he gulped down the remaining drink in his ss and spoke.

    "It��s been a while since we��ve properly visited a city, but take it easy, everyone. We should leave by tomorrow afternoon. If the order or the legion decides toe looking for me, it could get troublesome in many ways."

    As Mev and Charlotte nodded, Philip blinked at Ian, who was setting down his ss.

    "Already heading up? The night has just begun."

    "I urgently need a bath."

    <em>I��ve been holding off since Stoneville.</em>

    Ian thought as he stood up and signaled to the waitress.

    "Everyone rest as you see fit, and let��s meet here again before noon tomorrow."

    ***

    Ian woke up well past dawn. Thanks to the bath the night before, he felt thoroughly refreshed.

    The room was very small, and the bed was old, but it was iparable to sleeping on the roadside. Using a bit of gray magic, he could instantly burn any bed bugs hiding in the mattress, so there was nothing to disturb his sleep. Of course, there was always a risk of mishap if the magic wasn��t controlled properly.

    But with his improved control over magic, there was no need to worry about such idents these days.

    "Phew...." Ian finished getting ready, took out a sealed box from his pocket dimension, and left the room.

    "Over here, Ian." Charlotte, who was already in the dining hall, raised her hand.

    Charlotte, already down in the dining area, raised her arm. She was eating stew with somewhat hollow eyes. Though she looked tired, her fur and mane had a noticeable shine, indicating she had bathed.

    Ian sat across from her and asked, "What about the other two?"

    "They��ll be down soon. They woke up around the same time as I did."

    Mev and Philip appeared just as the waitress ced a bowl of stew and bread in front of Ian.

    Mev was dressed in thick quilted clothes and pants instead of armor. She had an elven sword at her waist, but with her current appearance, no one would guess she was the heavy knight d in full te armor.

    Ian chewed on his bread and said, "You cut your hair."

    "I didst night. Philip says long hair looks better on me, but as you know, it��s too ufortable when it��s too long." Mev, sitting beside Philip, replied.

    Ian nced at her roughly cut red hair below the nape of her neck and shrugged.

    "I think it suits you now too."

    "Really...?"

    "I feel the same way. If only you would let me cut it for you." Philip, sitting next to Charlotte, muttered while rubbing his temples.

    When Mev looked at him, he added, "If the master��s hair is that uneven, wouldn��t I, the squire, be med?"

    "No one cares about my hair, Philip. Especially after I put on my helmet."

    "You won��t wear your helmet forever...." Philip clicked his tongue briefly.

    Soon, the stew was ced before them as well. Philip groaned as he drank the stew directly from the bowl.

    "I told you to rx, but it looks like you��re dying instead." Ian chided him.

    Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly. "Indeed. I haven��t drunk in a while and had a lot on my mind, so I couldn��t restrain myself."

    <em>What a convenient excuse.</em>

    As Ian snorted, Mev, chewing on the stew ingredients, spoke.

    "I��ll sit in the coachman��s seat when we get in the carriage. Rest a bit more during the journey."

    "No, my lord. I can��t allow that." Just as Philip shook his head, the door to the dining hall and tavern opened.

    Fael, looking as tidy as the day before, walked in. He approached them with a broad smile upon seeing the group.

    "You timed it well. Did you all restfortably?"

    "As you can see. Did things go well on your end?" Ian asked, chewing on bread soaked in stew.

    Fael nodded. "Fortunately, yes. There are a few who dread the demonic realm. While it��s not certain, the schedule could be shortened by a week to ten days at most. We won��t stray off the main road either. Of course, someone might change their mind along the way...."

    Fael shrugged as he looked at Ian.

    "If the schedule gets significantly dyed, we agreed to split up. Bor, that friend, insisted on parting ways even if it��s just a dayte."

    ��As I mentioned before, he has a good intuition.��

    Fael smiled. "You two say simr things. That friend said he feels like he must follow your words unconditionally."

    <em>I wonder if he also had an Intuition trait. </em>

    Ian continued his meal while pondering. Fael, while waiting silently, asionally nced at Ian. Though his expression didn��t reveal it, a hint of anxiety flickered in his eyes.

    <em>Ah, right. He must be worried about whether I really have the money.</em>

    Ian chuckled inwardly. Although he had made the promise yesterday in the heat of the moment, he seemed worried now that the moment had passed. It was understandable. The fact that he wasn��t showing it was a form of courtesy.

    "Where should we go?" Ian asked as Mev ced down her fork.

    Fael, who had been smiling faintly, stood up.

    "Let me guide you. Follow me."

    Fael immediately turned around. Ian signaled to Charlotte and stood up. Charlotte, holding the sealed box with both hands, moved to his side.

    "You��re still using this?" Philip, who had followed while rubbing his belly, mumbled.

    Ian shrugged and left the pub, following Fael to the end of the alley. Guards from the caravan were standing in front of a dead-end alley. At the front, Bor nodded slightly as he looked over Fael and his group. Soon, the guards moved aside, revealing two covered wagons.

    "Wow..." Philip eximed in awe at the sight of all kinds of weapons neatly arranged.

    Fael, who had stopped, spoke up.

    "As I mentioned, I have prepared only the best quality items. There are two more wagons with slightly lower quality items, but you won��t need to see those."

    His gaze shifted subtly toward Charlotte, implying that he had kept his promise and now expected some guarantee in return. Ian smiled and looked at Charlotte. She nodded and opened the sealed box, revealing a golden glow. Philip stared at the pile of gold coins and jewels inside, his mouth agape.

    "Whoa..."

    He sighed as he looked back at Ian, and Mev was simrly astonished. Ian stifled augh. He never expected to feel like a tycoon in this world.

    Of course, these gold coins and jewels weren��t his entire fortune. The key to the steel vault was separately hidden in a corner of his pocket dimension. Nheless, a broad smile spread across Fael��s face. Finally, at ease, his smile became more natural. Meeting Ian��s gaze, he bowed deeply.

    "I will serve you with my utmost effort."

    Ian responded calmly, "Let��s see how utmost your effort will be."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    "Willingly," Fael said with a smile, turning his gaze. At his gesture, the waiting members of his team ran over and stood next to each member of Ian��s group.

    "If you pick an item you like, they will exin it in detail. Feel free to look around and ask questions."

    Fael smiled at Ian as he spoke. "I will personally assist you, sir."

    Ian nodded and turned to Mev and Philip.

    "Don��t forget what we discussed yesterday."

    "Of course."

    "I��ll choose without holding back, sir."

    Mev and Philip walked toward the wagons at the back. Charlotte, who had closed the sealed box, stood beside Ian.

    "I��ll look at it with you, Ian."<em>As you wish.</em>

    Ian nodded roughly and walked toward the wagons. Swords, daggers, axes, spears, and maces, as well as all kinds of defensive gear and auxiliary equipment, were abundantly disyed. There were also magical items and cosmetic equipment.

    "Do you have any weapons made of silver? Preferably swords or maces."

    "We have a few silver-ted swords. Would you like to see them?"

    "Show me all of them."

    "Understood. Please wait a moment." Fael spoke politely and quickly turned away.

    While waiting for him, Ian nced at the two in front of the other wagon. Mev was calmly nodding as she listened to the team member��s exnation, while Philip was eagerly examining the wagon��s contents.

    Soon, a team member approached him with a round shield. It had a smooth metal surface with a gentle curve and several raised bumps in the center to enhance durability and deflect attacks more effectively. Philip, having strapped the shield to his arm,ughed andmented on its bnce.

    <em>That kid is pretty excited.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly as Fael returned. Heid out three swords in front of Ian.

    "These swords are thickly ted with silver, but their edges haven��t been sharpened yet. As you know, they��re more decorative than practical."

    Ian nodded as he examined the swords. All three were standard-length longswords. They had ornate scabbards, cross-guards, hilts, and pommels. After confirming the silver des, Ian nodded again.

    "I��ll buy them all."

    "All three of them?"

    "Is there a reason you can��t sell them all?"

    "Not at all...! They are all yours now. Ah, I thought we could handle the payment altogether with the others. Is that eptable to you?"

    "Do as you wish."

    "Thank you. Haha, indeed."

    Faelughed as he pulled out a piece of paper and a quill from his pocket.

    "Bor was right. It��s best to follow your words unconditionally, sir."

    He chuckled and began writing on the paper. One of the team members whispered something in his ear, making Fael��s smile broaden. It seemed Philip had purchased the round shield. While everyone was busy, Ian leisurely looked at Charlotte.

    "Two of these swords are yours."

    "They seem too soft for me to use."

    "But you��ll need them against those creatures. I��ve mentioned it before."

    "...!" Charlotte, eyes widening, nodded.

    Vampires could also be killed with weapons made of silver.

    "They��ll also be effective against specters, so always carry one. You used to handle dual swords right?"

    Charlotte grinned, revealing her fangs. "Alright. I��ll sharpen yours as well. I��ll make them sharp enough to cut through people too."

    "Do that." Ian nodded and turned to Fael, who was once again looking at him.

    "Show me the strongest sword made of Imperial steel and all the magical items."

    "I��ll present them immediately." Fael signaled to one of the team members and quickly turned away.

    The approaching team member carried away the three silver swords. They seemed to be gathering the purchased items together.

    "Do Imperial merchants always trade like this?" Ian asked Charlotte.

    Charlotte shook her head at Ian��s question. "Only when dealing with royalty or high nobles. In Javier��s case, he wouldn��t serve anyone less than a king like this."

    <em>This is truly first-ss service. </em>

    Ian nodded and watched the busy team members and Mev. She was holding a shield, a small round shieldmonly known as a buckler.

    She was exining her requirements to the team member, asking if it could be attached to her wrist guard instead of being handheld. The team member nodded, indicating it was possible. Philip, beside her, was trying on a helmet that covered not only his head but also his nose and cheeks.

    <em>That helmet will make his ears ring a lot.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly again. Watching them shop made him feel good. Deep down, he felt they deserved to enjoy this.

    <em>Well, I can��t spend all this money by myself anyway. I can say that this expenditure is quite worthwhile.</em>

    "We��re ready. If you have any questions, feel free to ask." Fael, who had been busy fetching items from the wagon, spoke while catching his breath.

    Ian nodded as he took the offered sword. He could check the information on it. It was a rare-grade sword named Imperial Steel Longsword. While it had a rtivelymon equipment destruction rate option, its durability and attack power were quite decent. Of course, it was no match for the Sword of Judgment, but that was true for most swords in this world.

    <em>It would be nice to have another sword of relic or holy artifact level...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian handed the sword to his side as a signal to buy it and turned his attention to the magical itemsid out before him.

    A team member approached and took the sword from him. Ian picked up antern with a handle. It was a rare item with ss panels on all four sides, notmonly seen in this world. He could check the information on it. It was a Magic Stone Lamp.

    "It operates with magic power. When you adjust the magic stone like this, light emits from the center."

    Fael said as he pressed and fitted the magic stone into the base of thentern. A soft light spread through the ss.

    "As you can see, it��s not very bright. But it canst for quite a long time."

    Ian nodded as he held the magic stonemp up to his face. It was small enough to wear on his belt, and apart from the ss part, it seemed durable enough. Moreover, his eyesight was good enough that this level of light source was sufficient even in the dark.

    "Do you get these directly from the mages of the Magic Tower?"

    "Someone supplies the merchants with items made by them. Mages hardly ever make these magical tools. They consider it trivial work, so their apprentices only make a few for practice. Maybe it requires too much effort and cost for its utility. Don��t you think so?"

    Fael shrugged and added, "One can just carry a torch or an oilmp. There��s no need for an item that��s dimmer and requires a magic stone. Moreover, it��s several times more expensive."

    "And yet you bought it knowing that."

    "It��s a rare item. And though it��s much cheaper than magical armaments, it��s still made in far fewer quantities. Nobles are willing to open their wallets for that reason alone."

    "I opened my wallet too. But I��m buying it to use."

    Ian ced the Magic Stone Lamp aside and calmly examined the other magical items. Most were rare but not very useful. There were books where the ink disappeared when a circuit was activated or gloves that blew air to dry sweat from your hands.

    "Hmm."

    Ian eventually picked up a bracelet among the items. It had a thin surface intricately engraved with spell circuits. He was able to check the information on it. His exmation was due to its performance.

    "You have a good eye. That��s the most expensive item here. May I?"

    Fael took the bracelet from Ian and wore it on his wrist. He stepped back a few steps and flicked his fingers. In an instant, magic power surged, and a flickering blue force field appeared above his forearm.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The force field dissipated within a few seconds. Fael brushed off the lingering magic as he spoke.

    "It��s a Magic Force Field. It can block an arrow or a de once. But, after about six uses, the magic stone needs to be reced... You know how much those in power care about their safety."

    Ian nodded. The force field was tempting, but it was a skill he couldn��t use. It wasn��t included in his skill tree. In the game, many types of magic or skills existed but couldn��t be learned.

    They could only be used through items or quests. He had long given up trying to learn and use them on his own. He couldn��t understand how magic worked, how Mana was implemented into magic.

    "If it��s the most expensive, how much is it?"

    "Originally, it should be seventy gold coins. But I��ll give it to you for fifty."

    "I��ll buy it."

    <em>At this rate, I might really spend all the gold I��ve saved.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian took the bracelet.

    [Bracelet of Protection.]

    Ian thought as he epted the bracelet. It was a Bracelet of Protection. As described, it allowed the use of a level-one Magic Force Field. There were four uses left. It was a satisfactory number despite the limitation.

    In any case, he now had a way to defend himself faster than the Frost Shield and within a narrower range than the Whirling Barrier.

    Fael continued, "I��ll also include a small magic stone for free. You��ve bought a lot, so it��s a bonus."

    <em>I��ll have to find a way to get more crafted magic stones.</em>

    Ian nodded and turned his gaze to the defensive equipment.

    The purchases continued smoothly. Despite being a mid-sized caravan, they were still Imperial merchants. There were many items that were hard to find elsewhere. This was why he had hoped to encounter Imperial merchants in the game as well.

    <em>Come to think of it, isn��t this the first time I��ve traded with Imperial merchants since this became reality?</em><em>Since the North is technically an autonomous region.</em>

    Ian thought as he reviewed the items he had decided to buy. Shields and helmets, greaves, chain armor, shoulder guards, wrist guards, longswords, and silver swords. Several magical items as well. Not only Ian but everyone in his group had picked out a lot of items. He realized anew how much money he had umted.

    "Payment isplete."

    Fael, who had gathered the exact amount of gold coins, approached with a wide smile on his face. It wasn��t just a polite remark; his face truly had a healthy glow.

    "Thanks to you, I��m relieved. I was worried about how to dispose of some of these items."

    "You��re very honest." Ian chuckled.

    Though he had spent almost all the gold he had saved, it was a satisfactory purchase. There were many items he couldn��t have obtained even with money if not for this opportunity. Moreover, it was just in time for the battle against the vampires.

    "Will you be wearing the items right away? Or shall we move them to the inn for you?"

    "Load them onto our carriage. We��ll be departing soon. Gather the items, and let��s meet in front of the stable in about an hour."

    "In an hour? That��s good. I need to sort out the remaining items too. I see you then," said Fale.

    Nodding, Ian turned away. As the busy team members moved away, Mev finally spoke up.

    "No matter what, I can��t shake this uneasy feeling. You��ve spent so much of the money you risked your life to earn."

    "Then just fight that much harder for me," Ian replied nonchntly, ncing at Mev and Philip before grabbing the inn��s doorknob.

    "Money can always be earned again. Let��s get ready to leave."

    ***

    Before they knew it, it was afternoon. While most people were heading into the city, Ian and his group had finished their preparations to leave. The members of the Ark Caravan were carefully loading the items they had purchased onto the wagon. It seemed they nned to distribute and organize the goods after leaving the city.

    Fael, who had been waiting for the process to bepleted, finally walked towards Ian, who was now seated in the wagon. From his perspective, it was clear that they were about to embark on a dangerous mission akin to a war. Otherwise, there would be no reason for just four people to purchase such arge quantity of weapons. He suspected they might be nning to join a war, perhaps having been hired by Lu Sard.

    If that were the case, the power dynamics at the border would once again shift. Despite these thoughts, Fael couldn��t help but smile wistfully.

    "Why not stay another day? We should have a drink to celebrate a sessful transaction."

    "We have a long journey ahead," Ian said, leaning back in his seat, his expression showing no particr regret, just as he had looked when they met in the North.

    "Then let��s save it for next time. I don��t know why you��re heading to Lu Sard, but after your business there, please visit Borta. I will give you a grand reception." Fael spoke sincerely.

    It was only natural; Ian was someone who had helped him every time they met. He even wondered if this was a fate decreed by Lu Sr. A good merchant never ignored such Intuition.

    "If I get the chance, I will. Of course, that depends on you safelypleting your journey."

    Ian��s added words made Fael nod. He felt Bor��s gaze on the back of his head. It was an unspoken pressure to not take this lightly. Regardless, Fael had already engraved Ian��s warning in his heart.

    "Don��t worry. We��ll finish as scheduled. Oh, and this."

    Fael handed Ian a small wooden box.

    As Ian epted it, Fael added, "Gratitude should be shown with good liquor. This is a masterpiece distilled from our local grapes. Just one sip and the fragrance will linger until the next morning. It��s quite strong, too."

    A smile spread across Ian��s face. He opened the box to see the bottle inside and then shrugged as he looked at Fael.

    "I��ll enjoy this. I should have spent some of my remaining money to buy a few more bottles...."

    "When youe to Borta, I��ll make sure you can have it by the barrel."

    "In that case, I��ll definitely visit." Ian chuckled.

    Fael continued, "Speaking of which, may I ask one more thing? I didn��t get a chance to ask yesterday."

    Ian looked at him, indicating he could ask.

    Lowering his voice, Fael inquired, "The Dragon yer of the North. Do you know who it is?"

    "...."

    "I thought you might know, given your connections."

    A low growl came from the coachman��s seat. Charlotte, catching Ian��s gaze, pretended to yawn widely. Mev lowered her face guard with a cough, and Philip looked away at the sky, lips pressed tightly together. Ian eventually shrugged and turned back to Fael.

    "If you ever go to the North, ask the Northerners directly. It will be better for you."

    "...?" Fael blinked in confusion.

    Ian smiled and said, "Well until we meet again. Farewell, Fael of Borta, and Bor."

    As Ian exchanged eye contact with Bor standing behind Fael, Charlotte flicked the reins. Therge, thick-maned Northern horses began to move powerfully. The two riders who had nodded to Fael quickly followed alongside the wagon.

    "...After this job is over, let��s take a long break and then head to the North," Bor said suddenly from behind.

    Fael turned to him with a smile. "Why, hearing about the Dragon yer of the North makes your blood boil?"

    "You heard what he said. Hearing that name in the North would be good for our leader."

    "He did say that... but I don��t understand what he meant. Maybe he knows the Dragon yer personally?"

    Surprisingly, Bor nodded in agreement. "It seems likely. They all seemed to know who the North��s hero was."

    "...When we get to the North, we��ll have to use his name. If we��re lucky, we might meet the Dragon yer. If that works out... next time, one bottle of liquor won��t be enough." Fael muttered, looking back at the city gate.

    Ian��s wagon had already disappeared outside.

    "Before that, we should make sure toe back alive. Many people are as greedy as you, our leader."

    At Bor��s admonishment, Fael chuckled and turned around.

    "Don��t worry. We��ll reach Orendel safely and return alive.��

    And at that time, a new merchants�� guild would be born in the Empire.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    The only light in the dim room came from the candle on the desk. The various old books scattered on the desk cast shadows on the walls of the narrow, worn office as the me flickered.

    "So, is that it?"

    The middle-aged priest sitting at the desk asked in a soft, yet monotonous voice. His face, illuminated by the candlelight, looked as lifeless as the old, shabby office.

    Staring at the official in front of him, he added, "The Dragon yer of the North ismanding the Red Knight... and when you went to find him under the Count��s orders, he had already left Burbrook?"

    "...Yes, that��s correct. As I mentioned, those who were ordered to bring him discreetly moved quickly, but it seemed they were a step toote. Judging by the fact that he left a day before they arrived, he must have only stayed in Burbrook for one night."

    "And that was two days ago."

    "Yes. The report came today, but since it was conducted in secrecy, it was only by luck that I found out. The Count intended to share this information only with you, Bishop, and to inform the Grand Church."

    "I see... That would be the case. The church has issued strict orders to keep silent about him...."

    "I��m taking quite a risk by informing you of this." The official whispered with a smile. He was an informant who ryed the Count��s affairs to the priest in exchange for money. The priest sighed softly, pretending not to notice the subtle look.

    "To hear news of the Dragon yer, whom even the church did not know about, from such a close distance... It��s a pity."

    They were in a city located just four days from Burbrook on foot, which could be halved on horseback.

    "If I had known a bit earlier, I would have somehow managed to meet him. So, you have no idea where they might be heading?"

    "No. It seems even the Count doesn��t know. They crossed the border of Bel Ronde and headed to Burbrook, so it��s only a guess that they went either west or south. There��s no specific clue."

    "Hmm... I see." The priest finally nodded.

    It was an old habit of his to listen to the same story twice, a basic verification method to check for any discrepancies. He silently ced a small pouch from the drawer on the desk. The sound of coins clinking. A faint smile spread across the official��s face in the candlelight. He quickly grabbed the pouch and bowed.

    "Thank you, as always, Priest."

    "I��m the one who should be grateful. You��re aiding the hidden eyes and ears of the church, and the Radiant Goddess will surely be pleased."

    His voice felt hollow. The official didn��t care, knowing the priest��s words were just empty talk. After all, it was just a deal. He had no interest in the middle-aged priest��s ambitions.

    "I��lle back if there��s anything else to report." The official added as he turned to leave.

    The door closed, and silence descended upon the room. The priest��s already somber eyes grew even colder as if they absorbed the light rather than reflected it. He stood up, and closed the window without hesitation, though it was already dark outside. The faint candlelight barely illuminated the room.

    Sitting back at his desk, the priest finally muttered softly, "To think he was so close... If only I had known a bit earlier, I would have found a way to keep him here."

    His words were simr to before, but his tone was entirely different. The Dragon yer was someone the church had chosen as a new candidate for sainthood. Yet, there was no reverence or respect in his voice, only cold regret. This was only natural. Despite wearing priestly robes, he did not serve Lu Sr. Nor did he serve the ancient God of the Void.

    The one who responded to his prayers was a different entity entirely. A real God imprisoned in the body of a dragon, brought down by humans. There was a time he considered the whispers to be the temptations of a demon, but not now.

    He was the only one who knew the true history and secrets of this continent.

    <em>Creak.</em>

    The priest opened the drawer. cing wax on a spoon above the candle me, he picked up a pen and began writing on a small piece of paper. Although he couldn��t pinpoint their exact whereabouts, this letter would provide enough clues for the apostle of his God. That person would find the Dragon yer��s location somehow.

    "...And the Lord will not forget the merit of his devotee."

    Surely, he would bestow a fitting blessing. Perhaps this time, he would grant not just forbidden knowledge, but power.

    "The Power of the Dragon...."

    Finishing his writing, the priest bent down. With a click, a hidden drawer opened. Inside was a long wooden box. He opened it to reveal a stiffened, ashen pigeon crumpled inside. The priest took it out and ced it on the desk. He tied the folded paper to the bird��s leg.

    Its eyes glowed red as soon as he dropped a bit of wax to secure the letter firmly. The bird stood up as if it had never been stiffened. Its red eyes dimmed. The priest, standing, opened the window. With a flutter, the gray pigeon took off as if it had been waiting. Its form quickly turned into a ck silhouette, vanishing into the cloudy night sky.

    The priest, gazing at the night sky, solemnly intoned, "The death of the Dragon yer will signal the return of the true ruler to this world...."

    ***

    Three days had passed since they left Burbrook. The wagon had left the main road, entering a t forest path. There had been no sign of people on the main road for a while. To move discreetly to Glumir, was an unavoidable choice. Philip, who had been conserving the horses�� strength by moving slowly, had started to pick up the pace since this morning.

    Even Ian could see that they had already entered Lu Sard. However, the atmosphere was not tense.

    "...And so, he ascended to the position of the new Marquis of Burchard. The lord of Orendel, whom we heard about recently, is that very Den Burchard."

    In fact, the group��s mood was no different from usual. Philip, sitting in the coachman��s seat, leaned an arm on his newly purchased shield as he continued speaking.

    "If he eventually ascends to the throne..."

    "Then you and Ian will have helpedy his foundation," Charlotte said nonchntly.

    Philip nodded and extended his right hand. A faint light glowed from his hand, illuminating the essence bead resting on his thigh.

    "My story ends here today. It��s finally Charlotte��s turn."

    "Wait. I need time to digest your story too," Charlotte said firmly, pushing the portable whetstone in her hand.

    She was sharpening the silver sword with one hand while holding the whetstone with the other. It was a difficult task to do on horseback, but she had already sharpened two silver swords this way.

    <em>...Finally, some peace and quiet.</em>

    Ian, following behind them, took a swig from the bottle. He was drinking the alcohol Fael had given him straight from the bottle. Although the bottle was quiterge, he had already drunk nearly half of it.

    As Fael had imed, it was a fine drink with a good vor and an even better aroma. While it didn��t intoxicate him, it provided enough stimtion to alleviate the monotony of the journey.

    "Can I have a sip too?" Mev, sitting in the wagon, asked.

    Ian handed the bottle over without hesitation.

    "Go ahead and have a drink, but make sure to close the cap afterward."

    "Sure."

    <em>It��s still weird getting used to that tone.</em>

    Ian smirked as he watched the holy knight drink from the bottle. Since they left Burbrook, Mev��s attitude toward him had changed significantly, treating him as a close friend. Of course, once the fighting started, she would revert to her formal tone as if nothing had happened.

    "It��s ready, sir," Philip said, turning his head.

    In his upraised palmy an essence bead that had turned white. Ian approached and took the essence bead. As he gazed into the orb, which looked as though it contained swirling mist, he nodded.

    "Yes, it��s done. Good work."

    Ian stroked the essence bead with satisfaction before storing it in his pocket dimension. Even a low-grade essence bead was still an essence bead. It would serve its purpose when strong firepower was needed, albeit at the cost of his magic power.

    Philip flexed his right hand and added, "Don��t you have a few more? Shall we continue?"

    "This will be enough for now. You also need to conserve your strength for your sacred relic."

    "Yes. I��m relieved. I was worried that the Goddess��s touch might not reach here, but it seems fine."

    "Just be careful at night. It��s best to avoid being seen even during the day if possible."

    Philip nodded, looking at the sparse forest surrounding them.

    "We should be fine as long as we��re passing through here. There��s a lot of open ins, which is a bit concerning, but there��s always some forest around. We might be able to reach Glumir peacefully."

    <em>I hope so.</em>

    As Ian shrugged, Philip picked up an oiled cloth and started polishing his shield. While he hadn��t bought as much new equipment as Ian, Philip had still acquired several new pieces and was particrly fond of them.

    It was his first time using high-quality Imperial gear. Though Ian doubted they wouldst through many battles, there was no need to point that out yet.

    "Not a single beast in sight. Either they��ve all fled, or there are ravenous monsters in this forest," Charlotte murmured, shaking her sword in the air.

    Philip, without stopping his polishing, asked, "Isn��t Lu Sard thend of vampires? Would there still be monsters here?"

    "They feed on humans. They might need scapegoats to me," Ian replied indifferently, stepping back.

    Philip frowned slightly.

    "Then they might use monsters as minions."

    "Possibly."

    Vampires had various ways of creating minions. They could turn people into ghouls with intelligence or use dark magic and the power of true blood to enve them. Monsters wouldn��t be an exception.

    "Such creatures won��t die easily. They can keep fighting even after sustaining what would be mortal wounds, so stay alert at all times. If necessary, use your holy power."

    "Yes, I will keep that in mind." Philip nodded.

    Charlotte��s eyes grew serious as she sharpened her sword. They all knew that a fight was inevitable soon.

    Ian turned to Mev and added, "Mev, the same goes for you. You can��t use your holy power freely anymore."

    "Yes. Hopefully, I won��t have to use it at all," Mev said, cing the bottle down and exhaling as if savoring the aroma.

    Ian watched her for a moment before asking, "What exactly are the conditions?"

    "What conditions?"

    "For your holy power. Before, you could only use it for revenge. I don��t suppose that��s changed much."

    "That��s right. The Goddess grants her blessings only for revenge. It doesn��t have to be my personal revenge, though. I can also act on behalf of those grieving the loss of something or someone precious. The Goddess upholds just vengeance."

    "Then what was that before? You started using divine power when I was bleeding," Ian asked.

    "When we were fighting those disgusting goblins? So it was thanks to you, Sir Ian. Now that clears up my confusion," Philip said, nodding as Mev paused for a moment.

    Mev cleared her throat and spoke, "Seeing someone precious to me get hurt is reason enough for vengeance."

    "So that��s why you said you hoped there wouldn��t be any need to use divine power," Ian mused, ncing at Mev, who nodded.

    "Yes. It means someone has been hurt."

    "But when I got hurt, you didn��t use divine power to that extent, did you?" Philip asked suddenly.

    Mev quickly responded. "That was just a scratch, wasn��t it? You got that wound by going ahead recklessly."

    "Oh... Sir Ian��s injury must have been much more serious then."

    "Of course. He was bleeding profusely from his head."

    <em>I don��t think it was that bad.</em>

    Ian scratched his cheek, watching Mev speak seriously. He felt he understood the conditions under which she could use the Power of the Apostle.

    As Mev cleared her throat again, Ian casually added, "Then, if ites to it, I can just get hurt again."

    "What...?" Mev��s eyes widened as she turned to look at Ian, who shrugged.

    "As long as it ignites your sense of vengeance, that should be enough, right?"

    "That��s true, but... what kind of... Don��t do that. Injuries always lead to dangerous situations." Mev��s tone turned stern again.

    Ianughed lightly and replied leisurely, "Don��t worry. Haven��t you heard? I survived with all my bones shattered. Of course, with the help of the tinum Dragon, but as long as it��s not a severe injury like that, I can recover quickly."

    "...." Mev frowned, at a loss for words.

    Ian was serious; he was confident he wouldn��t die unless his neck was severed, his head crushed, or his heart pierced. His various resistances and recovery abilities had long surpassed those of ordinary people. Perhaps even a finger could be cut off and regrow. Though he had no intention of testing if it was truly possible.

    "Then, can you carry out my vengeance as well?" Charlotte suddenly interjected.

    Mev quickly turned her gaze to her.

    Charlotte added, "I want revenge on those bat bastards more than anyone else."

    "Yes... if it��s about losing someone precious, the Goddess will acknowledge it. But you would have to stay out of this fight. Are you okay with that?"

    "...Stay out of the fight?"

    "If I carry out your revenge for you, it means you lose your right to it. If you take your own revenge, then I lose my qualification."

    "That won��t do. Never mind," Charlotte replied immediately, turning her gaze away. The sound of the whetstone against the de continued.

    Mev, who had been faintly smiling as if she expected that, sensed the gaze and turned her head. When their eyes met, Ian gave a slight nod.

    "Indeed, it seems there is no other way."

    "...."

    "Don��t worry. If there��s a situation where your divine power is needed, I��ll be bleeding whether I want to or not."

    "...Alright." Mev finally replied. She had long given up trying to change Ian��s stubbornness.

    Charlotte turned to Ian right after. "I��ve finished sharpening it, Ian."

    "Oh, this was mine."

    <em>No wonder you were putting in a lot of effort.</em>

    Ian took the silver sword, half-drawing it from its scabbard. The de was sharp enough to be chilling. Though it would dull quickly, it could cut through people a few times at least.

    As Ian attached the scabbard to his right waist, Philip, who had been watching, cautiously spoke up, "So, can we hear the next story now?"

    "...."

    "I��m really curious. I understand why the God of Battle is interested in Lord Ian, but I can��t imagine him serving that God. It��s Lord Ian we��re talking about...."

    "Ian doesn��t serve Karha," Charlotte said, almost kindly.

    Both Philip and Mev��s eyes showed a spark of curiosity.

    Swallowing hard, Philip asked, "Then, the God of Battle chose someone who doesn��t serve him as his champion? By Lu Sr... How did that happen?"

    <em>Here we go again.</em>

    Shaking his head, Ian extended his hand to Mev. "Pass me the bottle again, will you?"

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    The group continued moving through the night. They advanced through the dark forest without lighting torches or even the new Magic Stone Lamp. Though the forest at midnight was much darker than the open fields, it wasn��t much of a problem for the party, except for Philip, as the rest had exceptional night vision.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</em>

    The horses wore blinders, blocking their peripheral vision to prevent them from panicking or exhausting themselves out of fear. These were among the items bought from Fael. Normally, Ian wouldn��t have considered them, but they had some resistance to certain status effects, as confirmed by the item information.

    Even during the night journey, the horses�� breathing remained steady, indicating that the blinders were somewhat effective. Like other frontier kingdoms, Lu Sard��s skies were perpetually covered in ominous clouds. The forest was silent, with only flocks of birds making the dark clouds in the night sky seem even cker.

    "Philip, start looking for a ce to park the carriage," Ian instructed.

    "Yes, lord. I��ve been waiting for your signal," Philip responded quickly, ncing at Charlotte for assistance. She licked her lips and scanned the surroundings, appearing well-practiced.

    In forests of the in, there were always spots where dense bushes or clusters of small trees grew together.

    "That spot looks good," Charlotte soon said, pointing in a direction.

    Philip promptly steered the carriage toward it."Ah, I can see it now. It��s perfect," Philip said, squinting into the darkness.

    Their method of setting up camp involved parking the carriage between bushes or trees, and securing the horses among them.

    While Philip followed this routine, Charlotte prepared feed for the horses, not forgetting to mix in some freshly cut grass from nearby. Ian and Mev cleared space inside the carriage for them to lie down. Though it wasn��tfortable, it was sufficient for them to curl up and rest in pairs.

    Since leaving Burbrook, this had been their usual camping routine. They didn��t light a campfire, but fortunately, the weather was mild enough to sleep without one.

    "You two rest first. We��ll take the first watch tonight," Philip said, poking his head down from the carriage��s roof.

    Ian and Mev nodded without argument. Though neither would sleep immediately, they didn��t mind, knowing Philip and Charlotte often bore the brunt of the work.

    Ian and Mevy down on the floor and the seats, now familiar with the positions. As Ian turned toward the wall and closed his eyes, the sound of rustling leaves in the wind and Philip��s whispering voice reached his ears.

    "Don��t vampires like the moon? I thought we��d see the moon once we entered Lu Sard, but it��spletely hidden here too," Philip said to Charlotte.

    Her voice followed from the coachman��s seat. "That��s news to me. Maybe werewolves, but vampires too?��

    Despite everything, Charlotte was the one who responded most to Philip��s chatter. It was a habit she had developed while traveling with Thesaya. That��s why they usually took the first watch together. Mev and Ian, on the other hand, preferred silence and often skipped unnecessary conversation, especially during the watch.

    "Really? I thought vampires liked the crescent moon and werewolves liked the full moon," Philip said, sounding surprised.

    He added, "I thought you��d know since you traveled with Thesaya for a long time."

    "I must have told you. She doesn��t know much. You might know more about vampires than she does," Charlotte replied.

    Ian silently chuckled at how Charlotte was talking about Thesaya as almost an idiot.

    It was true that Thesaya knew little, but she learned quickly. She never forgot a story she heard once, even if it was mentioned in passing and not taken seriously. If she was still alive, she would surely remember her contract with Ian and the promise to go to Lu Sard.

    "I still can��t imagine it. Listening to Charlotte��s stories, it��s easy to forget that she��s a demon. That such a demon exists...."

    "She wasn��t like that from the beginning. I never thought I��d end up rescuing her."

    "Ah, you said your rtionship with her wasn��t good at first."

    "It was worse than that. I intended to kill her with my own hands."

    "Wow... By the way, could you tell me more about your rtionship with her?"

    Ian turned his attention away from the quietly ongoing conversation between the two. It was partly because the chatter was of little interest, but more so because another sound was irritating his nerves.

    The sound of the rustling wind. He initially thought it was caused by the trees shaking, but the low, continuous sound persisted. Of course, a cool breeze was seeping through the gaps in the carriage, but he felt an oddly unsettling feeling. It was all the more disturbing because he couldn��t sense any murderous intent like being pricked by a needle or sshed with cold water, nor any trace of sticky magic.

    <em>Yes, it seemed oddly peaceful.</em>

    Reaching a conclusion, Ian opened his eyes and sat up. His eyes, fully adjusted to the dark, clearly made out the interior of the wagon.

    "Can��t sleep?" Mev asked in a low voice.

    Ian, rising slowly, responded, "I have a bad feeling."

    No further exnation was needed. Philip and Charlotte��s conversation abruptly halted. Mev also sat up, reaching for her armor and equipment.

    Ian stepped out of the wagon, passing the horses. He stopped only after putting some distance between himself and the camp. Charlotte drew her fanged sword, and Philip strapped on his shield, looking around the back of the wagon.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    At that moment, a gust of wind swept over Ian��s entire body. His eyes, which had been flickering with a gray hue, now calmed, and the remnants of magic, barely perceptible to those with highly developed Intuition, dispersed into the wind.

    ��...!�� As if that was a signal, tiny red glows began to appear in the distant trees. They all emerged in the trees and quickly filled the surroundings.

    "Crows...?" Charlotte muttered.

    Numerous crows perched densely on the branches, staring at the wagon in the center. The glowing red eyes dimmed, and then the crows began to p their wings. The sky of the forest darkened as they took flight in waves.

    "By Lu S," Philip muttered, gripping his sword tightly. His sigh was drowned out by the echoing cries of the crows, a sound that provoked fear.

    However, it was insufficient to affect Ian. He calmly observed the flock circling overhead. The crows soon gathered into a dense mass, then dove toward Ian in a dark wave with flickering red lights.

    ��...?��

    <em>Coming straight at me?</em>

    Ian tilted his head, then steadied his stance. As he readied his sword, lightning began to crackle along its de.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The wave of crows was suddenly swept away by a rising whirlwind, scattering them in all directions. The gap in the wave was quickly filled by more crows from behind.

    Ian extended his left hand immediately after.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Force Field rose in front of Ian, causing crows to burst into blood and feathers as they struck it, like cashing into the window. However, it couldn��t hold them all back. The area around Ian was engulfed in a wave of ck birds. The surface of the Force Field cracked faster than it dissipated. Soon, it shattered silently.

    However, it had bought Ian enough time to concentrate the lightning on his sword. He thrust the glowing de into the approaching wave.

    <em>Boom�� Crackle!</em>

    Amidst the sound of pping wings, a heavy roar spread, and spider web-like lightning branched out in all directions. The lightning swept past Ian and struck the crows that were advancing toward his group.

    The crows dropped with a thud, and the ones following them split into two groups, convulsing as they were forced apart to the left and right. Although the number had drastically decreased in an instant, there was still a significant number remaining.

    Ian��s gaze, which alternated between the two groups, suddenly turned back to the sky ahead. A smaller group, split from the main one, was flying straight toward him. The ones that had been scattered by the Whirling Barrier had regrouped.

    <em>To survive that and still not die. Well, they clearly aren��t ordinary crows.</em>

    With this thought, Ian took in the sight of the two groups circling in the darkness once more, and then quickly looked back.

    "Protect the horses! They��re targeting you!"

    "Understood!" Mev, who had just exited the wagon, lowered her face guard and shouted. She drew her sword and stood guard in front of the horses while Philip��s voice followed.

    "Lord! Look ahead!"

    <em>I know.</em>

    Ian silently replied to Philip, staring at the approaching crows with his gray eyes. The birds were already within striking distance. Ian extended his left hand, seemingly in anticipation.

    <em>Whoosh�� </em>

    A gust of wind surged from his hand, scattering the flock. Ian raised his sword and leaped into action. It was time to cut them down one by one.

    The situation at the campsite was no different. The two flocks split left and right, surrounding them like a tidal wave. The sound was like a torrential downpour. Charlotte crouched on the wagon roof, ready to spring.

    "...."

    Philip, standing opposite Mev, sighed as he watched the approaching ck wave. If they got caught in it, there wouldn��t even be bones left. The horses behind him would meet the same fate. Even the thick-skinned Northern horses would be torn apart.

    Just as the wave was about to engulf him, Philip extended his hand holding his sword.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A brilliant curtain of light red around him. The wave of crows hit the barrier, not merely bouncing off but burning away instantly. This was evidence that they were either undead or under the influence of dark magic.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    On the other side, where Mev collided head-on with the crows, her whole body crackled like frying beans. Despite being minions of darkness, they were still just birds. They couldn��t pierce her full te armor, but the relentless assault continued. She didn��t just endure the onught but started shing through the crows with her sword.

    Her speed was unmatched, faster than usual. The shing arcs of her sword surrounded her like starlight, creating what looked like a barrier of sword. It was a near-magical skill, but Mev moved without any hint of awe, pouring all her strength into her actions.

    The dismembered birds fell to the ground with a thud. Their beaks were abnormallyrge and protruded in the middle, revealing small, saw-like teeth in between.

    <em>Smack! sh!</em>

    With his right hand extended to maintain the veil, Philip swung his shield with his left hand, striking down the crows that had managed to bypass Mev. Thanks to the sufficient umtion of holy power, the veil still shimmered vividly. On one side, the relentless shing of the crows burning up created a continuous light show, while on the other, the desperate battle to protect the horses continued.

    <em>sh! Thud!</em>

    Charlotte moved nimbly, leaping over the horses and shing with precision. Each swing of her sword cleaved through the crows. Despite the chaos, the duration of the encounter was shorter than it felt. The surviving crows flew haphazardly, desperately searching for any gap.

    Despite their valiant defense, they were just three. Small gaps inevitably appeared whenever they exhaled ornded.

    <em>Neigh��</em>

    One crow managed to bite into a horse��s side. The horse reared and screamed.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Philip struck the crow clinging to the horse��s side with his shield, clicking his tongue. There was no time to check the horse��s condition. The immediate concern was the holy barrier, which was fading quickly due to the sheer number of crows striking it.

    <em>Oh Lu Sr,</em> Philip silently prayed, gripping his sword tighter.

    "You��ve held up well." Ian slid in beside him, his sword already soaked with blood.

    "Everyone, gather around!"

    Ian��s eyes glowed with gray magic as he shouted. Mev leaped back, and Charlotte rolled to the ground,nding in a crouch.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A fierce whirlwind erupted around the campsite, scattering the crows like paper. The group caught their breath, quickly taking defensive positions in four directions. The ck shadows in the sky regrouped and swooped down again.

    <em>I can��t just burn them all. Damn it.</em>

    Ian muttered, punching a crow. The risk of using red magic was too high. The environment was perfect for a wildfire, and ming crows crashing down would set everything aze. Not to mention the risk of their location being discovered, the horses and the carriage could also catch fire.

    Using gray magic like Chain Lightning was also tricky. In the chaotic situation, it could electrocute not just the horses but hispanions too. Using something like cier Wall would deplete his magic power immensely.

    <em>...How is it that, in the end, physicalbat is the most efficient? I��m supposed to be a mage.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian continued to swing his sword and fists. The rest of the group also performed their roles diligently. Realizing that the crows were not persistently targeting them made their response much easier. The area around the group was now covered in a ck carpet of dead bird corpses.

    Dead crows piled up around them, forming a ck carpet.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The crows, now significantly reduced in number, finally retreated.

    ��Phew... phew....��

    The group panted, watching the shadows disappear into the darkness. They were covered in feathers and blood, but no one was injured. Even Philip had no scratches, though he might find a bruise or two once he took off his armor.

    ��Who would have thought we��d be in such danger from crows....�� Philip muttered while Ian inspected the fallen horse.

    Its side was torn, flesh gouged, and blood poured out.

    <em>Fuck�� The only casualty just had to be the horse. </em>

    A clicking sound escaped from Ian��s mouth. There was no time to wait for this animal to recover. It might have already been infected. Therefore, they would have to release it and leave. The only constion was that the horse of Northern lineage wasn��t injured.

    "They seemed to be targeting the horses. Am I the only one who noticed?" Mev asked, catching her breath. She raised her face guard and looked at Ian, her face glistening with sweat.

    Charlotte, sitting on the wagon roof, brushed off crow carcasses and looked at Ian.

    "I noticed too," Ian said, standing up.

    Philip sighed shortly. "Seems we all thought the same. But why? Wouldn��t it make more sense to target us?"

    "They probably wanted to disable our mobility while keeping us alive."

    ��...You mean they aimed to take out our means of transportation?��

    "Why else would they do this?"

    "Then, these were scouts of some sort." Mev crushed a twitching crow under her boot.

    Ian leaped onto the wagon roof and nodded. "Most likely. It seems like we��ve entered the vampires�� hunting ground."

    A memory from the game shed through his mind. He had faced a simr situation before. Back then, it was a pack of undead hounds rather than crows.

    It seemed to be a widespread tactic throughout Lu Sard.

    "Since the scouts failed to achieve their goal...."

    Ian, peering into the forest��s darkness, turned to Mev and added, "The main force will being soon."

    As if on cue, the faint sound of hoofbeats echoed from the darkness beyond.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    From the sound, Ian estimated there were about a dozen. The tainted magic was palpable, with no attempt to conceal it. Ian��s eyes gleamed as he scanned the darkness.

    Magic Detection revealed the silhouettes of their approaching foes, not just the riders but their horses too, all imbued with magic. The most intense aura emanated from the lead rider. The presence Ian had recognized earlier was probably from the leader rider.

    Besides Ian, Charlotte drew her silver sword with her left hand, rotating her wrist as if testing it after a long time.

    She spoke, "Maybe the Empress noticed our arrival?"

    "Who knows? We��ll find out soon enough," Ian replied calmly, ncing back.

    Mev and Philip, who were approaching the carriage, looked up at him.

    "I��ll take on the leader. You two handle the rest," Ian instructed.

    "Are you sure? There seem to be more than just a few," Mev said, furrowing her brow.

    Ian shrugged and turned to Charlotte. "You assist Mev and Philip while protecting the horses and the carriage. If they realize we��re not trying to flee, they might not target the carriage. But they could still try to kill the horses to drink their blood. Prevent that at all costs.""That shouldn��t be too hard... but just assist?" Charlotte��s eyes narrowed.

    "You know how to fight these things already well enough."

    Charlotte��s eyes took on a peculiar look.

    "So, you��re thinking of using those as practice targets for the two of them."

    "Why, are you not confident?" Ian asked, smirking.

    "No, but if things get bad, I��ll fight with all I��ve got."

    "Don��t worry," Mev interjected, receiving Charlotte��s gaze. "If you guard the horses, we can focus entirely on the battle. That��s enough, isn��t it, Philip?"

    "Well... yes, of course," Philip stammered, quickly nodding under Mev��s gaze.

    Charlotte added, "There��s a silver sword in the carriage. Use it if needed."

    "For now, let��s just fight and see. I want to verify if these things really can��t be killed, even if their limbs are cut off or their heads are taken," Mev replied.

    "I��ll use the power of my relic without reservation," Philip said.

    "Don��t worry about dying; I��ll have your back," Charlotte assured him.

    <em>Having fought together a few times, it seems they work quite well together.</em>

    Ian thought, turning his attention back to the riders. They were close enough to see now.

    The horses were skeletal, their rotten flesh exposed, running silently. The riders wore loose leather armor, swaying atop their mounts, each wielding long spears. The leader held a jagged two-handed sword in one hand, wearing piecemeal armor over quilted clothing. ck mist-like magic swirled from his body. Red eyes glowed brightly beneath a horned helmet.

    <em>Clop�� Clop��</em>

    Finally, the riders slowed.

    They halted a good distance from the carriage. The vampire knight rode a few steps closer, the ck mist around him seeping into his body. His youthful face became clear under his helmet.

    Staring at Ian with an amused smile, he spoke, "Since you��ve killed all of my father��s birds, I didn��t think you��d be the type to flee... Did you know who we are and were waiting for us?"

    "Of course. Vampires and theirckeys," Ian replied tly, adding, "But it seems you don��t know who I am."

    "Oh, I know who you are," the knight said, grinning wider, baring his fangs. He rested his two-handed sword on his shoulder.

    "Tonight��s prey of mine. You seem much more interesting than those who run away crying."

    His attitude was rxed and confident. It was only natural. This was their territory, and they had repeated such hunts many times.

    Judging by his words, they��d recently hunted their own people fleeing from the war. Well, that was likely one of the reasons for starting the war. They chattered on without lowering their voices, saying trivial things like they didn��t expect to see a beast with a sword again, or that they were curious about the taste of blood, so this was fortunate.

    Ian nodded, "I see."

    "You��re an amusing one. Why do youugh after hearing that?" the knight asked, not wiping the smile from his face.

    "Because it seems you really don��t know who I am," Ian said.

    The knight tilted his helmet slightly, confused. Ian didn��t bother to exin that this vampire wasn��t impressive or that this confirmed the Empress hadn��t noticed Ian entering Lu Sard.

    The knight chuckled.

    "Well. It seems you��ve made quite a name for yourself. I suppose those who ughtered all the birds aren��t ordinary folks. If you��re so famous, why don��t you tell me yourself? I should know just how great the ones I��m about to consume are."

    His appearance,bined with his casual armor, resembled a raider more than a knight.

    <em>What a cocky bastard, </em>thought Ian.

    As Ian pondered, Charlotte let out a low growl, and Philip cleared his throat briefly. They seemed eager to reveal his identity immediately.

    <em>Why are you guys so eager?</em>

    Ian chuckled and said, "No need to know. You��re going to die here anyway."

    "...? Ha!" The knight��s eyes widened, and then he burst intoughter, as did his subordinates, amused by what they perceived as a joke.

    The knight��s voice continued, "You��re a confident one! Fine, I��ll make sure to kill you myself. If your blood tastes as good as your confidence��"

    <em>Thank you. That��s exactly what I wanted.</em>

    Ignoring the rest of the knight��s words, Ian checked the quest window that appeared before him.

    [Servants of the Empress.]

    He remembered this as a sub-quest from the game. It involved killing a few elite vampire nobles encountered on the way to Glumir.

    <em>So you��re at that level, huh?</em>

    Ian closed the window and focused back on the knight, who was still talking.

    "I shall personally make a blood wine out of your own blood��"

    "So, how long are you going to keep pping your lips from over there?" Ian cut him off.

    Before the knight could respond, Ian kicked off the roof,unching himself toward the knight.

    Seeing Ian charging, the knight widened his eyes,ughed briefly, and shouted, "That one is mine! The rest of you, take care of the others! If there��s one with tasty blood, keep them alive!"

    <em>A responsive one, isn��t he?</em>

    Ian sprinted forward, closing the distance rapidly. The knight spurred his horse forward as well. They were soon face to face.

    "I am Warren Shapiro! Firstborn of Count Shapiro of thisnd, Dalrihol, and rightful heir!"

    Even as he shouted, Warren leaned to the side and swung his sword. The jagged de cut through the air with a whistling sound, slicing diagonally toward Ian.

    Ian didn��t slow down. He ducked low, slipping between the sword and the horse, and swung his sword sideways, shing the horse��s side.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    With the feeling of cutting through bone and flesh, they passed each other. But Warren didn��t fall. The undead horse seemed to feel no pain, running and turning as if unaffected, even with its side split open, leaking rotten guts and fluid.

    "You��re not just full of confidence! What��s your name?"

    "A mosquito bastard pretending to be a knight. How funny," Ian muttered as he skidded to a halt.

    Despite his low voice, Warren heard it andughed briefly again.

    "You seem to have no sense of honor. Are you a mercenary?"

    Before finishing his sentence, Warren charged again. Despite the sparse trees around, he rode without hesitation.

    "You call that honor, fighting on horseback?"

    As he ran to meet Warren again, Ian nced around. Warren��s subordinates were circling the campsite, making strange, mocking war cries and waving their spears.

    <em>What a show.</em>

    Well, while it might be nothing to him, to ordinary people, it would feel like a nightmaree to life.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    A sharp sound cut through the air. Warren, almost lying sideways, swung his sword again, leaving no room to dodge. Ian pulled his right arm, holding his sword, close to his left shoulder, and leaned back almost horizontally.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The de barely grazed his forearm. Warren��s surprised face followed as if he hadn��t expected Ian to dodge like this.

    "Get down here, bastard."

    Ian straightened his back and swung his right arm powerfully. The Wind de that surged along the sword cut through the horse��s hind legs, sending it sprawling. Ian lost his bnce and rolled on the ground.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Warren also tumbled to the ground. The horse, with its hind legs severed, ran a few more steps before copsing. Warren, entangled with the horse, crashed to the ground and bounced up.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The impact stopped them as Warren hit a tree trunk. His horned helmet flew off, and the branches above swayed.

    A regr person would have died from such a blow, their bones shattered. But Ian, covered in dust, stood up and adjusted his grip on his sword. He turned to see a hand in a steel gauntlet emerging between the rotting horse and the tree trunk.

    "You... bastard... using some kind of magical gear, aren��t you?"

    Warren pushed the horse aside, cursing as he stood. His face and armor were covered in rotten blood and flesh.

    "A coward... Fine, I��ll fight you the same way."

    He reached into his cuirass and pulled out a small metal sk, cing it to his lips. There was no need to think deeply about what��s in there.

    <em>These mosquito bastards always cheat whenever they get the chance.</em>

    Despite this thought, Ian carefully observed his actions. ck mist began to spread once again from Warren��s body, but Ian still didn��t feel like he would lose. It wasn��t that he wascent. He maintained a perfect level of tension and his mind was continuously absorbing the surrounding information.

    From Ian��s perspective, this guy was far weaker than the adjudicators he had faced before. It seemed even weaker than Theaya. Perhaps it had only inherited a portion of true blood from the Count, not the Empress. If that were the case, it was a level he could fully understand.

    Without even needing to use the Strike of Judgment, he could easily kill the knight with just a moderate use of magic.

    <em>But could I take him down with just closebat?</em>

    Normally, Ian wouldn��t consider this approach, but he needed to give Mev and Philip some time to gain experience. Of course, they wouldn��t be easily defeated by such opponents. It would take a vampire army to kill his entire party.

    Besides, he couldn��t predict how many more vampires of this level they might encounter. If he used magic recklessly each time, his condition might not be optimal by the time they reached Glumir. If he could win using magic only as a support, it would give him more leeway.

    Sadly, his physical stamina recovered much faster than his magical power.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The ck mist from Warren��s body spread over his sword.

    "Are you done?"Ian tilted his chin and asked.

    Sensing the confidence in his demeanor, Warren frowned and charged. The ck mist emanating from his entire body left a ghostly trail. Ian charged to meet him, but it wasn��t Ian who reached Warren first.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Warren reflexively deflected a shing projectile, a throwing knife that ttered to the ground. Heughed, looking at the knife embedded in the dirt.

    "A mercenary, I see! Such dirty tricks�C-"

    He stopped talking as he swung his sword, reacting to Ian, who had already closed the distance and was striking down. Their swords shed, and both were pushed back slightly.

    Warren, eyes wide, eximed, "Imperial steel? Is that an Imperial steel sword?"

    He seemed more surprised that Ian��s sword hadn��t broken than by the fact that they were equally matched in strength.

    Ian didn��t respond but frowned slightly. The sensation of the ck mist touching him during their sh was unpleasant��sharp and sticky.

    <em>Does it assist attacks and cause status effects? Fear or Confusion? Well, then that should be manageable.</em>

    With that thought, Ian swung his sword again. Warren met his strike eagerly. He wasn��t retreating or dodging, confident he could win by shing directly. But even after exchanging a third and fourth blow, Ian��s sword remained unbroken, and the ck mist had no noticeable effect on him.

    <em>ng!</em>

    A powerful swing from Warren pushed Ian back. His sword, trembling slightly, bore a small nick. Although Ian had used a bit of magic to neutralize the impact of the ck mist, he couldn��t prevent the sword��s durability from quickly deteriorating.

    Ian clicked his tongue.

    <em>A sword that was bought from Fael not too long ago, yet it is already in this condition only after the first fight.</em>

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Warren charged again, shouting, "You seem out of breath! You��re stronger and more skilled than I expected, but there��s an unbridgeable gap between us�C-"

    Warren��s head snapped back as a throwing knife embedded itself in his right eye. Ian, deflecting Warren��s sword strike with one hand, had thrown the knife in the opening. Warren froze momentarily, caught off guard by the unexpected close-range attack.

    "What gap?" Ian didn��t waste the opportunity, swinging his sword at Warren��s exposed neck.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The head flew off, and ck blood spurted from the neck.

    <em>Is this really working? </em>

    Thinking this, Ian suddenly retreated in the next moment.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The headless body, instead of falling, swung its sword at him. The ck blood spewing from the neck turned into ck smoke.

    "You��re even more despicable than the elves...."

    Warren��s head, lying on the ground, hissed. It then melted into ck smoke. The neck��s ck smoke began to envelop the entire body, which still looked poised to attack.

    An eerie voice echoed through the smoke.

    "But, fine.... I��ll acknowledge your skill."

    <em>What a typical vampire.</em>

    Suppressing a scoff, Ian adjusted his grip on his sword. A fleeting thought crossed his mind: could he still handle this creature with just a de in its current state?

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Through the smoke, Warren��s creased face emerged. Despite his head having returned, the ck smoke didn��t dissipate. It spread from his eyes, nose, and ears, and billowed out from between his armor, enveloping his entire body like mist. The smoke even rose along his sword, making it appear as if he held a de made of mist.

    "Come." Warren raised his sword above his head as he spoke, his stance wless. Anything that came within his striking range would likely be cut to pieces.

    "No thanks." Responding, Ian threw his throwing knife.

    It was hisst one. Now, the only weapon left on his leather strap was the fairy dagger tucked at the very bottom. Warren, frowning, brought his sword down. The trajectory of his de knocked the iing knife aside and then surged toward Ian. Ian dodged to the side.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The ck trajectory left deep marks on the tree behind him before dissipating.

    <em>What a predictable pattern.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian watched him with Magic Detection activated. The tremendous power burning with intense momentum became clear. It didn��t seem like he could maintain that state for long.

    His shallow n was probably to replenish the expended magic by sucking Ian��s blood. In any case, it meant that time was not pressing for Ian. Of course, that knight didn��t intend to prolong the fight until all its magic was exhausted."Are you feeling fear now?" Warren charged as he spat out the words.

    His previous nonchnt demeanor was gone, reced by the movements of a well-trained knight. His earlier im of recognition wasn��t just empty words. The approaching trajectorycked the earlierposure.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Ian stopped, nting his foot on the ground. The ck arc grazed past him. Ian then twisted his body and charged at Warren.

    <em>ng! </em>

    Warren easily blocked Ian��s downward strike. The burning mist made deeper scratches on Ian��s sword.

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian thrust his left hand toward Warren��s side. The iron dagger he held tore through the quilted undercoat beneath the breastte. Warren��s brow twitched slightly, but that was all. He swung his left fist. The ck mist clung to his steel gauntlet like fog. Ian quickly backed off, leaning back to dodge.

    "You seem to favor shy tricks. Is that how you made a name for yourself?"

    <em>Something like that.</em>

    Ian answered only in his mind, adjusting his grip on his sword. The deep notch in the middle of the de was clear. It had been halfway to breaking since the moment it chipped. It was bound to break soon. A sense of urgency crept in. At the same time, his nerves sharpened, and his Concentration peaked.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Simultaneously, Warren charged. The mist on his sword had thinned. It seemed intentional. Warren probably wanted to overwhelm him with swordsmanship.

    <em>Looks like he��s gottenpetitive.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian��s body moved ordingly.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Ian barely deflected Warren��s downward strike with his de, then closed in on him.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Their shoulders collided. At the same time, Ian��s iron dagger, held with the de facing outward, stabbed into Warren��s opposite side. Warren, showing no sign of pain, swung his arm to push Ian away.

    <em>Whoosh! </em>

    The ck mist trailing from Warren��s armshed Ian��s entire body as he retreated.

    Ian raised his arm to shield his face. The sensation of something scraping against his armor followed. But there was no time to hesitate. Warren was already bringing his sword down again.

    Ian held his breath and leaped backward.

    <em>Shing��</em>

    Warren abruptly halted his swinging sword and followed after him.

    As the approaching Warren came into focus, a chill ran down Ian��s spine. At the same time, the intuition that usually existed as an abstract sense was fully awakened. Ian could perceive everything around him simultaneously, even while locking eyes with Warren. It felt as if his field of vision had expanded beyond what his eyes could see.

    Intuition and Concentration. And the Intelligence and Mental Fortitude to support them. These stats were manifesting their results.

    As a result, Ian could closely observe Warren��s movements while alsoprehending the situation at the campsite. Shouts, screams, and curses. The warm yet firm feeling that was unique to the holy power of the God of Light. The sounds of weapons shing and Mev��s war cry. And Charlotte, leaping onto the carriage, her rxed smile and breath visible.

    At that moment, Warren��s presence became crystal clear, as if the focus had shifted. Ian��s mind envisioned Warren��s next attack��an upward diagonal sh.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Matching his prediction, Ian narrowly dodged the trajectory. As before, recognizing and reacting were separate matters. But now, he was also capable of counterattacking. Warren did not retreat from Ian��s thrust but merely tilted his head to the side to avoid it.

    <em>sh.</em>

    The de imbued with Wind de cut deeply across one side of Warren��s face. Yet, Warren��s pitch-ck eyes remained unwaveringly fixed on Ian. He was a guy who could regenerate even after being beheaded. Losing one side of his face was nothing.

    Warren grinned, exposing the torn flesh of his face.

    "Didn��t see thating?"

    With the upward shpleted, Warren��s arm tensed again. The trajectory of the de etched itself clearly into Ian��s mind once more.

    "Out of tricks already, it seems."

    <em>Shing!</em>

    The ck trajectory fell. Instead of dodging or deflecting, Ian raised his sword above his head, assuming a defensive stance.

    <em>ng.</em>

    The impact made Ian��s knee buckle momentarily. Warren��s sword was halted by Ian��s de.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    At the same time, Ian��s sword, already deeply notched, snapped.

    "As expected."

    Beneath the falling de, Ian��s eyes flickered with a red, fiery light.

    "A sword alone won��t suffice anymore."

    "...!?"

    Warren��s confused frown indicated he didn��t immediately grasp the meaning.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    Yellow mes erupted from beneath Warren��s feet. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. Warren��s entire body was engulfed in the st with no chance to evade.

    "Yaaah��aaaargh!" His scream echoed from within the mes.

    The ck mist had already been consumed by the fire, leaving no trace. Despite his eyes boiling and skin charring, Warren��s face was filled with shock and confusion.

    But Ian didn��t answer his unspoken question. Instead, he let go of his broken sword, drew his silver sword with his left hand, and rose. Switching the sword to his right hand, he leaped into the zing inferno.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The outstretched sword pierced through the burning quilted coat and into Warren��s abdomen at an angle, delving deeper into his chest. Warren��s scream abruptly ceased. His body trembled and stiffened, eyes wide open. As the mes died down, a smokeden sigh escaped his lips.

    "Magic...?"

    Those were hisst words. When Ian withdrew his sword, Warren copsed. Smoke rose from his forehead, and Ian looked down at his body. Like other vampires, his entire body was slowly turning to ash and crumbling away.

    <em>Honestly, this is more convenient.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue and shook off his silver sword.

    <em>What a hassle. This wasn��t something to do twice. </em>

    However, there was some sess. Even against a vampire knight, his closebat skills proved effective. If he��d had a better sword, he might have ended it with just his de.

    As Ian retrieved his sword from his waist, he reached for Warren��s fallen sword on the ground.

    "Lo, lord! Is it over?" Philip��s shout rang out from a distance.

    The surroundings had be quiet. With Warren��s death, his minions seemed to have all perished as well.

    "Yes, it��s over."

    Ian said, picking up the still-warm sword.

    [Bleeding Straight Sword.]

    Although the de was a bit long, it was a surprisingly good sword. It had a minor penalty of slightly reducing Mental Fortitude, but for Ian, that was a minor issue. More importantly, it had a high critical hit chance. Just looking at the de��s shape was convincing enough.

    The rest of the armor was nothing special. Like a typical vampire, Warren hadn��t paid much attention to defense. Ian took only the sword and finally returned to the campsite. The area was a mess, covered in ashes of minions, dead birds, and rotting horse carcasses.

    "Huff... huff...."

    Philip, sitting in the middle of it all, trying to catch his breath, looked at Ian and spoke.

    "I wondered when you��d finish... I thought I was going to die."

    Despite his words, there were no visible injuries.

    <em>Liar, stop whining.</em>

    Ian chuckled as he tossed the captured sword into the carriage and looked at Mev. Her face was slick with sweat beneath her lifted visor.

    "How did it go?"

    "He really stayed alive even with his head cut off."

    "They were nothing special. They tried some crude tricks with that smoke, though." Charlotte added as she jumped down from the carriage roof.

    "Sir Riurel cut off all their limbs and left them to roll around. Philip really didn��t spare any holy power, either."

    "But I did kill quite a few, my lord," Philip added.

    Ian took a swig from his canteen and nodded, then gestured.

    "Get ready to leave."

    "Right away...?" Philip asked as he stood up.

    Ian looked at Mev and spoke.

    "The one we just killed was Count Shapiro��s son. He seemed to have received some of the Count��s pure blood."

    "...The Count must have learned of his son��s death by now."

    "Probably."

    "Then, won��t hee after us?"

    Philip said, checking the condition of the horses.

    Ian shrugged.

    "He might seek help from other vampires. We can��t sleep here anyway, so staying will just waste time."

    "That��s true."

    "We��ll rest after the sun rises."

    <em>If he really wants to kill us, he��ll follow us on his own.</em>

    Ian swallowed the rest of his words and looked at Charlotte. She nodded slightly and approached the carriage.

    "It seems we can��t take this one with us...." Philip added as he patted the horse that had copsed with a torn side.

    Ian exchanged a nce with Mev and clicked his tongue briefly.

    "We have no choice. Let it go."

    ***

    The group emerged from the forest just as dawn was breaking. They found a stream running through a shallow valley and stopped the carriage there.

    The rest wasn��t long. By noon, they started moving again. Fortunately, the horses had enough water and grass, so they recovered some strength. The ones still tired were the group members themselves. Mev and Philip, as well as Ian and Charlotte, who hadn��t slept at all, were exhausted.

    They decided to rest in turns while traveling. Ian and Charlotte, being the most sensitive, had to stay separated. Thanks to Charlotte��s willingness, Ian and Mev were the first to catch some sleep.

    The loss of one horse turned out to be a blessing in disguise in this regard. If all four horses had survived, only one person could have slept at a time.

    When Ian woke up from his cramped sleep, it was already midnight. They were in the middle of another forest, descending a gentle slope.

    "Go inside and sleep. I��ll take the reins."

    "It��s not time to switch yet."

    "Just sleep," Ian said as he took the driver��s seat.

    Philip reluctantly stood up.

    "Wake me around dawn. The horses need to rest then anyway."

    "Got it. Charlotte, you too, go and sleep. Wake Sir Riurel."

    "I��m fine. Let her sleep for another hour or two." Charlotte replied in a hoarse voice.

    <em>She��s learning to be considerate now.</em>

    Ian chuckled and nodded.

    The quiet journey continued.

    By the time Ian finished one piece of jerky and took out a second, Charlotte, who had been yawning, finally brought her horse alongside the carriage. Mev, who had already woken up, was preparing toe out.

    "I slept too long. Sorry about that, Charlotte."

    "Don��t mention it,�� Charlotte replied nonchntly, leaping from her saddle onto the roof of the carriage without making much noise. The horse snorted briefly but didn��t bolt. Mev easily mounted the saddle.

    <em>They all have such good riding skills.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    Though he had grown ustomed to riding, his skills were still far from exceptional. In fact, his method of fighting on horseback was full of reckless actions that he would normally never attempt.

    "Would you like some jerky?" As Mev rode alongside, Ian tore a piece of jerky in half and handed it to her.

    Mev took it without a word and chewed on it. She didn��t refuse the bottle of liquor Ian handed her either. Drinking alcohol right after waking up wasn��t good for health, but there was nothing better for shaking off sleepiness.

    After finishing the jerky and sitting silently for a while longer, Mev finally spoke up.

    "There��s no humanity left in them."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Those minions. They were different from the corrupted ones. All they wanted was to inflict pain and drink blood."

    "Well, they��re just empty shells." Ian shrugged.

    Mev handed the bottle back to him and asked.

    "Empty shells?"

    "The resurrected minions have no souls. They only have memories of their previous lives. So they think they are still alive."

    The bottle was nearly empty.

    Ian took a regretful sip and added.

    "In reality, they have no empathy and can��t feel anything. They are driven solely by desires andmands."

    "Things that think they��re alive...."

    Mev nodded thoughtfully and then looked at Ian.

    "You know everything, Ian. At times like this, you really seem like a mage."

    "I just picked it up somewhere." Ian shrugged and took another sip from the sk.

    What he just said was nothing more than a direct quote from a magician NPC in a game. This NPC was a researcher of demons, and like most mages, he had an insatiable curiosity and a relentless drive for discovery, regardless of the means. He was probably still wandering near the ck Wall, engrossed in his research. Someday, they were bound to cross paths again.

    "They shouldn��t be allowed to live. Not for the innocent people of Lu Sard who were killed by them."

    "I agree."

    "...Except for one," Mev added meaningfully.

    Ian, who was gazing into the darkness, shrugged his shoulders.

    "Maybe."

    There was no further conversation. Mev once again fell silent, lost in thought. Ian, nibbling on jerky, enjoyed the quiet.

    In any case, it seemed tonight would pass peacefully. Despite the odd sense of dissonance he felt about this, Ian didn��t pay it much mind. After all, nothing would change.

    It was only several hourster that he heard the sound of yawning from behind.

    "Sleeping in the carriage might be morefortable than a bed at this rate. I slept so well."

    Philip mumbled, sticking his head out toward the driver��s seat.

    "It feels like I slept for a long time, but I guess not."

    Ian responded indifferently. "You did sleep for a long time."

    "It��s still so dark. It must be around dawn now."

    "...?"

    <em>That can��t be right.</em>

    Ian looked up at the sky, which was covered in thick clouds, and frowned. By now, it should have been fully light outside. He had grown so used to the overcast weather that he hadn��t noticed.

    Ian eventually let out a dryugh and muttered.

    "Maybe the Empress has realized that I��m here."

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    "Yes...?"

    Mev quickly turned her head, while Philip, who had widened his eyes, added.

    "Why is that nameing up all of a sudden here?"

    "No matter what I think about it, it��s morning right now. Even if I��m mistaken about the time...."

    Ian, who was still staring at the sky, shrugged his shoulders.

    "It should be brighter than this."

    "Are you saying the sun�� isn��t rising...?"

    "Rather, it looks more like the sun is being blocked."

    Philip, with his mouth hanging open, looked up at the sky.Mev, who had been listening, spoke up. "For the Count to be behind this, the scale is toorge."

    "That��s right."

    "Was it the death of that vampire that made them realize...."

    "Who knows? It seemed like even the Empress couldn��tpletely monitor the n."

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly and added.

    "It wouldn��t be strange to have issued an order to report immediately if anything unusual happens in the territory. That would also roughly exin why the Count isn��t following.��

    Naturally, the count would want to avenge his son��s death. However, the fact that no attack has urred yet is likely due to the Empress��s influence. She must have deemed it a suicidal act and forbidden it.

    Nodding in agreement, Mev looked at Ian with a vacant expression as Philip added.

    "Ultimately... it��s just spection, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Then it could simply be that today is particrly cloudy, and the Count is just dyed because he��s requesting support from other vampires... right?"

    <em>Your optimism is quite detailed.</em>

    Ian chuckled through his nose and replied.

    "Yes."

    It was clear that his answer didn��t provide muchfort to Philip.

    Philip also knew that his words were merely wishful thinking.

    "Ha... Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed as he climbed out of the carriage seat.

    Ian shrugged as he handed over the reins.

    "We��ll know for sure if we keep watching. Don��t lose hope."

    ***

    Of course, even after several more hours, nothing had changed. The sky was still gloomy. The surroundings were still dark. It felt as if time had stopped somewhere between night and morning.

    "...I simply cannot understand it."

    Philip muttered, his expression as dark as the weather.

    "No matter how you look at it, this isn��t a change that��s happened only around here. It��s likely that all of Lu Sard has been affected. Such a vast demonic realm... it��s unbelievable."

    Charlotte, who was lying on top of the carriage roof, chuckled softly.

    "Why is it unbelievable? The ck Wall does exist, after all."

    "...Ah." Philip��s face froze as he was struck by the realization.

    "We can just confirm if a demonic realm has opened." Ian, who was sitting on a chair spinning an empty bottle between his fingers, muttered.

    Philip turned to him with a questioning look.

    Ian nodded his chin. "You have a holy artifact, and Sir Riurel has the sacred mark."

    "Aha...!"

    "I��m no longer useful in that regard. My sacred mark only resonates with the vow of vengeance." Mev said.

    Philip, who had turned sharply to look at her, sped his hands together and spoke.

    "Don��t worry. I��ll confirm it."

    Phillip soon bowed his head and recited a prayer. It was the mostmon prayer, something about illuminating the darkness and shining brightly on all things in the world. But the effect was clear. A faint light emanated from Phillip��s grasp.

    <em>...He might be a pdin at this rate. </em>

    An absurd thought popped into Ian��s mind.

    "I can feel it...!" Philip, having finished his prayer, opened his eyes wide, as if the earlier pious demeanor had been a lie.

    "It��s much fainter than usual, but the Goddess��s touch is here. The holy power is also present in the relic."

    "Then either the demonic realm hasn��t fully formed yet, or this could be some kind of barrier," Ian muttered, recalling the darkness that followed Tahumrit.

    Philip blinked.

    "A barrier is magic, isn��t it? Is it possible to cast it over such arge area?"

    ��Not sure. But the opponent is a demon. This is their territory. What they can do within this ce, only the Empress herself would know for sure.��

    Nodding in agreement, Mev spoke up. ��Even so, it��s surprising. Doing such a thing would surely reach the ears of the order....Well, I suppose they must be prepared for that to face the Dragonyer.��

    <em>That damn Dragonyer.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue and added.

    ��They might have a backing that allows them to do this.��

    ��Backing...?��

    ��You mentioned that there are people supporting them from behind.��

    Mev��s brows furrowed. ��Someone to stop the order... So, you��re saying there��s an insider within the order?��

    ��There are quite a few corrupted ones posing as priests,�� Ian added nonchntly.

    Neither Mev nor Philip could deny it. After all, the person they suspected to be behind the corrupted ones was also a priest.

    Finally, Mev spoke again. ��You mentioned before that you had a guess about who was behind the vampires. Now, would you tell us?��

    ��Do I really need to tell you now?��

    Mev nodded. Philip, too, looked at him, seemingly trying to forget his anxiety. The sound of Charlotte��s growling breath followed. Indeed, this was something even Charlotte hadn��t been told in detail before.

    Ian, licking his lips, spoke.

    ��The Empress herself hinted at the existence of the one behind it. Of course, I did throw out the bait, but anyway. And the ones presumed to be behind it, their names were given to me by the tinum Dragon.��

    ��Lu Sr... My goodness.��

    Philip sighed, hurriedly covering his mouth, and added. ��I��m sorry. I never imagined that name woulde up here. I��ll keep quiet. Please continue.��

    ��...There are those who believe that instead of restoring the bnce of a tilted world, it��s better to destroy itpletely and start anew.��

    Mev��s eyes narrowed. She spoke cautiously. ��Sorry to interrupt, but did they perhaps call it a new order?��

    ��I didn��t hear that specifically, but there are some simrities.��

    Mev and Philip exchanged nces. It seemed like an unconscious act. Then Mev turned back to Ian and added with a thirst in her voice.

    ��So...?��

    ��They call themselves the Round Table Parliament. They never reveal their identity to the outside world, but their reach extends everywhere.��

    <em>Although I was the one who mentioned it first.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian casually continued. It was much easier to attribute his knowledge to Archeas than to make up a lie about how he knew that name.

    ��Round Table Parliament....��

    Mev murmured, repeating the name, then looked at Ian.

    "Then, the mission you��re carrying out must also be rted to them."

    ��Yes.��

    Ian shrugged and added. ��As I said, it��s presumed that one of their members or theirckeys is supporting the vampire n. Although there��s no evidence. If we seed in killing the Empress, we might find something. Maybe... even more than that.��

    ��...You said something simr before. Do you think there��s an agent of the Round Table Parliament here?�� Philip asked hesitantly.

    Ian replied calmly. ��I don��t know. I just thought the Empress might have sought their help. If that��s true, it would be great. We might get to hear directly about them.��

    ��...They wouldn��t be ordinary dangerous individuals.��

    ��Obviously.��

    ��...��

    While Philip swallowed hard, Mev added, ��Do you know anything about their scale or members?��

    ��Not at all.��

    ��I see... Well... It��s possible that we are chasing the same thing. I have a feeling that at the end of the connections Philip and I are following, there may be someone directly associated with them.��

    ��I have a simr thought.��

    At Ian��s indifferent response, Mev nodded.

    ��There��s one more reason for us to work together. We might get important information about the corrupted ones�� backers.��

    ��Again, it��s just spection. They might be apletely separate faction.��

    ��Even so, it doesn��t change anything. Even if it��s unrted to my fundamental revenge, as a pdin, it��s not something I can ignore.��

    ��If you say so.��

    <em>At least the motivation is clear.</em>

    While Ian nodded, Philip also let out a peculiar smile.

    ��I don��t know if this is something someone like me can handle, but at least I know now is not the time to be dazed. In that sense....��

    He pulled out a map from his bosom.

    ��I��ll do what I can. We should re-examine the route to Glumir.��

    ��Do you know where we are?��

    ��Didn��t the vampire mention Dalrihol? We have enough clues. I��ll do my best to ensure we reach Glumir safely.��

    Finishing his words, Philip unfolded the map and turned his gaze to it. Ian, who had been watching Philip��s back for a moment, chuckled and took out the Magic Stone Lamp from his pocket dimension. The dim light from the magicmp illuminated Philip��s map.

    ***

    The group��s journey continued without pause. Since they couldn��t tell the time, they decided to consider the time until the horses were exhausted as a day. Almost two days had passed this way.

    ��I hope today passes without any trouble as well.��

    Philip spoke as he tied the horse, separated from the carriage to a tree. The edge of the forest, not far from the stream, was their campsite for the night. Ian, instead of replying, threw a small me onto the pile of wood. A gentle warmth spread with the light. The group started the campfire again.

    Considering that the Vampire Empress was likely aware of their intrusion, they saw no reason not to light a campfire. If she wanted to find them, she would do so regardless.

    ��It��s actually more unsettling because nothing��s happened,�� Philip added as he sat by the campfire.

    Mev, who was oiling her freshly sharpened sword, nodded slightly. ��Don��t waste your energy on things that haven��t happened yet. Focus on resting while you can.��

    ��Yes. Ah, are you two nning to sleep first again tonight?��

    ��That would be...�� Mev stopped speaking abruptly.

    Charlotte had suddenly ced a finger in front of her own lips.

    Staring intently downstream, Charlotte murmured. ��We have visitors tonight.��

    Philip, who was chewing on jerky, froze. Ian, who was organizing the inside of the carriage, turned to look at her.

    ��Is it them?��

    The corrupted magic mixed with the dark clouds was disturbing Ian��s Intuition. Charlotte��s detection ability was the best among the group at the moment.

    ��Judging by the breathing, it seems to be animals. Not many.��

    ��Hungry wild beasts, perhaps....�� Mev murmured.

    Before long, Ian also began to hear faint footsteps and breathing.

    ��...?�� He tilted his head slightly. Even if they were starving, the fact that they were running straight toward a campsite with a campfire was peculiar. The question was resolved the moment three pairs of red eyes appeared beyond the grass by the stream.

    ��They��re not just wild beasts,�� Ian muttered.

    Seeing the three wolves charging through the grass, Philip quickly strapped the shield to his arm. Charlotte, who had drawn her sword, sprang up like a spring.

    ��Stay and rest. I��ll handle this.��

    Without waiting for a response, sheunched herself forward. The wolves were cut down by Charlotte��s sword before they could reach the campsite. It happened in the blink of an eye.

    Charlotte, returning and shaking the blood off her sword, murmured. ��They didn��t even nce at me. Didn��t even let out a groan.��

    Philip, chewing on his jerky, responded. ��Do you think they were sent to locate us?��

    ��...More like they were sent to die by our hands from the start.�� It was Ian, sitting beside the carriage, who answered.

    He stood up and, passing the campfire, added. ��Looks like someone has something to say to me.��

    ��What do you mean...?��

    Philip��s gaze followed Ian��s direction. At the edge of the darkness, where the firelight barely reached, something wriggling and oozing came into view. He furrowed his brow for a moment.

    ��...!?�� Philip��s eyes widened as he realized what it was. The guts of the wolves Charlotte had killed were writhing and gathering as if alive.

    ��What is that?�� Mev murmured, watching the intestines clump together.

    Since Ian was approaching, she just observed. Otherwise, she would have rushed over and stomped on them immediately.

    ��It��s the Empress,�� Charlotte answered.

    As Mev turned to look, Philip, who had been standing dumbfounded, finally sighed.

    ��The Empress... you say...?��

    ��She used tomunicate with Ian in a simr way. Seems like she has something to say again.��

    ��Something to say...�� Muttering, Mev turned her head back to the darkness where the sticky sound was spreading.

    By now, the intestines had formed arge, grotesque mass. Looking closely, it was a horrifyingly sculpted face. The entire face kept writhing, and the sticky sheen on the surface glistened with each movement. The intestine-formed lips twitched next.

    ��You��vee all the way here, Ian.��

    ��Oh, Lu Sr...�� Philip muttered, closing his eyes at the voice that scratched at his eardrums.

    In contrast, Ian��s voice remained calm and indifferent.

    ��We��ll see each other face to face in a few days anyway. No need to be troublesome.��

    ��That��s precisely why. We might meet in a few days.�� The head, smiling, paused for a moment. It was a gentle smile, but to the observer, it was simply disgusting.

    ��First, I must say I��m impressed, Ian. I was so surprised at first. Toe this deep while avoiding my sight. How did you even find my location?��

    ��I didn��t know. I just had a suspicion. Seems like I was right, wasn��t I?��

    ��You moved without certainty...?��

    A sound like bubbles popping emanated from the head. Mev realized it wasughter.

    "You were nning to wander around until you found me. Your confidence is still impressive. Well, that��s why you came here with only four people, right? Even though you knew I would be ready to meet you."

    "You have no idea how disgusting your voice sounds right now. Get to the point. Unless you want your head to explode again."

    "...I��d rather that not happen. As I said before, the preparation for this spell takes quite a long time. Anyway, fine. I��ll get to the point."

    The head, wearing another grotesque smile, added, "How about we call it a truce here, Ian?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Mev��s brows furrowed. Philip and Charlotte exchanged looks, seemingly unable to believe their ears. Ian seemed to share the same sentiment. He let out a short snort and spoke.

    ��You talked nonsensest time, and you��re doing it again now. Take a look at the sky before speaking.��

    "It can still be resolved. Think carefully, Ian. No matter how much you hate us, there��s no need to risk your life over that insignificant fairy girl."

    ��Thesa, is she alive?��

    "Not yet. But if you persist until the end, she will eventually die."

    Mev��s gaze turned back to Charlotte. In her orange eyes, a thick, murderous intent was pooling. Ian also stood still, having stopped in his tracks.

    The Empress��s voice continued. ��I still don��t hate you, Ian. It��s quite the opposite. You��re too valuable a person to die in a ce like this. If you survive, you��ll aplish many feats and leave your name in history multiple times, just like you did in the North.��

    ��Killing all of you will also be part of my achievements.�� Ian finally spoke in a detached tone.

    The head wore a faint smile."What a tragic situation. Here I am, trying to save you, while you��re so eager to kill me. Even at this moment, my entire n is gathering. Do you really think you can stand against all of us, no matter how strong you are?"

    ��All of you are gathering?��

    ��Yes. By the time you arrive, we��ll be ready.��

    Ian nodded. Mev realized that he was continuing the conversation only to gather more information.

    Perhaps even the Empress had noticed.

    <em>Then why does she keep trying to persuade him? Is it really because she doesn��t want to kill Ian?</em>

    As she tilted her head in confusion, Ian spoke. ��Good. It��ll save me the trouble of hunting you down. I��ll also gain a lot of experience.��

    "Again with those iprehensible words... I know very well what kind of achievements you aplished in the North, Ian. They��re nothing short of legendary."

    The Empress��s voice lowered.

    ��But I also know it wasn��t entirely your doing. Things are different now. You know that better than anyone, don��t you?��

    ��....��

    Ian didn��t respond. Although his face wasn��t visible, Mev thought he must be expressionless. The deeper his anger, the more his face showed no emotion.

    ��You must be quite anxious.��

    Unexpectedly, Ian��s tone was very soft.

    ��What? What do you mean by that����

    "It seems the ones backing you aren��t providing any help at all, are they?"

    ��....�� The Empress��s voice quieted. Surprisingly, Mev could sense a faint trace of confusion emerging from that disgusting face.

    ��Otherwise, there��d be no reason for you to spout such nonsense yourself.��

    Ian continued calmly.

    "The truth is, you know it too. Without their help, your beloved n, which you��ve worked so hard to build, will all die by my hand. That��s why you��re desperately trying to persuade me,ing up with all these unconvincing reasons. Isn��t that right?"

    "...You��re jumping to conclusions too much, Ian." The Empress finally spoke.

    Ian, who had chuckled softly, added. ��I don��t care whether Thesa is dead or alive. Even if you use your people as cannon fodder, you can��t stop me. Dying by my hand will be far less painful than being drained of blood by you.��

    ��....��

    The head seemed at a loss for words, lips moving silently.

    Ian stepped closer and added. "Stop this meaningless nonsense already. And next time."

    Ian lifted his foot. ��I��ll crush your real head.��

    ��Ian, you��ll truly regret th����

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Ian stomped on the head. As its internal magic dissipated, the shattered intestines sprayed everywhere.

    ��Ha....�� Ian let out a short sigh, covered in blood and flesh. He wiped the blood from his face with his palm and returned to the campfire.

    Philip wore an awkward smile."Ah, you were magnificent, my lord. Not only did you stand firm against the demon��s threats, but you also dered war. Surely, you have something in mind, don��t you?"

    ��No,�� Ian replied immediately, looking straight at Philip.

    ��There��s no n. We��re heading to Glumir and will face them head-on.��

    ��....�� Philip��s lips parted as he paused, his reaction mirroring that of the grotesque head made of entrails earlier.

    Ian let out a dryugh and spoke. ��The Empress won��t budge from her den. There��s no way to sneak in, so we��ll have to break through the front.��

    ��Huh....�� Philip sighed.

    Charlotte, with a somber look, spat out her words. ��It��ll be a grand battle. Even if we die fighting, it��ll be memorable, and if we survive, it��ll be remembered forever.��

    "What kind of crazy... If what the Empress said is true, it would be like throwing straws against the wind. Of course, you all are warriors who can take on a hundred men each, but still, the opponent is undeniably... the demon race..." Philip finished, shrinking under Ian��s gaze.

    Ian nodded. ��Well, you make a valid point.��

    ��...What?�� Philip raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    Ian shrugged. ��As you said, it would be like throwing straws against the wind. You can turn back and return to Burbrook if you wish. The same goes for you, Sir."

    Ian nced at Mev and continued, "You��ve both done more than enough just by helping us get this far. I wouldn��t me you at all if you decided to withdraw. If we win, we��ll head straight to Burbrook. And, of course, we��ll share any information we gather."

    Philip looked startled, not expecting Ian to say such a thing.

    "No... How can you say such disappointing words... Turn back? No matter how scared I am, do you think I would abandon you two, sir, and run away alone?"

    "I feel the same. I can��t just throw you into danger and run away. I��ll fight with you until the end." Mev added.

    Philip looked back at her and joked, "I even practiced how to deal with vampires, so it would be quite embarrassing to return empty-handed."

    ��No matter how many of them there are, true vampires might only number in the dozens. The rest are likely on the same level as the minions we saw before. From what I see, we do have a chance. We just need to each handle a few dozen." Mev��s serious words made Ian chuckle softly.

    <em>I knew they would say that.</em>

    ��Alright. If you��re all so eager to die.��

    Of course, Ian had no intention of dying. He didn��t have many ability points left, but he still had plenty of skill points to spare. If things got tough, he nned to invest points as needed.

    Besides, he had other things to rely on. The moment he rejected the Empress��s proposal, a quest window appeared before him.

    [The Mistress of the Labyrinth Mansion.]

    The goal was to enter the Labyrinth Mansion and kill the Vampire Empress.

    This meant it was a situation that existed in the game as well. So, in any case, it wouldn��t be an impossible situation to clear. Just like the battle with Tahumrit.

    Even in the worst case, if he struggled desperately, a path would reveal itself. However, these weren��t reasons he could easily exin to hispanions in a convincing way.

    ��From tomorrow, we��ll move slowly. Everyone conserve your strength and don��t skip meals.��

    This was all Ian said.

    Philip, muttering ��Lu Sr,�� looked at Mev with a grave expression.

    ��If I die in battle, please avenge me, my lord.��

    Mev nodded. ��Don��t worry, Philip. I��ll do so with my life.��

    ��If anyone is going to die here, it will be me first. So you should vow to avenge me instead.�� Charlotte added.

    <em>Now they��re all eager to die first.</em>

    Ian chuckled and picked up a cloth to roughly wipe the blood off his face and body. Of course, he didn��t n on letting anyone die.

    If possible.

    ***

    The next day, the storm clouds began to churn violently, as if a storm were brewing. As time passed, they descended lower and lower, giving the impression that the sky itself was shrinking. The distinction between night and day remained impossible.

    However, the atmosphere among the party moving toward the center was surprisingly calm, more so than usual. They ate every meal heartily without sparing the rations and got plenty of sleep.

    During this time, not a single vampire attack urred. They didn��t even feel the presence of watchful eyes. Ian wasn��t entirely sure if this was truly the case. As they got closer to the center, the polluted magic grew thicker, disrupting his senses.

    By what seemed like the third day,

    ��Hmm....��

    Finally, the carriage emerged from the forest on the outskirts of Glumir. Ian, sitting on his saddle, suddenly felt his view open up. It truly did. The field sloped gently downward, allowing him to take in the entire panorama of Glumir at a nce.

    The first wall stretched wide and long, encircling the farnds and small forests outside the city. At the same time, it was low and thin, reflecting the style of the Empire. The city itself was nestled within high walls, upying only a fraction of the area enclosed by the outer wall. Even so, it seemed like a fairlyrge and prosperous city.

    At least, it had been until recently.

    Now, the entire city was shrouded in a dim darkness. Not a single light could be seen, making it look like an abandoned city.

    Ian was the only one to notice this oddity. The rest of the party��s gazes were fixated on the swirling storm clouds overhead, specifically on the eye of the storm, a gaping hole in the center of the vortex.

    ��Lu Sr... my god....�� Philip, staring at the dark purple sky and therge crescent moon visible through the hole, let out a sigh.

    ��...Magic. Or perhaps, another world.�� Charlotte murmured next.

    Ian nodded and added, ��Well, at least we won��t get lost.��

    ��...?�� Philip, who had been tilting his head in puzzlement, eventually followed Ian��s gaze downward.

    Ian was not looking at the gaping hole in the sky, but at thend below, illuminated by the pale moonlight. Arge garden and the grand mansion at its center were bathed in moonlight, standing out vividly. The moonlight reached only as far as the walls surrounding the garden.

    As a result, the surrounding areas appeared even darker by contrast.

    Philip, taking in the surreal scene, parted his lips to speak. ��So... that must be....��

    ��Our destination.�� Mev, leaning out from beside the carriage, finished his sentence. She looked at Ian with her calm green eyes.

    ��That��s the Empress��s pce, isn��t it?��

    ��Most likely.��

    As Ian nodded, the view of Glumir was obscured by the outer wall. Despite being low, it was still a wall. The carriage moved onto the tnd, following the main road. The city gate grew closer.

    The open gates, like the rest of the surroundings, were enveloped in a silent darkness. There weren��t even any guards in sight.

    Philip, finally realizing the unnatural silence, muttered to himself. "Surely, there aren��t no people at all, right?"

    "Who knows? Maybe."

    "Where could everyone have... No, never mind. It��s better not to think about it." Philip shook his head and fell silent.

    Soon, the carriage passed through the gates. Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. He felt a brief but subtle dissonance in his senses, simr to when stepping into a demonic realm.

    ��....��

    Unaware of the change, Philip looked around. To their right, the distant city wall was visible, while in front, a hill led to the farnds, and to the left, sparse trees formed a forest. The eye of the vortex was slightly to the left of the center ahead.

    As Philip took in the faint column of light created by the moonlight below the eye,

    ��Stop the carriage, Philip.�� Ian spurred his horse forward as he spoke.

    Philip instinctively pulled the reins.

    Ian, now wearing his helmet, added. ��Prepare for battle.��

    ��...!��

    At that moment, everyone in the party turned their gaze to the hill Philip was staring at. It was only for a brief moment. Mev quickly grabbed her helmet, and Charlotte sprang up from the roof of the carriage.

    Immediately after, ck figures began to rise over the hill. Philip stood up abruptly from the driver��s seat, taking a careful look at them.

    They were riders on dead horses. Following them, a figure shrouded in ck smoke emerged.

    It was a knight d in full te armor, riding a dead horse also covered in armor. The sight,bined with the swirling storm clouds above, evoked an image of an army from hell.

    Just then, as Philip swallowed dryly, a red light began to spread in the corner of his vision.

    ��...?!�� Philip��s eyes widened as he saw Ian��s body enveloped in a red light. The sacred power was quiet but seemed ready to erupt like a volcano.

    ��The Great Warrior of the North....�� Mev sighed as she dismounted the carriage.

    Ian��s eyes subtly curved upwards as he nced down at his hand. Partly because he had a premonition that it would be a rough day, but also because the holy power permeating his body felt more vivid than before.

    Checking his status window, he saw that his stats had indeed increased by a few points. This was surprising, considering he wasn��t receiving any more holy power than usual.

    <em>Is this simr to how the Sword of Judgment got stronger?</em>

    Perhaps it was thanks to the Source of the Dragon. It was something he couldn��t be certain about. In fact, the reason didn��t matter much.

    Ian soon shifted his gaze and pulled out a cigarette from the wooden box. With a flick, a me ignited at his fingertips, lighting the end of the cigarette. He shook his hand to extinguish the me and took a deep drag of the smoke.

    ��Puff....��

    Ian exhaled smoke and watched the riders slowly descending the hill. A considerable number, but they were only a part of the whole. The process of reaching the Labyrinth Mansion would not be smooth.

    Even so, he couldn��t afford to waste his magic on such foes. The same went for his weapons. At this point, even swinging an ordinary sword a few times would break it.

    However, there was an alternative.

    On the contrary, it was something possible only now.

    ��Phew....�� Ian exhaled the smoke from his cigarette and extended his right hand. His hand, which had disappeared into the pocket dimension, slowly emerged again, gripping a thick handle toorge to be grasped with one hand. Following it, a long and broad de, as tall as he was, appeared.

    The de was a single-edged greatsword, slightly curved at the tip, with ancient runes engraved along the spine. It was the Legion Commander��s Greatsword.

    Startled by the sudden increase in weight, the horse staggered and snorted, trying to regain its bnce. Ian, unfazed, gripped the handle with both hands, with the veins on the back of his hands bulging.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    His grip deepened on the thick, long handle, leaving faint indentations. The divine power coursing through his body zed silently.

    Eventually, Ian adjusted his grip on the greatsword with one hand. He let the massive de hang diagonally and turned to look back.

    The cigarette in his mouth moved slightly as he spoke.

    "I��ll clear the way. Follow me slowly."

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    "...!" Mev and Philip, who had been staring nkly at him, blinked in surprise. They quickly began to separate the horses from the carriage.

    Ian nodded slightly at Charlotte and looked ahead again. The approaching riders were lined up midway up the hill.

    ��Do you recognize who I am?��

    A voice imbued with magical power echoed. It was the voice of the vampire knight clutching a halberd. Among the array of minion cavalrymen, he stood alone just below the top of the hill. Ian, with a cigarette between his fingers, exhaled smoke as he replied.

    ��Count Shapiro?��

    His voice wasn��t loud, but it seemed loud enough for the Count to hear.

    A lowugh spread. ��I��ve been waiting for you, Dragon yer.��

    ��I didn��t expect to meet so soon.�� The Count removed his helmet, revealing a face not much different from that of his son, Warren.

    He red at Ian with his red eyes as he spoke. ��I personally pleaded with the Empress. To be the first to greet the Dragon yer at the forefront of the legion. To have the honorable chance for revenge.����So you are the one who taught that brat how to pretend to be a knight��.�� Ian snorted and took another drag on his cigarette.

    Noticing themotion by the carriage dying down, he picked up the reins and smiled.

    "Save that talk for your son. I��ll make sure you reunite with him soon."

    Without waiting for a reply, he snapped the reins. The horse bolted forward. As the Count ground his teeth and put on his helmet, the minion cavalrymen began to charge as if on cue. Fear was evident in the horse��s breath, but Ianshed the reins harder to increase the speed. He didn��t want to waste time on these creatures.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Under the helmet, Ian��s eyes turned gray. The wind wrapped around his body, and the horse sped up even more. The cavalry in the front line quickly closed in. They were charging with theirnces extended without hesitation. Normally, theirnce des would have reached him first.

    But that was not the case this time.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Ian twisted his body, turning the horse��s head to the side, and swung the greatsword with both hands. He felt the horse stagger but paid it no mind. Wind des surged along the sword��s de, and a red divine force swept through the cavalry before thence des could reach him.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The trajectory tore through everything in its path, sparing neither horse nor rider. Severed horse heads and upper bodies of the cavalrymen, d in chainmail, soared into the air, spraying ck blood. The faces of the dismembered cavalrymen twisted in a mix of shock and pain.

    Ian no longer looked at them. Gripping the saddle tightly with his thighs, he raised his extended arm and swung diagonally downward this time.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The remaining Wind de, infused with red divinity, surged forth. The minions leaping over the copsing cavalry were torn apart in midair.

    ��Is he... crazy...?��

    ��Aaah����

    Rotten blood and severed flesh littered the ground. Curses and screams filled the air. Fear was etched on the faces of the charging cavalry. The scene was too horrific to have been caused by just two strikes. Yet, retreat was not an option for them.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Another red trajectory swept through the cavalry beside him. No matter how blessed with the Blessing of Battle, it was impossible to handle the Legion Commander��s Greatsword with the finesse of an ordinary longsword. But such skill wasn��t necessary. All that was needed was to swing it with the intent to tear apart anything in the way.

    Of course, this applied only to Ian.

    <em>Whack��</em>

    The horse, staggering precariously, finally copsed.

    <em>Sorry. </em>

    Muttering inwardly, Ian kicked off the saddle and leaped. As the copsing horse hit the ground, his body soared through the air in a heavy arc. The minion cavalry charging at him looked up in surprise.

    With the greatsword raised above his head, Ian looked toward the hill. The lone figure of the Count stood clearly. A flicker of panic was visible in the glowing eyes beneath the helmet. It was understandable. No matter how strong he was, he was still human, and many believed that the Dragon yer��s reputation was exaggerated in various ways.

    Ian smirked at the Count, then looked down again.

    The cavalry had their spears raised, aiming at him. Even at this moment, his rational mind whispered that it might be reckless to charge into their midst. However, the heat in his heart burned more fiercely, urging him to attack immediately. His grip tightened around the greatsword.

    He gripped the greatsword tightly.

    ��Ooooooooh!��

    With a roar that seemed to expel the heat from his body, Ian swung the greatsword downward as he fell.

    ***

    ��What... that doesn��t make sense....�� Philip muttered nkly, staring at the red trajectory that had cut through the air.

    It was a sight that was hard to believe, even while witnessing it with one��s own eyes. The way he wielded the massive sword, as tall as a person, with such ease. The way he soared so high into the air. Even the way he came crashing down into the midst of his enemies, driving the giant de into the ground. Everything about it was surreal.

    "Snap out of it. This is no time to be watching."

    Philip blinked in surprise at Charlotte��s scolding from behind. Only then did he look ahead again. The enemies were already close.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Shouting, Philip tightened his grip on the reins. The horse, burdened with two passengers, panted heavily, but it had no choice but to follow Ian.

    The minion cavalry paid no attention to them, their focus entirely on Ian. It was only natural. His presence, d in red holy power and swinging a greatsword, was overwhelmingly dominant. He likely intended it that way.

    Thanks to this, the group was able to reach the enemy��s rear without much interference.

    "I��ll go first, my lord!" Philip shouted, adjusting his grip on his sword.

    Charlotte rose slightly from her saddle. Despite the uphill path and their full-speed gallop, she maintained her bnce with only the movement of her lower body. As she lifted her sword over her shoulder with both hands,

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Philip��s outstretched sword gleamed. A dazzling golden curtain unfurled in front of the running horse.

    The curtain collided with a minion cavalryman.

    "Aaagh��" The rider, along with his horse, burst into mes and screamed. Even that quickly turned to ash under Philip��s charging horse.

    Charlotte leaped lightly off her horse just then. Her elerating sword cleaved the air.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Charlottended, stabbing her sword into the rider��s shoulders. The impaled rider went limp without even a scream.

    While she pulled out her sword and leaped back up with acrobatic skill, Philip followed, stabbing his holy-powered imbued sword. There was no need to worry about getting attacked from behind.

    <em>Swish.</em>

    Mev, wielding a long two-handed sword, was beheading the riders. Although the riders didn��t die from decapitation, it rendered thembat-ineffective.

    <em>Thud! Crack��</em>

    They quickly began sweeping through the rear of the cavalry. The ones distracted by Ian finally turned around.

    "When did they get here, what the fuck...!"

    "Scatter and surround them! Scatter!"

    Some charged at them while others spread out to widen the distance. Mev and Philip didn��t bother to chase those who distanced themselves, focusing instead on clearing a path.

    Their goal was to catch up with Ian.

    Of course, it wasn��t as easy as it sounded.

    "My lord! I see him!" Philip shouted while deflecting and dodging flying spears and stabbing the cavalry. The red trail that had been obscured by the cavalry began to appear again.

    Mev turned to where Philip pointed and sighed.

    "He��s already that far ahead...?"

    Ian was already past the middle of the hill. The speed suggested he hadn��t stopped running in a straight line. Moreover, somehow he was riding a dead horse like the cavalry. The holy power was gradually burning the horse, but Ian didn��t seem to care.

    The cavalry henchmen, even with fear etched on their faces, stubbornly tried to block his path. It was a futile resistance.

    Not a single one could withstand Ian��s greatsword. Soon, the horse, unable to endure the holy power, copsed, and Ian, raising his greatsword, leaped forward without hesitation

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    A cavalryman blocking his path was split in half along with his horse. Landing with his greatsword embedded in the ground, Ian was covered in ck blood.

    "Lu Sr, have mercy...." Philip muttered.

    The legendary Superhuman of the North, whom he had only heard about in stories, was right there. The Ian now rising with the massive sword in hand lookedpletely different from the Ian he once knew.

    Ian let his sword hang by his side and gazed up at the hill. Before he knew it, nothing was standing between him and Count Shapiro.

    <em>Whizz��</em>

    It was then that the sound of something tearing through the air pierced their ears. Just as Philip, eyes wide open, was about to raise his shield,

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Suddenly, a sword swung upward, its trajectory striking the rider��s head. It was Charlotte. She immediately decapitated him with the silver sword in her left hand and spat out.

    "I told you not to get distracted."

    She threw the rider��s body aside and sat in the saddle. The dead horse, now obedient and without resistance, began to run. It seemed to follow anymand given by the person seated in the saddle without question.

    "Let��s go! Philip!" Mev��s shout followed.

    Covered in ck blood, she adjusted her grip on her two-handed sword and moved ahead.

    The cavalry blocking their path fell one by one. Mere minions could not match those who had crossed numerous deadly battlefields.

    "Dragon yer��"

    It was then that a thunderous shout, imbued with magic, echoed through the air. Count Shapiro, shrouded in ck smoke, was charging forward. The red streak racing toward him was, of course, Ian. Even though he was charging unarmed, there was no hesitation in his stride.

    The Count thrust his pike forward. Ian did not evade; instead, he swung his greatsword upward. The massive red arc tore through the air. The arc swept through the iing pike and the horse beyond it simultaneously. The horse cut cleanly from its neck down to its armor, copsed, and the Count tumbled along with it.

    Ian, too, rolled on the ground to slow his momentum. The Count��s roar of rage followed.

    ��You son of a����

    At the same time, ck smoke spread out in concentric circles.

    ck smoke began to emanate from the eyes and mouths of the minion cavalry. The horses they rode were no exception.

    ��Damn it....�� Even while continuing the fight, Philip, who had been watching Ian from time to time, let out a bted sigh.

    ��Ugh... Argh...!�� The cavalry, who had been maintaining their distance and looking for an opening, suddenly turned to face them, letting out raspy breaths.

    ��Hold the line, Philip!�� Mev, shouting calmly, raised her sword.

    As the minion cavalry started to charge at them, growling like beasts,

    ��Finish this quickly, my lord...!�� Philip��s sword began to shine with holy power.

    ***

    "I will not... forgive you...!" The Count, drawing his sword, spat out the words.

    Completely engulfed in the ck mist, he looked like a monster made of shadows.

    <em>Like father, like son</em>, Ian thought as he started running toward him. His greatsword, dragging along the ground like a plow, churned up the earth and scattered dust.

    ��With all my power...!�� The Count, shouting, started swinging his sword in rapid session.

    A series of crescent moon-like ck trajectories flew toward Ian. Ian did not use the Force Field or magic. He simply stretched out his left hand to grasp the sword hilt in the opposite direction, then raised his arm diagonally to cover his body with the broad side of the sword.

    Although he couldn��t cover his lower bodypletely, it didn��t matter. Honestly, at this moment, he felt like he wouldn��t die even if he took those hits with his bare body. His armor would be reduced to rags, though.

    <em>ng�� Crunch!</em>

    The ck shes struck the greatsword and passed by. A heavy impact traveled through the sword to Ian��s supporting arm. However, it was a bearable shock.

    The shes dispersed as they passed him, and Ian��s charge didn��t stop.

    <em>Is this why the greatsword had a defense stat? </em>

    Ian thought as he lowered the arm that had been covering his face. The Count��s pitch-ck figure came into view.

    Not expecting Ian to block the attack and charge straight through, the Count hurriedly adjusted his grip on his sword with both hands.

    However, Ian was faster in extending his greatsword.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The upward diagonal red trajectory shed through the Count��s pitch-ck body at an angle. The overwhelming strength blessed by the Blessing of Battle,bined with the massive de and the wind de imbued with holy power, tore through the Count��s magic and even the te armor beyond it.

    <em>Poof��</em>

    The smoke surrounding the Count vanished in an instant. The Count��s upper body crashed to the ground.

    With a grinding sound, Ian embedded his greatsword into the ground to slow himself. Due to his immense power, he left a long trail on the ground beforeing to a stop.

    He had felt this before, but controlling this much power with precision wasn��t easy.

    ��Damn�� it...!�� The sprawled Count groaned. Despite having his side to his right chest sliced off, he was still alive. His right arm was also severed below the shoulder.

    The Count spewed smoke desperately, but he couldn��t regenerate his body. The remnants of the holy power from the Wind de were burning the severed edges. Only after shaking off that power could he return to his original form.

    Of course, Ian had no intention of waiting. With his greatsword slung over his shoulder, he strode toward the Count. Themotion on the hillside finally reached his ears. Hispanions were cutting down the crazed minion cavalry as they ascended the hill. They were moving quickly enough, but he was simply faster.

    ��I will not forgive... you, you wretch... I will not....�� The Count, muttering madly, suddenly stiffened.

    ��Guh, urgh...!?��

    The Count convulsed as if having a seizure. A stream of blood shot out of his mouth.

    Fear was etched on the Count��s face as he tilted his head back.

    ��N-no���� With a stter, blood sprayed from the Count��s eyes, nose, mouth, and severed parts. It soon merged into a sticky mass and shot off like an arrow beyond the hill.

    ��...?�� Ian, turning his head, let out a faint chuckle. The blood mass had flown precisely in the direction of the vortex��s eye.

    <em>That must have been the true blood.</em>

    "Retaking it before losing it, huh...."

    <em>How thrifty.</em>

    It was probably only possible inside here. Otherwise, the adjudicator wouldn��t have let him burn his true blood when they died.

    "Ah, ah...." The Count, now limp, groaned.

    Life was draining from his face. Ian didn��t watch.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The greatsword crushed the Count��s head. The trembling stopped.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    An immediate change urred below the hill. The minion cavalry crumbled into ashes, and the dead horses reverted to rotting carcasses. Confirming his gained experience points, Ian turned toward the top of the hill.

    <em>ck-ck��</em>

    Hispanions approached from behind. Only Mev had managed to keep her horse alive.

    "You finished it before we even got there, Ian."

    As Ian reached the top of the hill, her voice continued. Taking in the scene beyond the hill, Ian curled one corner of his mouth and responded.

    "Finished? This is just the beginning." A dark wave of various beings was surging toward the hill.

    "Lu Sr, have mercy...." Philip sighed as he finally took in the sight.

    "Everyone, follow closely." Ian, with his greatsword hanging down, took a bold step forward.

    "From now on, we can��t stop."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    By now, the vortex of storm clouds was rapidly closing in. Gray and ck swirled chaotically, casting even darker shadows over the dreary ground. Despite this, the air was still thick and oppressive, reeking with a nauseating stench from various foul odors mixed together. It was the smell of the endless minions of darkness. The vanguard had merely been a wee party, as various creatures charged forward in chaotic disarray.

    Wolves, goblins, cave trolls, bears, and valley spiders werebined into grotesque chimeras, stitched together like patchwork quilts from the parts of various beasts and monsters. Minions wielding axes and spears, and all sorts of ghoul experiments that were once undoubtedly human, took on horrifying forms. Above them, birds such as crows and giant bats pped their wings.

    They all had one thing inmon: a single-minded determination to kill Ian and hispanions.

    <em>Aplete gift set, huh? Fuck...</em>

    It was a scene that seemed to symbolically show what happens when demons take over a country. Minions, the results of secret and insidious hobbies, and summoned beasts to cover up the me for the missing residents. Judging by their numbers, it was clear that the Vampire Empress was creating an armyposed of ghoul experiments and chimeras.

    He had seen such things in the game Glumir as well. It was probably the most logical way to recycle the overflowing human and monster corpses. At the same time, he felt the Empress��s determination to deploy everyst one of these creatures. She desperately wanted to stop him, at least to prevent him from entering the mansion in one piece.

    <em>And for her, it would be even better if I got killed by those creatures.</em>

    Ian continued to run straight into the midst of them, even while processing countless thoughts in a brief moment.

    <em>Crackle, crackle, crackle��</em>The greatsword, asionally sparking as it dragged along the ground, was finally lifted.

    And in the next moment, it was unleashed with ferocious force.

    <em>Boom, rumble��</em>

    The reddish crescent tore through everything in its path: experiments, wolves, valley spiders, and minions, even an unlucky crow caught in the fray. Everything was chopped into pieces, each spraying its own fluids.

    However, it was just a small partpared to the whole. Before the severed pieces even hit the ground, more would rush in to fill the void. Ian was well aware of this fact.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Without stopping his run, he entrusted his body to the momentum of the greatsword. His body spun around once, and in the very next moment, he took a powerful step forward and brought the greatsword down in a diagonal sh. Beyond the copsing pieces, those lunging toward him were caught in the red diagonal sh and torn apart.

    Letting go of the hilt with his right hand, Ian managed the greatsword��s remaining force with only his left arm, holding firm. Meanwhile, he clenched his teeth as he kept his exposed right arm tightly against his shoulder.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The falling pieces and the minions charging behind them were sent flying as if hit by a charging bull.

    Various bodily fluids sttered all over Ian��s body.

    <em>What the fuck.</em>

    Spewing curses, Ian cast the Wind de again. Simultaneously, his left arm regained its strength.

    Suddenly, a cave troll, nearly two meters tall, was right in front of him. Next to it, a minion thrust a spear forward. On the opposite side, a ghoul experiment, crawling on all fours, approached. Its abdomen had the upper body of another human, headless, protruding from it, with long, spiky ws resembling the front legs of a valley spider jutting out below its elbows.

    <em>Disgusting creatures, seriously...!</em>

    <em>sh.</em>

    Ian swung his greatsword as if venting his anger, shredding them one by one. The resistance felt in his grip was fierce, but Ian kept swinging until the end.

    The closer he got, the more he cut down. Ian continued forward, crashing through the fragmented remains with his body.

    "Screech��" A giant bat took advantage of the moment to dive at him with its mouth wide open.

    Its scream echoed in his ears. A normal person would have lost consciousness instantly. But for Ian, it was just an irritating noise.

    Ian��s fist plunged into the bat��s body, bursting it upon impact. The vile sensation was infuriating, but there was no time toin.

    <em>Fuck.</em>

    He swore and continued swinging his sword. He couldn��t afford to stop for even a moment. If his momentum faltered, he would be swallowed by the wave of enemies.

    Despite his near-superhuman state, he was still just one person. He couldn��t handle all the enemiesing from every direction. Even if he could, hispanions wouldn��t be able to hold out, and he would have to use a lot of magic to save them.

    So, for now, he left the rear to hispanions and focused solely on moving forward. His goal was the pir of moonlight visible in the distance. He had never considered any other options from the moment the battle started.

    Choosing to break them one by one or to find and defend a strategic point would only y into the Empress��s hands. This was her territory, and he couldn��t give her the advantage.

    Besides, he was blessed with the Blessing of Battle now. Karha, that human butcher God, would certainly consider a strategic retreat a cowardly act. So if the blessing were to be withdrawn, the situation would be even more chaotic.

    Karha enjoyed facing adversity and hardship, the more reckless it seemed, the better. Even if his Great Warrior ultimately couldn��t ovee it. The fact that the holy power throughout his body was bing increasingly red and scorching was proof of that. To Ian, it felt like Karha��sughter.

    <em>With the sky like that, can you even see anything? You ignorant butcher bastard.</em>

    Amidst his revulsion, anger, and displeasure, Ian��s mind remained cold and clear. His rationality wasn��t consumed by the excitement and emotions created by the holy power.

    It was likely due to his high Mental Fortitude. In a state of heightened awareness created by intense Concentration and Intuition, his rational mind observed andprehended all the surrounding information.

    Hispanions followed about ten steps behind him. Mev handled one side alone, preventing Ian from being surrounded. Philip was on the other side, moving almost desperately. He had no time toin, only letting out scream-like shouts. Charlotte moved between the two, ensuring neither of them was overwhelmed. She spent much more time helping Philip.

    Even in this, she didn��t seem to be exerting her full strength, clearly prepared to face the adjudicator if necessary.

    It was a decision that couldn��t be made without trust in thepanions. But as Ian saw it, the adjudicators weren��t among them.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The only ones hiding among them were vampire nobles.

    Covered in shadows or hair, they either flew around from a distance or lurked behind the minions, waiting for an opportunity.

    One of them suddenly sprang out,unching a sneak attack with shadow spikes. Ian evaded them with a slight shift of his body. The pitch-ck spike grazed his helmet. Ian, using the force of his arms, swung his greatsword at the vampire.

    The vampire��s body began to transform into mist from the feet up.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The de cut through the monster and then the mist where his waist had been. But the holy power mixed into the Wind de only burned the mist slightly. The vampire, now just a head and shoulders,ughed.

    "Haha, it��s useless��"

    The vampire��s eyes widened as Ian��s steel fist reached his face. The forward momentum from swinging the sword had carried Ian into a punch.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian��s fist smashed into the vampire��s face. The holy power burned the copsed visage, and the misty body rapidly reverted to its original form. Ian finished his punch, sending the vampire flying into the midst of the monsters, then twisted in midair to grab the hilt of his greatsword.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    The ancientnguage inscribed along the de��s spine glowed blue. Ian twisted his waist again, swinging the sword in the opposite direction.

    The blue glow enveloped the path of the sh, freezing everything in its path��monsters and the disfigured vampire noble��into countless icy shards.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em>

    The fan-shaped shards swept through the front line. Before the remains could even settle, a burst of blood erupted from the vampire noble��s mutted body, shooting rapidly toward the Labyrinth Mansion as if drawn by a powerful ma.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Ian stomped on the head of the now-dead vampire as he moved past. The faces of several minions wielding spears and axes twisted in fear before they burst into ashes.

    Of course, this was only a tiny fraction of the whole, and Ian didn��t even nce at them. Instead, he focused on getting into the space opened up by his recent strike.

    <em>Stronger than I expected...</em>

    The magic consumption was a bit higher, but it was a wider-range attack than just using Wind de. Indeed, what was attached to the Legion Commander��s Greatsword was a level 3 Frost de.

    Of course, he found it to be a ridiculous option. The sses that used this greatsword in the game were likely knights or barbarians, who couldn��t manipte magic. Moreover, it was a skill that consumed the user��s Mana, not from the magic stone. So originally, it was just a shy but useless item.

    There were countless items in the game that seemed designed to screw over yers like this. Like gems that increased critical hit rate and attack speed, or wands with shing skills. The developers probably never imagined that any mage would use this.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em>

    Ian, being that <em>any </em>mage, continued to swing the greatsword without pause, leading a march of death. Chimeras made from mixtures of monsters and beasts, grotesquely reconstructed ghoul experiments, and the rtively less horrifying minions and monsters were all cut down without respite.

    Amidst all this, the vampire nobles started to intervene more seriously. They looked at Ian with terror as if he were the Grim Reaper, and despite their fear, they rushed at him, each disying their unique skills frantically from above, from the sides, and sometimes, in desperation, from the front. Despite their actions, Ian kept shing and tearing through them without getting hit even once.

    The holy power scorched the true blood within them, causing it to escape their bodies each time. Their minions turned to ash and scattered.

    The questpletion window snapped him out of his half-awake, almost trance-like state. The sub-quest [Servants of the Empress] waspleted before he realized

    This meant he had already killed more than half of the vampire nobles.

    ��....!��

    And finally, he realized that the pir of moonlight was closer than he had thought. Through the eye of the vortex, the giant crescent moon was clearly visible. Below it was the Labyrinth Mansion.

    A strange sense of dissonance followed. While the mansion��s walls were steadily approaching, the mansion itself, jutting out in the distance, was still quite far away. Moreover, the nts in the garden beyond the walls loomed like trees. It almost seemed as if there was another wall behind the first.

    Ian, feeling his senses distort just by focusing his consciousness, let out a faint, hollowugh.

    <em>ying with space again.</em>

    He wouldn��t know what to expect until he set foot inside.

    ��...!��

    As Ian was thinking that far, he suddenly turned around. A warning from his intuition. One of the vampire nobles, now materialized, was reaching out with de-like ws, descending toward Mev��s side. It was clear they had finally decided that targeting Ian directly was hopeless. In fact, it was a situation that could have happened at any time.

    If he hadn��t been momentarily distracted by the mansion, he would have noticed sooner. Gritting his teeth, Ian drew upon his magic in an instant.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A golden barrier instantly enveloped Mev. The vampire��s ws scorched as they struck the barrier. A ck figure loomed behind the vampire��Charlotte, wielding a reversed silver sword.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The silver de pierced through the vampire��s shoulder, embedding deeply. Mev��s sword followed, severing the vampire��s head in one swift motion.

    Everything happened in the blink of an eye.

    ��Keep going, my lord! Don��t worry about us!�� Hearing Philip��s shout, Ian turned forward again, a faint smile touching his lips.

    He realized he might have been trying to shoulder too much alone. Hispanions were more than capable of protecting each other.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    He channeled his Mana directly into the greatsword. The holy power and frostbined as he swung the de toward the approaching minions.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack!</em>

    Ian no longer paid attention to what was behind him. He ignored his pounding heart, the throbbing in his temples, the ringing in his ears, and the tingling in his hands. He focused solely on delivering an equal death to everything before him.

    Then, in an instant, his view cleared.

    "...!"

    There was nothing blocking his path anymore. In the distance, the wide wall, shimmering in the moonlight, revealed its full form.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    In the middle of that, Ian slightly turned his direction and shouted as he confirmed the ornate iron gate.

    "Everyone, just run forward!"

    The group, who had just escaped the encirclement, started running with all their might. Behind them, the horde of monsters was still swarming. Now, the situation had reversed; they were being chased.

    <em>No matter how much of a bastard Karha is, he shouldn��t lose his mind just because I��m running away here.</em>

    With thoughts that seemed out of ce for the nightmarish scene, Ian drew upon his magic. A blue light flickered in his eyes.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    A white ice wall began to rise right behind Philip.

    It was the cier Wall. It couldn��t be maintained for long, but that didn��t matter. He never intended to in the first ce. He used only the minimum range and the minimum amount of magic power.

    <em>Thud.</em>The leading monsters crashed into the wall, and those following were crushed and burst apart. The ones that collided with the wall tangled and copsed among themselves. The cier Wall only caused a brief confusion before crumbling down. But that was enough. Even Philip, the slowest runner, managed to gain some distance from the horde.

    "The gate? Are we running to that gate?!" Philip shouted.

    Instead of answering, Ian led the charge. The scenery beyond the gate became clearer. After a short path, a garden began immediately.

    The tangled vines rose like walls. It was obvious at a nce that these were not ordinary vines. Regardless, there was no other choice. Once inside, they could face the monsters without fear of being surrounded.

    "Stop right there!"

    "No! Stop there!"

    The desperate shouts echoed from behind them just then. Turning around, Ian saw vampires with bloodshot eyes reaching out as they flew toward them.

    These were the ones who hadn��t attacked Ian or his group yet. They had been too intimidated by Ian��s relentless destruction of monsters to make a move. But now, their faces were mixed with desperation and fear as they flew in rapidly.

    <em>Ah, so they will be in big trouble if they don��t stop us.</em>

    Thinking that, Ian shook his left hand repeatedly. Each time, throwing knives imbued with Wind de shot out and struck the vampires. All three hit their mark.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A Fireball flew at thest one, exploding upon impact. Of course, such attacks couldn��t kill them, but it was enough to knock them back.

    Ian looked ahead again.

    The gate wasn��t far. Suddenly, the thought crossed his mind that it might be magically protected. Even so, it wouldn��t change his n. He just hoped he could break through it.

    Ian raised his greatsword above his head and gripped it with both hands. Then, he pushed off the ground with all his might. The ground caved in slightly as his body propelled toward the firmly closed gate. The greatsword descended, tracing a red arc.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    His worry was unfounded, as the iron bars of the gate tore like paper. Crashing through the gate with his entire body, Ian entered the mansion.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    He rolled to a stop on the ground. Moonlight poured over him, suddenly so bright that it was almost blinding.

    Squinting, Ian grabbed his greatsword and stood up.

    The rest of the group, who had followed him inside, were rolling on the ground without any hesitation. They ran toward the entrance to block whatever mighte in. But Ian didn��t have to swing his greatsword again.

    "...!" The monsters had stopped. They halted as if blocked by an invisible barrier at a reasonable distance from the entrance and the walls. The waves of monsters stretched left and right.

    "No, I... Ah, aaaaaah��"

    "Please, spare me, spare me...!"

    Beyond that, screams and cries began to erupt. Vampires, with their arms outstretched as if being pulled, floated above the monsters�� heads, screaming. Blood sprayed from their bodies in a red mist. Then, the condensed true blood gathered into several small clumps and shot past Ian��s head like arrows.

    "Gaaah...." The vampires fell with their death cries. Within seconds, their minions among the monster horde began to crumble and copse. But it wasn��t over.

    "Raaaah�C-"

    "Skreeee�C-"

    The remaining monsters, beasts, chimeras, and experiments started to spew fluids from every orifice. ck, red, sometimes green, or blue fluids covered the area around the wall, soaking into the ground.

    "...!" Ian suddenly looked down at his feet. He felt as if veins were writhing deep below. It seemed the ground of the mansion was absorbing the fluids from the monsters. When he looked up again, all that remained were dried-up corpses.

    In the eerie silence that followed, Philip, who had been staring nkly at the scene, finally moved his lips.

    "Is it... over?"

    "I think so......?!" Ian, who was answering while exhaling, suddenly widened his eyes.

    A burning heat and pain began to spread from his left shoulder. Thebat tattoo of Karha engraved on his shoulder and back was being inundated with an immensely dense holy power.

    Not only was it not spreading throughout his body as usual, but it was also pooling and condensing directly into the tattoo. It felt likeva was covering his forearm.

    <em>What the hell is this now?</em> he thought, but Ian endured the pain with superhuman patience. However, he couldn��t help but drop his greatsword and bend over. A reddish haze rose from his entire body.

    "Ian?! What��s happening?! Ian?" Charlotte, who had been sitting and panting, jumped up in shock.

    Mev, who was about to rush forward, hesitated.

    "Huh...? What, ah...?"

    "Philip...?...!"

    It was because Philip also had dropped his sword and copsed. A suppressed groan and his outstretched right hand trembling violently. A glowing orange light spread from his middle finger, a clear sign of holy power.

    Mev, who had been lifting her visor, also seemed to sense something and ced a hand on her breastte. She too fell to one knee, closed her eyes, and began to mutter prayers with a pale face.

    "Are you alright? Ian! Answer me!" Charlotte shouted as she ran toward him, not even ncing at the others. Before her outstretched hand could reach him, Ian raised one arm and spoke in a trembling voice.

    "I��m fine... Don��t touch me...."

    <em>Because it would hurt like hell even if a feather touched me now.</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he gasped for breath. The pain was gradually subsiding. Cold sweat mixed with bodily fluids and trickled down his face stickily.

    But his nerves were still focused on his shoulder. The pain had lessened, but the heat remained like a brand. The holy power condensed within it was vivid. It had even spread wider, extending below his forearm. Thebat tattoo must have been expanded.

    <em>Always messing with other people��s bodies without permission...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian immediately realized the cause of the abnormal phenomenon. It was clear that this area was almost beyond the reach of God��s gaze. Karha worried that he wouldn��t be able to watch the grand battle any longer, and must have poured an enormous amount of divine power all at once.

    However, this time Ian couldn��t curse him as an ignorant bastard. The divine power condensed in his tattoo felt like a part of him. It was the same sensation as when he first became able to handle magic or shards of chaos.

    Yes, it meant that he had also been given control. But it wasn��t all good news. Now, there was a limit to the amount of divine power he could use.

    <em>But at least he gave me something.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian sat down to catch his breath. Charlotte finally seemed relieved and plopped down on the ground, panting with her tongue out.

    "Thank you... O, Radiant Goddess...." Philip, kneeling and praying with a voice soaked in sweat, made Ian realize that this wasn��t happening only to him.

    Even Lu Sr and, judging by Mev��s reaction, possibly even Tir En were giving out divine blessings.

    "...!"

    Realizing this, Ian quickly reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out the Broken Sword of Judgment. As if it had been waiting, a bluish light began to spread through the scabbard.

    <em>That was close.</em>

    Ian sighed with relief, set the scabbard down, and stood up. His gaze finally swept over the inside of the wall. The front of the clearing was blocked by a wall of tangled vines. The vines, as thick as an adult man��s arm, were covered with finger-length thorns and rose higher than Ian��s height. They were so dense that he couldn��t see beyond them.

    If he listened closely, he could hear the unpleasant sound of crunching, and grinding noises continuously. The vine wall stretched long to the left and right. Lower vines continued under the wall, forming what seemed like split paths to the sides.

    <em>So this is the true form of the Labyrinth Mansion...</em>

    With a bitter smile, Ian��s gaze turned back to Mev. She had finished praying before Philip and was catching her breath.

    "Did you receive the holy power too?"

    "Yes... My stigma is filled. It seems this area is aplete demonic realm."

    "Then, you can wield the holy power now."

    Unexpectedly, Mev shook her head.

    "No. As it is, it��s just filled in the stigma. It seems I can only use it for revenge."

    "Damn...."

    <em>That ruined it. </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue. He touched his face here and there to check for injuries but felt only the tattered helmet and the sticky, repulsive sensation of bodily fluids. Any scratches must have already healed.

    As Ian removed his helmet and wiped the fluids from his face with his palm, Mev, watching him, spoke.

    "It was like seeing the reincarnation of Karha, Ian."

    "...I agree." Philip, who had just lifted his head, said. He must have been listening even while praying.

    "I have never seen such incredible martial prowess in my life. It��s entirely different from the stories I��ve heard. Truly superhuman��"

    "This isn��t the time for that."

    Ian cut him off with a click of his tongue and looked away.

    "We have only just set foot in the Empress��s courtyard."

    "...Oh." Mev cleared her throat awkwardly while Philip, with a hardened expression, finally turned his gaze around.

    "Now that I think about it... What are these nts? They can��t be like those carnivorous trees from before, right?" Philip asked, stepping back with a grim expression.

    Ian shrugged. "Who knows? I��m not sure myself."

    "You��re not sure...? Well, I guess it makes sense. Even you can��t know everything about these mutated nts. I sometimes forget because you always seem to have the answers."

    Ian only smacked his lips in response. Unfortunately, there were many things he didn��t know at the moment. Almost everything they had encountered so far was new to him, things he had never experienced in the game.

    The sky had always been overcast in the game, but it never had the swirling vortex it did now. He had never faced a horde of minions mixed with all sorts of monsters. Back then, they were scattered across Lu Sard, each controlled by their respective leaders. The only things he had seen near Glumir were those grotesque ghoul experiments and chimeras. Even those hadn��t moved with such systematic control.

    This change must have been because Thesaya had killed the current Empress back then, unlike now. Thebyrinth garden before him was the same. It wasn��t this expansive, and all the nts had been dead. It had merely been a passage with ghoul experiments wandering about, leading to the mansion.

    <em>Did I miss all of this while I was busy doing something else? Maybe I missed too much.</em>

    Anyway, the branching paths spreading out on either side looked like the entrance to a proper dungeon.

    "It��s hard to believe, but..."

    Charlotte, who was scanning the garden before the others, spoke up.

    "These look like rose vines."

    "Ro��ses?�� Philip furrowed his brow and turned to Charlotte. Then, following her gaze, he spoke again.

    "No matter how mutated, roses couldn��t possibly look this dreadful... Oh my god, Lu Sr." Philip sighed.

    He finally saw the roses at the ends of the vines. They were blood-red and farrger than any normal rose. And it wasn��t just one bloom. Though they hadn��t been visible before entering the mansion, the roses were now scattered across the vines, with new buds blooming even now.

    The buds rising at a visible pace felt less like flowers and more like sacs containing monstrous life forms. Soon, with a popping sound, one of the buds burst open. A dark red liquid flowed down the vines, resembling blood.

    "Are these flowers blooming after absorbing the fluids from those things earlier...." Mev sighed.

    Philip grimaced and spat. At least it was a relief that the flowers didn��t have a scent. They wouldn��t smell as fragrant as normal roses, at least.

    "Everyone, step aside," Ian said as he picked up his greatsword.

    Thanks to the residual holy power in his body, he didn��t need to draw on the holy power in his tattoo. As Mev and Philip quickly moved to stand beside Charlotte, Ian raised the greatsword beside his face with both hands and added,

    ��Anyway, it��s a nt, so it can probably be cut.��

    <em>Boom, Swoosh!</em>

    With a powerful leap, Ian swung the greatsword horizontally. The red arc imbued with Wind de sliced through the middle of the vine wall.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    Unlike the initial fierce momentum, the weight on the greatsword��s de gradually increased. The severed and pushed vines tilted.

    Gritting his teeth, Ian focused all his strength on his waist and arms,pleting the series of actions. The greatsword de extended long to the other side.

    "...."

    Ian was still frowning. The recoil was much stronger than expected. If the sword had been weaker or if he had hesitated midway, he wouldn��t have been able to cut through it all.

    While thinking about how tough it was, the tilted vine wallpletely fell back, scattering red sap from the cut surface.

    Red sap sshed on Ian��s face as he stood in front. The lower part of the wall also spouted red sap, drawing a long line under his chest.

    It was indeed blood. The smell of various creatures�� blood mixed with the stench and assaulted his nose.

    "Fuck...."Ian wiped the blood from his face and thrust the greatsword into the ground. His annoyed gaze assessed the thickness of the wall. The cross-section was much thicker and more densely tangled than it appeared.

    Finally, he understood why it had been so difficult to cut through. It was a wonder the de hadn��t gotten stuck in the middle.

    <em>In the game, it would have been an indestructible wall. I was trying to cut through something impossible,</em> he thought.

    Beyond the blood-sttered wall, another vine wall was visible. It was another passage. This kind of maze was likelyyered multiple times. As Ian��s gaze turned to the distant roof of the mansion, barely visible at the edge, something urred.

    <em>Creak, creak��creak��</em>

    The bleeding from the severed cross-section subsided, and new vines began to sprout. The dark vines tangled more chaotically than before and rose. Ian, looking up at the vine wall that continued to grow andpletely obscure his view, finally clicked his tongue briefly.

    "There��s no end to this."

    He had no intention of using magic or continuing to cut.

    The vines were likely resistant to magic as well. Although they couldn��t grow back forever, his magic power, divine power, and stamina would deplete faster. He didn��t know how many times he would have to repeat the same process.

    <em>Fuck, this really is a dungeon.</em>

    "We should just follow the open path. If the wall regrows like that while we��re climbing over it, it won��t end well." Mev added.

    Ian nodded in agreement, sheathing the greatsword into his pocket dimension. It wasn��t a suitable weapon for this maze garden. If it got caught in the vine wall while swinging, it would be disastrous. He might not even be able to retrieve it.

    Philip, who had been alternately looking down both passages, muttered. "Which way is the right path? No, I wonder if there��s a right path at all."

    "Anyway, we should be able to get closer to the mansion," Ian replied indifferently, returning to the group with a leather canteen he had taken from his pocket dimension.

    Charlotte added, offering the Broken Sword of Judgement that she was holding. "I don��t think it matters which way we go. I have a feeling there will be things waiting for us on both sides. Maybe even... the adjudicators."

    Ian handed the canteen to Mev and nodded, taking the Broken Sword of Judgement. He could feel the divine power within the sword. Although it wasn��t leaking out thanks to the scabbard, it would scatter wildly once drawn.

    While Ian returned the Broken Sword of Judgement into his pocket dimension, Mev drank the water and handed the canteen to Philip, continuing.

    "If what we heard is true, the adjudicators are much stronger than those vampires from earlier."

    "Of course. They exist to punish or control other vampires. I was prepared for them from the beginning, but they never appeared."

    Charlotte��s gaze turned to the sky.

    "They��ve been waiting here all along."

    Ian and the others looked up at the purple night sky. From inside, the eye of the vortex looked muchrger. Ian carefully scanned the boundary of the dark clouds.

    Meanwhile, the others were looking at therge crescent moon in the middle of the purple night sky. The moon, erged as if zoomed in, was now half-stained red. It sent a chilling sensation, making it seem as if the blood in their veins had cooled.

    Charlotte added in a low voice. "Perhaps it��s strongest to fight inside here."

    "Crescent moon...!" Philip, who had been drinking water, eximed and added.

    "You remember what I told you. Indeed, it��s not just a myth that vampires prefer the crescent moon."

    Charlotte nodded, though she stuck her tongue out reluctantly. Philip, who handed her a canteen, gazed at the crescent moon with sunken eyes.

    "��But no matter how I look at it, it doesn��t seem to be a real moon. Nor does the night sky. If it were real, the Radiant Goddess wouldn��t be able to unleash such divine power all at once. It��s probably actually daytime."

    "Is that still surprising to you, even though it��s not your first time in the demonic realm?" Ian, snickering, tossed a new sword from his pocket dimension to Philip.

    Philip, catching it awkwardly, nodded in gratitude. His sword was already chipped and dull.

    "��It��s ruined. I thought it wouldst at least a few more years." Philip, confirming the state of his shield, muttered with a gloomy face. His iron round shield was dented and torn in several ces. It was the result of the fierce battle amidst the horde of monsters.

    Of course, there didn��t seem to be any problem with the shield performing its role, butpared to when it was cherished, it had be rather shabby.

    While Philip clicked his tongue and reced his sword,

    "We��ve had enough rest, so let��s get moving. From now on, everyone, stay alert. We don��t know what might jump out from where." Ian, taking a final drink from the canteen, started walking down the left passage. He drew his longsword, keeping the divine power within his tattoo.

    Charlotte and Mev followed him, drawing their fang sword and fairy sword respectively.

    "Why are we going this way? Isn��t left an ominous direction?" Philip, quickly catching up, whispered.

    Ian snorted. "Your mouth is more ominous. Stop talking nonsense and keep an eye out."

    "Yes...."

    The whole group entered the passage lined with rose vines on both sides. It was only a few steps before they heard a creaking sound from behind.

    "...!" Philip��s eyes widened as he turned around.

    Vines were rising up, blocking the entrance to the passage they had just entered.

    "No way? How...?" Philip stammered, watching the vines rapidly entangle and block the passage. The other three exchanged nces and shrugged before turning back around. Blinking in bewilderment, Philip quickly followed.

    "The entrance is gone, but everyone seems so calm."

    "Because it doesn��t change anything. After all, we��re here to find the exit, not the entrance."

    Charlotte��s calm reply made Philip chuckle and nod.

    "We should be careful to maintain our spacing." Mev��s indifferent voice followed.

    "If something like that happens, we might get separated."

    "Indeed. Being isted here wouldn��t end well."

    The group continued, walking in pairs while maintaining a reasonable distance. The passage was wide enough for all four of them to walk side by side, but no one wanted to get too close to the vine walls.

    It was understandable. The walls constantly whispered creaking sounds and the thorns protruding from the surface were dangerously sharp. The red roses blooming on the walls were equally sinister, asionally dripping blood-like liquid from their petals.

    At least it didn��t seem like they would attack like carnivorous nts, but one could never be so sure. After all, these were mutated nts that fed on blood. There was no telling what kind of unexpected and bizarre urrences might happen.

    Before they realized how long they had progressed,

    "This is...."

    An open space appeared. Philip blinked and looked around. It was a square clearing, surrounded on all sides by vine-covered barriers. There was nothing else, and it was spacious enough for the entire party to move around freely.

    It was another garden within the garden.

    "It��s a battlefield," Charlotte muttered, and Philip looked at her. Her orange eyes gleamed strangely as she added.

    "They��ve set up a battlefield."

    "Ah...." As Philip sighed, Ian recalled his memories from the game.

    Back then, while heading toward the mansion, he had passed through a withered maze garden with a simr clearing. However, it was smaller than this one, and he had been greeted by ghoul test subjects.

    Of course, none were in sight now. That was only natural. They had all be nutrients for the garden.

    Ian��s gaze swept over the connecting passage. It was a fork in the path: straight ahead or to the right.

    Without much hesitation, Ian turned to the right passage.

    ��You seem to have no hesitation... Do you have a knack for finding the way?��

    <em>This kid sure is curious about everything.</em>

    Ian frowned slightly as he nced back at Philip.

    Philip shrugged his shoulders and said, ��In the worst case, we might get separated. If you have any tricks that only you know, it would be good for everyone to be aware of them...��

    Surprisingly, it was a reasonable point.

    <em>Well, he had been around for a while now.</em>

    Turning his gaze forward again, Ian began to speak.

    "I don��t know the path either. I��m just considering roughly three things as I move."

    "Three things...?"

    Ian raised his sword slightly and pointed at the sky.

    "The boundary of the night sky. The garden is probably spread out as far as that night sky."

    "...!" Philip, along with everyone else, looked up at the sky again.

    Philip stammered. "This ce�� probably is muchrger than I expected."

    "The mansion is probably at or near the center. So, we use that to guide our direction. More importantly, it allows us to roughly gauge our position. And the second is...."

    Ian extended his sword to the side, scraping it along the vine-covered wall as he walked.

    "Follow one wall as a reference. Trying to find a way through a maze like this is pointless. It��s impossible from the start. But if you keep following the wall you��ve chosen in your mind...."

    "Eventually, you��ll reach an exit. Even if you hit a dead end, walls are still connected. It will take a long time, but it��s the most reliable method." Mev added, sounding impressed.

    However, Ian just shrugged as if it was nothing special. It wasn��t even a method he hade up with. It was simply something he read in a book around when he was in elementary school.

    <em>I never thought I��d use it like this.</em>

    Ian kept moving even as Philip murmured about the night sky and the walls. After rounding a corner at a right angle and going further,

    "And... What��s the third thing? What��s the third?" Philip, whose eyes were growing increasingly impatient, couldn��t hold back any longer and asked.

    Charlotte and Mev also nced at Ian.

    Ian shrugged. "What else? It��s the enemy. I thought that was obvious."

    Ian��s gaze stopped, looking beyond the passage. Another open space was approaching.

    Mev nodded as if she understood, while Philip, scratching his chin, spoke up. "Why would the enemy help us find the way? Sorry, I��m a bit slow with these things."

    "Enemies won��t just wait at a dead end. They might be following us aimlessly, but the chances are higher that the path they��re guarding is the right one."

    "Ah...!" As Philip eximed, Ian entered the new clearing.

    He stopped around the center and spoke.

    "In that sense, it seems we��ve found the right path this time."

    "...?!"

    Philip, tilting his head in confusion, quickly widened his eyes. A cold sensation spread from his back. Turning around, he hurriedly approached Mev, who was lowering her visor, and raised his sword and shield.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    A shadow rose from the tall rose vines beside the passage they had passed. Soon, a middle-aged man with curly ck hair and a slightly tired and irritable expression appeared, wearing a hood.

    Under the ck cloak draped over his shoulders, a hand grasping a staff was revealed. He was casually resting a ck ebony staff up on the wall. The man, with somewhat mncholic eyes, watched the group maintain their distance from each other and spoke.

    "Dammit... I prayed you wouldn��te this way first... And here I am, the one to face this monster first...."

    "...?" Philip��s eyebrow lifted slightly as he observed the vampire.

    It was clear the vampire referred to Ian as the monster. Even from his tone and expression, he clearly had no desire to fight Ian.

    "Maintain your dignity, Sir Nathan. Showing weakness before the enemy is uneptable."

    "...!" Philip��s eyes widened as a calm voice followed from behind.

    <em>There was more than one?</em>

    His head quickly turned back. He saw Ian and Charlotte staring up at the wall, and then he noticed another vampire standing atop the wall.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    He had neatlybed ck hair. Dressed impably in a ck imperial-style uniform, he wore a refined smile on his handsome face.

    "The one behind looks like a spellcaster, Ian."

    "All vampires are spellcasters."

    "I know that, but he seems to mainly use spells."

    As Philip swallowed dryly, the conversation between Charlotte and Ian reached his ears. Both spoke in a calm tone.

    While Ian shrugged as if suggesting they wait and see, the vampire in the uniform bowed politely.

    "Wee to the Labyrinth Mansion, Sir Ian the Dragon yer, and yourpanions. I am Alfwyn, the head butler of the mansion. We have been preparing to receive our esteemed guests under themand of Her Majesty."

    "You wee guests by looking down on them?" As the group each steadied their stances, Ian asked in aposed voice.

    Alfwyn, with a faint smile, replied. "Please understand. We know you prioritize action over words, Sir Ian. It is an honor to greet you for the first time.""If we had taken a different path, would others have greeted us?"

    "Of course. We could not predict where you would go. Unfortunately, thanks to you, not many are left."

    ��There��s no need to thank me.��

    Even with Ian��s provocation, Alfwyn��s smile remained unbroken.

    "Do not worry. Now that you are here, you will soon meet them all. Of course... some faces may be familiar."

    Charlotte growled lowly, likely thinking of the twins immediately.

    "Leave him to me, Ian. Please."

    As she spoke, Alfwyn ced a hand over his chest and added.

    "Before that, we will do our best to keep you entertained."

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    A ck mist spread from the hand over his chest. Alfwyn��s smile deepened as he looked down at Ian.

    "We understand we can��t stop you on our own, but...."

    In the mist, a ck sword shape emerged. It was a deformed sword with arge crescent de in the middle, resembling arge hook or a scythe. Alfwyn, holding the sword beside his face, concluded.

    "Yourpanions may not be as fortunate."

    "Confident, aren��t you? And quite talkative."

    As the atmosphere grew tense, Ian spoke in a steady tone. By now, a faint red divine power was shimmering across his body.

    "Let��s see what you��ve got."

    As soon as he spoke, Ian shook his left hand without warning. Alfwyn deflected the flying throwing knife with a smile.

    "dly."

    <em>Whoosh! </em>

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Alfwyn dashed forward, a dark shadow trailing behind him. Despite the distance, it was an instant.

    Charlotte stepped forward, blocking Ian almost simultaneously.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The crescent sword and fang sword shed. As their gazes met,

    "Come down here, coward!" Philip shouted, pointing his sword at Nathan, who was still standing atop the vine wall.

    Nathan disyed a nervous smile on his lips.

    "Would youe down if you were me, boy? I will nevere down from here, so try to drag me down."

    He casually flicked his ebony staff. Arge rose that had been blooming at his feet fell and spun, flying toward him. The spinning petals quickly disintegrated, turning into a mass of blood. Nathan��s smile deepened.

    "If you can."

    <em>Bam��</em>

    At the same time, red thorns shot out from the blood mass. Philip instinctively raised his right arm. A golden barrier erupted, enveloping both him and Mev,rger and more vivid than usual.

    As the blood thorns burned away upon touching the barrier,

    <em>ng!</em>

    After exchanging a few blows in an instant, Charlotte knocked aside Alfwyn��s crescent sword and lunged at him. She extended her wed hand, aiming to grab his neck. Surprised by her strength, Alfwyn��s eyebrows shot up, but then his lips curled into a smirk.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    "...!"

    From beneath his shadow, a wavy dagger de shot up. A woman with pale skin emerged from his shadow, thrusting the dagger forward.

    Charlotte��s eyes widened in an instant.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The woman��s head, pierced by a throwing knife, jerked back. Ian, charging forward, swung his sword and decapitated her. Charlotte, retracting her arm which had reflexively reached out, swung her right arm with all her might.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The fang sword shed across Alfwyn��s chest, clearly surprising him this time. He hurriedly retreated, scattering dark red blood. His back hit the vine wall, but he didn��t seem to care about the thorns protruding from it.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The severed head of the woman hit the ground. Unable to scream due to the missing lower jaw, she could only blink her eyes, filled with bloody tears, with a knife still embedded in her forehead.

    As Ian stomped on and crushed the head, Philip��s shout came from behind.

    "Lord Ian! What should we do? That guy really doesn��t seem to want toe down!"

    Ian turned to look at Mev instead of answering. Mev, sensing Ian��s gaze from behind his visor, nodded to the side.

    "Impressive, Sir Ian. How did you know I wasn��t alone?" Alfwyn spoke. As he talked, the wound on his chest healed in an instant, and even his clothes restored themselves.

    Ian found that more fascinating and replied.

    "Well."

    Of course, it wasn��t just a hunch.

    Ian had known from the start that Alfwyn wasn��t alone. The quest windows that popped up during their conversation had revealed it.

    [Blood Sorcerer, and the Butlers and Maids.]

    Only the butler was visible, so he figured the maids must be hiding somewhere. The moment he noticed the unusually thick shadows, he was sure they were hiding within.

    "So, surprise attacks won��t work." Alfwyn, now back on the ground, spread his arms. His shadow widened, and from it, women dressed as maids emerged, each gripping wavy daggers.

    As soon as they steadied themselves, they lunged at Ian and Charlotte. More maids filled their ces.

    <em>Why are there so many of them?</em>

    As Ian thought that, Charlotte stepped forward. The nking sound of armor echoed as Mev joined.

    "We��ll handle this, Ian," Mev said as she passed by Ian. Charlotteunched herself at the maids as if she had been waiting.

    Ian nodded and turned around without hesitation. He approached Philip, who stood ready with his shield raised, prepared to unleash divine power at any moment.

    "You go too. Support them."

    "Yes, thank you, lord." Philip nodded resolutely and stepped back, not taking his eyes off Nathan on the vine wall until thest moment.

    "Kyah!"

    "Aaah!"

    The maids let out piercing screams as the battle began almost simultaneously. Nathan��s frown deepened as he looked down at Ian.

    "Damn it... Do you really think yourpanions can handle them all? Why are youing this way?"

    "Spellcasters should stick with spellcasters," Ian said, his eyes glowing with reddish magic.

    He appeared unconcerned with themotion around him, though he was actually keeping a close watch on the movements behind him. Nathan couldn��t know that.

    "Other mages would faint if they saw this. A magic swordsman? Where did a monster like youe from?"

    ��And does a monster like you make sense?��

    With a re of red magic, fireballs formed around Ian and shot toward Nathan. Nathan swept his cloak dramatically. At the same time, the floating glob of blood beside him expanded into a bubble-like barrier, enveloping him.

    <em>Boom! Boom! Boom!</em>

    The fireballs exploded upon hitting therge blood drop, creating a thick red mist. None of the fireballs managed to prate the blood drop.

    "Ugh��" But Nathan��s face showed no relief as he lowered his cloak.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    With the sound of air being sliced, Ian, having leaped high, was now soaring toward Nathan. His jumping ability was so great that he nearly reached the top of the wall.

    "Damn��" Nathan urgently pped his cloak.

    At almost the same moment, Ian forcefully swung the arm he had pulled close to his body.

    <em>sh��</em>

    Nathan��s body slid sideways as if pulled by a string.

    With a loud crash, Ian��s swung sword sliced through the empty air and embedded itself in the upper part of the barrier. From the torn vine, bright red blood spurted out.

    "Damn it! The wall��s too low! Too low! Are you listening, you idiot?!" Nathan shouted in a booming voice, mixed with magical power.

    Immediately after, the sound of cracking and creaking began to spread loudly from the barrier. The vine barrier was growing taller.

    Ian, who broke the sharp thorns with his feet and stepped through the gaps, slightly furrowed his brow.

    <em>Is there someone controlling the garden?</em>

    At the same time, the de stuck in the wall was crumpled like paper and pulled in. Ian let go without hesitation and leaped toward Nathan again.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The swirling wind pushed his body once more into the air. The barrier was rising higher and higher, but he didn��t care.

    As he leaped, his raised hand brushed through his pocket dimension, and a new sword appeared. Bloodshot filled Nathan��s eyes.

    "You crazy monster... You��re no different from Karha!" Nathon urgently flung himself, his cloak fluttering as his body swiftly crossed the air.

    Ian, turning his head mid-air to follow his movement, clicked his tongue.

    <em>What a mosquito-like bastard.</em>

    <em>Crash!</em>

    In the midst of this, Ian struck his sword into the barrier, skillfully shing through the thorns and kicking them away to clear a space, then steadied his posture.

    He hung from the sword hilt, which would usually be a tiring position, but with the Blessing of Battle activated, it was nothing. Even though he was using divine power minimally, he was still much stronger than any average barbarian warrior.

    "Tsk...." Ian��s gaze, which had been following Nathan��s back as he flew across, finally dropped to the chaotic battle below.

    "Screech!" The maids rushing in from all directions with blood-curdling screams no longer had human forms. Their eyes were entirely bloodshot, and their teeth jutted out like shards of broken ss.

    Their dagger-clutching hands had w-like nails glinting, and their hair pped as if alive. Yet, Charlotte in the midst of it all did not retreat an inch.

    Having drawn her silver sword at some point, she fought fiercely without pause, like a beast. She didn��t hesitate to use not only her des but also her shoulders, elbows, and knees to strike.

    Despite this, any gaps that formed were immediately covered by the rising golden barrier. Phillip, who had raised his shield high, focused on defense at the edge, supporting Charlotte and Mev.

    <em>ng.</em>

    At that moment, Mev was the one confronting Alfwyn. She deftly parried and deflected the erratic trajectory of the crescent sword, never missing a beat. Meanwhile, she casually swung her slender sword, piercing a maid��s head or slicing their neck. Sometimes, she even used the hilt to strike, its silver decoration proving destructive enough against the vampires.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    In an instant, her sword pierced Alfwyn��s shoulder. Instead of retreating, Alfwyn pushed himself deeper into the de. Simultaneously, a thin arm wielding a wavy dagger emerged from his shadow.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    A shadowy mist formed on Alfwyn��s crescent sword, and a maid who had crept up unnoticed aimed for the gap in Mev��s armor.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    Ian��s sword struck the maid��s head as he rushed forward. Without stopping, Ian then charged toward Alfwyn, whose eyes widened in rm.

    "You��re just acting like a spellcaster."

    With those words, Ian��s iron fist smashed into one side of Alfwyn��s face.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The beautiful face twisted horribly and was flung away. The force of the punch was so great that the de embedded in his shoulder tore through the flesh as he was sent flying. Ian didn��t even nce at him as he tumbled on the ground.

    "Don��t let your guard down." Without waiting for Mev��s response, he charged again, shing at any maids he encountered.

    <em>Crash! sh�C-</em>

    A few maids rushed at him desperately, but they couldn��t stop Ian��s advance. His sword even broke under the strain. Ian tossed it aside without hesitation, using his fists to strike the maids as he passed.

    "Raaaah!" Charlotte roared, covering Ian��s back. The maids swarmed with screams that blurred the line between battle cries and cries of pain.

    <em>What a mess.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian��s gaze was fixed on the barrier in the distance. He had to crane his neck to see the top now. Nathan had already created another blood prison.

    "...!"

    Their eyes met, and Nathan��s eyes widened as hepleted his spell. Thorns of blood shot out like rain from the blood prison.

    Ian gathered strength in his legs.

    <em>Boom. Swoosh!</em>

    The ground caved in as his body shot up, and simultaneously a blue force field red around him.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    The rain of blood thorns battered the force field. Most of them missed him, but those that did were vaporized by the divine barrier that sprang up just in time.

    Yet, Nathan��s lips curled into a faint smile. It was because Ian��s trajectory wasn��t enough to reach him. As he prepared his next spell, Nathan spat out a taunt.

    "Instead of wasting your strength, why don��t you go and�C-"

    With a sh of light, Nathon��s body bent forward like a shrimp.

    A silver-decorated dagger had suddenly embedded itself deep in his abdomen. It was the fairy��s dagger.

    "Urg, wha��?" Nathan groaned, his eyes widening. His gaze filled with Ian��s figure descending from the wall. In Ian��s outstretched hand, a massive greatsword appeared.

    Nathan finally understood Ian��s intent.

    Ian had never intended to reach the top. He just needed to get close enough to ensure his thrown dagger wouldn��t miss.

    <em>Shwoom��</em>

    A reddish light began to spread along the de, and the calm vanished from Nathan��s eyes. He desperately clutched the dagger in his abdomen. With a sizzle, the silver decoration on the hilt burned his grip. Gritting his teeth, Nathan tightened his grasp.

    "Come down here, bastard."

    Ian snarled, twisting his body in mid-air to bring his greatsword crashing down toward the approaching barrier.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    The Wind de that shot out momentarily slowed Ian��s speed. Following behind, the greatsword cleaved through the barrier at an angle, extending outwards. Ian drew upon his holy power and twisted his body with all his might. His joints felt like they were screaming, but he ignored it. Soon, the de slipped out of the barrier.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Ian crashed into the barrier back-first.

    The spikes densely embedded in the barrier thudded against his armor. Some pierced through the gaps between the chain links at his waist and arms. Ian merely furrowed his brow, paying no heed. He trusted his regenerative abilities. There was no need to remove the spikes. Even if they caused some kind of status effect, he was confident he could ovee it.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    In the aftermath of the collision, the severed vines began to cascade down in front of him, tangled and resembling a heap of severed snakes. Nathen also fell among them.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Nathen, who had fallen, rolled among the blood-sttered heap of vines. The thorns embedded in the vines pierced his entire body. Only then did he drop the fairy dagger he had barely managed to grasp. His hand, which had gripped the dagger, was not only burned but also charred ck. Yet, he could barely manage a groan.

    Amidst the blood pouring down like rain.<em>Boom!</em>

    Iannded, greatsword in hand, only a few steps away from him. Looking down at Nathen, Ian raised his greatsword and spoke.

    "Nice to see you."

    "D-damn it��!" Nathen hurriedly reached for the ebony staff that had fallen beside him.

    <em>Swoosh�� Crash��</em>

    However, the greatsword fell mercilessly, splitting his body in half.

    A beatter, blood spurted from Nathen��s body, split by the broad de of the greatsword. Just as mes of magic began to swirl in Ian��s eyes, gripping the hilt with both hands.

    <em>Ssh.</em>

    Nathen��s blood gushed out like a fountain, while his true blood separated and was drawn beyond the barrier. The remaining blood lost its strength and poured out. Ian��s entire body, already red from the fluids, was now stained a bright red.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Fireballs rose around Ian.

    <em>What a bted response, damn it.</em>

    Closing the questpletion window that appeared before his eyes, Ian looked at the ground. The rose vines sprawled, bleeding. Nathen��s dismembered body, already dried out, crumbled into ashes.

    Even the ground was absorbing the spilled blood without a trace. Ian picked up the fairy dagger and the ebony staff among the remains.

    After shoving the greatsword and staff into his pocket dimension, he finally turned his gaze.

    "Screech!"

    "Raaa!"

    <em>Crash! sh!</em>

    The battle between the maids and his group was still raging. The group was gradually retreating, steadily reducing the number of enemies. Despite this, many maids remained. Some of the maids rushed at Ian, brandishing their wavy daggers.

    Ian shook his hand as he drew a new sword. The mes flickering around him surged out as if they had been waiting.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Explosions erupted among the maids charging at him and in the midst of the rampaging horde as the maids engulfed in mes screamed.

    "...!" Alfwyn, who was engaged in a duel with Mev, saw this and leaped back. Maids filled the gap left by him.

    Meeting Ian��s gaze, he spoke. "I didn��t expect Sir Nathen to fall so soon. You truly are remarkable...."

    Despite his calm tone, his expression was lessposed than before. His well-groomed hair was messy, and his face was smeared with sticky blood.

    Of course, he wasn��t as much of a mess as Ian.

    Moving forward with a bloodstained appearance, Ian spoke. "You��re next."

    "It seems that way...." Nodding his head, Alfwyn suddenly turned and bolted. He rapidly approached the corridor.

    "...?!" As Ian��s eyebrows shot up, the remaining dozens of maids also rushed toward the corridor. Only a few, entangled with his group, attacked more ferociously as if resigned to their deaths.

    <em>Seriously, are they really running away?</em>

    Despite the unexpected response, Ian started to run as well. However, Alfwyn was already out of sight in the corridor. Only the backs of the fleeing maids were visible.

    Ian shouted. "Everyone, follow me!"

    Exchanging a nce with Charlotte, Ian also entered the corridor. The Wind de enveloped his entire body, and the approaching maids were momentarily close.

    "Kiyaaah!"

    "Die!"

    Suddenly, two of the maids at the rear turned around and charged toward Ian. Throwing daggers at him, they extended their arms with ws protruding. Frowning as he deflected the daggers, Ian slowed his pace and swung his sword.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The Wind de that followed his trajectory sliced one maid at the waist and cut through the shoulder of the other. However, the maids did not die from this. Even as their bodies were severed, they continued to reach out, trying to grab Ian. Eventually, Ian nted his feet and threw a punch.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The holy power and momentum added to his punch crushed the head of the maid whose upper body remained. Her face caved in as she was flung against the nearby wall. The sword de then buried itself into the crown of the other maid who had been reaching out with herst arm.

    <em>Are they employing a suicidal tactic...?</em>

    They wouldn��t call it that here, but it was effective nheless. The gap between him and the maids widened once more. Clicking his tongue, Ian started running again. He could hear the footsteps and breathing of hispanions behind him. Charlotte was leading them, following close behind. Since there was only one corridor, he didn��t have to worry about them getting lost.

    Ian kept his eyes fixed on the backs of the fleeing maids.

    <em>Is this what those who chased me felt like...?</em>

    It was a strange feeling. While he had often been in situations where he was pursued, it was rare for him to be the one chasing his enemies. Moreover, they genuinely feared him. Nathen had even regarded him as a reaper.

    Of course, their flight was not solely due to fear.

    <em>They must be heading toward a trap or intending to regroup with others.</em>

    Even as he spected, Ian did not stop his pursuit. It was a trap and enemies he would face regardless. Given the situation, failing to stop him would mean death for them as well. If they kept running like this, they would be drained of their true blood and die just like before.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly at the thought.

    Recovering the true blood meant that the Empress was growing stronger. Though there were bound to be side effects from harboring so much true blood, they wouldn��t matter to him immediately.

    It was an absurd situation. The battles that exhausted him were, in turn, strengthening his enemy. But he had no other choice. He resolved to burn as much of the true blood as he could to prevent its recovery.

    "Kyah!"

    "Kyaaah!"

    Even as they fled, the maids kept attacking him in pairs. Each time, Ian granted them an equal death and continued pursuing the remaining maids. The vine walls on either side had returned to their original height. It seemed like only the walls near the clearing where they first fought had grown rapidly. The maids�� figures turned the corner but did notpletely disappear from sight.

    Ian thought that Alfwyn might not be there anymore. He might have just been bait to distract him.

    "...!"

    Ian��s frown deepened as he turned the third corner. Far ahead, the maids were already turning the next corner and disappearing.

    <em>Crunch, crack��</em>

    In front of him, where there had been a wall, vines were now receding, revealing a new corridor. The path the maids took was being sealed off by vines from the walls.

    What caught Ian��s attention more than the changing path was the man standing at the end of the new corridor. Arge man wearing a mask made of roughly tied wooden nks, an apron soaked in blood, and holding arge pair of garden shears with rusted, red des.

    <em>He looks like a horror movie serial killer.</em>

    As he thought this, a quest window appeared before his eyes.

    [Gardener of the Maze Mansion.]

    Letting out a hollowugh, Ian increased his speed. Since the path had already changed, he had to kill this guy. The gardener seemed capable of altering the maze��s structure.

    If he let the gardener escape and the paths kept changing, they might end up wandering the maze forever. Of course, he��d find another solution before that, but killing the gardener here was the easiest and most certain way.

    "Ahhhhh��" The gardener roared, snapping his shears shut right after. A reddish magic spread from his body into the vine walls.

    <em>Woosh, swoosh!</em>

    A sound like a whip cracking echoed from beyond the corner. Philip, gasping for breath and looking back, widened his eyes to the point of tearing.

    "Lord! Run faster! Everyone, run faster! Aaargh!"

    The upper parts of the walls beyond the corner were surging like waves. The vines were bending down and then whipping up. At this rate, they��d be crushed by the closing walls.

    "...!"

    Taking in the scene, the group began to run with all their strength.

    <em>Is he a gardener or a beast tamer?</em>

    As Ian thought this and looked ahead again, his frown deepened further. The gardener was now holding several vines twisted together in each hand.

    Magic surged through his entire body. He reattached the cut ends of the vines. The vine, now reconnected, slithered like a snake and moved behind him. The gardener bent down, one hand gripping the garden shears nted in the ground, the other holding the end of the vine. Standing up straight again, he swung the vine with all his might.

    <em>sh.</em>

    The twisted vine fell straight to the ground like a whip. It was an incredibly long, thorny whip.

    "Ahahahaha!" As he swung the whip back and forth, the gardener let out augh that sounded like phlegm bubbling in his throat.

    <em>This guy is seriously insane.</em>

    Ian surged up his magic power. The gardener��s size alone indicated that he possessed incredible strength. While he, blessed with the blessing, and Philip, who could use holy power, might withstand it, neither Charlotte, who wasn��t wearing a helmet nor Mev, d in full armor, could be guaranteed toe out unscathed if caught in it.

    Moreover, the wave of the vine walls was getting closer and closer.

    Philip��s shout continued. "My lord! Behind! Behind you!"

    <em>Now what, damn it.</em>

    Ian turned around, his eyes zing with power. Beyond the corridor, obscured by the wave of the vine wall and then reappearing, stood Alfwyn and the maids.

    It seemed that they had circled back with the gardener��s help.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Ian ground his teeth as mes danced around him, more numerous and intense than usual due to the chaos power imbued in them. Without hesitation, he directed all the mes toward the gardener.

    <em>Boom�� Boom, boom��</em>

    The mes shed with the thorny whip, causing about half of them to explode.

    However, the remaining mes engulfed the gardener and the walls around him, causing explosions. It was enough to stop the gardener��s whipping.

    As Ian swallowed a sigh of relief.

    "Groooar��" The gardener, engulfed in mes, let out a howl. It was a cry of pain and fear,pletely at odds with his size.

    Of course, it wasn��t pitiable at all.

    The next moment, the power burst from his body, and the walls around him, covered in a dark red mist instead of mes, rippled like waves.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The speed of the wave that followed increased right after.

    <em>This is driving me crazy.</em>

    As Ian pondered his next move.

    "This won��t do! Everyone, get down! Trust me!" Philip extended his right arm and shouted.

    Ian, seeing the dazzling golden light emanating from his sword, slowed down and threw himself to the ground.

    "Everyone, stick to the ground!"

    Seeing Charlotte and Mev also throw themselves down, Philip extended his sword onest time and dove.

    At the same time, a brilliant light burst from his sword. The light turned into a golden barrier that covered the party.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    And the wave of the wall swept over them. The party only felt a brief touch of something hot on their backs. As soon as the thorns and vines touched the dazzling barrier, they turned to ashes.

    The thorny wave passed over the party. As the holy barrier dissipated, firefly-like lights, created by the dispersing holy power, mingled with the fallen thorns and vines, swirling in the air.

    "Hah..." Ian let out a short breath and stood up. His gaze was still fixed on the gardener, who was writhing in the heat beyond the receding wave.

    As Charlotte and Mev also stood up.

    "See that!"

    Philip jumped up triumphantly.

    "I told you to trust�� urgh!?" Mid-sentence, Philip turned around with a start and reflexively swung his left arm. But the sword��s trajectory was faster.

    With a short, sharp sound, Philip��s movements became stiff. The group simultaneously turned around. Philip copsed immediately after.

    "Philip!"

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Mev ran out and caught the copsing body in her arms. It was then that Ian saw the dagger handle protruding from Philip��s left shoulder and quickly looked up.

    ��...!�� Beyond the blurry ck trail, Alfwyn, who had thrown the dagger used by the maids, became clear. As Ian��s eyes turned dark with anger, a terrified scream and the sound of gagging came from the gardener behind him.

    ��Ugh����

    Ian hesitated and turned around. The gardener, surrounded by smoke, was struggling and turning. Vines were crawling back together, reforming into the barrier. However, it wasn��t far, and Ian could easily pass through now. Instead of running, Ian clicked his tongue and tightened his grip on his sword.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Just as he was about to turn back toward Alfwyn, a golden barrier rose, blocking the vines. The rose vines touching the sacred power began to burn, and Philip��s voice followed.

    ��Go, my lord. He must not escape....��

    Ian, frowning, looked at Philip. In Mev��s arms, being moved to the side, Philip, despite his paleplexion, was extending his right hand. The dagger in his shoulder remained unpulled.

    <em>With a face like you��re about to die, what are you talking about?</em>��Stop talking nonsense�C-��

    ��It��s okay, Ian. Go.�� It was Mev, who carefullyid Philip down, who interrupted.

    She stood up and turned toward the approaching maids. Her entire body was now covered with dark red holy power.

    She readied her sword and added, ��Leave them to me. I won��t let a single one survive.��

    Her voice was as cold as ice. As Charlotte looked at Ian, Philip��s urgent voice continued.

    ��Hurry, my lord. The relic��s power is nearly depleted...!��

    Finally, Ian clicked his tongue and turned.

    ��Hold on. Both of you.��

    He threw himself through the vines that were burning but still creeping toward him. Charlotte, nodding to Philip, quickly followed behind him.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    As soon as they passed, the barrier shattered. The wall was swiftly reformed, pushing aside the charred vines. The screams of the maids echoed from beyond the wall, followed by shes of red light. Though the sound felt distant, Ian ran without looking back.

    The distortion of senses was nothing surprising. His focus was solely on the gardener��s retreating back. He wouldn��t let him out of his sight for a moment. The gardener could change the maze��s shape at any time. If he lost him, he��d be failing therades he left behind.

    ��Ughhh�C-��

    Though the gardener��s awkward and clumsy run was surprisingly fast, he couldn��t outrun Ian, who had activated the Blessing of Battle.

    ��Argh!��

    The gardener, looking back in fear as Ian approached, soon entered a wide clearing. He frantically cked his shears, and the vines on either side of the path began to crawl together.

    Without hesitation, Ian kicked off the ground. He passed through the narrowing entrance and swiftly crossed the clearing, swinging his sword at the gardener. The Wind de, amplified by chaos power and infused with holy power, shed through the gardener��s thick legs.

    ��Gahhh!�� The gardener, both legs severed below the thighs, copsed to the ground.

    Charlotte, following close behind, barely made it into the clearing as Ian jumped up. Aiming for the gardener��s head, Ian raised his sword.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    ��...!��

    Suddenly, a dark streak flew at him. Ian twisted his body and swung his sword. The dark streak was severed and dissipated almost immediately. As Iannded and rolled, a grating voice echoed from atop the barrier.

    ��Cutting that? As expected, impressive, hehe...!��

    A man with a thin, elongated frame d in dark, tight-fitting leather spoke. He wore a mask stitched together from two pieces of leather, covering his face up to his nose. The thing that had interrupted Ian was a whip in the man��s hand. The handle and the whip seemed to shimmer ck as if made of shadows.

    ��....��

    [Torture Specialist.]

    Ian stood up without acknowledging the quest window that popped up, closing it immediately. He lunged toward the gardener again.

    ��Ugh, ugh�C-�� The gardener, who had picked up his severed legs and was crawling away, cowered.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    A ck shield formed a circle around the gardener. Ian struck it hard, but the shield did not break. Instead, it was his sword that shattered.

    <em>Why are there so many interruptions? Fuck you all</em>, Ian inwardly muttered, tossing aside the broken sword.

    ��I never thought the day woulde when we��d have to save that idiot.��

    ��The Dragon yer is scary, isn��t he, sister?��

    A whispering voice echoed from behind.

    ��...!�� Charlotte��s eyes widened, and her fur and mane stood on end as if in rm.

    Ian, retrieving a new sword from his pocket dimension, saw two tinum-haired vampires standing side by side on the barrier.

    There was no need to ask if they were the twins; they looked identical as if cast from the same mold. Another quest window appeared.

    [The Shadow Sisters.]

    Ian closed the window andunched himself forward.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    A shadow whip swept the area where Ian had been standing. The torturer, now running along the wall, looked at Ian with a sinister smile.

    ��Your face looks like it��s wearing a mask...! I can��t wait to see it twisted in pain, Dragon yer!��

    <em>They really are the ssic lunatics.</em>

    Ignoring the taunt, Ian circled the shield surrounding the gardener. Of course, there were no gaps. It seemed they were stalling for time until the gardener could recover.

    <em>Should I just keep smashing it until it breaks?</em>

    ��...!��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed right after. One of the twins suddenly poked her head over the wall. It was the older sister. The moment their eyes met, Ian felt his vision distort around her red eyes. The inside of her red pupils undted with a strange wave pattern.

    <em>They say you get hypnotized when you make eye contact.</em>

    However, she couldn��tpletely take over Ian��s consciousness. Simply drawing on chaos power, Ian instantly restored his senses.

    As his vision cleared, Ian flicked his left arm.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    A dagger embedded in the sister��s forehead caused her head to snap back. The next moment, she disappeared below the barrier, only to reappear beside her sister.

    Pulling out the dagger from her forehead, she muttered, ��It didn��t work, as expected. But I didn��t think you��d shake it off this easily. He��s different from you, right, kitty?��

    As the twins turned their heads simultaneously, a smirk spread across their faces. Charlotte, now with an eyepatch covering her eyes, held both her fang sword and a silver sword.

    Her mane, emanating a quiet murderous intent, swayed as the younger sister burst intoughter.

    ��Did you bring that as a countermeasure? Do you even think you can fight in that condition?��

    Charlotte responded by throwing herself forward.

    ��Oh, so you can fight, huh?��

    ��I wonder what kind of tricks you��ll show us this time.��

    Contrary to their cheerful tone, the sisters�� eyes were cold as they stepped back.

    ��Haha! You��re finally paying attention to me!�� The torturer, who had swung his whip again,ughed as he looked at Ian charging at him.

    He swung his whip arm again. The whip, changing its trajectory as if alive, elongated and aimed for Ian��s side. The Magic Force Field red up around Ian.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The whip, blocked by the field, didn��t stop; instead, it climbed over its surface and reached Ian. Almost simultaneously, Ian extended his left arm into the whip��s path.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    The whip, as if waiting, wrapped around Ian��s arm. The magic contained in it spread through Ian��s body.

    With a crack, as the Magic Force Field shattered, the torturerughed.

    ��Got you...! Now you can��t escape the pain I��ve created���� The torturer��s voice trailed off.

    Although his magic was supposed to inflict extreme pain on Ian, Ian��s expression didn��t change. He wasn��t even being dragged forward.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    nting his heel firmly into the ground, Ian grabbed the whip with his left hand and pulled hard. The torturer, clutching the whip handle, was yanked toward Ian. While infusing them with magic, the whip couldn��t stretch infinitely like it usually did.

    ��Are you enduring the���� As the shocked torturer blurted out, Ian��s eyes filled with red holy power.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The de that touched the center of the torturer��s pupil sliced horizontally through his head. Ian extended his left arm, grabbed the torturer by the cor, and mmed him into the ground. Ian��s eyes turned red, and a fireball ignited in his grip.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The fireball exploded from his hand, blowing a hole straight through the torturer��s chest. Ian��s hand, imbued with holy power, remained unscathed. Ian finally spoke in a voice tinged with irritation.

    ��The pain? Yes, I��ve just endured it.��

    The pain had been severe. It had caused him to waste unnecessary holy power. But it wasn��t a total loss. This time, he hadpletely incinerated the true blood.

    The torturer, his chest blown open and half his head gone, began to turn to ash. The shadow whip wrapped around Ian��s left arm vanished, leaving only the handle. Dusting off his left arm, Ian turned his gaze to Charlotte, who was rampaging on the barrier opposite him.

    <em>Crash! sh!</em>

    The twin sisters were darting back and forth between each other��s shadows, but Charlotte relentlessly pursued them, swinging her sword. She paid no mind to the thorns embedded in her body or the shadow des slicing her flesh.

    ��Rawr!��

    The more she was hurt, the louder she roared and rampaged. Instead of rushing to help her, Ian just turned his gaze away. She had dreamt of revenge, reying that day��s events countless times in her mind. He intended to let her have this chance to resolve it with her own hands, whether she seeded or failed.

    <em>Well, I won��t let her die. </em>

    <em>At least, not right now. </em>With that thought, Ian moved toward the cracking shield. Inside, the gardener was rampaging.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    The shield shattered, and the gardener, holding up his shears, leaped out. His body was fully healed as he howled.

    ��Ughhh����

    The surrounding barrier walls writhed like waves.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    A red streak flew toward the gardener��s center. His eyes widened beneath his mask.

    ��Arghhh!�� The gardener iled his shears in desperation.

    ***

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The sound of flesh tearing echoed.

    The older sister, who had been watching her sister dodge Charlotte��s attacks, widened her eyes and turned to the side.

    ��...!�� She saw the gardener with one shoulder entirely severed. Ian had rolled past him and was now on the ground.

    ��Arghhhh!�� The gardener let out a scream of pain. The uncontrolled magic he released drew the surrounding vines toward him. Ian dodged the thorny vines extending like tentacles, darting his body here and there.

    ��You should have stayed quiet, you fool....�� Clicking her tongue, the older sister ced a rose petal in her mouth and began to draw in magic.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Suddenly, a breeze blew over her head. When she looked up, she saw a ck mane fluttering and sharp, gleaming fangs.

    <em>When did she get here?</em>

    Internally shocked, the older sister extended shadow thorns while diving into the shadows. But this was exactly what Charlotte had anticipated.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The fang sword, shing across the ground, speared through the chest of the older sister, who was falling into the shadows.

    ��Urgh...?!��

    The older sister��s eyes widened.?? The pain was dizzying. But it wasn��t toote yet. It wasn��t a silver sword. She hurriedly clenched her hands. The two hesitating shadow thorns immediately extended again and stabbed into both sides of Charlotte��s waist. Then, as if pushing, they drove in deeper. But Charlotte did not back down.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    She bit into the older sister��s neck. The bite was so powerful it nearly crushed her neck.

    ��Sister���� The younger sister screamed from behind.

    The older sister wanted to shout for her not toe, but it was already impossible.

    <em>Sss��</em>

    Charlotte��s silver sword was slowly cutting into the older sister��s abdomen, burning her flesh. The de inched toward her throbbing heart.

    ��...!�� The older sister��s eyes widened as if they would tear apart, and the shadow thorns that had pierced through Charlotte��s sides withered. Feeling the older sister��s strength leaving her body, Charlotte finally released her neck. Her mouth was filled with the vampire��s blood and flesh��a taste of revenge she would never forget.

    ��Nooooo!�� A ripping scream echoed.

    Charlotte turned with the sister still impaled on her sword. Though she couldn��t see, her other senses were sharper than ever. She felt the rush of the approaching shadows and the crying figure charging at her as clearly as if she were seeing them.

    ��....�� Charlotte smiled, baring her fangs. She swung her arm, tossing the older sister, now turning to ash, toward the oing shadow thorns. In the next instant, she leaped forward, her grip tightening on her sword as a beastly roar escaped her lips.

    ***

    Crack��

    The sword that fell in the middle of the wooden mask stopped as it cut vertically down to the gardener��s neck.

    ��Uh... ugh....�� The gardener��s head, letting out a low groan, split open from side to side.

    Likewise, the shattered wooden mask fell off. Beneath it revealed a grotesque face that strangely had a childlike impression. The face, emitting sounds of blood and phlegm, was filled only with pure pain and fear. Ian��s eyes, which had been flickering a gray hue, calmed down immediately after that.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The Vacuum Explosion blew the gardener��s head and chest apart, scattering fragments of flesh everywhere. Ian pressed his sword deeper into the exposed flesh and conjured a fireball.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The gardener��s swollen chest exploded, shattering the de again. Ian kicked the gardener��s still-kneeling body, causing it to copse.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    As the gardener��s body fell lifelessly, the surrounding vines began to revert to their original forms. Ian tossed aside the broken sword and drew another from his pocket dimension. Only three longswords remained, and the only dagger left was the fairy dagger.

    Confirming thepletion window for the quest before him, Ian reached into his pocket dimension again, retrieving thest two throwing daggers and securing them to his belt.

    ��...!��

    Another questpletion window popped up.

    [Butler and Maids.]

    It didn��t surprise Ian that Mev had killed Alfwyn; the fact that a questpletion window appeared was what caught him off guard.

    <em>So as long as I ept the quest, it doesn��t matter if I don��t kill them myself...?</em>

    Perhaps it was possible because he recognized Mev as arade. His thoughts didn��tst long.

    ��Eeeeek�C-��

    It was because a piercing scream erupted from the distant barrier. He turned to see Charlotte impaled by several shadow thorns, while thest twin screamed in agony as she was skewered by Charlotte��s silver sword. The screams soon subsided, and the shadow thorns piercing Charlotte dissipated into smoke. The questpletion window popped up once more in front of Ian just as Charlotte copsed.

    ����!�� She looked up at the sky and howled. Her body was a mess, but at that moment, she seemed to have regained her primal nature.

    <em>...I didn��t think she��d actually seed.</em>

    Ian thought, rushing forward.

    Charlotte��s body, having finished her roar, tilted and fell off the barrier. Even then, she didn��t let go of the swords in both hands.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    Ian caught her and stopped, his back hitting the barrier. Charlotte, still wearing the eyepatch, revealed her bloodstained fangs. It was a relieved smile.

    ��I��ve seeded... Ian.��

    ��Yes. I saw.�� Ian replied curtly, examining her condition.

    Her body was riddled with thorns. There were especially many on her bare feet and legs, exposed beneath her tattered boots, and on her forearms. Additionally, there were numerous cuts and stab wounds all over her body. Even for a beast-person with superior vitality, recovering in a short time seemed difficult, especially in the middle of the demonic realm.

    Ian immediately summoned the holy power from his tattoo and infused it into her body. It wasn��t a difficult task. For someone skilled in handling both magic and chaos power, it wasn��t much different.

    ��...This is?�� Charlotte flinched briefly but soon spoke.

    ��Save your strength, Ian. I just need a little rest.��

    "Shut up. I��m going to leave you here, but I can��t just abandon you, can I?"

    ��If it��s something like that....��

    Karha��s holy power, which had flowed into Charlotte, didn��t dissipate but slowly spread throughout her body. Perhaps it recognized a warrior who hadpleted her own battle. Charlotte��s expression began to rx.

    ��Damn... I��m toote....�� A low sigh echoed from the opposite passage.

    A low sigh echoed from the opposite corridor. As Charlotte jerked her head up, Ian pressed it down firmly again and looked toward the source of the voice.

    Unlike the vampires they had encountered so far, it was a gaunt and unimpressive middle-aged man. Hisck of hair, eyebrows, and beard gave him an even more eerie appearance. Moreover, the shadow cast at his feet was unusuallyrge.

    ��Well... it wouldn��t matter....�� He muttered without enthusiasm as he raised his arm.

    Immediately afterward, a gigantic form rose from the shadow. It was a massive experiment,posed of multiple human torsos stitched together into arge mass, with numerous limbs protruding haphazardly.

    ��...!�� A quest window appeared before Ian��s eyes, but he paid no attention to the words. His gaze was fixed on the lone upper body protruding from the massive experiment. Pale silver hair, gaunt shoulders, and familiar features. Ian instinctively held his breath as red eyes glowed.

    "You��re finally here... I��ve been waiting."

    At the sound of the voice, Charlotte, who had been lying down, jerked her head up again. This time, Ian did not stop her.

    "Then now...."

    Thesaya, alternating her gaze between the frozen Ian and Charlotte, who was fumbling to grasp her eyepatch, wore a smile that seemed on the verge of tears.

    ��...Please, save me, guys.��

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    As Charlotte removed the blindfold and gazed upon the massive monster, her orange eyes soon became nk and unfocused. It was only then that she discovered Thesaya, whose lower body and arms were embedded in the monster��s torso.

    ��Thesa....��

    As Charlotte sighed, a feeble voice continued.

    ��This is a gift from the Empress, Dragon yer....��

    Ian��s eyes sank deeply. His gaze passed Thesaya andnded on the vampire.

    [The Creator.]

    It was also the name of the new quest.

    "She asked me to tell you that she hopes you like the gift. And this... is a gift I prepared for you."

    The creator raised the arm he had been holding out. His long, skinny, pale hand with overgrown fingernails twitched as if ying an instrument.<em>Squelch. Thud��</em>

    From his shadow, more monsters began to crawl out. Chimeras, arbitrarily grafted from animals and beasts, and experimental ghouls,rger than those seen outside, began to appear one after another.

    ��...Rest.�� Ian stood up as he spoke.

    Charlotte, who had been staring nkly at Thesaya, turned to look at him in surprise. Ian��s voice was colder than ever.

    ��Ian...?��

    Without responding, Ian moved forward. Chimeras and experimental creatures quickly filled the passage and open space, ring at him without attacking.

    ��I can��t move, Ian.��

    Thesaya spoke urgently.

    ��I can��t control anything below my neck. Help me, Ian�C-��

    ��To get through here, you will have to kill all my creations....��

    The creator��s voice interrupted. It was small and weak, but it prated everyone��s ears clearly.

    ��Of course, that includes me. So if possible... I would prefer it if you just died... You would make a very... valuable ingredient....��

    ��...So I hear.�� Ian, who had returned his sword to its sheath, extended his right arm to the side. A giant greatsword suddenly appeared beside him.

    Without avoiding Thesaya��s gaze, he added, ��I��m sorry, Thesa.��

    ��Why, why are you apologizing, Ian?��

    Despite his expressionless face and calm voice, the red divine power emanating from Ian��s body burned fiercely. As Thesaya asked in a trembling voice, dark magic spread among the chimeras and experimental creatures.

    A sound like nails on a chalkboard filled the air.

    Ian lunged first.

    The greatsword carved a huge red arc as it swept out.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    Chimeras and experimental ghouls were torn to shreds. Immediately after, the monsters imbued with dark magic began to charge. Among them was Thesaya, who had be part of a giant experiment. While the many limbs attached to her body moved violently, her face was a mixture of shock and terror.

    ��You��re going to kill me too, Ian? No, right? You��re here to save me?��

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian did not respond.

    He simply continued to swing the greatsword. A chimera with a bear��s body, bat wings, and a valley spider��s head was torn apart while spewing venom. Beyond it, an experiment made from four humans stitched together was split in half.

    Ian mmed the remains with his shoulder, punched the oing creatures, and swung the greatsword again.

    As Thesaya realized that the path of death was approaching her, tears of blood welled up in her eyes.

    ��It��s me...! It��s me, Ian! This isn��t my will. I��m not moving on my own�C-��

    <em>sh.</em>

    The greatsword tore apart an experimental creature blocking Ian and Thesaya. A fountain of red blood erupted.

    ��No! Ian! Wait...!�� Charlotte, who had followed, shouted.

    She held a broken fang sword and a halved silver sword in each hand. Her wounds, which had been healing with divine power, started to bleed again.

    ��That��s Thesa, Ian...! Even if she looks like that, she��s still Thesa! There must be a way to save her. So please�C-��

    Charlotte hesitated. Ian looked back at her with eyes full of murderous intent. As he extended the greatsword fully, he spoke.

    ��Stay back. You might die too.��

    ��...!�� Charlotte��s eyes trembled.

    But that was only for a moment. Her eyes filled with anger as she gritted her teeth, ready to break. She nced around at the monsters surrounding her. The eyes of the ferocious beast soon found the creator��s position, briefly revealed behind them.

    "----!" Charlotte screamed.

    At that moment, the divine power stored within her body surged to the surface, zing red. Her mane fluttered like mes as she leaped forward.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Meanwhile, Ian was approaching Thesaya. Each time the legionmander��s greatsword drew a red trajectory, it sliced through a line of space. Tears of blood filled Thesaya��s eyes as she watched him.

    She finally realized that Ian truly intended to kill her. The emotion greater than betrayal was fear.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    Atst, Ian, extending his greatsword, reached her.

    Thesaya��s trembling lips parted. "Save me, Ian..."

    Despite her words, her massive body lunged at him as if to crush him. The huge torso, with limbs sprouting wildly, split vertically, revealing a giant maw filled with troll fangs. Ian did not retreat but swung his greatsword, gripped with both hands, upwards.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The red trajectory cut horizontally across the maw. Red blood and guts burst out from the maw, now in the shape of a cross.

    ��Ahhhhhh!�� Thesaya screamed. Her pupils constricted like dots and trembled.

    ��It hurts...! Ian...! It hurts!�� Her near-hysterical cries continued. Even so, her torso was falling toward Ian. He stepped back andunched a fireball at the center of the torso.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A small explosion erupted within Thesaya��s body as it struck the ground. Bleeding tears profusely, she looked down at Ian standing right in front of her and repeated.

    ��Save me, Ian. I want to live, I... I want to live....��

    ��I��m sorry.�� Ian spat out.

    As Thesaya��s eyes widened, he raised his lowered greatsword.

    "I will definitely avenge you."

    <em>sh!</em>

    The two chimeras that had rushed at him from both sides were sliced into pieces by a single swing. Ian, spinning around, leaped toward Thesaya.

    ��Noooo!�� Thesaya screamed.

    At the same time, her body, which had been healing with magic, leaped up.

    <em>Crunch</em>.

    As a result, Ian��s greatsword cut off several limbs attached to her torso and swept through the nearby test subjects instead.

    ��....��

    Frowning, Ian��s eyes followed Thesaya��s retreating figure. It wasn��t hard to figure out where she was headed.

    <em>sh! Crash! Crash!</em>

    Charlotte was charging forward with divine power zing like mes throughout her body. And the creator standing not far away.

    ��I told you to stay back....��

    Clicking his tongue, Ian gripped his greatsword again. The red trajectory that began to swirl soon swept around him.

    ***

    ��There was another excellent material....��

    As if responding to the creator��s voice, Charlotte let out a short roar.

    Her mane, imbued with divine power, flickered like mes. Her hands tirelessly created trajectories. Despite cutting down monsters one-sidedly, there was no leisure in her movements.

    It was because the divine power spreading through her body was nearly exhausted. If she couldn��t kill the creator before this power ran out, she would no longer be able to fight.

    ��Fall back! You fool!�� It was then that an urgent shout erupted.

    Charlotte leaped backward, eyes wide.

    <em>Crash! </em>

    Thesaya��s massive torso fell, crushing the chimera standing below it. Limbs sprouting all over the torso reached out as if to grab Charlotte.

    ��From now on, kill each other... Don��t worry, beast... After that, I��ll make sure you can be with your friend forever....�� The creator muttered, scattering ck magic as he withdrew.

    Thesaya��s body, which had been bleeding profusely, began to close up.

    Ignoring this, Thesaya screamed. ��Stupid beast! You��ll die! You��ll die!��

    ��...Worry about yourself, pointy ears.�� Charlotte gritted her teeth and gripped her swords so tightly it seemed they might shatter.

    "If this continues, you will die too."

    ��So run away!��

    Despite her words, Thesaya��s body lunged at Charlotte. Numerous arms and legs reached out toward her. Charlotte��s face twisted as she took in the sight and turned her body. She shed and cut through the other test subjects around her as she charged forward. Thesaya followed closely behind, shouting.

    "Run. Don��t fight, just run away! Thene back to rescue meter...! If you get killed or captured by these things, you��ll go through the same ordeal as me!"

    ��Shut up!�� Charlotte roared and moved her body more violently.

    A chimera with the head of a wolf and the head of a troll on the body of a valley spider was shed to pieces, scattering thick fluids. Charlotte immediately leaped toward the next test subject, repeating the same actions.

    Thesaya finally realized that Charlotte had decided to kill all the test subjects and chimeras, except for her. She probably intended to find a way to save her after killing the rest.

    ��Charlotte....�� Thesaya murmured, shedding tears of blood once more. Right after, a blue explosion swirled in the distance.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Following the trajectory of the greatsword, the Frost de whipped up, turning everything in its path into chunks of meat.

    Before the remnants could even scatter, a red trajectory extended outward.

    <em>sh!</em>

    A gaunt, pale-skinned middle-aged vampire was swept away by the wide, straight trajectory.

    ��Got you, you fucker.�� Ian spat out, cing the creature, now only an upper torso, on the t of his de.

    A lifeless smile spread across the creator��s pale face.

    ��Pity... I wanted to use myself as material someday....��

    <em>Boom!</em>

    mes rose along the de, exploding the creator into countless fragments.

    ��Screeee����

    ��Grrr...!��

    The remaining chimeras and test subjects began to rampage as if in a frenzy. Thesaya��s body was no exception. Even though the creator was dead, she still couldn��t control her monstrous body.

    <em>sh, sh!</em>

    Ian began to create red trajectories and death once again. Thesaya��s body also charged toward him.

    ��No! You stupid pointy-eared freak!�� Charlotte, entangled with a test subject, shouted.

    By now, her divine power was almost entirely depleted. Thesaya murmured with a face close to tears.

    ��I can��t help it... I can��t....��

    <em>sh!</em>

    A massive red crescent swept in front of her. Through it, Ian, covered in blood and fluids, soared. Staring at Thesaya with a nk expression, he swung his greatsword.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Along with the arm extended toward him, arge chunk of Thesaya��s massive body was cut off. Thesaya howled. Iannded and immediately leaped again.

    <em>sh! Crunch, sh.</em>

    A one-sided massacre ensued. Ian continued shing and cutting as if he couldn��t hear Thesaya��s screams. Her massive body was being chopped and torn, growing smaller and smaller. Then, in an instant.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    Ian reached out and grabbed Thesaya��s nape.

    ��....�� Thesaya could no longer scream. She only looked at Ian with muddled eyes filled with pain, fear, and resentment.

    Ian turned his gaze. No chimera or test subject was left alive. Charlotte, too, seemedpletely exhausted, sitting next to the corpse of a test subject, panting heavily. Ian tossed his greatsword aside and embraced Thesaya��s trembling body. His whole body tensed.

    <em>Crack, crack.</em>

    ��....!�� A silent scream erupted from Thesaya��s mouth as she lifted her head. Ian was violently pulling her upper body away. The pain of being torn apart alive was unbearable.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Finally, her upper body waspletely severed. Blood gushed out, and the remaining torso went limp and copsed.

    ��A... Ah....��

    Thesaya, cradled in Ian��s arms, was in a dire state. Her body was missing everything below her waist, and her arms were torn off at the elbows, bleeding profusely. Ianid her limp torso down gently.

    "I-Ian..." Thesaya��s lips trembled as she barely managed to speak. Ian, looking down at her with hollow eyes, finally murmured.

    "...Are you just going to let her die like this?"

    <em>No, that can��t happen. </em>Adding words that Thesaya couldn��t understand, he removed the glove from his left hand.

    "...?" Thesaya blinked as she watched Ian forcefully tear off his wrist guard. The divine power that enveloped his body faded. Ian held his bare forearm out to Thesaya.

    "Drink, Thesa."

    "...!"

    Thesaya��s eyes widened. But she couldn��t bring herself to act; she was too weak to even suck blood. Realizing this, Ian drew the fairy dagger and sliced the outer side of his forearm. The red blood that flowed out fell onto Thesaya��s lips.

    "Swallow."

    Ian, whose irises were tinged with a faint purple hue, added. Thesaya was already doing so. From the moment Ian��s blood touched her lips, she opened her mouth like a baby bird being fed. Soon, her mouth was filled with fangs. Ian brought his forearm closer, and she bit into it eagerly.

    "...."

    The sound of gulping followed. Her slender neck moved continuously. As Charlotte, who had been staggering, approached, Thesaya��s body began to regenerate.

    Bones sprouted from her severed arms and lower body, veins spread, and soon, muscles and flesh, then skin, rapidly restored themselves to their original form. Ian��s eyes narrowed at that point. As he prepared to strike Thesaya��s head,

    "Ha, ha... ha...." Thesaya spoke first. With her face smeared with blood, she breathed heavily, a faint smile spreading.

    "As I thought... I knew it would be like this...." She looked into Ian��s eyes.

    "Your blood is incredibly delicious, Ian. The best I��ve ever tasted...."

    "If you stopped in the middle, it doesn��t seem that way," Ian replied nonchntly.

    Thesaya shrugged her shoulders.

    "I don��t want to die while drinking. I just survived." She flexed her newly regrown hand and turned her head to the side. She smiled, baring her teeth, as she met Charlotte��s approaching gaze.

    "Good thing you didn��t die by my hand, kitty."

    "...You should be the grateful one."

    Charlotte��s response was met with a brief giggle.

    "...!" Suddenly, Thesaya��s eyes widened. Her chest heaved dramatically.

    "Thesa?!" Charlotte rushed over, startled.

    "Ian...? Something��s wrong. Inside my body, something...!" Thesaya cried out, looking at Ian with eyes turned red.

    Ian spoke in a calm voice. "As expected. It��s starting now."

    "What do you mean...? Ah, ahhhh...!" Thesaya let out a suppressed scream. Her body convulsed violently, and her limbs bent as if they would break. Ian grabbed her limbs one by one and turned his gaze away.

    "...!" Charlotte, who had hurriedly climbed over the flesh, quickly came over. As she held Thesaya��s other arm and leg to prevent them from breaking.

    "My blood, my blood...!" Thesaya managed to utter. She frowned deeply as if resisting something with all her might. Ian, pressing her arm down with one knee, spoke up.

    "The Empress is trying to drain your true blood. Resisting is futile."

    He drew the fairy dagger again and added.

    "You will die now, Thesaya."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    "...?!"

    Thesaya and Charlotte stared wide-eyed as Ian pressed the dagger��s de against Thesaya��s chest. He made a shallow, long cut in the center, breaking the precarious bnce.

    <em>sh.</em>

    Thesaya let out a silent scream. At the same time, blood spurted from the new wound.

    While trying to hold on, she raised her head and let out death rattles. "<em>Guh</em>... <em>guuuh</em>...."

    The true blood separated from her and shot away into the sky. As blood gushed out of her, Thesaya copsed to the ground.

    Charlotte gasped in despair. "Thesa!"

    She turned to Ian, her gaze seemingly asking him why. However, Ian just kept his gaze fixed on Thesaya��s eyes, which were losing their vitality.

    The red hue of her pupils slowly faded. However, chaos power seemed to be keeping her alive. Ian had mixed it into his blood to help her regenerate quickly.Chaos power was akin to the divine power of corrupted beings like demons. It was the reason she could resist the Empress�� touch, even if only for a moment.

    "Don��t let go of my hand," Ian said, startling Charlotte, who was about to cradle Thesaya��s head.

    Finally, Ian met her gaze. Surprisingly, the beast warrior��s orange eyes were brimming with tears. Deciding not to point it out, he instead extended his left hand toward her. Puzzled, Charlotte looked down, finding a dark lump just slightlyrger than his palm.

    Charlotte��s eyes shot back to Ian in disbelief. "The seed of Life...?"

    Ian nodded and then looked at the seed.

    With a slight frown, he pushed the seed into the open wound below Thesaya��s sternum.

    Charlotte gasped.

    The seed was absorbing the blood that she had lost back into her wound and then drinking it.

    Soon, the seed cracked, and thin roots began to spread from the wound, quickly weaving through Thesaya like a spider web. After some time, she twitched.

    "<em>Guuh</em>...!" With another death rattle, Thesaya jerked and began to convulse. This time, however, she didn��t scream. Still unconscious, her eyes rolled into the back of her head as her eyelids fluttered. Blood and dislodged fangs filled Thesaya��s mouth. "<em>Guh</em>... <em>guh</em>...."

    Charlotte, who was pressing down Thesaya��s thigh with her knee, forcibly turned Thesaya��s head to the side and pushed her fingers into Thesaya��s mouth, letting the blood and fangs flow out before they could choke her.

    "Well done," Ian said, then turned his attention back to Thesaya��s sternum.

    Considering the seed of Life hadn��t sprouted yet, all of its energy was likely being used to spread roots. Veins bulged under her skin like countless tiny worms crawling. The same was likely happening, the roots spreading deep inside her body.

    <em>It��s good that it��s working... but it��s not a pleasant ritual to watch.</em>

    Setting the thought aside, he activated Magic Detection.

    Although Ian had tried to kill her, he had always nned to keep Thesaya alive. In fact, the only reason he attacked her was to force the Empress to extract the true blood from Thesaya, which in turn would have given him the opportunity to use the seed of Life.

    The seed would��ve still likely worked even if Thesaya had remained a vampire. However, leaving the true blood inside her would have allowed the Empress to keep controlling her. That was why he prioritized removing the true blood.

    Nevertheless, when the Empress decided not to extract it, he quickly switched to saving her. Unfortunately, to do that, Thesaya��s chest had to be cut open. It was bound to happen anyway, so to expedite the process and avoid needless pain, he decided to do it himself.

    <em>�� Still, I didn��t expect it would be this helpful.</em>

    Ian observed the flow of magic that the roots had created within Thesaya.

    He had originally nned to put the seed in Thesaya��s mouth, not her chest. However, the quest [The New Elder] instructed him otherwise.

    Despite their asional unfriendliness and omissions, quest and information windows had never given him false information. Hence, although he was skeptical of the quest, he still decided to follow it. This time, too, the results proved the quest right.

    A soothing sound surrounded them.

    Ian carefully observed the magic that the countless thin roots were emitting. They had spread throughout Thesaya��s body, making him feel as if he could see right through her skin.

    The brightest lights came from those that had settled and stopped growing. To Ian, they looked as though they were merging with her. The dozens of pulsing roots that had enveloped her heart��revealing its shape to him��were no different. With each pulse from them, her still heart beat again.

    <em>... They said one should be prepared for the heart to stop.</em>

    Perhaps death was an inevitable step toward rebirth. After all, it wouldn��t have been surprising if Thesaya had died from the shock alone.

    The series of changes that Ian was witnessing were neither gradual nor gentle. Fortunately, Thesaya was unconscious. She would have experienced deathly pain had she undergone this ritual awake.

    <em>Well, being drained of true blood must have been quite painful too.</em>

    Still, it was better than enduring endless suffering.

    After who knew how long, Thesaya finally rxed. Her eyelids closed, and faint breaths escaped her pale lips.

    However, the process wasn��t over yet.

    Ian continued to observe the restless flow of magic through the roots. Having reached a certain level of uniformity, they now seemed to be creating a new nervous system.

    Moreover, although the changes had slowed, the roots�� ends continued to creep forward. Perhaps it would only beplete once the roots had reached every corner of Thesaya��s body.

    Looking at the now-quiet Thesaya, Charlotte asked, "Is she... okay now?"

    Ian nodded as he nced at the long wound on her chest. It had already healed, leaving only the split seed of the Tree of Life protruding from her sternum.

    Ian knocked the seed away. With a faint <em>crack</em>, it crumbled.

    The reddish marks that the roots had created now vividly stood out on her skin, resembling forked lightning.

    Looking at Thesaya, Ian said, "The roots have taken hold."

    Thesaya was now finally sleeping peacefully.

    The roots that had spread from her nape to her jaw wriggled further upward toward her face. Ian believed that she would only open her eyes once they had reached her brain. When she did, Thesaya would likely be an entirely different being. At the very least, she would no longer suffer from endless thirst.

    Ian turned to Charlotte, who looked both relieved and exhausted. "It��ll take some time before she wakes up. Until then, you��ll have to protect her. Can you do that?"

    Charlotte��s condition was far from ideal. Her armor was battered, her fur matted with blood, and her hands and feet covered in wounds dealt by the thorns that had pierced them earlier. One of her ears had been torn, too.

    Nevertheless, at that moment, her orange eyes finally regained color.

    With a determined gaze, she firmly answered, "Of course. We just saved her. I can��t lose her again,"

    She seemed ready toy down her life for Thesaya.

    <em>Then again, she already has.</em>

    Ian smirked and stood up. The slight rxation brought on a mild dizziness. As his joints popped and his temples throbbed, he retrieved a snow leopard hide cloak from his pocket dimension and draped it over Thesaya.

    "If Philip and Sir Riurele, have them protect her as well," Ian said as he jumped off the pile of flesh.

    Walking across the clearing, which was covered with the remains of chimeras and other experiments, he picked up the ragged fang sword and the broken silver sword. He then tossed them near Charlotte. They fell on the flesh beside her.

    "I��ll have them follow you instead. I can protect the elf on my own," Charlotte said.

    Even though she didn��t even seem fit enough to lift Thesaya yet, she still picked up the swords. She then settled back down on the flesh.

    "No need. I��d already be done with everything or at least close to it by the time they��d me," Ian replied as he grabbed the Legion Commander��s Greatsword and shoved it into his pocket dimension.

    Pulling out a small pouch, he added, ��Since I��ll be handling the rest on my own, I��ll be taking the shortest route."

    Ian reced the magic stone in his bracelet with the thumbnail-sized one inside the pouch. Afterward, he looked up at the sky.

    The enormous crescent moon at the zenith of the purple night sky had turned almostpletely red. It seemed he was not hallucinating when he noticed that the garden had be redder, the moonlight had lost its paleness, and the vortexes at the garden��s edge had been noticeably swirling faster.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    A gust of wind swept over Ian, shaking the vine walls and scattering the massive roses�� petals. Ian watched the scene impassively before turning around.

    "So hold on tight. I��ll keep it a secret that you cried."

    "W-what?! I-I didn��t!"

    Blushing, Charlotte awkwardly avoided Ian��s gaze and clicked her tongue.

    Ian smirked and then quickly leaped away.

    ***

    Ian ran without stopping. Whenever he encountered a dead end, he simply climbed over the barrier. Now that he was alone, nothing could block his path anymore.

    With good reason, he had concluded that all the monsters in thisbyrinth had disappeared.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The blowing wind, which was getting stronger and stronger, swept away the blossoming giant roses and whisked their countless petals past the garden, dyeing the air red.

    At a nce, it made for a beautiful sight. However, Ian already knew that those petals were made of blood.

    The closer he got to the mansion, the more vivid the wave of petals gathering toward it became. The vine barriers, now devoid of flowers, were quickly losing their vitality. The once sharp thorns, like dry branches, had be so brittle that they snapped off with a mere touch.

    Thebyrinth garden had clearly outlived its usefulness. The flying petals would likely be part of the remaining strength of the mansion and the Empress.

    <em>Even a mutt has an advantage in its own home. This is going to be tough.</em>

    Ian smiled wryly as he picked up the pace. He alreadymitted to this, and he had nothing to gain by stopping or retreating now. He soon lost count of the barriers he had climbed over and the passageways he had passed through.

    Eventually, as the wind swept over him again, the walls nking him abruptly disappeared. Slowing down and catching his breath, he took in the full view of thebyrinth mansion before him.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    The three-story mansion stood tall without even a fence. Originally, it must have been surrounded by a garden, but now it looked as if it stood alone, quite some distance from the greenery. Moreover, all the windows and the main gate were wide open, as if inviting visitors inside. Red petals swirled and floated around the mansion, drifting naturally in and out of the open windows.

    It looked like a monster��s face surrounded by thousands of butterflies.

    Ian thought, <em>How disgusting.</em>

    Yet, he kept moving forward. Memories from the game ovepped in his mind. Back then, the mansion had an underground space asrge as the mansion itself. Like many corrupted beings and demons, vampires had built their base underground, away from the gaze of the gods.

    There wereboratories, torture chambers, and secret passages leading to other underground caves. This makeshift underground pce even had an audience chamber for the Empress. Unlike in the game, the real Empress would be waiting there, fully prepared to receive him.

    ��....��

    Just then, someone appeared in front of the wide-open main gate. It was an elderly man, neatly dressed in imperial attire. A quest window appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [The Empress��s Consort.]

    <em>��Consort?</em>Just as Ian��s lips were about to curl into a smirk, the old man, Count Nigriante, spoke.

    "You look tired, Sir Ian," he said in a polite yet calm voice. "Rest assured, I am merely here as your guide. Please, follow me. The Empress is waiting."

    As the Count continued speaking, Ian quickened his pace, breaking into a run. Drawing his sword from his waist, he finally saw the Count smile.

    "I told you, I have no intention of fighting. I know you have already expended much of your strength. So save your energy<em>��</em>"

    "Then just stick your neck out. I��ll handle it cleanly," Ian said, running.

    The Count��s smile deepened.

    "Without my guidance, it will be difficult to find the Empress."

    "Well, isn��t she underground?" Ian replied.

    "...!" The Count��s eyes widened slightly as if he hadn��t expected the correct answer so soon. Without another word, Ian continued running. The Count let out a smallugh and extended his hand.

    "It can��t be helped."

    The petals fluttering around him shot toward the Count, each one turning into a drop of blood. With a flick of his hand, the drops of blood sprayed out like a shotgun, except instead of a narrow spread, they covered a wide area.

    <em>Isn��t this more like a ymore mine?</em> Ian thought, but he didn��t stop.

    A gust of wind scattered the iing blood droplets. While not all were deflected, he blocked the remaining drops with his sword and forearm, enduring the impact with his body.

    "As expected, there��s no chance," the Count said, not showing any surprise.

    Slowing Ian��s pace seemed to be enough for him. His body was now enveloped in ck smoke. In the next moment, the Count, now a mass of ck smoke, darted into the mansion. The petals he passed formed small whirlwinds in his wake.

    <em>These mosquitoes love to flee, </em>Ian thought, annoyed.

    Despite his frustration, he followed the Count into the mansion. It wasn��t hard to track him; the path was marked by the rapidly spinning petals.

    Ian ran past the empty corridor and quickly ascended the stairs. When he reached the next corridor, the Count, now ck mist, was already turning a distant corner. Ian chased him, the petals turning into sticky drops of blood as they struck his body.

    The smell of blood lingered, but Ian��s eyes took on a peculiar look as he realized the Count wasn��t just running away.

    <em>A guide, huh?</em>

    In the game, the entrance to the underground was located on the third floor, behind the Empress��s office. Even though the mansion had grownrger, such fundamental elements likely hadn��t changed.

    As expected, following the winding corridor, the Count��s trail led Ian to the third floor. He nced out arge window, taking in the red-dyed greenery and the maze garden below. There was no sign of his group, but the crimson crescent moon was vividly etched into his memory. The swirling dark clouds at the edge of the night sky resembled the eyes of a cephalopod, gazing down at the mansion.

    <em>Click. Rumble��</em>

    At that moment, the sound of machinery echoed from afar. Ian followed the swirling petals into an open room at the end of the corridor and smiled faintly. Beyond the richly decorated office, a section of the wall had turned to reveal the entrance to a hidden spiral staircase. The Count was nowhere to be seen, likely waiting for him underground.

    <em>So damn kind</em>, Ian thought, flicking the fluttering petals with his hand as he descended the stairs.

    Although surrounded by walls, the staircase was not dark at all. The petals emitted a soft red glow in the darkness. Ian continued down the spiraling staircase without stopping.

    "...." The seemingly endless stairs suddenly ended. At the same time, the surrounding walls vanished, revealing a spacious underground area. The corridor stretched out widely and long, with luminous stones embedded in the walls casting a gentle light. Red petals floated Countless above, near the high ceiling.

    <em>Well, at least it��s bright</em>, Ian thought as he walked down the broad corridor. He paid no attention to the secret rooms on either side; his focus was on the Count standing in front of therge door ahead. There was no need to run. Even if the Count tried to flee now, his destination was inevitably the Empress��s audience chamber.

    The Count met Ian��s gaze and bowed with a wrinkled smile.

    "I sincerely hope this will be your final destination," he said in a low voice.

    Then, he raised his hand and shed his own throat. Blood spurted from the severed neck, and the true blood quickly absorbed into the door��s crevice, causing the Count��s body to copse.

    <em>Suicide, huh? </em>

    Ian let out a faint chuckle, closing thepleted quest window. The Count must have chosen death to ensure he didn��t lose his true blood. He was determined to deliver his blood to the Empress. A loyal demon servant indeed��abination that didn��t quite fit.

    <em>Did he really love the Empress?</em>

    Ian wondered as he stepped over the Count��s crumbling remains and pushed the enormous door open with both hands.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The Empress��s audience chamber revealed itself,rger than Ian remembered.

    <em>Like moles</em>, Ian inwardly muttered, looking beyond with indifference.

    The ceiling of the audience chamber was also filled with petals. Despite theck of wind, they fluttered, emitting a red glow. Below them, arge golden cylinder stood in ce of a chair. It resembled a golden goblet or brazier, adorned with ruby-centered jewels and inscribed with ancient runes glowing softly in red.

    It was an item Ian recognized from the game. The Golden Bathtub, the throne and sacred artifact of the vampire n. Back then, Thesaya had lounged on its edge, but it had neither been imbued with magic nor filled with blood like that.

    The stench of blood was overwhelming. As Ian reached into his pocket dimension to retrieve the Legion Commander��s Greatsword,

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The surface of the blood-filled golden bathtub rippled. The overflowing blood stained the surface red as a woman with golden hair rose from it. Her features were as if meticulously crafted by an artisan, with red eyes and long golden hair cascading to her shoulders, and fair skin. Despite being submerged in blood, her hair and skin glistened as if oiled.

    Then, a quest window appeared before Ian.

    [Master of True Blood.]

    "...." Ian quietly took in her appearance. He didn��t rush at her because of the enormous amount of magic concentrated in the bathtub. Apleted spell awaited him. Ian couldn��t tell what spell it was, as in the game, the golden bathtub had been a mere background. The only certainty was that charging recklessly woulde at a price.

    <em>They made it so that you can��t even skip it.</em>

    He clicked his tongue briefly as the Empress stepped onto the edge of the bathtub. It was then that Ian realized she was very tall. Not quite a giant, but over two meters tall. She must have reconstituted herself into the ideal physique by absorbing the genuine blood of the vampires.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Even as she stepped out, the bathtub��s blood level didn��t drop. Instead, the petals fell in, increasing the blood, which overflowed continuously. A deep red light spread from the bathtub��s center.

    The Empress extended her foot, and the gathered petals transformed into a single blood mass supporting her. She smiled atop it.

    "This is our first face-to-face meeting. It��s a pleasure, Sir Ian. I��ve been waiting," she said in a graceful voice, starkly different from what Ian had heard from the head made of entrails.

    Ian felt as if his vision warped around her, much like when he had faced the twins. It wasn��t the Empress��s intention, but her immense magical power made even her slightest actions carry an enchanting force.

    Ian drew on his chaos power and spoke, "Yes, you��ve prepared thoroughly for this meeting."

    "Isn��t that what you wanted? Thanks to you, I think it turned out well. I now have a reason to start everything anew. If I have one wish..."

    The Empress��s eyes formed an elegant curve.

    "It would be for you to change your mind, even now. Haven��t you gotten everything you wanted? You even managed to save that poor child. If you stop now, I will quietly leave Lu Sard, and you can continue your journey. I still don��t dislike you."

    It was a voice that conveyed not the slightest hint of tension or anger. Rather, it sounded relieved, almost excited.

    Ian thought that perhaps everything she was saying was true. That the Empress really did want to leave thisnd.

    "Don��t worry. I��ll make you hate me enough," he replied.

    "That��s unfortunate. If we fight to the end, others will benefit��those who covet my position and my n, those who want to use us, and those who see you as a thorn in their side�� But if you change your mind, or better yet, take my hand, everything will be different. What do you say?"

    The Empress extended her long, pale hand with a smile, causing Ian��s gaze to waver momentarily.

    "As it happens, I��m recently single," she added.

    Ian mixed the chaos power he had drawn with his divine power and said, "Your husband, who just killed himself for you, would be disappointed."

    "Of course, it��s heartbreaking... but he knew this would happen someday."

    "I refuse. I��m not interested in great love. What I��m more interested in is..."

    "...?"

    "The experience points you��ll give me."

    With that, Ian began to run. Almost simultaneously, the concentrated magic in the bathtub dissipated. The Empress watched him charge with a faint smile.

    "What a pity. Or perhaps it��s for the best. I don��t like being forced into things... but it can��t be helped."

    She flicked her fingers. Instantly, the blood that had overflowed from the bathtub rose up, transforming into arrow-sized spikes that shot out. Red divine power red around Ian��s body as he held his greatsword diagonally in front of him, shielding himself.

    <em>ng-ng-ng��</em>

    The blood spikes pounded against the sword, but they couldn��t stop Ian��s advance.

    The Empress flicked her fingers again. The blood droplets that had scattered reformed into spikes. Simultaneously, a massive shadow de surged up from beneath her feet like a tidal wave.

    Ian found himself surrounded by des and spikes.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    He leaped immediately after, propelled by the wind swirling around him. Soaring near the ceiling, Ian lunged at the Empress, the greatsword in his right hand carving a red arc through the air. Petals darted toward the Empress, forming arge, hard mass resembling ice crystals.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian��s greatsword struck the center of the shield, sending cracks spreading across it, but it didn��t shatter. The repelling force of the condensed magic halted Ian in mid-air. However, there was no sign of disappointment in Ian��s red, swirling eyes.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    In that brief moment of ascent, Ian had alreadypleted his spell. He extended his left hand, the center of his clenched fist glowing with a fierce, rotating core.

    The Empress smiled just as a dragon��s breath-like me erupted, engulfing the blood shield and consuming her entirely.

    The chamber was filled with blinding light and heat. Even as Ian was flung backward, he kept the mes on the Empress. The burning petals and blood turned into red steam, thickening the air.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    Eventually, the mes died down. As Ian descended to the blood-soaked floor, he never took his eyes off the charred remains of the Empress.

    <em>St.</em>

    The moment hended, her body crumbled to ash. The red steam whirled violently in the air immediately after.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Inside the massive red barrier, the Empress��s body began regenerating rapidly. Smiling with exposed red flesh, she spoke.

    "Impressive, Ian. I��ve always wanted to experience it firsthand. It exceeded my expectations."

    <em>Of course, she wouldn��t die so easily.</em>

    Ian let out a bitterugh.

    "Try as many times as you like. I��ll die over and over until you feel satisfied," she added.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Her tone was remarkably calm. It was clear that she could indeed resurrect herself multiple times, at least within this ce. The petals and blood throughout the area were essentially her lifeblood, giving her near-infinite stamina.

    "I think I��ll only be satisfied when you really die," Ian said coldly, despite his efforts to perceive every change around him.

    While many aspects had changed from the game, the Empress remained one of the bosses of Chapter Two. Killing her repeatedly until she could no longer resurrect wasn��t a strategy yet. There had to be another, more explicit weakness, one that couldn��t be hidden even within her domain.

    <em>In fact, no matter how you look at it, there��s really only one thing that could be....</em>

    The very tant presence of the golden bathtub made him suspicious. That was why he was now closely observing the changes around him. However, no other peculiarities stood out. It might have been due to the contaminated magic permeating everywhere, hindering proper detection.

    "Well, let��s give it our all," the Empress said, her true form now restored. She flicked her hand, and the thick mist dispersed instantly, summoning numerous blood des around her.

    Ian started to run sideways. The des rained down, predicting his forward movement.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The shower of des narrowly missed Ian��s back. The Empress snapped her fingers again, and pools of blood morphed into shapes of bats, bears, and wolves��her blood familiars.<em>Except for the near-immortality, she��s not much different from Thesa in the game.</em>

    With the de rain subsiding, Ian changed direction toward the Empress. The familiars surged forward, and Ian swung his greatsword, seemingly waiting for this moment.

    <em>St��</em>

    The familiars exploded into blood as the sword��s arc swept through them. Covered in blood, Ian��s swordy continued for only a short time.

    "How attractive a man is when he��s giving his all..."

    Blood des rained down again, apanying the Empress��s voice. Ian changed direction once more, creating a magical barrier with his greatsword instead of dodging.

    <em>ng-ng.</em>

    The red shower followed, some deflected by the sword, others hitting the barrier. Blue light shed across Ian��s body. As the barrier shattered, Ian��s eyes, infused with red magic, became visible.

    "Remarkable. Your spell remains unbroken despite such vigorous movement. I must learn your secretter."

    Dodging iing shadow des, Ian clicked his tongue. The Empress seemed to view him as a caught fish. She didn��t intend to kill him but to incapacitate him and forcibly turn him into a vampire, making him her consort.

    It was a misconception Ian didn��t need to correct. It made it easier for him toplete his spell. Raising his greatsword in front of him, Ian spread his left hand wide.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Waves of fire surged along his path, incinerating the blood des and the pooled blood. It was the me Tide. Unleashing the fire wave, Ian let it run wild. The area was quickly filled with mes and smoke.

    The Empress smiled as she watched the mes engulf the chamber.

    "Impressive. How did you cast such a high-level spell so quickly? Tell me."

    Ian leaped through the mes, covered in dark red smoke, and replied, "You won��t be able to do it."

    <em>It��s because I drank dragon��s blood</em>, he added silently. Gripping his greatsword with both hands, he shed down.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A massive arc shed through the Empress��s body, bisecting her from the shoulder. She hit the ground as Iannded.

    "...!"

    Even as she searched for Ian with widened eyes, he was already running. Beyond the waves of fire, he was headed toward the golden bathtub.

    "Ian...! Stop!" Her blood-choked scream went unheeded. Her body turned into blood and began to melt. Ian raised his greatsword as he leaped.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The ancient spell circuits engraved on the bathtub��s surface began to glow red. Blood overflowed and a curtain of blood rose around the bathtub, its surface rippling ominously.

    "...!" Sensing the umting magic inside, Ian twisted his body, letting the greatsword fall behind him to cover his body with its broad de fully.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The curtain exploded, releasing a red shockwave. It didn��t break the greatsword but was powerful enough to send Ian flying.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Ian, who had been thrown back, rolled across the floor. The shockwave instantly extinguished the scattered mes. A voice echoed through the already raging blood mist.

    "No matter who you are, there are some things I cannot allow. This is the primordial cradle of our n��s birth and a relic that holds immense power."

    Ian, regaining his stance, looked up at the madly swirling petals and chuckled.

    "You seem quite surprised."

    "I��m advising you not to waste your strength. You won��t be able to reach the bathtub with your power. Just use your strength on me. I am your opponent, after all."

    "You said you wanted to be with me, yet you��re doing the one thing you shouldn��t."

    "And what might that be?"

    "Lying. Every rtionship ends when trust is lost."

    Ian picked up his fallen greatsword as he spoke. The Empress, with eyes thatcked even eyelids, watched him and added.

    "I don��t understand what you mean."

    "That body isn��t really you, is it?"

    "...!" As the Empress froze, Ian took a deep breath and started running toward the bathtub again, this time also toward the Empress. The fully regenerated Empress couldn��t hide her surprise.

    "You really keep surprising me. How did you figure it out?"

    Feeling the magic concentrate again, Ian raised his greatsword and spoke.

    "Well."

    As blood thorns erupted, shadow des surged in like waves. Dodging to the side, Ian nced at the golden bathtub. It struck him as odd that the bathtub, so obviously a weak point, was left so exposed. But the answer, as always, was straightforward and clear.

    It simply had to be this way. The Empress��s true body was inside, immersed in true blood. The Empress floating in the air was merely a clone. And it was clear that she couldn��t maintain her form far from the bathtub. Otherwise, there would be no reason to wait for him in such an underground ce.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Behind the iing rain of des, familiars rose up. They too provided Ian with clues.

    Of course, the most decisive factor was the fact that the spell circuit engraved on the bathtub continued to function even after the Empress��s body was sliced away. Unless it was a type of spell that remained active once triggered, such spell circuits did not operate without the control of their user.

    <em>St��</em>

    Blood familiars exploded into droplets as Ian��s greatsword carved through them. He smashed the remaining ones with his fists or shoulders, unconcerned about being covered in blood.

    <em>Swoosh. Thud-thud-thud��</em>

    Dodging shadow des and leaping over shadow waves with his greatsword, Ian cast Frost Shield to block iing blood spikes and shattered them with his sword. Every move was swift and seamless, without hesitation.

    It made sense. The Empress could wield almost all the abilities of vampires, but Ian was the one who had killed all those vampires. Of course, the Empress��s power was far superior, but the fundamental characteristics remained the same.

    It was inevitable that scratches and puncture wounds would ur in the process. However, Ian trusted in his own regenerative abilities. And so, he continued his relentless advance until that moment.

    "Really, you leave me no choice."

    A voice suddenly burst above, apanied by sharp magic cutting through the air. The flying Empress shed down with long shadow ws.

    "Exactly what I wanted." Ian leaped up, his upper body shielded by a magical barrier.

    ��...!�� The Empress��s projection widened its eyes at his quick reaction.

    "That��s what I was aiming for."

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A shadow w shattered the force field, raking Ian��s shoulder, while a greatsword imbued with Wind des shed across the Empress��s chest almost simultaneously. Ian let go of the hilt with his left hand and clenched his fist. As the face of the copsing clone twisted, a fist imbued with holy power mmed into it.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    Ian��s punch crushed the clone��s face like tofu, sending fragments flying. As he spun in mid-air andnded, he immediately resumed running. Blood flowed from the scratches on his shoulder and arm, but he paid it no mind.

    Crashing through the disintegrating blood familiars, Ian pulled an essence bead from his subspace. Simultaneously, he channeled magic into his greatsword.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Magic began to spread across the circuits on the surface of the bathtub.

    Ian was already pulling back his arm and waist. In a burst of red divine power, the ancient runes on the greatsword gleamed with blue light.

    "Ugh...!" Gritting his teeth, Ian hurled the greatsword with all his might.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    The spinning greatsword traced a brilliant arc through the air, heading straight for the bathtub. A curtain of blood rose around the bathtub just as the sword struck.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The greatsword created a massive ripple in the curtain, releasing its remaining magic in a powerful st.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A surge of intense cold engulfed the curtain��s surface, followed by a storm of icy des. The curtain absorbed the shock, trembling, but it bought Ian enough time toplete his spell.

    He looked up at the nearby bathtub, thrusting the glowing essence bead forward.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    A pir of fire shot up, blindingly bright.

    The Pinpoint Explosion, amplified by chaos power and the core, sent Ian staggering backward as the mes soared to the ceiling, spreading in all directions. The petals in the ceiling burned away, and the entire chamber shook as if in an earthquake.

    The blood curtain at the center of the explosion couldn��t remain unscathed. It burned as if it boiled and billowed smoke endlessly. From within the bathtub, blood was gushing like a fountain. It was likely thanks to this that the curtain hadn��tpletely shattered or melted away. The spell circuit on the surface of the bathtub flickered erratically, endlessly spewing out magic.

    <em>Ssshh��</em>

    Ian, having regained his stance, surged forward. His gaze remained unwaveringly fixed on the bathtub amidst the dying mes.

    <em>By now, it should be hardened from the heat, if not evaporated. But magic, seriously.</em>

    In any case, it was clear that there was no longer any energy left to unleash another shockwave like before. With that confirmed, Ian channeled his essence bead into the Broken Sword of Judgment and forcefully drew it from its scabbard. Jagged blue holy energy surged, quickly bing a brilliant blue trajectory that extended toward the bubbling curtain.

    Crack��

    The sword��s blue energy surged forth, slicing through the trembling curtain. As the mes licked the severed edges,

    "Stop! Ian��"

    The Empress��s clone screamed, beginning to regenerate. Ian didn��t look back. Instead, he raised the divine-powered sword high and used the Strike of Judgment.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The fierce blue arc cleaved through the surface of the blood-soaked bathtub.

    Despite the resistance he hadn��t felt since the sword broke, Ian gritted his teeth and drove the de down. Hended on one knee just as the clone��s voice faded like a deting balloon.

    "No..."

    The jewels on the bathtub��s surface exploded in quick session, followed by awork of cracks spreading across it. The circuits emitted a final burst of red light before shattering, and blood gushed out like a fountain. As Ian sheathed the still-empowered Sword of Judgment, the entire cave began to shake.

    It was right after that Ian��s head snapped up.

    <em>Crack, crack-crack��</em>

    "...!"

    <em>Holy fuck.</em>

    Cracks spread like a web across the cave ceiling. The fountain of blood from the shattered bathtub showed no signs of stopping. Ian tossed the Sword of Judgment into his pocket dimension, grabbed his fallen greatsword, and leaped away.

    The ceiling copsed behind him.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    <em>Boom! Crash!</em>

    Fragments of rock fell, scattering dust. Ian, narrowly avoiding them, shoved his greatsword into his pocket dimension as he sprinted forward. His spine tingled non-stop��a warning from his Intuition.

    <em>At this depth, being buried alive would be worse than dying.</em>

    Even as he thought, Ian skidded to a halt and threw himself to the side. Crumbling rocks tumbled down where he had just been standing. It wasn��t just the ceiling copsing; the floor was cracking and the entire audience chamber was sinking.

    Despite the ongoing earthquakes, Ian dashed toward the faintly visible door in the distance. His mind grew clearer with each urgent step, showcasing the true value of his high Mental Fortitude.

    His Concentration and Intuition were both pushed to their limits, giving him a sense of awareness that made even unseen areas feel visible.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    Ian narrowly dodged the falling rubble, changing direction as he sprinted. Although his heightened perception made the moment feel prolonged, in reality, barely ten seconds had passed. Yet even in this brief time, the copse was elerating rapidly.

    He had no certainty that he could escape the audience chamber and reach the stairs safely. The ceiling wasn��t the only thing copsing. Above themy the Labyrinth Mansion, which would soon follow suit and crumble.More importantly, his Intuition was urging him to get out immediately. Ian trusted his instincts; after all, it was an ability imbued with a special trait.

    <em>Anyway�� Why hasn��t the questpletion window popped up? </em>

    This incongruous question struck Ian. His subconscious quickly deduced the answer: the quest wasn��tpleted.

    <em>Is there a second phase? This is too much. Really.</em>

    Even as he rolled across the floor, Ian couldn��t help but smirk bitterly to himself. This meant that everything happening right now was merely an event cut scene triggered when transitioning to the next phase.

    <em>Who would have thought my life would be endangered by something as trivial as a cut scene?</em>

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    But soon enough, there was no more room to dodge or escape. Large and small rocks were pouring down like andslide.

    The mansion had already begun to copse in the center of the audience chamber he had passed through. Right after that, holy energy red up around Ian��s entire body like mes.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Ian smashed through the rocks blocking his path with a powerful punch and charged forward. If he couldn��t avoid them, he would break through and destroy them. He braced himself against the smaller rocks with his arms shielding his head, enduring the impacts with his body.

    <em>Did all these events really ur in the game?</em>

    No matter how experienced someone might be, it seemed unlikely they could have managed all this at this stage. But it wasn��t a crucial question that needed an immediate answer. What mattered right now was something else entirely.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Andslide blocked the passage ahead. The once wide-open door had disappeared, buried under rubble.

    Ian charged with his arms shielding his head. He ran through the falling debris, gritting his teeth and leaping.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    He burst through the rubble, tumbling onto the floor. Finally, he was in the passageway.

    "...!"

    Ian, who was about to get up and run again, suddenly halted. The long corridor ahead showed that the stairs had already copsed. Strangely, however, he no longer felt any warnings from his Intuition.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>huff</em>..."

    Panting heavily, Ian scanned the surroundings of the corridor. The lights of the magic stones had all gone out, and the earthquakes continued relentlessly. Yet, the corridor itself remained intact. Only the stairs leading upward and the audience chamber had copsed. Then again, those alone ounted for more than half of the underground pce��s space.

    <em>So the boss fight isn��t over yet.</em>

    Contrary to his expectations, the extreme sense of urgency and focus had somewhat subsided. Headaches and dizziness followed swiftly as if they had been waiting. His limbs trembled, a warning signal that his limit was near. But it was not yet time to rest.

    "<em>Sigh</em>..."

    Clenching his blood and dirt-covered fist tightly, Ian looked back once more. The audience chamber was an indistinguishable mess of falling debris and dust. The vibrations and loud noises were relentless. The ceiling had already copsedpletely, and now the debris of the Labyrinth Mansion was pouring down.

    <em>Fsssh��</em>

    Eventually, an eerie silence settled in. Amid Ian��s heavy breathing, the reddish moonlight filtered through the settling dust. The chamber, covered in all sorts of debris, came into view. A hill of wreckage formed a gentle slope from the entrance. Moonlight streamed through the gaping hole in the ceiling, and flower petals, like delicate snowkes, drifted down.

    <em>Should I call this aesthetic?</em>

    That idle thought quickly vanished as Ian furrowed his brow. Contaminated magic was rapidly pooling in the chamber. Amidst this, a faint psychic wave spread and then surged, filling his mind like a rising volume.

    Anger and sorrow. Longing and despair. Resignation and hatred. All these conflicting emotions tangled and raged. His vision swam with a red haze. For it to prate Ian��s resistance meant that an ordinary person would have instantly gone mad.

    Had this psychic wave reached his group? He hoped not. Mev and Thesaya might withstand it, but Philip and Charlotte would likely lose their minds and go berserk.

    Regardless, it wasn��t enough to paralyze Ian��s reason. His nerves were taut, and his sense of urgency returned. The noise in his mind seemed to clear his headache, dizziness, and trembling.

    The chill of chaos power flowing through his veins sharpened, while his skin burned as if on fire. The holy energy, spreading along his tattoos, zed fiercely, indifferent to how much remained.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The moonlight began to ripple red right after that.

    Simultaneously, crimson blood began to seep and gather among the wreckage of the hill. Ian watched as the giant blood droplets ignored thews of physics, coalescing into a massive orb. It seemed to be about three meters in diameter, hovering slightly above the ground and gently undting. Within it, an enormous concentration of magic could be felt.

    The entire mass was pure true blood. As soon as Ian saw a faint silhouette forming within the orb, he started running toward it.

    <em>So, she waspletely dissolved within the true blood.</em>

    As he ascended the hill, Ian fixed his gaze on the silhouette within the orb. A brain and nervous system, blood vessels, and bones were rapidly taking shape. Muscle fibers grew strand by strand, covering them.

    The psychic waves that had been echoing chaotically all around were now emanating from within the orb. The waves remained extremely unstable, with irregr ripples spreading across the surface of the true blood sphere.

    Perhaps the Empress had dissolved into the bathtub because it was the only way to control the true blood stably. The more true blood vampires held, the stronger they became, but it also made them more irrational and impulsive, just like Thesaya, the Empress of True Blood in the game.

    The Empress��s true body being created within that sphere would be no exception. With such an enormous amount of true blood, she would be extremely powerful and equally unstable. That��s why Ian started running. He was certain that if the Empress fully awakened, she would undoubtedly kill him.

    <em>So conversely, she must be defenseless right now.</em>

    This was a pattern often seen in games. Bosses that became impossible to defeat once they broke free from their seals, regained their true forms or sessfullypleted their summoning rituals.

    The best course of action was to kill them before that happened. At the very least, they needed to be left in a critically weakened state or prevented frompleting their transformation.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The essence bead in Ian��s left hand whirled fiercely, glowing with light.

    As the spell waspleted, another surge of magic drained away, leaving him momentarily dizzy. Gritting his teeth, Ian reached out toward the top of the hill.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A blinding pir of fire erupted around the mass of true blood, shooting up through the hole in the ceiling and pushing away the moonlight. It was a maximum-amplified Pinpoint Explosion.

    The essence bead shattered and scattered like dust. The debris caught in the explosion crumbled and fell. Ian leaped over the falling fragments, keeping his eyes on the true blood mass at the center of the fire pir.

    The effect was clear. The true blood sizzled and smoked, mixing with the mes. The sphere��s size gradually diminished. But Ian did not slow down; he continued to charge forward. Though the smoke from the fire pir seemed to sear his body, he could not stop.

    The true blood mass was still enormous. The silhouette curled up inside like a fetus was still faintly visible, and it was continuing to form even at this moment.

    The mes mixed with the wind swirling around Ian��s body, flickering and dancing. He leaped off the protruding remnants of the roof at the base of the hill.

    <em>Thud-thud-thud��</em>

    The crushed debris copsed beneath him.

    Ian, soaring several meters into the air, raised the greatsword he gripped with both hands high above his head. The de, imbued with a blue glow, left a trail of white light in its wake. At the same time, the mes flickering around him surged up along the de.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The greatsword, infused with all kinds of magic, struck the surface of the burning true blood mass.

    Contrary to his expectation of splitting it in one blow, the de merely created arge ripple as it embedded into the sphere��s surface, feeling like striking an extremely tough water balloon.

    However, the de didn��t bounce back. Ian gritted his teeth as if they would shatter and pressed down with both arms. The Blessing of Battle red, infusing new strength into his exhausted limbs.

    <em>Sssss��</em>

    The greatsword��s de, like a heated branding iron, melted and prated the true blood mass.

    Inside the significantly smaller sphere, the curled-up form of the Empress��s true body became gradually clearer. Ian did not blink, fixing his gaze on the sight.

    The Empress��s true body was evenrger than her clone. She had long, wing-like appendages sprouting from her back. However, she had not yet fully formed. Her skin was just beginning to cover her, far from aplete body.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Finally, the de reached one of her wing joints. Despite the tremendous resistance, Ian did not relent.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Atst, the greatswordpletely crushed one of her wings, reaching the back beneath it. As her exposed ribcage began to cave in,

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The true blood was absorbed into the Empress��s body as if being sucked in instantly. In the next moment, the magic condensed within her body exploded.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The greatsword was flung away, and Ian, still holding onto it, was thrown through the air like he had been hit by a truck.

    As he flew through the air, Ian saw flower petals being blown away by the shockwave.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    A rain of blood poured down, and thick blood mist rose from the debris below. The greatsword that Ian had let go of fell and embedded itself in the middle of the debris hill.

    "<em>Kiaaaah</em>!" From the center of the hill, the Empress roared, her red eyes gleaming fiercely.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Ian shielded his face with his arms as he was mmed into the wall of the audience chamber. Spider-web-like cracks spread across the wall.

    He felt his left arm and ribs fracture. There was no pain, which wasn��t a good sign, but Ian didn��t care. What he had to do from now on wouldn��t change anyway.

    Despite everything, Ian didn��t take his eyes off the Empress.

    "<em>Aahhhh</em>��"

    Her appearance crouched on all fours and howling like a beast, was anything but beautiful. Her skin was thin and glossy, almost translucent with visible veins. Her unfinished facecked a nose, lips, and even hair. Only blood-red eyes, gaping nostrils, and exposed sharp teeth were visible. Blood poured from the crushed wing joint and the gap between her ribs.

    "<em>Huuu</em>...." Finally ending her roar, the Empress took a deep breath and crouched her body. The blood pouring down swiftly gathered around her.

    Some of the blood seeped into her body, while some remained around her, forming various shapes. A crown of blood emerged above her head.

    Blood flowed along the wing joints, forming wings, and she rose into the air without even pping them. It looked as though she was being dragged upward by the wings.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Iannded on the ground just after that.

    He spat out a piece of his shattered mr along with blood and stood up. His body was in shambles, but his gaze, fixed on the Empress, remained dark and unwavering. The Empress, dangling from her wings, slowly turned her head toward him with a creak.

    Her red pupils, which had been randomly erging and contracting, suddenly fixed on him and glowed intensely. The massive blood wings, crown, and the blood mist around her body all ignited simultaneously.

    "Iaaaaaan��"

    The Empress spread her arms wide and screamed. The burst of psychic waves swept over Ian. Even he couldn��t fully resist the force. The image of Thesaya from the game shed through his mind. Back then, she also emitted psychic waves that caused random status effects: Charm, Confusion, Fear, Frenzy, Paralysis, and so on.

    This time, it seemed to induce a state of frenzy. It felt as if all the resentment, anger, and hatred he had always harbored were erupting like a volcano. The Blessing of Battle responded to his emotions, ring up. The chaos power surged from him like a runaway fragment.

    "<em>Roar</em>��" The Empress flew toward him.

    With violet eyes zing, Ian charged toward her.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Despite the impulsive nature brought on by his status condition, Ian��s charge turned out to be the best possible action.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Had he retreated, he would have struggled to avoid the blood spikes erupting around the Empress and the simultaneous attacks from her de-like ws. Only when she was almost upon him did Ian realize he was unarmed. But it didn��t matter.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    He had his fists.

    Ian��s right fist smashed into one side of the Empress��s face. His metal gauntlet dented and squeezed his fingers painfully, but he didn��t care. He just focused on therge head his fist had sunk into. The thin skin beneath gave way, with one cheekbone crushed and the eye above bulging out.

    <em>sh��</em>

    Almost simultaneously, the Empress��s dual arm swings missed him and raked the wall behind him, leaving ten deep gashes next to the embedded blood spikes. As Ian retracted his right hand, he swung his left fist. Though a thought briefly crossed his mind about his previously injured left arm, he dismissed it.

    <em>Crunch��</em>His left fist crushed the opposite side of the Empress��s face, despite the horrendous sound from his arm. Almost instinctively, Ian activated Vacuum Explosion.

    Boom��

    With a silent st, the Empress, her face deeply indented on both sides, was flung away. Ian, too, was thrown sideways. He got up quickly, his eyes falling on his left arm. The bone had pierced through the skin and twisted grotesquely, a result of removing his arm guard to feed blood to Thesaya earlier.

    ��<em>Hah��</em>�� Ian let out a short, bitterugh and used his right hand to push the bone back in ce roughly.

    He had to rely on his body��s regeneration now. The greater the injury, the stronger the Primordial Vitality��s healing effect. At the same time, he felt the anger and hatred boiling inside him begin to subside. His instincts and reason quickly returned to their proper ces.

    There was a slight regret. The status effect wasn��t entirely bad given the situation. Thanks to his high Mental Fortitude and Resistance, he hadn��tpletely lost his reason. With rity returning, Ian noticed the Legion Commander��s Greatsword embedded nearby. He ran toward it without a second thought.

    <em>Crunch, crunch��</em>

    Meanwhile, the Empress, who had been rolling on the ground, began to rise again. Her partially obliterated head was puffing back to its original form. Ian reached the greatsword and grabbed its hilt. The rubble, unable to bear the weight, crumbled, freeing the de.

    ��<em>Ahh��</em><em>aaah</em>����

    The Empress��s eyes red as she turned toward him, raising numerous blood des around her. She seemed to instinctively decide on a long-range attack strategy. Perhaps if her body were fully formed, things would be different, but her defense was currently critically low.

    <em>Which means I need to stick to closebat.</em>

    Ian��s eyes turned ashen, and the Empress fired her des and spread her wings.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A violent whirlwind erupted around Ian. The gust was so strong that it momentarily threw off the Empress��s bnce. The Whirling Barrier, filled with chaotic power, couldn��t be controlled delicately at the moment, so Ian poured the maximum amount of magic into it.

    The whirlwind not only scattered the trajectory of the de rain but also carried Ian upward in the direction the Empress was rising.

    Spinning with the greatsword as a counterweight, Ian began preparing his next spell.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    mes flickered around him, dozens of Dancing mes manifesting. Ianunched the fireballs while bncing himself with the greatsword, following closely behind the fiery projectiles. The Empress spread her wings wide and extended her palms forward.

    Swoosh��

    The blood mist around her quickly formed a blood barrier.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    The fireballs exploded against the barrier. Ian followed through, smashing the barrier with his greatsword. The Empress reached out toward Ian, who was charging with the greatsword. A blue force field erupted around Ian.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The Empress��s hand crushed the force field. The bright shes of the force field crumbling gave Ian just enough time to use the Whirling Barrier again.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    The burst of wind caused the Empress to lose her bnce, and Ian was flung upward once more. Even while spinning, Ian cast Wind de.

    Finally, Ian stabilized himself in mid-air, scattering the Wind de from his sword as he descended toward the Empress. She barely regained her bnce and hastily raised her arms.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The greatsword was embedded deeply in the Empress��s forearm. Utilizing the Wind de as propulsion and striking with one hand, he didn��t sever the limb entirely, but it was enough.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The ensuing Vacuum Explosion around the sword shattered the Empress��s forearm.

    ��<em>Kiaaaargh</em>!��

    The Empress screamed as she plummeted, her single wing failing to stabilize her. Ian, falling with her, watched her spiral downward.

    <em>Could I do it?</em>

    Whether he could or not didn��t matter. Ian gripped the greatsword with both hands, despite his trembling left hand.

    <em>Boom! Crash��</em>

    The Empressnded on her back in the midst of the ruins. Debris crumbled around her as she iled, raising her severed arm. The significantly fewer petals converged into blood droplets, forming blood des.

    But Ian was faster, descending directly onto her abdomen.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The blue energy-infused de pierced the Empress��s stomach, with Frost des exploding within her, tearing her insides apart. Half-frozen blood sttered everywhere. But that wasn��t the end. Ian immediately cast another lower-tier red spell.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Chaos-infused mes shot from the broad de, burning through the already shredded insides. The Empress arched her back in pain, with red light ring in her eyes.

    ��Kyah��aaargh!��

    Her scream, a mix of pain and rage, released a psychic wave and magical explosion from her body.

    ��...!�� Ian clung to the greatsword hilt, curling up to endure the shock. It felt like crashing into a massive wave. Blood burst from his wounds, and his whole body felt like it was shattering. At the same time, he froze, with his breath caught in his chest. The status effect was unmistakable: Fear.

    Feeling like a frog before a snake, Ian��s body stiffened, but he didn��t lose his rationality. He didn��t get swept away by the shockwave. He remained atop the Empress.

    Just as Ian finally let go of the hilt,

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The scattered petals transformed into spikes.

    The Empress seemed indifferent to her own body��s damage as she sent the spikes toward her abdomen. Despite still being gripped by Fear, Ian instinctively raised his right arm, casting Frost Shield. A magic barrier red up simultaneously.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The Frost Shield blocked all spikes targeting his upper body.

    But some angled spikes struck his lower body, hitting the magic barrier first. The barrier shattered as a spike pierced Ian��s left thigh and melted away immediately, causing unavoidable bleeding.

    <em>Damn, the left side is taking all the hits today.</em>

    However, thanks to that, the state of Fear disappearedpletely. The stiff muscles and senses returned in an instant.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    At that moment, the Empress suddenly swung her right arm. Ian leaped up with just one leg almost simultaneously.

    <em>sh��</em>

    ws and sharp nails narrowly grazed past Ian��s feet, leaving a distinct trail. Ian could clearly feel the surge of magical power flowing through the hand. It was a strange sensation as if his mind became sharper the more his body was torn to shreds. Indeed, nothing heightened Concentration like a crisis.

    Thinking this, Ian drew the broken Sword of Judgment from his pocket dimension. He twisted his body, spinning around to discard the scabbard.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The broken de, imbued with blue divine power, was revealed. Even after using the Strike of Judgment, the remaining divine power surged unevenly like saw teeth. Chaos power, emitted by Ian, mingled with it. The de of divinity was instantly dyed purple and regained its momentum, a trick he had used before.

    Ian swung the sword powerfully toward the Empress��s forearm, which loomed below.

    ng��

    The purple trail shed across the Empress��s right forearm. Despite its length, the thin forearm was severed as if sliced by saw teeth. The remnants of mixed chaos power and divine power burned the severed surface.

    ��Screech!�� The Empress��s startled scream echoed.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Iannded on the Empress��s chest as if to break her ribs.

    A tingling sensation spread through his left leg. The blood that flowed down made his calf sticky. Without even using divine power, Ian reversed his grip on the sword hilt. At the same time, chaos power once again mingled with the de. Without hesitation, he knelt on one knee and brought the purple de down onto the Empress��s ribs.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    The de began to cut through the Empress��s chest, embedding itself as if piercing metal. Her entire body convulsed as if in a seizure.

    <em>Shwaaaa��</em>

    At the same time, the blood on her wings and the crown on her head transformed into countless des and shot up.

    Ian��s eyes flickered blue as he drove the sword in. With the Frost Shield, a blue barrier blossomed behind him.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The des started to rain down on the wide shield almost simultaneously.

    The shield covered a narrow area, allowing it to block all the des. However, there were too many des.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    White cracks spread across the entire shield. Without even ncing at it, Ian focused solely on driving the sword in.

    There was no turning back now.

    If he retreated here, the Empress would tear her impaled body from the sword and take to the skies again, beginning to regenerate by absorbing the surrounding blood. At that point, even Ian wouldn��t be able to do anything.

    His left arm and left leg were not in a condition to continue such intense movements. No matter how much his recovery had improved, he couldn��t heal such injuries in just a few minutes. Moreover, the holy power left in his tattoo was minimal. The same went for his magic and chaos power. So he had to finish it now, even if those des would end up tearing his body apart.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    At that moment, the Frost Shield shattered.

    The remaining des poured into the fluctuating Magic Force Field behind him.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom.</em>

    Ian pressed down with his tattered left hand on the weight of the sword. The broken de pierced the Empress��s ribcage and sank deeper.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    The magic field burst and the Sword of Judgment plunged in simultaneously.

    He felt something burst inside the Empress��s chest. Her body, which had been thrashing like a seizure, suddenly stiffened.

    <em>St��</em>

    The blood des crumbled into blood clots, covering Ian��s entire body.

    Ian didn��t move an inch, focusing on the sensation in his grip. The strength was draining from the Empress��s body.

    ��<em>Ah</em>...�� A sigh mixed with a breath escaped from her lips. It was her true voice,pletely different from the one that had been dominated by instincts until now. Blood oozed from her severed arms, mouth, and from beneath her body. Her body went limp.

    The Empress of True Blood was dead.

    <em>...But why is it still?</em>

    The true blood spreading around suddenly surged fiercely as Ian narrowed his brow.

    <em>Poof!</em>

    The magic contained in the true blood erupted violently. Ian tried to pull out his sword.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    But before he could, the Empress��s ribcage burst through her skin. Like a Venus flytrap, crimson magic whirled around Ian through the gaps in her ribcage.

    "...!"

    Ian��s eyes widened as he was engulfed by the magic. Karha��s holy power flickered faintly but wasn��t strong enough to burn away all the magic spewing from the true blood. It felt as if all the blood in his body was flowing in reverse.

    <em>What the fuck?</em>

    Bloodshot veins appeared in Ian��s eyes. Blood started to flow out from every wound on his body. He still couldn��t move.

    Ian focused all his mind on drawing back the magic and chaos power mixed with his blood. But the power of the true blood, which was sucking out his blood, was a bit stronger. Blood continued to flow out of his body, little by little, but continuously.

    <em>Is self-destruction their passive skill or something?</em>

    Gritting his teeth, Ian didn��t stop trying to reverse the flow of his blood. Without a vessel to contain it, the true blood couldn��tst long.

    Even now, the true blood that had surged around him was evaporating like smoke and disappearing. The problem was that he couldn��t hold out until then. He wouldn��tst; he��d die from excessive blood loss before that.

    No matter how hard he tried, all he could do was slow down the blood loss a bit. Thin tendrils of his blood spreading from his entire body were now visible to the naked eye.

    <em>Fuck</em>....

    Ian swallowed a sigh and opened his status window. There was no other way.

    His consciousness drifted toward the skill window, and just as it was about to stop at the universal skill, Primeval Resistance, there was a deep throb from within.

    <em>Thump��</em>

    A reverberation echoed from deep within. Ian, who had just raised Primeval Resistance by one level and was about to raise it again, hesitated.

    It was the shard of chaos.

    The shard, pulsing like an additional heart, began to absorb the chaos power, seemingly aiding Ian. It was a change significant enough to alter the situation.

    Ian closed the status window and focused his mind. The streams of blood that had been draining out began to flow back into his body.

    <em>So, was this an event that would resolve itself as long as I just held on without dying?</em>

    Ian breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. It was fortunate that he discovered this by using only one skill point.

    He had nned to max out Primeval Resistance, then also the Vision skill, Flow of Spell. If that wasn��t enough, he intended to invest all remaining ability points into Mental Fortitude.

    If he had discovered the current situation after doing so, he would have literally shed tears of blood.

    "...?"

    All idle thoughts vanished in an instant right after that. Though the blood had already returned to his body, the pulsation of the shard did not cease.

    Now, the shard was absorbing the true blood in reverse. He tried to stop it, but the shard did not follow his will. A strand of crimson true blood, drawn in like a tentacle from the ribs, finally touched Ian��s torn left arm.

    Swoosh��

    As if it was a signal, the true blood began to pour into Ian��s body.

    His mind became noisy in an instant. All kinds of emotions echoed chaotically, and his vision turned red. In the midst of it, a selection quest window popped up.

    [Owner of the True Blood.]

    <em>Is this a quest exclusive to the corrupted one?</em>

    If he had no choice, it might have been different, but it wasn��t a matter to ponder over for long. Ian refused the quest.

    Simultaneously, the shard of chaos began to absorb the true blood as if it had been waiting for this moment. His vision flippedpletely, and all his senses disappeared immediately after.

    <em>No, but I refused it...?</em>

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Ian was momentarily taken aback.

    The darkness that had enveloped his vision brightened.

    From the flickering light of a torch, he saw a pristine golden bathtub ced atop an altar. People were lining up the stairs on either side. They stood at the edge of the bathtub, shedding tears, and shed their throats with the daggers in their hands before plunging into the tub. A sshing sound followed.

    Those who couldn��t muster the courage were attacked by those behind them, who slit their throats and threw them into the tub.

    The golden bathtub endlessly epted their blood and bodies.

    A whisper urging haste, and the distant sounds ofmotion brushed his ears. It was anguage he had never heard before, yet he could understand it naturally.

    <em>Ah, I see. This is the memory of true blood.</em>

    Ian finally let out a dryugh, though it was only an internalugh. There was nothing he could do at this moment.

    All he could do was stay attached to the consciousness of an unknown existence, passively epting knowledge he wasn��t particrly curious about.Ian realized that these people were the royal family of a kingdom that had once existed in the eastern part of the continent and that they were about to be killed by the Imperial army.

    The reason was that they were heretics worshiping demons. From Ian��s perspective, it was something they deserved. It was only natural for a God who demanded sacrifices of blood to be treated as a demon.

    Of course, they didn��t think that way.

    "As long as the blood of the royal family flows within you, the dynasty is not extinct, and as long as you hold the essence of Divine Blood, our Lord will not abandon us. Survive, princess. My daughter. Rebuild your lineage and restore the kingdom. This is your mission."

    The middle-aged man, who spoke with a solemn expression, died as he spilled his blood into the tub onest time.

    The girl Ian was observing stood up for the final time. She looked back with tear-filled eyes. Themotion behind the firmly closed door was getting closer.

    Eventually, she climbed the stairs and stood by the tub. Unlike the others, she jumped into the blood- and corpse-filled tub.

    A sticky warmth enveloped her entire body. The next moment, Ian saw the terrified faces of the Imperial soldiers pass before his eyes. Cold death and senseless killing followed after. Only the sticky warmth of the blood they shed remained, tinting his vision red.

    From that moment on, scenes shed before his eyes, as if in fast-forward. Each was a fleeting moment, yet the emotions and thoughts of those moments pierced his mind vividly.

    The longing for survival and loneliness, the joy of creating a first family, the excitement felt during the war, and the hatred toward other demons and the conflict of betraying them.

    Vain dreams and desires only bred hollow joy and unquenchable thirst. The longing for the past never faded no matter how much time passed. And the hatred toward those who only used them never diminished, growing everrger. In the end, they wished for everything to copse.

    The princess of the fallen kingdom had be a demon.

    All those moments led to the present. There was no longer any regret in destroying the nation they had painstakingly built. She simply pretended to care.

    Killing her kin with her own hands no longer brought any sadness. The certain approach to death was, of course, terrifying, but it also stirred a futile longing.

    <em>Maybe, just maybe, this time, with him...</em>

    In the next moment, the vision was filled with a man, battered and bruised, raising a greatsword with a nk expression.

    "How do you feel, seeing yourself through another��s eyes?" A girl��s voice continued beside him.

    Ian instinctively turned his head and then realized, btedly, that he could move his head.

    A girl was sitting there. She had blond hair, and red eyes, and was wearing unfamiliar clothing.

    Ian responded calmly. "This is not my true self."

    The girl, the Empress, smiled. "Do you mean you have many other appearances that I don��t know of? I didn��t know you enjoyed philosophical talk. That��s unexpected."

    "I don��t enjoy it. I mean this truly isn��t my real self."

    "...?" The Empress tilted her head in confusion.

    Ian added, "I came from another world."

    "Another... world?"

    The Empress��s eyes widened as if she had heard something entirely unexpected.

    But Ian��s words weren��t finished yet. ��This world was created by someone for amusement. I was dragged here while enjoying that, without any intention of my own.��

    ��Do you mean this world was created for the sake of amusement?��

    ��Yes. At least, to my knowledge.��

    ��Then the creator of this world must be a terribly cruel person, making everyone suffer andughing at it.�� Instead of probing further, the Empress merely nodded as if she understood, murmuring to herself.

    Ian did not deny it. He often had simr thoughts.

    The vision he had just seen, which he wasn��t particrly curious about, also depicted the process of someone��s soul beingpletely corrupted and destroyed.

    The young Empress, lost in thought and nodding to herself, finally spoke as if she hade to an understanding.

    ��That��s why the true blood couldn��t taint your soul. The fact that you hold both divinity and chaos in you. Even mastering various magics��all of this was possible because your soul wasn��t created by the rules of this world.��

    ��I never thought about it that way�� but maybe you��re right.��

    ��Really... It��s astonishing. Then what about this world? Do you know what will happen to it in the future?��

    ��Somewhat.�� Though he answered casually, Ian felt strangely relieved. These were words he had never spoken to anyone before.

    He never imagined he would share such thoughts with a demon he had killed, and that too within the demon��s fading memories.

    ��I shouldn��t have fought you. If I had just given you that poor child and befriended you, I might have heard more of these fascinating stories. Without being pressed for time like now.��

    ��Even if you had given me Thesa, I would havee to kill you all. You would have died by my hand, and you wouldn��t have heard these stories. To begin with, you were...��

    Ian paused, staring into the Empress��s red eyes, then continued.

    ��You were destined to die at Thesa��s hands, not mine.��

    ��Destiny... Yes. Events that cannot be avoided no matter what can only be called destiny. Just as I am destined never to restore the kingdom�� In a way, it��s a relief.��

    The Empress smiled faintly.

    ��It means the choice I��m about to make was also predetermined from the beginning.��

    ��What choice?�� Ian asked, frowning.

    Instead of answering, the Empress raised her hand to point at the sky. Ian turned to look in the direction she indicated. The sky above the mansion unfolded before him.

    But everything was in ck and white. The swirling dark clouds. The night sky. Even the massive crescent moon.

    ��I will leave an indelible rift in this world, just like the ck Wall.��

    The Empress��s voice was no longer that of a child. Her appearance had also changed to resemble the figure that had emerged from the golden bathtub.

    She met Ian��s gaze quietly and finally smiled.

    ��I thought you would try to stop me. But you��re not.��

    ��Would you stop if I did?��

    ��Of course not. It��s toote for me to turn back now. Actually, half of it was impulsive. I wanted revenge on those who exploited us and ignored us when we needed help. And in this world too.��

    ��Have you ever considered that this is what those who used you wanted?��

    ��Of course. It was a bit frustrating to realize that.��

    The Empress��s smile deepened.

    ��Thanks to you, I��m okay now. In fact, I��m rather enjoying it. Knowing that those who im to be all righteous��the disgusting gods and priests��are nothing but puppets like me.��

    Ian nodded calmly. It was something that would happen soon enough anyway. It was just that the inevitable moment had been brought forward a little.

    ��So, did you pull me here to leave a will?��

    ��I actually wanted to persuade you one more time.��

    The Empress shook her head and continued.

    "To carry on my will. Perhaps you could achieve the dream I never could. If you refused, I was even thinking of threatening you. This world is already so broken that even a slight increase in the cracks would be fatal. But it seems..."

    The Empress��s lips curled up.

    It was a strange smile, appearing both relieved and as if she had given up on everything.

    "You already knew all of this and rejected it anyway. So now, it��s all meaningless. I just want to have a conversation. I always wanted to talk with you a bit longer."

    "If that��s your wish, it seems it��s already been fulfilled."

    "A bit longer. There��s not much time left anyway."

    "Fine. Do you have more to say?"

    "You will forever be remembered as the one who annihted us, Ian. Other demons will recognize you, and those who exploited us will take notice of you too."

    Ian nodded calmly. "Don��t worry. I��ll send them all to join you."

    "That would be nice. Especially those who used us."

    <em>It seems demons also be honest right before they die.</em>

    With a faint smile, Ian asked. "Tell me about them. The Round Table Parliament, where can I find them?"

    "Unfortunately... I don��t know. In fact, I don��t think I know more than you do. I only learned their exact names through you. Look over there, Ian. It��s about to start."

    The Empress extended her hand toward the sky. Ian followed her gesture and looked at the sky again.

    A low voice continued beside him. "I called him a priest. He��s a fanatic of Lu Sr, wielding very strong divinity. So, he wouldn��t be an ordinary priest. And."

    Her voice trailed off. Ian turned to look beside him again.

    The Empress was nowhere to be seen.

    There was a sound of something breaking. Ian looked back at the ck-and-white sky.

    There was a loud crash, followed by the sound of something breaking. Ian looked back up at the monochrome sky.

    A massive crack was spreading across the middle of the crescent moon, like a fissure in space. From within, something long and finger-like began to slowly emerge. In the next moment, the crescent moon melted away, covering the emerging fingers.

    "...!" Ian blinked.

    The sky had already returned to its original color. The red crescent moon dispersed like spreading paint, dissolving into the night sky.

    <em>Rumble, rumble��</em>

    Thunder shed through the gathering storm clouds. A questpletion window appeared in front of his eyes. It was then that Ian realized he had returned to reality.

    The overwhelming presence of the true blood had vanished without a trace. The shards of chaosy almost empty and silent. Only the ashes hey upon served as a reminder that what he had just experienced was not a mere daydream.

    Rumbling began to spread from all directions shortly afterward. Not just the audience chamber but all the underground spaces were copsing.

    The copse seemed strangely close. He realized that the audience chamber��s expanse was now less than half of what it had been. The depth was the same.

    "So, the barrier has copsed...."

    The space that had stretched and warped had returned to its original form.

    Muttering, Ian tried to lift his upper body but wobbled. Severe dizziness and headache. And a pain so intense it made his vision blur and swept through his entire body.

    Ian realized then that his physical condition was worse than he had thought. His consciousness tried to slip away again.

    But it wasn��t the time to faint yet. Ian leaned against the Legion Commander��s Greatsword, embedded in the ashes like a tombstone, to lift his upper body.

    He then pulled a cigarette box out of his pocket dimension and managed to put one in his mouth.

    A small spark flew from his trembling grip. Ian realized he had almost no magic power left. If he closed his eyes now, he would suffer from severe magic exhaustion when he woke up.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    A small me flickered. Ian lit the end of his cigarette, leaning his head against the de of the greatsword as he inhaled the smoke.

    The scent of the herbs filled his lungs and then spread outside with his exhale. His vision, which had seemed on the verge of extinguishing, brightened a little. As he exhaled the smoke, Ian finally reached a conclusion to the thought that had crossed his mind earlier.

    Not all the situations he experienced here were in the game.

    At least, it wouldn��t have been this difficult. It must have been a butterfly effect, created by adding several new situations that weren��t in the game.

    "Sigh..."

    Ian exhaled another puff of smoke and stood up with a determined look. His ankle, buried in the ashes, creaked, and dizziness washed over him. Although the bleeding in his left thigh had stopped, he still had no strength. Yet he stood up anyway.

    "Phew..."

    Stretching out his right arm, Ian gripped the hilt of the greatsword. Pulling it from the ground was difficult now. He barely managed to tilt the de and put it into his pocket dimension. Then, he turned and searched the ashes for the Broken Sword of Judgment.

    The scabbardy far off. Limping, he barely managed to retrieve the scabbard and return it to his pocket dimension as well. Finally, he took another drag on his cigarette and looked around.

    The Labyrinth Mansion hadpletely copsed, leaving no trace. The debris had formed a few slopes that seemed to lead to the surface.

    <em>It��s not a path I could take in my current condition... </em>

    As he exhaled the cigarette smoke and prepared to take a step, he heard a familiar voice.

    "Ian...!"

    Silhouettes he recognized appeared beyond the slope. It was hisrades.

    "My lord! You��re safe! Thank goodness! But what on earth happened...?"

    As Phillip shouted, Mev urgently pulled up her visor. She looked at Ian with anxious eyes, hesitating as she tried to help Phillip descend the slope. Phillip had his left arm fixed with a splint and bandages.

    Mev, supporting Phillip, hesitantly stepped onto the slope.

    <em>She looks like she��s about to fall at any moment. </em>

    Ian thought, watching the two run ahead.

    Charlotte ran effortlessly over the debris. And overtaking her was Thesaya, draped in a snow leopard hide cloak. Her eyes, once red, were no longer crimson.

    Now a much deeper green, her hair had transitioned from silver to almost pure white. The physical changes seemed to stop there. There were no longer any signs of the writhing roots beneath her skin.

    "...." Ian quietly watched Thesaya approaching with her arms swinging. He furrowed his brows and reached out to the side. The sealed box emerged from the pocket dimension and barely touched the ground, making him furrow his brows even more.

    Despite being close enough, Thesaya��s pace didn��t slow down at all. Instead, she spread her arms even wider.

    Ian exhaled smoke as he spoke. "As you can see, I��m injured."

    "I know! It looks really bad!" Thesaya shouted and threw herself at him.

    In his current state, Ian couldn��t dodge or withstand the charge. Ian fell backward. Thesaya, who cushioned his head to prevent it from hitting the ground, screamed thanks as she held him.

    <em>I told you, I��m injured...</em>

    Even as pain washed over his body, Ian muttered. "Put on some clothes. Don��t just wear a cloak."

    "As expected, you��re the only one who cares about my clothes, Ian. Alright." Thesaya stood up withoutint.

    From behind her, Ian��s voice continued.

    "Thesa."

    "Yes?"

    "Your quest isplete."

    "...!" Thesaya��s eyes widened as she looked back at Ian. She blinked for a moment, then shouted thanks once more and hugged him tightly.

    Ian gave no response. He had already lost consciousness.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    The abyss whispered.

    The moment he listened, the whisper transformed into a cacophony that filled his mind. It was anguage long forgotten, the thoughts of countless beings beyond the borders of this world.

    ��...!�� Ian��s eyes snapped open.

    The horrid noise in his head vanished as if washed away. His vision was filled with a night sky filled with roiling dark clouds.

    A gentle light and warmth, the crackling sound of a fire continued softly. Something rough pressed against his back. He was still on the debris of the copsed Labyrinth Mansion.

    <em>Okay... I��m not dead.</em>

    Confirming that he could move his fingers and toes, he frowned and sat up. The nket and snow leopard hide cloak that had covered him up to his neck slid off.

    A throbbing headache and dizziness struck him. Every joint screamed in pain, followed by unidentifiable, all-around pain. It felt like the day after being thoroughly beaten by several people. Which, in reality, he had been.

    ��You��re awake already...? Be careful, let me help you.�� Philip hurried over. With his uninjured arm, he awkwardly helped Ian sit up and added, ��You should sleep a bit more. Your condition was really terrible. In fact, it still looks pretty bad.��

    ��So, is that why you put this ring on me?��

    Ian raised his left hand. His battered left hand had somehow returned to its original form. Although scars remained in various ces and it hurt even with a slight bend, it was functional again.

    Regardless, Philip��s holy relic ring was now on his middle finger. It was Saint Damiel��s Ring.

    Philip scratched his head. ��It��s a holy relic. It should help you recover faster.��

    <em>I��m a little impressed.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly and pulled off the ring, handing it back to Philip.

    ��This is enough. Now you put it on. I recover quickly even without it, but you don��t.��

    ��No matter what... Oh, now that I look, your left arm really has improved. Just a few hours ago, it was hard to look at����

    ��How long did I sleep?�� Interrupting, Ian handed the ring to Philip.

    Philip awkwardly put it on with one hand and answered. ��You��ve been asleep for about half a day. I��ve only been awake for a few hours myself. Our lord was the first to take the watch.��

    <em>I slept long. Felt like I just closed my eyes and opened them again.</em>

    Ian looked around the campsite. The campfire was made from the wooden remnants of the mansion.

    Mevy motionless, not even covered by a nket. The sealed box had only one nket, which was used to cover Ian. Charlottey curled up next to her, breathing softly. Thesaya��s green eyes reflected the firelight.

    ��...How long have you been awake?��

    ��Just a moment ago.��

    ��Gah!�� Philip jumped, inhaling sharply at Thesaya��s response. He quickly closed his mouth, clutching his chest.

    ��You, you almost gave me a heart attack....��

    ��Your reaction is surprisingly fresh. A knight who fought vampires gets startled by this?��

    ��Thank you for saying that, but I haven��t been knighted yet.�� Philip couldn��t hide his smile.

    Thesaya giggled and stood up, wearing Ian��s clothes both top and bottom.

    <em>So, telling her to put on clothes wasn��t a dream.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian alternated his gaze between Philip and Thesaya.

    Understanding his look, Philip spoke quickly."Ah, we already introduced ourselves and exchanged greetings in thebyrinth. We are not strangers, after all, right?"

    "When I opened my eyes, he was already here. There were loud noises in the distance. They said it was the sound of Ian fighting. So, we quickly greeted each other, and I ran over right away. But because of his arm, we had to take a roundabout way, which made uste." Thesaya continued.

    Ian epted a leather canteen from Philip and replied, ��You managed to get out of there quite well.��

    Philip shrugged. ��It was an amazing experience. Suddenly, it felt like thebyrinth was rippling, and the next moment, the half-copsed mansion was right in front of us. Soon, that too copsed. We realized thebyrinth wasn��t that big once it reverted to its original state. We saw the demonic realm returning to its true form right before our eyes.��

    <em>So, they didn��t get out by themselves.</em>

    Ian nodded roughly while drinking the water and added, ��Did you guys stay here because of me?��

    ��Yes. Your condition was very bad. As you know, theseirs be the safest ces once their master is gone....��

    <em>This ce might be a bit different. </em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian set the canteen down and nodded.

    ��Well, it turned out to be a good decision. There might be some gains.��

    ��Gains...? Wait, my lord. You��re moving too soon....��

    As Ian struggled to stand, Philip iled in rm.

    ��You rest, Freckles.�� Thesaya, who had caught Ian, muttered.

    ��I think I understand what Ian is getting at.��

    ��...?��

    Leaving a blinking Philip behind, Ian and Thesaya walked on.

    Matching his steps, she whispered, ��You felt the same thing I did, right?��

    ��Probably,�� Ian answered tly, recalling the memory just before he woke up, the whisper of the void.

    There was undoubtedly an unholy object buried somewhere here. Despite his impaired senses, he felt a cold magic emanating from somewhere. Thesaya seemed to be the only one in the group who felt it.

    ��It seems your senses have improved.�� Walking with a limp, Ian spoke.

    Thesaya��s green eyes sparkled with a smile. ��It��s more than that. It feels like I��ve gained entirely new senses. The kitty said I��ve be an elven elder. Is that correct?��

    ��Yes. That��s exactly it.�� Ian nodded.

    The reward for the elven elder quest shed through his mind: a bit of experience points and one skill point. Essentially, the only difference from consuming the seed directly was the experience points. No, there was one more crucial difference��Thesaya.

    ��You��re probably the youngest elder. Maybe even thest one.��

    ��I don��t know what that means, but it sounds impressive. Everything feels new. I can sense magic now. I no longer feel the urge to drink blood. I didn��t even know what it felt like not to have that thirst. It��s better than I thought.��

    Thesaya turned to Ian with a smile, adding, ��Thank you, Ian. I��ll repay this debt continually.��

    Her smile was still yful but much gentler than before. Perhaps this wasn��t due to her rebirth as an elder elf, but rather her inherent grace, which had been overshadowed by her transformation into a demon.

    ��Do you still have no memory of your past?��

    ��No. The seed didn��t restore my memories. But it doesn��t matter. I won��t be shunned by the elves anymore, right? I��m even an elder now.��

    ��When you meet other elves, don��t reveal that you have no memories. Elves are known for betraying even their kin.��

    ��I��ll keep that in mind. But it doesn��t matter. Even if they try something, you��ll notice and warn me, right?��

    <em>Always so reckless.</em>

    Ian nced around. The edge of the debris pile was getting closer.

    ��This is... near the office,�� Ian muttered, eyeing the remnants of a circr staircase visible between the slopes.

    Thesaya blinked. ��The office?��

    ��Empress��s room.��

    ��Oh�� Hmm... wait a minute....�� Thesaya��s eyes, scanning the ruins, glimmered faintly.

    It was magic. Veins subtlety appeared around her eyes, probably from the Tree of Life��s roots entrenched in her nervous system and veins.

    ��I sense magic from inside. Ian, do you feel it?��

    ��A little. It��s not clear. My condition has dulled my senses.��

    ��Then, should I find it for you?�� Thesaya eagerly asked.

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. ��Hmm....��

    ��Why are you looking at me like that? You don��t trust me?��

    ��You��re right.��

    ��Trust me. I��ll show you.�� Thesaya firmly stated, seating Ian on a t piece of debris.

    ��You rest and just watch, Ian.��

    Thesaya spun around lightly. Her long hair swayed. It seemed she couldn��t control her hair freely anymore. Well, that was a vampire��s specialty.

    ��Urgh....��

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    Thesaya gritted her teeth and began pushing a stone aside. It didn��t look easy. She barely managed to move it with great effort.

    <em>Is she alright?</em>

    Bing an elder elf didn��t seem to have increased her strength. Even if she was fairly strong, clearing those remnants with bare hands wouldn��t be an easy task.

    Still, she looked as confident as ever, so Ian decided to just watch. In his current condition, he wouldn��t be much help anyway. Moving was still difficult for him.

    <em>It was worth the effort... But��</em>

    Ian opened his status window. The battle had greatly increased his experience points. He hadn��t leveled up, but he was close. It rivaled the experience of killing Tahumrit. He might break his record for the fastest level-up again.

    Plus, he had several attribute points and three additional skill points. Excluding the point used for Primeval Resistance, he had two extra points. He had also gained various elemental resistances, not visible in the status window. These were valuable rewards he wouldn��t have obtained if he had only faced Thesaya.

    Closing his eyes, Ian checked the shards of chaos within him, and his eyes twitched.

    <em>This is...?</em>

    The shard had grown slightlyrger. What surprised Ian more was the oddly familiar sensation emanating from it. It was a feeling simr to what he had felt from true blood.

    <em>Could it be that I��ve absorbed some of true blood��s power...?</em>

    <em>Is that even possible? </em>

    Then again, thinking about it, he had absorbed the magic of corrupted beings and demons before, but this was the first time he had absorbed the source of a demon.

    <em>If that��s the case, maybe...</em>

    Ian concentrated quietly. A faint red glow surrounded the shard and a slight pulsing spread. As expected, the shard was absorbing his blood. Slowly, little by little, directed by his will. He could also feel the chaos power inside it increasing slightly.

    <em>So, it��s converting my blood into chaos power. Should I consider this a good thing?</em>

    A faint smile crossed Ian��s lips. The conversion efficiency didn��t seem great, but it could be useful in urgent moments.

    His physical recovery was faster than his magical recovery, not to mention chaos power. It would probably take about two weeks to refill the shardpletely. However, if he asionally fed it his blood, it could be done much faster.

    <em>Since it��s feeding on my blood, I won��t be affected by the side effects of true blood.</em>

    Having reached this conclusion, Ian stopped feeding the shard his blood. Thankfully, the shard didn��t crave more and settled quietly.

    He wondered briefly what might have happened if he had epted the true blood quest. He would certainly have be a vampire, gaining additional stats and skills. He could have utilized those powers even better than the vampires.

    But he had no regrets. There would have been numerous restrictions, and he wouldn��t have been able to use any skills rted to divine power.

    <em>Then again, if it were Karhara, he might have found it amusing and bestowed divine power anyway.</em>

    In that case, he would have experienced excruciating pain every time the Blessing of Battle was activated and eventually died from it. In that sense, the current oue, with the shard absorbing part of true blood��s power, was much better.

    It was neither intended nor desired, though.

    ��Found it...!��

    While Ian was lost in thought, Thesaya��s excited voice rang out from the debris. She had somehow crawled into the wreckage and was now barely visible.

    <em>That was unexpectedly fast.</em>

    Ian, surprised, realized the reason. The Empress��s office had been on the third floor. So it was rtively high in the copsed debris.

    ��See! I told you I could do it.��

    Crawling out of the wreckage, Thesaya held a square wooden box above her head and ran over. The magic that Ian felt became more distinct.

    Surprisingly, it wasn��t corrupted magic. Thesaya, now in front of him, ced the box on Ian��s thigh.

    ��Should I open it for you?��

    ��No. This is enough. Good job.��

    ��Thanks. It was a bit tough, though. Harder than I expected.��

    ��Now step back. Don��t look at this.��

    ��...?�� Thesaya tilted her head but quickly retreated. Ian, seeing her gaze up at the night sky, finally looked down at the box with a half-broken lock.

    Several intricate magical circuits were engraved on its surface. He couldn��t tell what the spells were, but the absence of mana stones suggested that the item inside was the power source.

    He could somewhat guess what was inside. Even though he didn��t feel the power of the void, there weren��t many items that a high-ranking demon would keep so carefully.

    ��As expected....��

    Ian��s eyes narrowed as he removed the lock and slightly opened the lid. The power of the void emanated from the crack. It was pure magic, almost close to chaos power.

    It turned out that the box itself was a treasure. It was a device that converted void power into regr magic. It wasn��t an ordinary item.

    All distractions vanished the moment he checked the contents. On a plush red cushiony a bizarre object made of bones. It resembled a child��s skull but with two additional eye sockets on the sides. Below it, bones from some unidentifiable creature were attached.

    ��What is that...?�� Thesaya, still looking up at the sky with alert eyes, asked. She must have felt the ominous presence.

    Ian closed the box with a snap and answered. ��A dark relic. A legacy of the abyss. An idol of the void... It��s a treasure of the corrupted.��

    Fatigue seeped into his voice. Just a nce had made his vision blur and brought a metallic taste to his mouth.

    He needed to wait until his body recovered more to engrave it. He wasn��t ready to handle the Empress��s imprint contained in the dark relic.

    Ian shoved the box into his pocket dimension and struggled to his feet. Thesaya hurried over to support him, whispering, ��Should I search more, Ian? There might be something else.��

    ��Tomorrow. If we do more now, everyone will wake up.��

    <em>I��m too tired right now, too.</em>

    Swallowing the rest of his words, Ian moved toward the campfire.

    As he approached, Thesaya murmured, ��I��ll search for it with kitty tomorrow. She can��t resist physicalbor.��

    Ian merely nodded.

    ��What did you find?�� Philip, by the campfire, asked with shining eyes.

    Thesaya answered instead. ��A dark relic.��

    ��What? Did you get your hands on another dangerous thing? What is it this time?��

    <em>I don��t know exactly yet.</em>

    I don��t know exactly yet, man. Ian waved his hand dismissively and crawled back under the nket.

    He thought it would be best to leave early in the morning, but he was too sleepy to stay awake.

    As soon as Ian closed his eyes, he lost consciousness. He drifted into a deep, dark sleep, undisturbed by anything. It was a quiet and peaceful abyss, devoid even of dreams.

    ***

    Ian woke up to the pleasant smell tickling his nose. The dark clouds in the sky were still present, but they had shifted to a lighter gray. It was clear that it was no longer early morning.

    Hearing the distant sound of stones falling, Ian cautiously sat up. His headache had almostpletely vanished. Although he felt weak, his body was able to move reasonably well.

    ��You��re awake, Ian. I heard you were up for a bit at dawn. How are you feeling?��

    Mev approached and handed him a canteen. Ian took it and brought it to his lips. The water inside was refreshingly cool. It seemed that while he was sleeping, Mev had found a water source nearby. After drinking a few sips, Ian finally spoke.

    ��Was everything alright?��

    ��Thankfully, yes. Except for those two.��

    Mev sat down next to Ian and gestured with her chin toward Ian��s back, her eyes gleaming with the excitement of witnessing something rare. It truly was a sight to behold. A beastfolk and an elder fairy werepeting with each other, scavenging through the debris.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172

    Watching Charlotte toss stones and Thesaya bury her upper body in the debris, Ian let out a shortugh.

    They were really doing it. And it even seemed to be yielding results.

    ��Wow! More gold coins! I told you, they were rich!��

    <em>And quite a lot, too.</em>

    Thesaya, crawling out with a purse, looked back at Charlotte with a triumphant smile.

    "You boasted that it was nothing. Come on, kitty, just throwing rocks won��t get you anything! Ah, Ian! You��re up?"

    Thesaya, moving toward the t stone where the loot was piling up, finally noticed Ian and shouted.

    Ian nodded as Thesaya dropped the pouch among the other treasures.

    ��You��re awake, Ian,�� Charlotte growled low and licked her lips before turning toward Ian.��Yes,�� Ian waved off Charlotte, who was about to approach him. ��I��m fine, don��t worry. Keep doing what you��re doing.��

    ��...Are you sure?�� Charlotte hesitated, asking again.

    The subtlepetitiveness in her eyes made it clear there was no need to ask who had found more loot.

    ��Yes, that��s good. Our equipment is all smashed and our pockets are empty. We can sort everythingter, so keep at it.��

    ��If you say so....�� Nodding, Charlotte turned back.

    Thesaya was already on all fours, inspecting the debris.

    <em>They��re having fun.</em>

    Ian looked away with a faint smile. Without horses and a wagon, they couldn��t carry everything they found, but it would certainly help their finances. If they were really lucky, they might even find a valuable treasure.

    The savory smell grew stronger as it neared.

    ��I��ve never seen Charlotte so happy before. Despite everything, she seems to go along with whatever Thesaya suggests. Those two definitely have a unique bond.�� Philip said, handing Ian a bowl of stew.

    The bowl had a chipped edge, suggesting it had been hastily cleaned after being dug up from the ruins.

    ��Their lives were one, after all. They��re not just any ordinary pair.�� Ian replied, taking the bowl and looking at Mev.

    ��It��s a pity. You must have had some expectations. But she��s no longer a demon.��

    He lifted the bowl and took a sip of the stew. The warm liquid flowed down his throat, bringing a rush of forgotten hunger. Despite being a simple stew made from jerky and unknown preserved food, it tasted heavenly. He hadn��t eaten for more than a whole day, not to mention while being injured.

    ��It��s not a pity at all; it��s a good thing. I feel like I��ve witnessed a new miracle. I��ve seen someone fall into corruption, but never the reverse.�� Mev responded calmly, cing a spoon in Ian��s bowl. This was another item he hadn��t seen before.

    <em>Everyone��s be an expert at scavenging local resources.</em>

    Ian smiled inwardly and grabbed the spoon. As he ate voraciously, Mev finally spoke up again.

    "Indeed, I��ve heard about it, but seeing it in person is truly astounding. To think you��d recover this much in just one day. I thought you��d need at least a few days of rest and over a month to fully recover."

    "I��m only barely moving, still," Ian replied with a shrug before focusing back on his meal.

    His recovery might have been rapid, but it was only to this extent. He would need at least a week to ten days to fully regain his condition. Considering his state right after the battle, this was still a superhuman recovery.

    Ian spoke again as his te was nearly empty. "Are you alright?"

    "As you can see. It��s embarrassing. Everyone fought without regard for their lives, yet I��m the only one unharmed."

    "It��s for the best. Someone needs to be able to take care of the wounded."

    "Indeed, it��s my duty."

    Mev, facing Ian, spoke with determination.

    "For now, I��ll take the lead. You focus solely on recovering."

    <em>I was going to do that anyway</em>.

    Ian nodded and shoveled the remaining food into his mouth. Just then, Philip approached with anotherdle of stew.

    "In any case, Lu Sard has been saved. It��spletely free from demonic control. Although the situation in Glumir City and other territories might not be as good... At least, the survivors can live much safer lives now."

    "Well..." Ian, deep in thought, shrugged and picked up his spoon again.

    Philip, catching on to his thoughts, spoke up. "You mean chaos will start now that the lords are dead. We��re still at war, after all. Don��t worry. Not all nobles have perished, and there will be legitimate sessors. With the borders closed, news won��t reach other kingdoms immediately. Even if internal conflicts intensify..."

    He nced at the ring on his right hand and continued.

    "The Order��s investigation team won��t be too dyed. No matter how indifferent they are to the outskirts, they won��t ignore such a significant anomaly. They might even dispatch a purification squad. Once they learn of the situation here, they��ll intervene actively. Although they��ll probably extort a lot of donations..."

    "...Yeah, maybe. Unless bigger problems arise." Ian responded nonchntly and continued eating.

    However, Mev and Philip��s expressions grew serious. Mev, watching Ian intently, eventually spoke cautiously.

    "Are you saying bigger problems... will arise?"

    "I don��t think it��s something to discuss right now," Ian said, putting down his spoon.

    Then he nced at Charlotte and Thesaya, who had strangely gone quiet. They had already sensed something, exchanging nces and asionally ncing at Ian. Ian nodded slightly to them and added.

    "We should prepare to wee guests. We��re not the hosts, but still."

    ��...�� Mev and Philip finally turned their gazes to the path leading up the ruins. Mev reached for his waist, and Charlotte and Thesaya stood close together, blocking the group��s front.

    <em>Thud, thud��</em>

    Footsteps grew clearer, more cautious, and more hesitant.

    Soon, a series of soldiers armed with simr spears, shields, and armor appeared one by one.

    "Damn, they really are here...."

    "The smell of cooking meat wasn��t a mistake... Oh, Lu Sr...."

    However, they all had frightened faces. They couldn��t even muster the courage to properly aim their weapons at the group in the middle of the ruins, whispering to each other.

    "It seems the residents of Glumir City are safe."

    <em>Did they use some magic to put them to sleep or something? </em>

    Ian murmured nonchntly, while Philip continued whispering.

    "But why are they so frightened? Is it because of these ruins?"

    "Are you seriously asking that? They must have seen the bodies outside the mansion. There are probably many more sprawls in the garden too."

    "...Oh. That makes sense. I didn��t even think about it because that was something too natural." Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly.

    Right now, outside, it must be nothing short of a literal hell. Seeing that scene and still making it in here, the bravery of those soldiers could only be described as remarkable.

    <em>Well, with the mansion gone, they couldn��t just ignore it.</em>

    At least it wasn��t the worst-case scenario Ian had feared. These soldiers seemed open to dialogue, even if it would be a hassle.

    <em>I wanted to leave before this happened...</em>

    Now that it hade to this, he could only try to make the best of the situation. While Ian was contemting, the soldiers had already gathered around the edge of the sunken ruins. Among them appeared a rider on horseback.

    He was a knight who looked to be around forty, wearing a surcoat emzoned with the crest of Lu Sard. He was likely themander of the soldiers. Despite the tension evident on his face, much like the other soldiers, he didn��t forget his duty.

    "I am Sir Osric of Glumir, in service to Count Nigrante! State your identities and exin what transpired here in detail! Otherwise... we will have no choice but to consider you enemies...!"

    His voice was strained with forced courage. Though he tried to project strength, his anxiety and trembling were evident. He was likely hoping they would cooperate, knowing that Ian��s group must have caused the scenes they witnessed.

    Ian had no intention of fighting them. It would be meaningless ughter without even gaining experience points. Moreover, the solution was simple.

    <em>Not my preferred method, but��</em>

    Ian��s gaze dropped to Charlotte, who looked back as if asking for permission. Mev and Philip also exchanged nces, waiting for Ian��s words. They all seemed far from tense.

    Ian shrugged and said, "Keep it short and simple."

    Before he finished speaking, Charlotte turned around, raising her chin slightly as she spoke in a growling voice.

    "Get off your horse and show respect. Here stands an esteemed Pdin of the Stern Goddess, a bearer of the zing me, the Final Adjudicator of the Giant Kingdom, and the True Champion of the North��"

    "...?!" The soldiers�� eyes widened, including Osric��s.

    Charlotte didn��t stop, maintaining eye contact with each one.

    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart, the official and sole agent of the tinum Dragon. He has eradicated the vampire n that ruled in the shadows and saved Lu Sard. Behold, the Superhuman of the North, Sir Ian Hope!"

    <em>I said to keep it short... </em>

    As silence fell, Ian silently smacked his lips.

    Osric and the soldiers were left in a daze. Their shock was not surprising. Absorbing all those grand titles at once would stun anyone.

    Osric finally managed to speak. "Vampire... n? Are you saying Lu Sard was under the control of demons?"

    <em>So that��s what shocked them the most. </em>

    As Ian thought that, Philip leaned in toward Ian. "May I assist?"

    Ian nodded calmly.

    Since they had alreadye this far, adding a bit more exaggeration wouldn��t change much. Philip stepped forward and shouted as if he had been waiting for this moment.

    "Everything that Sir Ian��s squire just said is true! I swear it in the name of Sir Mev Riurel, the Red Knight, an apostle of Tir En, a follower of Lu Sr, and the rightful Agent of Vengeance!"

    "Agent of... Vengeance? Are you... the Red Knight?" Osric stammered.

    "I am Philip, the squire," Philip replied politely, gesturing toward Mev.

    Osric��s mouth, already agape, fell even wider when he met Mev��s green eyes. He hadn��t expected the renowned Red Knight to be a woman.

    Mev spoke up immediately. "I am Mev Riurel, the Red Knight. And now, I serve Sir Ian Hope, the Superhuman of the North."

    Ian looked back at her, but Mev continued without hesitation.

    "Sir Ian discovered that vampires were controlling Lu Sard and fought them to the death. He ultimately drove out those cursed creatures and saved Lu Sard. This was witnessed by the Glorious Goddess and the Stern Goddess, and blessed by the God of Battle."

    Mev nced at the soldiers and added, "Lower your weapons and show proper respect. We will not hold your ignorance against you, but if you fail to act ordingly now that you know, it would be considered sphemy and an admission of serving the demons."

    Ian raised his eyebrow.

    It was rare for Mev to speak so much, and she was even taking it a step further.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Ian, who had been staring at Mev��s sharp gaze, shifted his attention to the rest of the group. Everyone looked serious, with no trace of a smile. Even Thesaya was expressionless, her white hair slowly swaying like a wave.

    <em>She would charge in at any moment if necessary.</em>

    While lost in thought, Ian witnessed the soldiers trembling with their spears and shields in hand, beginning to whisper.

    "E-everything seems to be true, Captain. You saw the scene outside...!"

    "That��s right. Lately, even the sky has been ominous, and there have been countless disturbing rumors. We��ve also all fainted and woken up."

    "At this rate, we might all be branded as aplices! If the purifiers of the Ordere, we��re as good as dead!"

    As the soldiers�� murmurs continued, a spark of awareness returned to Osric��s vacant eyes. Swallowing dryly, he looked at Ian and cautiously spoke.

    "S-Sir Ian...? Is it alright if I call you that?"

    "It��s fine." Ian nodded, signaling the group to calm down. Osric continued, "Is it true that the Count was really... a demon?"

    "Yes. This ce was their stronghold. I also have something to ask."

    Ian looked directly into Osric��s eyes. "Even if the ce was surrounded by walls, did no one find it strange that the lord constructed a separate mansion outside the city?"

    "...! O-Of course! I��ve heard it��smon for the noble families of the Empire. Our kingdom is adjacent to the Empire and has a friendly rtionship, so it��s not strange to follow their ways..."

    Osric abruptly stopped, closing his eyes tightly and sighing.

    "Oh, my... Lu Sr..."

    He seemed to realize his words sounded like a feeble excuse. Eventually, he dropped his sword and dismounted. The soldiers, as if waiting for this moment, also dropped everything and prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Kneeling on one knee, Osric shouted. "I swear to the Radiant Goddess, neither we nor the residents of Glumir knew anything about this. If we can prove the truth with our lives, we will dly do so!"

    "...."

    <em>Ready to die to protect their honor and prove their faith, huh? </em>

    Ian let out a short, hollowugh. These were the words typical of a knight, not considering the soldiers�� position at all. Some soldiers were panting as if ready to flee.

    Before anything unfortunate could happen, Ian opened his mouth.

    "Wepletely wiped out the vampire n and their minions with our own hands."

    "...!"

    "But of course, their pawns may remain in the kingdom. There��s a chance that the Order might think the same."

    The color drained from Osric��s and the soldiers�� faces again.

    Ian��s calm voice continued, "But at least I know you��re innocent. So, stand up."

    "Thank you for believing us, sir...!"

    With a voice filled with sincerity, Osric stood up abruptly and added, "If there are any of their pawns left in the kingdom, we will root them out without leaving a single one�C-"

    "Do as you see fit, but more importantly...."

    Ian looked at Osric.

    "Could you sell us some carriages and horses? Many of us are injured, and we have a long way to go."

    "Of course... but may I make a small proposal rted to that?"

    "A proposal?"

    "This matter is too great and serious for me to handle alone...."

    Swallowing dryly under Ian��s gaze, Osric quickly continued, "If you, our honorable guests, could visit the city and testify in person, it would greatly help in revealing the truth. It would also help prove our innocence to the Order as well. Additionally, on behalf of the kingdom, we would like to express our gratitude to you and the esteemed guests��"

    Ian cut him off. "Understood. As long as you providefortable lodging and good food while we stay."

    "Of course! Then, could you wait here for a moment? I will go back, report this, and return with the carriages."

    "Sure. As you can see, there are many of us, so arge carriage would be appreciated. I��d also like a wagon to carry our luggage."

    "I will arrange that. Everyone, stay here and guard the esteemed guests."

    Osric looked at the soldiers, who were rising hesitantly.

    "You must do your best. They are the saviors of Lu Sard."

    "Yes, Sir...!"

    "Yes!"

    While the soldiers stood upright and shouted, Osric, who had bowed his head to Ian, immediately mounted his horse. Without looking back, he turned his horse and rode away, not even bothering to pick up the sword he had dropped. The soldiers, picking up their weapons, stood with their backs to the group.

    "Indeed, it is you, my lord." Philip leisurely whispered to Ian. Receiving Ian��s gaze, he wore a mercenary��s smile on his lips.

    "Thanks to you, we can enjoy a grand reception while having time to recover and reorganize. We might even be able to obtain horses and carriages."

    "I thought I asked to buy them."

    "Oh,e on. Do you think they would take money from you, my lord?"

    "...."

    <em>This guy has truly be a rogue when ites to dealing with nobles.</em>

    As Ian shook his head in disbelief, Mev��s voice continued in his ear. "I will handle the investigation and testimony they want, Ian. If you permit it."

    "If you want, do so," Ian responded readily.

    A faint smile yed on his lips as he added, "I didn��t know you were so good at threatening. Thanks to you, things have gotten easier."

    "I��m d if that��s the case, but I didn��t intend to threaten."

    "...?"

    As Ian looked at her, Mev added calmly, "I��ve never spoken an empty word."

    "Then... no, I see." Ian, about to ask something, nodded instead.

    The answer was obvious. As the tinum Dragon��s saint, Ian also served as the saint, and opposing Ian would indeed be sphemy.

    <em>And she would say that it��s only natural for a holy knight to serve the saint. It almost ended in bloodshed.</em>

    Ian turned his gaze and licked his lips, meeting Charlotte��s eyes. She gestured with her chin toward the pile of spoils on one side and then nodded toward the soldiers lined up.

    <em>Seems like she wants to put them to work. The pupil has be the master. These guys are truly amazing.</em>

    Ian chuckled and nodded.

    Charlotte, smiling with her fangs visible, immediately spoke up. "Those who think they can,e down. Move the items piled up here to the top. These are Sir Ian��s rightful spoils and evidence."

    <em>That sounds like me.</em>

    Ian scratched his chin, watching the soldiers hurriedly move.

    "All the rest of you,e on down," Thesaya added in a clear voice.

    Receiving the soldiers�� gaze, she maintained her elven elegance as she continued, "There are still things buried below. Help dig them up."

    "..."

    "Why, don��t you want to?"

    "N-no...!"

    The soldiers, who had been warily eyeing the ruins, finally descended the slope of the debris. Thesaya, catching Ian��s gaze, silently mouthed, "This is working."

    <em>Isn��t she adapting a bit too quickly?</em>

    Ian, clicking his tongue, eventually spoke up. "Don��t work them for free. Once the job is done, reward them appropriately. Give more to those who perform well."

    His words were enough to ignite motivation in the soldiers�� eyes. Philip��s exmation followed.

    "It��s about using the carrot as well as the stick. You��re truly remarkable, my lord. I��ve learned something new again."

    <em>You might want to ease up on all the learning.</em>

    Ian chuckled and picked up the te he had set down.

    "Godle me another bowl of stew."

    ***

    Sir Osric returned, apanied by arge, sturdy two-horse carriage, a cargo wagon, a few guards, and another knight. The carriage, imported from the Empire, was originally used by the Count and Countess. It wasn��t an exaggeration; the interior was spacious enough tofortably fit four people, not including Charlotte, who sat in the coachman��s seat.

    "We��re departing now."

    The carriage left the mansion under the escort of soldiers. The rose vines in thebyrinth garden had all withered and turned ck. As Philip had said, the garden was much smaller now, and a straight path to the main gate was open.

    ��...."

    However, the scene beyond the mansion hadn��t changed. Countless corpses, dried and shriveled beyond recognition, were scattered around. They had already started to rot, giving off a foul odor, with flies buzzing around. Not all the corpses were drained of blood like mummies. Those who had blocked the way to the mansion were rotting in their butchered and dismembered state.

    Ian looked through the carriage window, taking in the path lined with corpses stretching into the distance. It was a sight that made it abundantly clear why Osric and the soldiers had been trembling from the moment they saw them.

    To them, there was likely no difference between the monstrous creatures�� leader and the person who had killed them all. The others were also looking outside, each lost in their own thoughts. Of course, there was an exception.

    "It��s quitefortable, Ian," said Thesaya.

    Ian turned to her and replied, "Yes. So, I think it��s okay for you to sit in the chair."

    "It��sfortable here. Maybe because I��m used to it. So please be careful not to step on me." Thesaya, lying on the floor with her legs slightly bent, nced at Mev and Philip.

    Philip muttered in disbelief. "I was wondering why you were doing this. You��ve always traveled like this, haven��t you?"

    Ian, catching Mev��s gaze from across the carriage, clicked his tongue. It was a position ripe for misunderstanding.

    "I didn��t force her to do that. She is doing that because she likes that."

    Mev faintly smiled. "I just thought you must have been tired. I already know you don��t like to stand out. But it seems you couldn��t help but be noticed wherever you went."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    <em>Although these guys drew all the attention, there were moments when it was actually quite convenient for me.</em>

    "ept it, Redhead," Thesaya said with a leisurely smile. "No matter where we go, kitty and I will always draw attention. You��ll get used to it quickly."

    "You��re not a demon anymore, Thesa," said Ian.

    Ian, looking down at Thesaya with calm eyes, added, "You��re now an elder elf, a noble among the long-eared folk. So it would be good to learn some manners."

    "... Do I really have to?" Thesaya flinched and asked.

    Ian nodded and continued, looking at Mev. "At least learn the basic etiquette of a civilized person. Here, Sir Mev Riurel will be an excellent teacher for you."

    "Alright, I understand. If Ian says so."

    "Sitting in the chair will be the starting point."

    Thesaya sprang up and took the empty seat next to Ian.

    Mev, who had been quietly observing her, turned her gaze back to Ian. "Are you sure about this? The etiquette I know is from the outskirts, and it��s the knightly kind at that."

    "Anything would be better than nothing, so don��t worry. Besides, among us, you��re the only one who can teach such things."

    "Hmm... if that��s the case...."

    "Think of her as Lucy. Or rather, think of her as even younger than Lucy. As you may have noticed, despite her appearance, she knows very little."

    "Please take good care of me, teacher," Thesaya said with a mischievous smile.

    Mev��s gaze turned subtly stern as she looked at Thesaya.

    Meanwhile, Philip nodded slightly. "So, in a sense, I have a disciple now."

    "Dream on, Freckles. If anything, I��ll be the one indulging you. Especially since you couldn��t even see my eyes at first."

    "That was because Thesa...."

    "What about me?"

    "... Never mind. Let��s forget it."

    "Why do you stop halfway through? And why are your ears turning red? What��s the matter?"

    <em>With just this one added, it feels several times noisier.</em>

    Ian, half-listening to their conversation, eventually turned his gaze back to the carriage window. They had arrived in Glumir City. Glumir was asrge and rtively well-ordered as it appeared.

    Citizens stopped in their tracks to watch the carriage. Looking at their somewhat lifeless and gaunt faces, Ian suddenly recalled the Empress��s memories.

    <em>She imed to have no affection...</em>

    She might have believed she had lost her attachment to thend and its people, but that clearly wasn��t true. If it had been, she would have killed them all to feed the mansion. Putting the entire city to sleep with magic was too mild a method for a demon of this dark age.

    <em>Of course, if left alone, they would have all met their end in their sleep�� Ironically, most of her subordinates had lost their humanity entirely.</em>

    Suddenly, a fragment of chaos emitted a faint resonance. Ian��s eyebrows twitched slightly as he ced his hand on his chest. He wondered if the fragment, which had absorbed the true blood, still retained a faint trace of the Empress��s thoughts.

    <em>The Empress isn��t the first. Surely, they can��t all be lingering just a little, can they?</em>

    There was no way to confirm it, anyway. The carriage crossed the city and finally stopped in front of the inner castle. The castle, built in the Imperial style, had curved walls and even a roof, giving it the appearance of a grand mansion.

    Waiting in front of the wide-open gate were knights, priests, and other castle staff and servants. As soon as the carriage stopped, they all bowed slightly, their faces showing varying degrees of tension. Most seemed to fear that any misstep could lead to being used of colluding with demons and losing their heads. It wasn��t entirely wrong; there could indeed be vampire pawns among them.

    Ian wasn��t the only one who thought so.

    Mev, pressing down on her helmet and lowering her visor, spoke. "I��ll get out first, Ian. I won��t let anyonee near you."

    "It would be best if you didn��t speak a word from here on, my lord. It will make you appear more dignified. I��ll escort you to your room, so please follow me," added Philip, nodding as he gracefully disembarked and held the carriage door.

    Thesaya whispered as she took Ian��s arm, "Stay close to me, Ian. Let me know if I��m walking too fast."

    "... I��m not that injured."

    <em>To think the day woulde when I��d receive this kind of overprotection.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian calmly stepped out of the carriage. Those waiting bowed their heads in unison, as if weing a new lord.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    "I have arranged for everyone to gather in the meeting room. Pleasee out when you are ready. I will be waiting in the hallway."

    Osric, who had guided the party, spoke politely and left the room. Following him, Mev and Philip stood by the door.

    "Please restfortably while you eat. We��ll return as soon as we finish our task."

    "I��ll leave a guard at the door, so don��t worry and take a rest, Ian," said Mev, who still had her visor down, then left the room with Philip.

    Ian casually sat down at therge dining table in the middle of the room. He was the only one who was seated. Charlotte and Thesaya remained standing before him, looking as if they were ready to take on any task he might assign.

    <em>... It seems they have no intention of letting me do anything myself, do they?</em>

    Ian, smiling faintly, spoke up. "Have the staff sort out the spoils. Bartering is fine too. Then, go out and gather the supplies needed for the journey. You know what to prepare, right?"

    Charlotte answered immediately. "Horses, carriages, provisions, and equipment. I guess we also need to buy a few more clothes. Is there anything else you need?"

    "If you can get them, bring back a few small, finely crafted magic stones. Leave the identification of those stones to Thesa.""Alright. We��ll finish quickly ande back. And don��t worry. Even if I drive a hard bargain with the officials, I won��t do that to the townspeople."

    "Who cares? You can rip off everyone for all I care."

    Charlotte smiled and turned around.

    <em>Why does she think it��s a joke? </em>

    While Ian was pondering this, Thesaya quickly followed behind Charlotte and waved her hand.

    "We��ll be back, Ian."

    Charlotte growled lowly.

    "We��re not going on a trip, so watch your expression, pointy ears."

    "You mind your own business, beast. I��ll just stand there with a nk face."

    The two, who had been bickering, left the room with solemn expressions as if nothing had happened. And in just a few minutes, the servants began to serve the food.

    The table was soon filled with various dishes, mostly meat, and a bottle of wine.

    One servant, unable to meet Ian��s gaze, asked, "If there is anything else you need, please let us know."

    "Just bring more wine."

    "I will get it immediately."

    The servant bowed and promptly turned around.

    <em>I feel like a viin.</em>

    Ian, smirking silently, began to eat. The food was quite excellent. The spices and seasonings werevishly used, indicating that the appearance was not the only thing influenced by the Empire. The wine, rich in taste and aroma, seemed scarcely diluted. They must have served the best of everything without hesitation.

    <em>There��s no way that the vampires ate these�� Perhaps they put in extra effort to acquire it just to avoid suspicion.</em>

    Indeed. Just by looking at the size of the inner castle, it was clear that there were more than a few dependents. There must have been several nobles and officials. How many of them still remained was unknown.

    Ian chewed on the meat as he surveyed the spacious room. Arge bed showed no signs of use, while bear and deer skins were spread across the floor. Flickeringnterns adorned every wall, and a long curtain hung beside the solerge window. This ce, where the dining table was set, seemed to be a reception room.

    If thoroughly searched, there would be several pieces of evidence proving that the owner of this room was a demon. Nheless, it was a remarkablyrge and luxurious space.

    <em>Large and luxurious...?</em>

    Suddenly, Ian, deep in thought, dropped the chicken wing he was holding onto the te and gave a bitter smile.

    In the end, it was still a gloomy, somber room that would appear prison-like to modern eyes. The sense of alienation he had momentarily forgotten due to being surrounded by hispanions started to resurface.

    He felt as if he had be a native of this dark era. Using the word "adaptation" seemed meaningless. His resolution to avoid bing attached to the beings of this world had long faded.

    Though he had repeatedly thought it was natural for Thesaya to die, when it became a reality, all he could think about was saving her. When Philip was injured, he felt an overwhelming urge to go mad.

    Even the fact that he had casually delegated his responsibilities to hispanions was a testament to how much he hade to trust them.

    Now, his original world felt like a dream, existing only in his memories.

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    But somewhere deep inside, he still remained a modern man. The thought of eventually leaving this wretched world and bidding farewell to the people here remained unchanged.

    He still longed for the life of sighing over credit card bills and rent, waiting for payday, rather than struggling for survival in a crumbling world. At least for now.

    <em>But if someday... no. Is it because I��m hurt? I��m having all these meaningless thoughts.</em>

    Ianughed at himself and drank down the wine in his cup.

    Even so, nothing would change. This world was still falling apart, and standing by still meant death. He was also bing more and more of a ruined character.

    Such lofty concerns about what was more important could wait until he had survived and seen the ending of this world.

    <em>Not that there��s any guarantee I can return even after seeing that damned ending...</em>

    For now, thinking about the path he had walked, and the road ahead, was the priority. The unknown territory he had never experienced was no longer a distant story.

    Suddenly, the food in front of him seemed rough and in. The wine, too, tasted more sour than fragrant. Yet Ian silently chewed and swallowed the food and tilted the bottle again, thinking about what the best course of action would be from now on.

    "Sorry for beingte. Have you been waiting long... Oh, wow?"

    It was Philip who brought Ian back to reality by opening the door and entering. At first, he was wide-eyed at the food on the table, then even more surprised at the pile of bones left by Ian.

    "I��ve never seen you eat this much before. I guess my stew didn��t suit your taste."

    "I need to eat to recover quickly," Ian answered indifferently as he continued eating the meat.

    Mev and Philip, having removed their helmets and gloves, sat down at the table.

    "To get straight to the point, everything went well."

    Mev began talking, picking up a piece of cold bread.

    "Not only did they ept our identities, but they also epted the existence of vampires without much resistance. Besides the evidence outside, everyone had their own doubts somewhere deep down. Of course, they did. They just didn��t want to believe it."

    "There will be no more trouble for us, my lord. Everyone seems to have a lot of work ahead of them." Philip added with a strangely subdued expression.

    Ian nodded. "I��m sure they��re thinking about filling the void of power created by this."

    ��Exactly. I could hear the wheels turning in their heads.�� Philip clicked his tongue briefly as he removed the bandage from his fixed left arm. The slight furrow in his brow wasn��t just due to the pain in his shoulder.

    "They suspect the king is also a pawn of the vampires. They seem intent on checking if the king is safe. Did you see anyone among the vampires who looked like a king?"

    "Well, even if there was, they��d be dead by now." Ian shrugged.

    He couldn��t really guess. Even if there had been the king, they would have been an insignificant vampire. There was no way a puppet king would be granted much true blood.

    "That makes sense. In any case, it seems they secretly hoped for that oue. They were already thinking about how to seize control of the frontline troops first. What they n to do next is obvious. They��ll head to the royal pce with the troops and priests, investigate the royal family, and then crown the next king. They��ll be the new power in the kingdom."

    Philip spoke with a tone of contempt, taking a sip of wine before continuing, "When I told them we would be leaving within a few days, they seemed relieved. They stopped asking questions and just told us to stayfortably until we departed. All they cared about was our lord��s signature."

    "Well, that��s understandable. If we started getting involved in the power struggle, they��d lose their share of the spoils."

    Ian��s nonchnt remark made Philip shake his head in disbelief.

    "It��s pathetic and disheartening. The ones who really risked their lives in this fight��"

    "Don��t say that, Philip. We��re just outsiders. Besides, the more ambitious they are, the quicker the chaos in the country will settle. It��s not all bad," Mev interjected softly.

    Although she spoke calmly, her expression was far from pleasant.

    Ian, who had been quietly sipping his wine, added soon after, "No matter what they do, it won��t make much difference. Lu Sard is not truly saved, after all."

    "... Now that you mention it."

    Philip stopped chewing and looked at Ian.

    "You mentioned something simr earlier. Do you foresee another problem arising in Lu Sard?"

    "It��s not just Lu Sard. The peripheral kingdoms, and possibly even the Empire��s borders, will be affected."

    "Even the Empire?" Mev asked with a somber gaze.

    Ian nodded and replied, "The Empress lifted the curse before she died. She said it would carve another rift into the world."

    "...."

    "And that��s exactly what happened."

    Mev and Philip��s mouths opened in shock. Finally, Philip, not even noticing the spittle flying from his mouth, asked again.

    "Are you saying that erosion might start in this area?"

    "Precisely, I don��t know. But whatever it is, it won��t be good."

    "More demonic realms might be forming at a faster rate... or perhaps this whole area might be a wastnd. In the worst case..," murmured Mev.

    Mev then looked at Ian. "Things from beyond the rift mighte through."

    "By beyond�� Do you mean the void?"

    "Maybe even worse. There��s more than just the void beyond this world."

    "... And?"

    "There are monsters that live in the cracks of the world. I don��t know their exact nature either. Just as there are things thate through from the void, there might be those that slip through the cracks."

    <em>They��re good at speaking on their own.</em>

    Ian nodded, bringing his winess to his lips.

    Philip, looking back and forth between Ian and Mev, sighed. "Then we must stop the war immediately. And save as many people as possible..."

    ��You know that��s impossible,�� said Ian.

    Setting down his winess, Ian exchanged nces with Mev before continuing, "There��s no point in thinking about stopping the war or evacuating people. That wouldn��t be possible even if we killed all the lords."

    "That... might be true, but..."

    "As long as the war continues, that was bound to happen eventually, even without the Empress. We just need to keep doing what we can do."

    "You��re talking about finding and punishing those who desire and even foster such chaos and tragedy,�� Mev added, cing the bread back on the te.

    Ian nodded, and Philip, with a heavy expression, lifted his wine ss.

    "So, in the end, we will go back to��"

    It was then the door suddenly burst open.

    "We��re back, everyone��oh. Why does everyone look so grim?" Thesaya, swinging her arms as she walked in, blinked in surprise.

    As Philip swallowed hard, Charlotte walked past Thesaya, sat down in an empty seat, and looked at Ian.

    "We��re back, Ian."

    "And the task?"

    "Mostly sorted out. We��ll be using the carriage we rode today. We also bought another horse. They��re preparing food and wine for us as well. We can leave anytime after tomorrow."

    "Excellent."

    "There wasn��t a merchant selling magic stones, but there were a few small ones in the castle��s storeroom. I managed to take two. With the money saved, we can get more equipment. I��m nning to go back tomorrow for additional purchases. If anyone needs anything specific, let me know."

    "I thought it would be interesting, but it was rather dull. I didn��t get to say a single word. The whole time, all I heard was the kitty growling and making threats��oh my."

    Comining, Thesaya put a piece of meat in her mouth and then widened her eyes in surprise.

    "This is delicious. So this is why everyone eats meat? It��s not as good as Ian��s blood, but it��s amazing."

    She grabbed another piece of meat and stuffed it into her mouth, getting seasoning all over her face. The atmosphere lightened a bit as Mev murmured about teaching her table manners.

    Philip, chuckling softly, added, "Surprising. I thought elves didn��t enjoy meat. Maybe alcohol, but not meat."

    "Really? Maybe it��s because I used to drink blood. This is delicious. And the wine is good too. Thest time I drank it, it tasted like sludge."

    "Eat slowly, pointy ears. Don��t ruin our appetites." Despite her reprimand, Charlotte refilled Thesaya��s wine ss.

    Philip, watching Thesaya with fascination as she got oil and seasoning all over her mouth, asked, "How does the taste of blood when you were a demonpare to the taste of meat now? Does it feel simr?��

    Under Charlotte��s gaze, Philip quickly added, ��... I apologize if that was rude. I meant no offense."

    Thesaya, chewing her meat nonchntly, swallowed and said, "The deliciousness is simr, but everything else is different. This is more varied. Hmm, I think I prefer it a bit undercooked. It��s juicier."

    <em>Is this also an effect of being a former vampire?</em>

    Ian nodded, thinking of the fairies from games. Those fairies didn��tpletely avoid meat either, but they didn��t particrly enjoy it and mostly preferred bread or fruits. They did like alcohol the most, as Philip mentioned.

    Thesaya wiped her mouth with her palm, her eyes lighting up. ��So, where are we going next? Kitty said we��re heading to the Empire. Is that right?��

    Mev and Philip, who had resumed eating, looked at Ian.

    Ian nodded. "Yes. We��ll cross the southern border of Lu Sard and head to the western part of the Empire."

    "The West? Where in the West?"

    "How would you know? You��ve never even been to the Empire." Charlotte scolded Thesaya while Ian paused and took a sip of his drink.

    Looking between Charlotte and Thesaya, he set his ss down and added, "But you two will leave before we get there."

    "...?!"

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Charlotte and Thesaya��s eyes widened simultaneously. Mev and Philip also stopped what they were doing and looked at Ian.

    "Leave? What do you mean, Ian?" Thesaya asked next.

    Ian answered calmly, "I mean exactly that. Once we enter the Empire, you two should leave."

    "Why...? We just finally��<em>mmph</em>." Thesaya��s words were cut off by therge hand of the beastfolk.

    As Thesaya rolled her eyes, Charlotte spoke, "You wouldn��t say this without a reason. What is it? Do you have another task for us?"

    "Well... there are several reasons."

    Ian nodded casually and looked at Thesaya.

    "Your request isplete, Thesa. Nothing is targeting your life anymore. So for now, there��s no need for you to stay with us."

    "Payment! You need to receive the payment for the request!" Thesaya shouted, pushing Charlotte��s hand away forcefully.Thesaya then continued, "That��s how it works. A mission must be followed by appropriate payment."

    "I��m not saying you won��t get your payment."

    "Then?" Thesaya asked, puzzled.

    Ian lifted his ss and looked at her. "You are now an elder elf, Thesa. But no one knows what that truly means for you, not even yourself. You don��t know how to wield weapons, and you��ve lost the powers of a vampire. So, at present, you��re just a faster, more perceptive elf."

    "Are you saying... I��m not helpful?"

    "In a sense, yes. For now." Ian took a sip from his ss as Thesaya��s face froze in shock.

    He continued as he set the ss down, "You need to understand yourself, Thesa. But that��s something no one here can help you with. Maybe other elves can."

    "...!"

    "That��s why I��m telling you to leave. Go to the southern part of the Empire. Find the other elves. I��ve heard there are a few young trees of Life there. Discover who you are, awaken your abilities, and be a true elder elf."

    "... And regain my memories?" Thesaya asked, her eyes showing a slight change.

    Ian shrugged. "If you can do so without changing fundamentally, then try."

    "Changing... how?"

    "No one knows if you, with all your memories, will be the same as you are now."

    "You mean she might be a typical elf? That makes sense."

    Charlotte muttered, looking at Thesaya.

    "She might be like this because she doesn��t have her memories."

    "So, you��re saying you prefer me the way I am now, without memories?" Thesaya blinked, as if considering the idea for the first time, and then asked.

    Ian and Charlotte just shrugged.

    Thesaya��s expression turned peculiar.

    "You guys are... really something...."

    There was no longer any sign of shock or disappointment in her eyes. Instead, a variety of other emotions had taken their ce. Ian couldn��t discern all of them, but to him, they all seemed embarrassingly sentimental.

    "Alright. I won��t go out of my way to recover my memories. It��s not like it is something I can force, anyway. If it could happen, it would have by now, right? But... anyway... thank you guys. For saying that."

    <em>... I can��t bear to listen to this.</em>

    Ian frowned slightly as he spoke, "I��m saying this for your sake because it helps me too. If possible, find your ce in elf society. It won��t be easy, but it��s not impossible. Even without your memories, you are still an elder."

    "I understand. I��ll give it a try."

    "Just to reiterate, it won��t be easy. Elves are not the most trustworthy of folks."

    "It doesn��t matter if it��s difficult."

    Thesaya, speaking firmly, gave a confident smile.

    "I��ll do it, Ian. I��ll be a useful elf ande back."

    Ian nodded calmly. "You don��t have toe back. Staying there might be more helpful, not just for me, but for Charlotte as well."

    "... Why for the kitty?"

    As Thesaya tilted her head in confusion, Charlotte looked at Ian with wide eyes.

    Meeting her orange gaze, Ian continued, "I heard something before. If things continue as they are, soon the elves will use the church to exterminate the beatfolks. They might not kill all of them, but they might enve them."

    Thesaya��s eyes widened as she looked at Charlotte. Mev and Philip were equally surprised, as this was the first time they had heard this.

    "Why didn��t you tell me this?" asked Thesaya.

    Charlotte averted her eyes from Thesaya��s gaze as she replied, "Because it wasn��t certain. It was just something one elf said."

    "You mean that guy, Findrel Aynas," said Mev, narrowing her eyes.

    Charlotte growled low and nodded. It seemed she was recalling the mood of that day.

    Ian took another sip of his drink and said, "Charlotte did everything she could to save you. Now it��s your turn to help her."

    "...." Thesaya��s eyes darkened to a deep green.

    Charlotte spoke in a monotone voice shortly after. "I don��t need her help, Ian. I saved her to repay the debt of her saving my life multiple times."

    "This is about your kin. Put aside your pride and principles."

    Ian��s firm words met her gaze.

    "There was something we agreed to discuss after this matter was over. Let��s talk about it now."

    Charlotte��s eyes widened momentarily.

    Ian continued in a steady voice, "You��ve fulfilled your role more than enough. Even though it started forcibly, you��ve always exceeded expectations. The debt you had for attempting to kill me has long been repaid."

    "...."

    "So go with her. Teach her about the South. You��re the one who knows it best. And after that, save your people."

    Ian paused, looking between Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "You two have moved past the grudges between your kin and be friends. You��ve saved each other multiple times. This time will be no different. Support each other in achieving your goals. Naturally, it will also benefit me."

    Charlotte, her mouth opening and closing as if at a loss for words, finally managed to speak, "... Saving my people doesn��t seem like something that would benefit you."

    "That remains to be seen. I might have a reason to go to the South," Ian said with a shrug.

    "Are youing to the South, Ian?" Thesaya asked, eyes wide with surprise.

    "As I said, maybe," Ian replied.

    "So that��s why you told us to stay there... Alright. I��ll wait there. And...."

    Thesaya nodded and murmured, then turned to Charlotte with a peculiar smile.

    "In the end, we��re together again, Charlotte."

    "... Don��t call me by my name. It��s disgusting." Charlotte, avoiding Ian and Thesaya��s gaze, took the ss of wine in front of her and sipped it slowly, as if buying time to process her thoughts and feelings.

    Philip, who had been watching them with a strange expression, turned to Ian and smiled.

    "As expected, you are remarkable, my lord."

    "Yes, truly... noble," Mev added nonchntly.

    Ian, grimacing as if disgusted, lifted his ss. "I��m saying this for my benefit. Having these two stay there helps me, so don��t get any wrong ideas."

    It wasn��t just empty words. The southern part of the Empire was one of the additional regions included in the DLC of the game. And to Ian, it was an unexplored territory.

    During his time ying, he focused solely on clearing the main scenario, leaving non-essential areas forter. In fact, that applied to nearly all the DLC content. When he could no longer progress the story, the option to explore the DLC areas also disappeared.

    However, it was going to be different this time. At some point, he would set foot in the South. If Charlotte and Thesaya were there, they would surely be a great help in navigating that unknown territory.

    <em>However, whether that situation existed in the game or not is uncertain...</em>

    Ian casually brought his ss to his lips. The battle with the Vampire Empress had made one thing clear: even when he created scenarios that didn��t exist in the game, events would still unfold in some way.

    While the risk of unexpected butterfly effects persisted, the newfound freedom to make decisions without being constrained by the game��s flow was significant.

    "Who is this elf that spoke about the beastfolks? Since we��re talking about it, it might be good to know," Thesaya asked suddenly, as Mev and Philip exchanged amused smiles.

    Ian reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out a silver brooch shaped like a flower.

    "He said hisst name was Aynas. It seemed like a notable family. This is their emblem."

    "Hmm.... Aynas. Got it. I��ll remember that."

    Ian continued, "They might track us down. Probably to kill me and Charlotte. If that happens��"

    "Kill them. Whoever it is." Thesaya interrupted firmly.

    She met Ian��s gaze with a sly smile. It was a smile that reminded him of her vampire days.

    "I care about you guys more than the elves. They��re just my kin, but you are my family. Isn��t that how humans think? Those who threaten families deserve to die."

    Ian, chuckling briefly, raised his ss and added, "You sure know how to say some embarrassing things."

    ��So what? It��s not like I��m making it up.��

    "Just keep it to yourself next time."

    "I won��t. It��s funny to see your reaction."

    "...."

    "I understand your point well, Ian," Charlotte said.

    She put down her ss and looked Ian straight in the eye before she added, "I don��t know how to express my gratitude properly."

    "... Can��t?"

    "Yes. Even though you told us to, I still feel I owe you a debt. And it��s the same for them."

    Charlotte turned her gaze to Mev and Philip.

    "Unlike you, I might not get another chance to repay the debt if I miss this opportunity. I could end up stuck in the South for a long time."

    "...." Ian turned his head.

    Mev nodded silently, sipping her drink, while Philip avoided Ian��s gaze as he brought the meat to his mouth.

    Charlotte continued, "So, let us stay with you until we catch and kill the corrupted one they are chasing, Ian. After that, we will leave for the South as you instructed."

    "... A request," Ian finally said, gripping his ss tightly. "This is a request, not an order."

    "... Yes, request." Charlotte��s lips curled into a slight smile as she raised her ss.

    Philip promptly raised his ss as well, smiling as he met Charlotte��s eyes. "Thank you, Charlotte. It��s reassuring to know you��ll stay with us."

    "I agree. I wasn��t expecting a reward, but I can��t refuse the help of a skilled warrior like you," Mev added as she lifted her ss.

    Thesaya, watching the group, quickly grabbed her ss. "Then I��ll also consider this as repaying my debt to you all. After all, you risked your lives for my request."

    "Indeed, you are different from other elves, Thesa," Philip responded with a smile.

    Soon, all eyes naturally turned to Ian.

    "... I don��t know how you all get along so well." Ian let out a smallugh and extended his ss.

    The group clinked their sses together and drank in unison.

    "Now that we��ve brought it up, it��s best we move on to the main topic we didn��t finish earlier."

    Wiping his mouth with his sleeve, Philip turned to Ian.

    "When would be the best time to leave, my lord?"

    Ian, refilling his ss, looked at Charlotte.

    "How many days will it take to fully resupply our equipment?"

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Charlotte looked around at the group and spoke, "It depends on what we need, but we can get most things within a day. The armory has quite a lot of supplies, and so does the city��s cksmith. If we persuade the officials appropriately, we can buy what we need."

    "Hypnosis would be perfect, but I can��t use it anymore. Still, maybe I should give it a try," Thesaya interjected.

    Ian gave a wry smile and shook his head. "Don��t bother. Just buy with money. Mev, go with Charlotte tomorrow to purchase the equipment."

    "Understood."

    As Mev nodded and took the bottle of wine, Philip furrowed his brow and said, "Surely, you don��t intend to leave the day after tomorrow, my lord? That wouldn��t be nearly enough time for you to recover."

    <em>To recover, huh?</em>

    Ian chuckled and gestured toward Philip��s bandaged and immobilized shoulder.

    "You should worry about yourself more. You can��t even wield a sword in that state."

    "I��m fine. I have the blessing of the sacred artifact. The wound was deep, but it��s healing well withoutplications or aftereffects."��Always acting tough... What about you, Sir?��

    "I��ll follow your lead. Anytime is fine with me."

    "The three of us can handle the preparations, so you two should focus on resting," Charlotte added.

    Ian nodded, but Philip spoke up firmly.

    ��As a squire, I can��t neglect my duties. It��s enough for you alone to rest, my lord.��

    "Honestly... looking at you now, you don��t seem much help, freckles," Thesaya��s bluntment made Philip��s already flushed face even redder.

    Soon, Philip began listing the things he could do without using force. It was nothing more than bargaining or making threats.

    The group disregarded his objections and talked about the supplies required for the journey. Ian listened absently, his fist tightening and loosening. He was aware that he wasn��t fully healed yet.

    Although the pain was minimal, his bones had only just started to mend. He might need several more days of recovery, possibly even more than when he had almost died battling Tahumrit. Well, this time, there was no dragon��s magic to aid in his recovery.

    <em>This is already an incredible healing ability. Human greed truly knows no bounds.</em>

    Ian smirked and spoke up, ��Alright, we��ll leave the morning after tomorrow.��

    Philip turned to him quickly. "Really? So soon? You��d only be resting one more day!"

    "If it��s because of me, there��s no need to rush, Ian. The time remaining for my tribe isn��t that short," Charlotte added.

    Ian shook his head and replied nonchntly, ��I can rest while traveling. Besides, I won��t do anything while we��re here, so make sure everything is well-prepared.��

    "... Alright. We��ll do that," Charlotte nodded.

    Mev also gave Ian a reassuring look.

    Philip, muttering that he had no choice, looked around at the group and smiled.

    "How reassuring. Not long ago, it was just my lord and I hunting the corrupted ones. Now, we have the superhuman from the North who slew a dragon, a beast warrior skilled enough to kill a vampire blindfolded, and an elder elf who was once a demon. No matter how challenging the corrupted one awaiting us might be, I��m confident we��ll handle it with ease."

    He raised his ss, smiling with a hint of intoxication. ��They��re still just individuals; they can��t be as strong as the entire vampire n, can they?��

    Mev, Charlotte, and Thesaya raised their sses in agreement.

    Ian muttered just after, ��... It��s a good thing Miguel isn��t here.��

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    <em>If that guy were here, he��d have thrown a fit, saying you��re saying all the wrong things.</em>

    Ian thought to himself, smacking his lips and raising his ss.

    ��Just drink up.��

    There was no need to ruin the mood with unnecessaryments.

    Thesaya downed her wine in one gulp and set her ss down with a clink. ��So, where exactly are we going in the western part of the Empire? And what��s this about the corrupted ones?��

    ��Come to think of it, Thesa still doesn��t know. Hmm... where should I start?��

    ��From the beginning, all of it.��

    ��Shall I? Alright, since the night is just starting.��

    ��You do say the right things sometimes, freckles.��

    Philip chuckled, taking a drink as Thesaya skillfully refilled her ss. Mev and Charlotte sipped their drinks and listened to Philip��s story.

    <em>It looks like we��ve got a bunch of drinkers here.</em>

    Ian smiled silently and leaned back in his chair. The lively conversation continued for quite some time,sting until the tes and bottles were emptiedte into the night.

    ***

    As promised, Ian focused on resting without leaving his room. He ate hearty meals mainly consisting of meat from the morning onwards, spending the rest of his time in bed.

    Hispanions, however, were busy. Even Philip and Thesaya were bustling about, and it seemed she was quite a help with the negotiations. Whenever she stared nkly, people felt as if they were being scrutinized by a noble, growing anxious. Probably because bing an elder fairy intensified her unique, ethereal, and noble aura.

    ��When I talk, merchants just snort, but now they��re offering discounts on their own. It��s getting annoying,�� Philip��s grumbling voice often reached Ian��s ears as he drifted in and out of sleep.

    ��Charlotte, did you feel like this too?��

    ��No. When that happens, I show my ws or teeth. That usually lowers the price a bit more.��

    ��...��

    "It seems you��re not very skilled at bargaining, Philip."

    "No... I don��t think you could really call that bargaining..."

    ��Just focus on checking the horses and carriages. Don��t do any heavy lifting; your shoulder wound might reopen.��

    ��...Yes.��

    While listening to hispanions�� conversations as they asionally returned to the room, Ian spent a sleepy day. They never once bothered him. At night, theyy down on the fur-covered floor, ignoring Ian��s offer to take the bed.

    Ian started getting out of bed the next morning. The city had been hustling since early dawn. Holding a wine ss, Ianzily leaned against the window. Their room was on the highest floor, at the farthest edge of the castle. While he couldn��t see the inner castle��s main gate, he could see a panoramic view of the city.

    His gaze fixed on a group passing through the castle gates.

    ��The soldiers leaving the city now are under themand of Sir Osric. They��re headed to Felmir at the border to take control of the castle. It shouldn��t be too difficult since the currentmanders can��t escape suspicion of being vampire allies.��

    Philip��s voice came from behind as if he knew what Ian was looking at. Entering the room with Mev, he approached Ian, exining without being asked.

    ��The new lord, Viscount Bn, left with most of the troops earlier. He��s headed to the capital with Bishop Donovan. They intend to seize power under the pretext of quelling the chaos in the city and the royal family, and he��ll likely receive a new title as well.��

    He stopped in his tracks and clicked his tongue. "Everyone seems to be red-eyed with the thought of getting their hands on some territory."

    "It��s understandable. They have a legitimate cause and it��s essentially a race against time," Mev, standing next to Ian, murmured as she scanned the dreary skyline covered with storm clouds.

    "They��ve conscripted too many troops. As a result, Glumir is now virtually defenseless. They didn��t seem to have arge force to begin with...."

    "That��s all thanks to us. This area was already far from the front lines, and now there are no monsters nearby either. They��ve even started opening the castle gates to wee people, trying to show that the ce is safe."

    "...So, we��re no longer a concern for them," Ian said indifferently, taking a sip of his drink.

    Philip shrugged. "They��re probably busier preparing to leave. Besides, even if we decided to stay here, there��s no legitimate reason to stop us. After all, we are the saviors of Lu Sard. The new lord might have left in a hurry because of that."

    Philip looked at Ian with a peculiar expression. "If you were to change your mind, they would have no choice but to hand over Glumir."

    "You sound like you hope for that."

    "Not at all. You��re not the type to govern a mere territory. Perhaps a country, though."

    <em>I wouldn��t take even a country. I��d rather have an extra skill point.</em>

    Ian chuckled shortly and surveyed the city with disinterest.

    "And the preparations to leave?"

    "Almost finished. We��re leaving in the Empire��s carriage that we arrived in. We have three horses ready, well-fed, and strong. We��ve stocked up on clothes and provisions. As you can see, we��ve also gained some new equipment in a hurry."

    Philip extended his functioning right arm to disy the newly purchased shoulder and wrist guards. Despite using mismatched pieces from the Ark Caravan, he looked more like a seasoned mercenary than a knight��s squire.

    "Good. You��ve done well."

    As Ian took another sip, the door burst open with a heavy thud. Charlotte and Thesaya entered,den with equipment, which they dumped onto the table.

    "You bought a lot."

    "It��s all for you, Ian."

    Ian frowned at Charlotte��s words.

    "Looks like too much for just me."

    "We brought anything that looked useful. You have the best eye for equipment, so you can pick and choose."

    "Don��t worry. Anything left over will be returned for a refund. Of course, that��s the kitty��s job," Thesaya said, aligning the items.

    <em>What is this, a personalized service?</em>

    Finally, Ian let out a chuckle and approached the table. After the battle with the vampire n, he needed to rece nearly all of his gear.

    "This, this, this, and this��" Ian touched each item lightly, easily sorting out what he needed.

    Unfortunately, most of them were of lower quality than what he had used before. It was inevitable; even the best equipment was ultimately consumable. Even the near-sacred Judgement Sword had been broken in half.

    "Alright, that��s it."

    As Ian made his selections, Thesaya moved each piece swiftly to the side of the bed, dusting off her hands with a smile.

    "The rest will be returned by the kitty, and I��m heading to the backyard. The redhead promised to teach me swordsmanship."

    "Swordsmanship...?" Ian looked at Thesaya anew.

    Now that he noticed, she was wearing various leather armor pieces and had a decent longsword strapped to her side. It was a practical outfit prioritizing mobility, making her look like a proper elven warrior.

    Thinking that the elder seemed more like a mage, Ian shrugged. There was no rule that mages couldn��t wield swords, after all. Just as he did.

    "Don��t worry, Ian. I��ll make sure no idents or injuries ur," Mev added.

    Ian let out a shortugh and set down his ss.

    "Just don��t beat her up like you did me. With her character, she might reallye at you with everything she��s got."

    "Then she��ll learn that much faster."

    <em>Of course.</em>

    Ian shook his head and headed back to bed. Though he wasn��t tired, he knew it was essential to sleep whenever possible. By morning, he would be back to spending long hours in a shaking carriage or on horseback, followed by nights relying on campfires for warmth and dew-covered mornings.

    As the group quietly began to leave the room, Philip, standing at the back, nced at Ian lying on the bed and added, "Everything is proceeding smoothly, my lord. Rest easy. Tomorrow, we will leave Glumir without any issues."

    ***

    <em>...Without any issues, my foot.</em>

    Ian woke upte at night with this thought. His eyes narrowed as he stared at the dark ceiling. He could clearly feel the distinct waves of corrupted magic. It had appeared suddenly, without any warning, and it wasn��t far away. His nerves on edge, he faintly heard the sound of something breaking��thick wooden boards��and then a short scream.

    <em>...Someone��s breaking through the main gate.</em>

    Without further thought, Ian sprang up from the bed. He wasn��t the only one who had woken up.

    ��....��

    ��....��

    Thesaya, already awake, and Mev, sitting up, followed by Charlotte, all nced at each other.

    <em>Click, nk��</em>

    Then, without any further prompts, they all began to gather their gear. No words were necessary.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Ian, hearing the faint noises begin to spread, picked up his chainmail from the floor.

    <em>Is it a demon rted to the vampire n? Or the Round Table?</em>

    It was undoubtedly someone or something confident not only in their skills but also in leaving no traces behind. Otherwise, they wouldn��t dare break into such a castle, especially through the main gate.

    As Ian donned his te armor over the chainmail, various scenarios ran through his mind. If they were truly after him, they likely nned to wait outside the city. But seeing the gates wide open and the troops rushing out, they might have decided to change their ns, confirming that the city was nearly defenseless. They probably felt confident enough to charge through the main gate after verifying that.

    <em>Do they believe they can kill me and escape the city? Or are they confident in killing all witnesses?</em>

    Of course, it could be an entirely unrted faction. Perhaps amando unit from a neighboring territory, striking preemptively at Glumir. However, that wouldn��t change much for Ian. He had no intention of getting involved in a civil war, but those who would attack like this wouldn��t easily ept his neutrality.

    "What is this noise... huh...?"

    Philip, who had woken upte, stared nkly at the busy group. He quickly shook off his sleep and sprang up.

    "An ambush?! Is it an ambush?""Go back to sleep. You can��t fight in your condition," Ian answered without looking at him.

    Mev, expertly donning her te armor, nced at Ian. "I��d prefer you stayed out of this as well. Whatever it is, the three of us can handle it."

    "I can��t do that."

    <em>There might be a quest.</em>

    As Ian secured his wrist guards, Philip started unwrapping the bandage on his left arm.

    "I can��t do that either. How can I just sit by while everyone else fights��"

    "Then help Thesaya manage the castle staff. Make sure they stay safe and out of the way."

    At Ian��s words, Thesaya, already nearly fully armored, turned her head sharply. "Me? Why me?"

    Ian turned his head. However, instead of looking at Thesaya��s face, bruised around one eye and with a split lip, his gaze was fixed on the closed door.

    Urgent footsteps were approaching.

    "My lord! My lord...! Please help...!"

    A frantic knock and a desperate voice followed. Soon, the door burst open, and an unarmed soldier nearly stumbled in, shouting.

    "They broke through the main gate and some��" His voice trailed off as he took in the already prepared group.

    "You already know. Thank goodness, Lu Sr...."

    The soldier muttered, sweating profusely, as he copsed to the ground.

    Ian, checking his greaves, spoke. "Just exin the situation. Who are the intruders?"

    "There��s only one. A mysterious ck knight riding a pitch-ck horse!"

    "A ck knight...?" Mev asked, and the soldier nodded vigorously as if his head might fall off.

    "I-I woke up to the screams. By the time the soldiers and I rushed out, the gate was already shattered. I don��t know how they broke through that thick door, but there stood the ck knight right in the middle of the wreckage. The guards who were stationed there were already dead."

    "And then?"

    "The knight stood there, calm despite the soldiers rushing at him. With a voice that sounded like it was full of metal shavings, he spoke."

    The soldier looked at Thesaya and then back at Ian.

    "He asked, ��Where is the Dragon yer?�� Everyone was frozen in shock, but I managed toe to my senses and��"

    <em>As expected, it��s someone looking for me.</em>

    Ian stood up, securing the dagger sheath over his shoulder.

    "That��s enough. Thanks for the information."

    He nodded to Mev and Charlotte and began walking.

    Philip, hastily strapping on his gear, looked at Ian in desperation. "My lord! If you��re really going to leave me here, at least take this!"

    Philip threw something to Ian, who caught it reflexively and looked at the glowing golden ring in his hand. It was Saint Damiel��s ring. It radiated with divine power from within.

    "With your abilities, my lord, you should be able to harness the power of that holy relic."

    Ian could indeed use it. The ring had two holy skills: Blessing of Light and Barrier of Light. He didn��t need to read the instructions to know how to use them. Removing his left glove, Ian looked down at the young soldier who had copsed.

    "You stay here and help these two. Evacuate the remaining people in the castle to a safe ce."

    "Y-yes...!"

    "Ian, can��t Ie with you?"

    "Philip isn��t fit for battle yet. If things go south, you need to protect the people."

    "Oh, I��m the bodyguard? I thought��"

    Ignoring Thesaya��s muttering, Ian headed out of the room. Charlotte, gripping her battle ax, and Mev, holding her helmet, followed him into the corridor.

    After passing through a hallway and descending a staircase, then moving through another hallway to yet another staircase, Ian��s eyes finally beheld the view of the banquet hall that led to the main entrance.

    "Lu Sr... fuck...!"

    "Stay back...! Stay back, I said...!"

    The banquet hall was a bloodbath. Severed bodies of soldiersy strewn about, and the few remaining soldiers stood back, barely holding their spears forward in trembling hands. But Ian��s gaze was fixed on the center of the hall. Among the freshly killed, diagonally severed bodies stood a lone figure.

    ��....��

    A ck knight holding a long sword stood still. The intricate and heavy Imperial te armor he wore gleamed with a reddish hue from the soldiers�� blood. His helmet, adorned with horns on either side, had a facete shaped like a reptilian snout. The ck sword, spotless, glinted with a menacing aura.

    <em>Neigh...</em>

    Behind the ck knight, a pitch-ck horse snorted, blocking the entrance. The thick barding covered most of its head, neck, and body, with its muscr frame and glowing red eyes showing beneath.

    <em>Yes, he really could kill everyone here by himself.</em>

    The ck knight��s gaze shifted to the group descending the stairs.

    "Which one of you is the Dragon yer?"

    As the soldier had described, the knight��s voice was harsh, like metal scraping together, with a faint hint of magic. The sweating soldiers all turned their heads toward the staircase in unison.

    "The Dragon yer...! The Dragon yer is here...!"

    "We��re saved... We��re saved...!"

    As the soldiers�� exmations spread, the ck knight��s gaze finally settled on Ian.

    "So, it��s you. The agent of the tinum Dragon...."

    <em>Why is he mentioned here?</em>

    Ian thought as he finally spoke. "And who the hell are you?"

    The ck knight did not answer with words but instead adjusted his grip on the sword, raising the de to his helmet.

    <em>Shwaa��</em>

    Immediately, a dark red aura began to emanate from his entire body.

    It was a power that felt like divine energy. However, Ian��s brow furrowed as he realized it was actually densely concentrated magic that merely appeared divine.

    <em>Dragon��s magic��?</em>

    "Today is yourst day, Dragon yer. I will cut off your head and be the sole champion of my lord...!"

    The dark red aura began to spread along the sword. Before Ian��s eyes, a quest window appeared.

    [The Third Apostle of Heaven Defier.]

    One of the two remaining dragons on the continent shed through Ian��s mind.

    The Imposter, Rakhmah. It was clear that he had sent his agent. There was no need for deep contemtion on why. Ian was the agent of the tinum Dragon.

    However, what caught Ian��s attention was something else entirely.

    <em>Third? So, there is more than one of them��?</em>

    Ian moved before he could fully process his thoughts.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A crimson shockwave surged toward the spot where Ian had been standing. It was released when the ck knight had swung his sword downward. Charlotte and Mev simultaneously leaped to the lower steps, and debris from the shattered stone stairs scattered around.

    As Ian twisted his body in mid-air, his eyes turned to a steely gray.

    "Everyone, fall back! Leave this to us and evacuate!" Mev shouted to the soldiers as she rolled andnded on the floor.

    Almost at the same time, Charlotte changed direction and sprang forward like a spring. Her ancient battle ax was raised high above her head.

    "Scraps... step aside!" the ck knight shouted, swinging his sword. Instead of answering, Charlotte roared and brought her ax down.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The thick ax de shed with the longsword in mid-air. Neither Charlotte nor the ck knight was pushed back. For a moment, both were frozen in ce, and a shockwave rippled out in concentric circles from the point of impact.

    As she was flung back, Charlotte shouted, "That isn��t an ordinary sword, Ian!"

    "I can see that," Ian said, running against the shockwave. His golden-tinged sword extended toward the ck knight, who was lowering his crimson de.

    The golden streak, infused with the Blessing of Light and Wind de, was not avoided by the ck knight.

    <em>ng��</em>

    Ian��s sword was blocked by the ck knight��s raised left arm. Sparks and shes erupted, but Ian��s sword did not prate the armor. Instead, a small crack spread across Ian��s de.

    The glow under the horned helmet flickered. "You��re not up to par. Seems you��re badly injured?"

    "Just enough to kill you."

    <em>Pretending to be calm while you��re talking crap.</em>

    Ian added silently, then activated the Pinpoint Explosion he had been preparing.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    "...!" The soundless explosion caused the ck knight��s arm and body to twist momentarily before he was flung back.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack.</em>

    The ck knight, regaining his posture in mid-air,nded with a crash, shattering the stone floor. He shook his left arm and stood back up.

    <em>How is he this tough...?</em>

    Just as Ian furrowed his brow, the knight adjusted his grip on the sword. From the crossguard, shaped like dragon wings, a crimson haze emerged and spread along the de. The knight was about to swing his sword toward Ian again.

    <em>Swoosh</em>.

    Mev, gripping the end of the de instead of the hilt, charged like lightning and brought her arm down. The inverted crossguard and its sharp counterweight descended like a mace, aiming for the ck knight��s helmet.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The knight blocked with his sword. He attempted to punch Mev in the helmet with his left fist. But a dark creature approached him even faster. It was Charlotte, keeping her ax handle close to her body.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Just as the ck knight turned his head, she collided with him. With a loud ng of metal against metal, the ck knight��s body was shoved sideways. Almost simultaneously, Charlotte extended her right hand toward the knight��s helmet. The ck hand covering the visor clenched tightly.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The ck knight was mmed onto the stone floor. Charlotte leaped onto him, gripping her ax handle with both hands again.

    <em>Crunch! Crack! Smash!</em>

    Charlotte hacked at the knight��s helmet and chest te like a berserk warrior. Her superhuman speed and strength caused the ck knight��s facete, chest te, and neck guard to buckle and dent.

    A crimson glow spread from the helmet gaps as the knight roared.

    "Get off me!"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A crimson shockwave burst forth, sweeping Charlotte away and sending her flying. The soldiers, who had been hesitantly scattered toward the stairs and corridors, were thrown to the ground. Charlotte, with her cheek and the back of her hand torn, executed an effortless somersault.

    Mev, who had not been thrown back by the shockwave, rushed once more at the ck knight who was getting back up.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Holding her sword like a hammer, Mev brought it down on the knight��s helmet.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    At thest moment, the knight dodged to the side. Although he avoided a direct hit to the center of his helmet, the crossguard lodged between his neck and shoulder.

    The ck knight��s knee buckled again as he tried to rise. Of course, it was only for a brief moment.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A dark haze enveloped the ck knight��s entire body and ignited. His sword, which had been hanging down, shot upward in a diagonal sh.

    <em>ng.</em>

    Mev raised the buckler fixed to her left arm and stepped back. The crimson arc tore through the surface of the buckler and left deep gouges in the armor beneath.

    "Do not interfere with this sacred duel! You insignificant wretches!" the ck knight roared.

    As Mev staggered back, trying to regain her bnce, Ian passed by her and spoke, "Step back."

    His sword was already glowing with a radiant light. While Mev and Charlotte had been fighting, Ian hadpleted his spell. The ck knight, now standing with his sword raised diagonally, looked at Ian.

    A slight smirk appeared on Ian��s face. "Who said this was a duel?"

    His sword was already in motion. The ck knight swung his sword down to meet Ian��s strike. But Ian didn��t evade. No matter how fast the ck knight��s sword was, it couldn��t be faster than lightning at this range.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Before the swords even shed, a thunderous sound erupted. In that instant, a burst of lightning shot through the ck knight.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    The Barrier of Light enveloped the ck knight from behind. Simultaneously, web-like lightning spread over the ck knight��s armor.

    <em>Szzzzt��</em>

    The dazzling golden light flickered continuously, with not a single strand escaping. When it hit the barrier of divine power, it refracted and returned to the ck knight.

    "...!" He couldn��t even scream. His head was thrown back to its limit, his entire body convulsing violently.

    <em>Crackle, sizzle...</em>

    Soon, the light faded. The ck knight fell to his knees among the dissipating electric arcs. ck smoke rose from the gaps in his facete, and the dark aura that once enveloped his body flickered and weakened. However, the questpletion window did not appear. Ian discarded his broken sword, which was unable to withstand the Chain Lightning, and drew a new one from his pocket dimension.

    <em>I��ll need to aim for the gap in the helmet</em>, he thought at that moment.

    <em>Neigh��</em>

    The ck horse let out a piercing scream and charged forward. A thick, ck mist poured from the horse��s armor, creating a massive trail behind it.

    Just then, Charlotte, who was in the path, widened her eyes and swung her battle ax horizontally. The heavy ax shed at the side of the charging horse.

    <em>Zap, zap��</em>

    Sparks flew from the surface of the armor, and the leather underneath was torn in a long gash. However, it didn��t stop the ck horse��s charge. Instead of blood, a thick ck mist billowed from the wound inflicted by the ax. The creature passed by Charlotte and charged at Ian with its head lowered. The mist surrounding its body red up fiercely.

    <em>What the hell is that?</em>

    Frowning, Ian ultimately leaped backward. The ck horse barely missed him, swerved, and circled around the ck knight. Dark red heatwaves rose from its hoofprints.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The heat waves quickly turned into a ck mist, engulfing the ck knight. The horse, too, appeared as if it was made of condensed mist, with the armor on its body still maintaining its shape.

    <em>Neigh!</em>

    The ghostly horse, standing in front of the ck knight, snorted ck smoke.

    Ian, rolling on the ground, looked up and met its menacing red eyes filled with hostility. One corner of his mouth twisted into a bitter smile.

    ��Lucky bastard...��

    <em>With something like that, you��d never have to worry about your horse dying.</em>

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Right after that, the ck and red shockwave exploded from the mist that swallowed the ck knight. Ian, who had covered his face with his arm, frowned as he was pushed back. Charlotte and Mev were no different.

    "<em>Eek</em>, <em>eeeek��!</em>"

    "<em>Ugh</em>...!"

    Among the soldiers still sprawled on the floor of the banquet hall, the figure of the ck knight, kneeling and crouching in the mist, could be faintly seen.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    The figure, originally almost two meters tall, was getting even bigger. The seams between the armor pieces widened, but the armor did not disintegrate or fall apart. It seemed to have been designed for this situation from the start, with severalyers of thickly oveid parts unfolding to form new seams and joints. The reason his armor was so thick seemed to be because of these hidden mechanisms.

    <em>Now they even have transforming armor...</em>

    Within the regr waves of shock pressure, Ian still narrowed his eyes as he red at the creature. This was probably not all there was to it. As he drew on the chaos power, thud, one of the ck knight��s ted boots stepped onto the ground.Still leaning forward, the creature slowly straightened its body.

    ��<em>Grrrr</em>...�� A low,yered sound of breathing, mixed with low-frequency waves, spread quietly. Ian had heard a simr sound of breathing before, from Tahumrit and Archeas.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    It seemed as if the magic contained in the ck mist was momentarily sucked into the ck knight��s entire body. Right after that, the ck knight, who had been crouched, lifted his upper body wide open.

    ��---!�� The ck knight roared, releasing condensed magic. It was a roar that seemed to shake the entire castle.

    ��...!��

    ��<em>Ugh</em>... <em>kuh</em>...��

    The soldiers, who were barely standing, let out choking sounds and copsed. Their eyes went nk, and some foamed at the mouth and fainted. Charlotte, who had been steadying herself, widened her eyes and sat down, and Mev also fell to one knee, panting.

    It was a natural reaction. The ck knight��s current roar was the roar of a dragon.

    Of course, from Ian��s perspective, it wascking?. If it were an actual dragon��s roar, the castle would have copsed by now, and everyone except him would be lying on the ground.

    Ian didn��t even kneel.

    <em>I couldn��t resist it perfectly, but��</em>

    Of course, he wasn��t in a state to fight immediately. His limbs tingled, and he was out of breath. All he could do was stand his ground without being pushed back by the tremors resonating through the air.

    As he awakened his magic, Ian focused on the roaring ck knight. The named character from Chapter Three of the game, the first apostle of Heaven Defier, crossed his mind. When that creature��s health dropped to about one-third, it also transformed into a hybrid of dragon and human, and it had be stronger. He had seen the game over screen a few times before learning its patterns. Back then, he thought that creature was the first andst apostle of Rakhmah.

    But it seemed there were more.

    <em>At this level, it would be reasonable to bestow the Blessing of Battle... no, wait.</em>

    There was no way Karha would bestow a blessing meant for fighting dragons to a mere dragonkin.

    Ian quickly dismissed any lingering hesitation about relying on blessings. Blessings were merely borrowed power, not his own innate abilities. Depending on them would only hasten his demise.

    Just as Ian��s gaze steadied, the ck knight��s roar finally subsided. A growling voice followed, ��Behold. This is the true form of one blessed by grace....��

    The ck mist gathered around the lower half of the ck knight��s body and spread out in concentric circles. The visor, dented on one side by Charlotte��s relentless strikes, opened wide, revealing eyes glowing with a red light.

    Vertical pupils, like those of a reptile, fixed on Ian. In those eyes, there was the characteristic arrogance and leisure of one who possessed great power.

    ��Show your true form, agent of the tinum Dragon. Do not imprison yourself in a weak shell out of fear of false gods����

    ��This is my true form.��

    ����that you hide in....What?�� The ck knight faltered.

    With eyes gleaming with grayish magic, Ian added, ��Can you even return to your original form from there? If you stay like that until morning, it seems like the false gods might mete out a false divine retribution.��

    The ck knight nced at Ian��s sword, where lightning was gathering in streams, and then burst intoughter. The sound of thatughter, resonating with magic, made Ian��s eyes twitch slightly.

    <em>Is he insane? What��s so funny?</em>

    ��Indeed, you are an agent of that dragon. As foolish and narrow-minded as the tinum Dragon who kissed the ass of the false beings. Can you still not feel it? The influence of those tainted by deceit and lies is weakening?��

    Clenching his left fist as if savoring his own power, the ck knight continued leisurely, ��The so-called gods of humans pretend to be almighty, blinding their followers, but in reality, they are just idiots barely holding back the world from returning to its true form ording to natural order. And now, even that is slipping from their grasp.��

    With a voice full of certainty, the ck knight looked Ian straight in the eye.

    ��The world has already begun to revert to its original state. To the primordial era, where forgotten or perished beings and dragons ruled. Dragon yer, didn��t you y a part in that...?��

    A subtle gleam appeared in the ck knight��s eyes.

    ��For a few days now, I have been able to sense my lord��s presence even during the day. I heard that was the day you saved Lu Sard from the demons. Did you really save this small kingdom? Or did you release thest arrow that would disrupt the bnce created by the false gods?��

    <em>Trying to sound sharp, huh?</em>

    Ian, smirking slightly, retorted. ��That was bound to happen. This world is filled with beings like you, annoyingly so. Thanks for talking so much, too.��

    Ian��s stance rxed. ��Thanks to you, the effects of that fake roar havepletely dissipated.��

    ��...Fake? What do you mean?��

    ��It means you��re just as much of a fake. Smander.��

    In the next moment, Ian lunged forward. His sword, now glowing with concentrated lightning, was ready. The ck knight, scoffing, angled his ck sword downward.

    <em>Neigh!</em>

    The ghostly horse standing beside the knight charged at Ian, aiming to dispel the magic in his sword. However, Ian didn��t extend his sword.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat��</em>

    Ian saw a ck trajectory shooting toward the ghost horse��s side. It was Charlotte, who had fully shaken off her incapacitated state and was nowunching herself like a cannonball, ax de first.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    With a beastly roar, she collided with the ghost horse��s armor. The ghost horse, entangled with Charlotte, rolled to the side, leaving a ck trail.

    Beyond them, Ian thrust his sword at the exposed ck knight. The knight raised his left arm almost simultaneously.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The thick lightning that followed did not prate the ck knight this time. Instead, the ck mist surged like a wave and swallowed the lightning whole.

    <em>It won��t work twice, huh?</em>

    As Ian pondered this, the ck knight swung his raised left arm forward.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The wave imbued with lightning surged forward. Ian, eyes wide open, was swept away.

    "Ian...!" Mev shouted as she lowered her stance and charged toward the ck knight. Her sword was now raised right beside her helmet.

    "They say you are called the Red Knight? Imend your bravery."

    <em>Crash!</em>

    What greeted her as she broke through the surging wave was the ck knight, swinging his ck sword down with full force. The crimson trajectory seemed to split her beaked helmet. Mev desperately raised her sword to block.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The force behind the ck sword pressed down on Mev. Cracks formed in her two-handed sword, and one of her knees finally touched the ground. The stone pavement beneath her cracked like a spiderweb.

    ��As a reward, I shall return what you tried to do to me...,�� the ck knight murmured, putting more strength into his arm. The ck sword was about to shatter Mev��s sword and descend upon her helmet.

    <em>Swoosh! </em>

    A golden barrier suddenly rose, blocking Mev. Sparks flew as the ck sword shed with the barrier.

    "Go help Charlotte. Evacuate the soldiers as well," Ian��s voice came from behind.

    The blue force field around his body dissipated as he readjusted his grip on his sword and added,

    "In the meantime, let the agents y with each other."

    ��...If that��s what you want,�� muttering, Mev threw away her broken sword and leaped aside. She ran toward Charlotte, who was still struggling with the ghostly horse.

    "Are you ready to fight properly now?" the ck knight asked, not even ncing at her.

    Ian replied, "I��ve always been fighting properly."

    "Impossible. You couldn��t possibly kill an absolute being like a dragon with just that. Fine, if you��re not willing to show your true strength...."

    The ck knight leaped into the air, shouting, "I��ll make you reveal it!"

    <em>This is my true strength.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue internally and darted to the side. The ck knight��s sword struck the ground right after he moved.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The already cracked stone pavement exploded as if hit by a bomb.

    <em>Is this how I look like with the Blessing of Battle?</em>

    Ian thought as he quickly regained his stance and charged at the knight. He couldn��t keep dodging and fighting. That would widen the battlefield, and the mad knight would destroy the castle to kill him. He didn��t care if others died, but it was different if hisrades were among them.

    Moreover, therger the knight became, the slower his movements seemed. It was better to draw him into closebat and exploit his weaknesses.

    <em>To do that, first...</em>

    <em>Swish��</em>

    Ian��s eyes locked onto the ck knight��s armor, now perilously close. In his raised right hand was the Broken Sword of Judgment, its long cross-guard crackling with blue holy energy.

    <em>sh.</em>

    The saw-like de of holy energy descended diagonally across the ck knight��s neck and breastte. The parts that had been cracked and dented by Mev and Charlotte��sbined attack earlier were torn away, exposing the seams around the neck and side.

    <em>As expected.</em>

    Ian��s eyes gleamed coldly.

    His theory that the ovepping parts of the armor would spread, reducing its defense and exposing vulnerable seams, proved urate. In the game, the strategy likely involved stripping the armor to reveal its weaknesses. Without knowing the exact method, he had to make the most of the clues avable.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Before the blue trajectory dissipated, Ian quickly dodged the iing left forearm. The end of the ck knight��s armored gauntlet, which could have crushed his body, narrowly missed his chest.

    However, the magic wave that followed was enough to tear Ian��s breastte.

    <em>It was new, damn it. </em>

    Feeling the suffocating pressure, Ian raised the Sword of Judgment, still glowing with holy energy.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    The blue holy energy sliced across the exposed forearm of the ck knight. Although it didn��t sever the arm, it did manage to tear the seam on the inside of the elbow. Almost simultaneously, the ck knight brought his ck sword down in a diagonal sh.

    The Barrier of Light enveloped Ian.

    <em>Crackle!</em>

    The Barrier of Light collided with the ck sword, shing brilliantly. Sparks of dark red magic flew from the sword as it shed with the barrier. Ian could tell that this ck and crimson sword was no ordinary weapon. Not only did it withstand the power of the ck knight, but it was also slowly cutting through the holy barrier.

    After all, a regr sword couldn��t endure the power of a dragon.

    <em>If I take a direct hit from that, I��ll be dead.</em>

    Ian��s Concentration, already heightened, was pushed to its limits by the extreme danger. He felt as if his nerves were extending outside his body.

    Drawing the Imperial longsword from his pocket dimension, Ian thrust it at the ck knight��s shoulder visible through the barrier. The de, imbued with the Blessing of Light and Wind de, pierced the ck and crimson scales on the knight��s skin.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The resistance felt through the hilt was significant. Even without the armor, the ck knight��s defenses were formidable. Ian gritted his newly grown mrs.

    Simultaneously, his eyes, now tinged with gray, gleamed.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    A silent explosion erupted from the de and the knight��s shoulder. It was the Vacuum Explosion.

    However, unlike previous encounters where the entire shoulder would be blown off, this time only a fist-sized hole was punched through, tearing flesh and muscle, and exposing the red tissue and cracked corbone beneath.

    Yet, the ck knight didn��t even flinch, let alone scream.

    ��...!�� Only the red glow in his eyes, seen through the face guard, narrowed momentarily.

    At the same time, Ian saw the knight��s left arm, which had been spread wide, bend slightly. He could already envision the path the uing punch would take.

    <em>Whoosh, boom!</em>

    The diagonal punch sliced through the air. The resulting magic shockwave exploded, shattering the stone pavement and the soldier��s body parts.

    But by then, Ian had already moved to the opposite side of the ck knight.

    His gaze locked onto the knight��s right arm, which had swung down and now bent slightly at the elbow.

    <em>Will this work?</em>

    Before finishing his thought, Ian��s de shed through the inside of the elbow. The joint of the knight��s arm guard split. The de, already weakened by the Vacuum Explosion, broke almost simultaneously. This was hisst imperial longsword. The newly purchased swords had far less durability.

    Ian dropped the broken sword without hesitation and drew the Ancient Meteoric Dagger instead. Though shorter, it wasn��t a fatal disadvantage at this range. Moreover, the Ancient Meteoric Dagger had extremely high durability and a gear-breaking option.

    This approach might be more effective in exposing the knight��s weak points. Moreover, Ian was gradually bing ustomed to the ck knight��sbat style.

    ��Not bad.��

    Of course, Ian wasn��t the only one adapting.

    ��Do you really believe you can defeat me with such trifling tricks?�� The ck knight��s eyes gleamed as his rtively slow voice reached Ian.

    Meanwhile, dark red magic was already zing from his entire body. His right arm, slightly bent, dropped. The magic erupting from the ck sword filled Ian��s field of vision.

    <em>I don��t think I can dodge that��</em>

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The Magic Force Field and the Barrier of Light simultaneously enveloped Ian. But instead of striking directly, the ck knight��s sword crashed into the floor beside him.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The explosion, like a bomb going off, sent Ian flying. Even though he was protected by dual barriers, he couldn��tpletely offset the force of the st from below.

    In an instant, the ceiling rushed toward him. Ian twisted his body mid-air, and his back, covered by the Magic Force Field, mmed into the ceiling. Spiderweb cracks spread under the enormous pressure. Despite this, he could see the entire view of the banquet hall below him.

    A trail of ck magic shed across one side of the banquet hall. At the end of the trajectory that tore through the air, the ghostly horse crashed into the wall, shattering the high seat of the podium. The dark red magic spreading from the horse shimmered like mist against the wall.

    Charlotte seemed to have barely dodged the trajectory, rolling on the floor. Her armor was torn from one shoulder and arm, and blood was gushing out. However,pared to the other soldiers, her injuries were quite mild. Those unlucky enough to be caught in the path were flung around like they had been hit by a truck, their bodies mangled.

    The soldier in Mev��s arms appeared to be among them.

    She wasn��t holding a sword. Clearly, she had left the ghostly horse to Charlotte and was now moving the soldiers who could no longer fight. Glimpses of soldiers strewn across the hallway in the corner of the banquet hall could be seen.

    The soldier��s lips moved as if saying something. Ian��s heightened perception instantly read the iplete words formed by the soldier��s lips: "Please, I beg of you."

    There was no need to guess what Mev had said or what she was asking for. The presence exuded by her back, as she held the dying soldier, was entirely different from before.

    Just as Ian began to fall, his gaze shifted directly below him. An ominous intuition struck him. Sure enough, the ck knight was already preparing to leap. The knight aimed to cut Ian down in mid-air, a very wise decision since Ian couldn��t evade as easily in the air as he could on the ground. Of course, that would be true under normal circumstances.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    As soon as Ian thought of casting Whirlwind, a lower-tier gray magic, hepleted it almost simultaneously and swung his left arm to the side. The wind, amplified with a hint of chaos power, blew his body sideways.

    <em>Crash! Thud!</em>

    Ian broke one pir with his back and was mmed into the wall beyond it. He winced and rolled to the floor. It was the very corridor they had passed before entering the banquet hall.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Through the dust and debris of the broken pir, the ck knight followed, soaring up.

    Even as he raised his sword upward, his helmet quickly turned toward the corridor where Iany sprawled. Immediately after, he steadied himself by extending his left arm upward. In that brief moment of hovering in the air, his entire figure, gripping the outstretched sword with both hands, ignited with ck and red magic.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    He then surged into the corridor. The ck and red trail cut through the hallway ceiling like tofu, pouring down.

    ��...!��

    <em>Swoosh�� </em>

    Ian raised his dagger above his head, and around him, a veil of holy power and a field of blue magic erupted almost spasmodically.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    A dark red trajectory tore through the ceiling, the hallway walls, and then the shimmering barrier of holy power and the flickering blue force field beneath it. The ck sword finally stopped when it met the center of a dagger glistening with Blessing of Light.

    From behind his visor, the ck knight��s eyes flickered as if he were smiling.

    "Yes... now I understand for sure..."

    He did not immediately finish the situation by driving his sword further down. Instead, he watched the falling debris and the thick cloud of dust rising like a fog, pressing down slowly as if savoring the feel of his grip.

    "So, that little trick is indeed your full power... There��s a reason the ruler who submitted to the false gods cherishes you. You both are like a little rat."

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The de of the ck sword gradually pushed down the dagger��s de that blocked it. The ck knight growled softly.

    "I��ll grant you a very slow death. The more painful your death, the more glorious my ritual of bing a grand warrior will be...?"

    His voice rose at the end. The dagger that had been steadily descending suddenly stopped. No matter how much force the ck knight applied, he couldn��t push the dagger down any further.

    Underneath, a red light began to spread, outlining a human silhouette.

    A low voice followed, "... I just opened my status window. What a pleasant surprise.��

    The ck knight��s eyes narrowed as if he were frowning.

    "What are you talking about...?"

    "I wish you��d prattle on about the false gods a bit more."

    Ian rose to his feet and slowly began pushing back the ck sword. He looked up at the ck knight with eyes that shimmered with a strange mix of holy power and magic.

    "Because, thanks to you, it seems those false gods are pretty pissed off."

    "...!" Just as the ck knight��s eyes were about to widen again, red holy power red up.

    <em>ng.</em>

    The arm of the ck knight holding the sword was violently pushed back. Ian, who had just swung the Ancient Meteoric Dagger to repel the attack, leaped towards the ck knight��s chest. He channeled the centrifugal force from his right arm swing entirely into his left fist and struck out. His punch, slicing through the dust, was imbued with golden holy power.

    <em>Wham!</em>

    Ian��s golden fist struck the side of the ck knight��s helmet. The knight��s head snapped to the side, and his massive body was flung into the passageway. The golden remnants of Ian��s fist burned the dark red magic with a brilliant sh.

    "...!?"

    A clear imprint of a fist was left on the side of the helmet, and the ck knight��s eyes momentarily flickered. It seemed more out of bewilderment than pain. But that was only for a brief moment.

    Soon, the light in his eyes reignited, and even while he was flying through the air, he twisted his body. Rolling once on the ground andnding, the image of Ian chasing after him became clear in his sight.

    <em>Roar.</em>

    The ck knight twisted his body further and swung his ck sword towards Ian. As if anticipating it, Ian lowered his stance, and a veil of light rose diagonally above him.

    With a grinding sound, the ck sword scratched and slid across the surface of the veil. Amidst the dazzling sparks, Ian leaped through and swung his left fist with all his might once again.

    <em>ng!</em>

    His golden fist struck just a bit higher than the mark on the side of the horned helmet. However, the result was no different. The holy power burned away the magic, and this time, the ck knight��s eyes flickered with clear pain. The seam connecting the faceguard to the helmet rattled for a moment.

    <em>ng!</em>

    A silent explosion erupted from Ian��s fist, still embedded in the helmet. It was the Vacuum Explosion. At the same time, the ck knight was thrown headfirst into the hallway wall.

    <em>Crash��rumble��</em>

    The ck knight was flung out, breaking through bricks, and the hallway wall copsed with a loud noise.

    Ian briefly shook his extended fist, taking in the scene. The Vacuum Explosion was a spell that, when used barehanded, risked damaging the hand as well. However, with the holy power of Karha and the Blessing of Lightyered on top, it was not the case this time. It merely stung as if he had struck a stone wall.

    <em>I considered not relying on it, but it is damn convenient. Indeed, I should have been a knight or a barbarian warrior. </em>

    With this thought, Ian pushed off the ground again.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Amidst the copsed rubble, the ck knight stood up abruptly. His red eyes flickered with anger and humiliation. His gaze soon met Ian��s directly as he charged forward.

    "Dragon yer��"

    <em>Why, you bastard. </em>

    Responding internally, Ian gripped his dagger firmly. The ck knight swung his ck sword, aze with dark crimson magic, almost simultaneously.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The pirs caught in its trajectory were all ground down. It was a movement without hesitation as if he didn��t care if the castle copsed. Instead of retreating, Ian sprinted even faster, and the gale created by the Wind de pushed him forward with all its might.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The ck sword narrowly missed Ian��s head. As he leaped with all his might, Ian extended his right hand. The Ancient Meteoric Dagger shot towards the gap in the ck knight��s helmet. The ck knight sharply turned his head to the side just in time.

    <em>Scrape!</em>

    The holy power-enchanted dagger de tore through the side of the helmet as if it were sawing through it. When the de finally reached the seam that connected the visor to the helmet, Ian used the Vacuum Explosion he had prepared once more.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The ck knight��s head snapped back violently. At the same time, the faceguard, which was designed to flip up, was torn off and flew away in tatters. The ck knight forcefully brought his recoiling head back down, his eyes zing with fury, meeting Ian��s gaze.

    "...!"

    Realizing that the ck knight had been waiting for this moment, Ian hurriedly retracted his arm and cast the Barrier of Light. The ck knight��s left fist was already flying towards his side.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The hastily formed Barrier of Light intercepted the massive fist, shuddering as if it would shatter.

    "<em>Roar</em>!" With a battle cry, the ck knight swung his fist with full force.

    Ian was ultimately thrown back, crashing into a half-copsed pir and breaking it with his body. His vision briefly widened as he slowly spun through the air.

    <em>Looks like I��ll be bedridden for a few days again</em>, Ian thought.

    The pain wasn��t severe. His whole body just ached slightly. But once the Blessing of Battle wore off, parts of him he hadn��t even known existed would surely start hurting. It didn��t really matter, though. He had been in a simr state even before receiving the blessing. Thinking about the future was something he had to resign himself to and ept.

    As the ck knight had said, the bnce was breaking, and the cracks were starting to spread in earnest.

    <em>... It seems like it is time to level up my skills</em>, Ian thought as he watched the ck knight emerging from the rubble of the broken pir. In the slow flow of time, Ian and the ck knight��s gazes met.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A red sh erupted from the side. Both Ian and the ck knight instinctively turned their heads. The chaotic scene of the banquet hall came into view. In one corner, Mev, now covered in sticky holy power like blood, was thrusting her High Fairy��s Rapier with all her might.

    The red holy power emitted from the tip of her sword pierced through the ghost horse��s head and tore through the back of its armor from the inside.

    <em>��It looks like they might finish first.</em>

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. In the game, the ghost horse and the ck knight had formed a pair, making the fight significantly more challenging than it was now. The rewards were correspondingly excellent, with additional bonuses possible depending on choices made.

    That ghost horse might be the additional reward.

    <em>If the condition to obtain it is to kill the ck knight first...?</em>

    An undead mount was a tempting prize. However, Ian didn��t feelpelled to obtain it. He couldn��t ask hispanions to wait while he confirmed his hypothesis.

    Additionally, the ghost horse was too noticeable and was clearly cursed. It couldn��t be ridden during the day, and riding it with holy power would cause it to have constant pain. Like the Swamp��s Resentment, which drained his blood every time he received the Blessing of Battle, then fell into a deep sleep without moving.

    But it seemed Ian was the only one who had given up on the idea.

    ��<em>Roaaarrrr!</em>�� The ck knight let out a resounding roar. The near-desperate cry made Ian turn to him abruptly.

    With the visor torn away, the ck knight��s face was fully exposed from the jaw up. His skin was covered in dark red scales, and instead of hair, half-formed horns protruded jaggedly along the edges of his head. His bright yellow pupils, vertically slit within his red eyes, were fixated on the ghost horse, which was rearing and screaming.

    A slight smirk formed on the corner of Ian��s lips.

    If the attack continued as it was, they would inevitably crash down together. But this gave him the opportunity toplete his spell.

    "Are you two dating?"

    "....?!"

    At Ian��s remark, the ck knight��s head snapped around urgently. But Ian had already extended his hand, seemingly oblivious to the ground that was rapidly approaching his back.

    <em>It was only natural.</em>

    Boom!

    The chaos-imbued, amplified barrier swept away both Ian and the ck knight. The ghost horse, which was about to kick Mev, and the other twopanions were also caught in the whirlwind and thrown aside.

    <em>Crash�� </em>

    Regaining his stance mid-air, Iannded against one of the banquet hall walls, as if it were t ground, and looked up.

    His gaze was fixed on the ck knight, who was slowly rising. Thanks to his size, the ck knight had only been lifted off the ground rather than thrown back like Ian.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    Ian��s feet dug into the wall, and he extended his right arm to the pocket dimension. His hand, now free of the Ancient Meteoric Dagger, grasped a familiar, thick hilt.

    A broad, long-ded greatsword with a slightly curved end emerged above the wall.

    <em>It seems a bit cramped to swing it freely.</em>

    Contrary to his thoughts, Ian pushed off the wall with all his strength.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The weakened wall crumbled under his powerful leap. The spreading cracks reached the banquet hall ceiling, and the stones making up the ceiling began to fall. Ian surged through the falling debris, raising the greatsword above his head.

    ��...?!��

    The ck knight��s eyes widened in shock as he spun in mid-air.

    "<em>Roaaarrr</em>!"

    With a battle cry that reverberated through the air, a massive arc of yellow and red holy power surged forward.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    "Insane��"

    Even while spewing curses, the ck knight instinctively thrust forward the hand holding the ck sword. Just as the dark crimson energy surged through his entire body, the greatsword came crashing down.

    <em>Boom, bang!</em>

    The ck knight, crushed by the greatsword, plummeted and mmed into the ruined floor. The deafening roar created by the sh of the swords was hard to believe. A fountain-like eruption urred as the cracked gstones and piles of dirt around the ck knight. Spider-web-like cracks spread across the entire ballroom floor.

    That his arms, gripping the de and hilt of the ck sword, didn��t bend was a testament to his superhuman strength. Of course, he had only withstood the blow. It was impossible to shake off the shock thatpletely enveloped his entire body.

    "<em>Hup</em>...!"

    Ian, who hadnded with the greatsword in a striking position, lifted the greatsword again as soon as his feet touched the ground. The ck knight, who had barely held his breath under the crushing weight like a mountain, exhaled.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    The greatsword drew arge arc and came down again. The ck knight hurriedly gathered strength in his arms once more. Another explosive sound followed. The greatsword, now wielded with even more force, struck the ck sword again. The ck knight��s body sank deeper into the ground, and his extended elbows bent. As a blue light etched ancient characters along the de of the greatsword, Ian lifted the sword again."...No��"

    <em>Again?! </em>

    Before the ck knight could utter hisst words, the greatsword that had swung back started drawing a massive arc once more.

    This time, a trail of pure white frost apanied the trajectory. The bricks of the ceiling were falling in session, but Ian, who was swinging the greatsword, showed no intention of dodging. The ck knight, unaware that Ian had experienced even greater destruction in the underground of the Labyrinth Mansion, felt an unfamiliar emotion beyond surprise and panic: fear.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Amidst it all, the massive trajectory created by the greatsword was already closing in on the ck knight��s nose. Raising his arms, the ck knight channeled all his dragon��s power. The ck sword, wailing as if screaming, surged with energy like a waterfall. The greatsword struck it almost simultaneously.

    <em>ng!</em>

    With a shockwave reverberating through his entire body, an explosion of light, born from the mingling of the dragon��s power and divine energy, erupted. A beatter, countless des of frost poured down.

    BOOM-

    The ballroom floor caved in, centering on the ck knight and Ian. Simultaneously, the ck knight��s gauntlets and wrist guards burst apart, unable to withstand the pressure on his arms. The des of frost that pierced through the explosion of light left lines and scratches all over the ck knight��s body as if they had shed and carved him. Yet, the ck knight endured. The bombardment of shockwaves, pressure, and falling Frost des subsided.

    The ck knight, barely able to look at the greatsword de right in front of his face, saw Ian grit his teeth and lift the greatsword again swiftly.

    <em>This insane bastard...?</em>

    Realizing that it was to strike down with the greatsword again, the ck knight��s eyes widened as if they would tear apart.

    <em>This man intends to keep striking with the greatsword until I��m split in half, even if the castle copses.</em>

    <em>Thud</em>.

    A falling boulder struck Ian��s head and bounced off, but his expression didn��t change in the slightest.

    <em>Maybe he killed the dragon this way, too.</em>

    As the ck knight��s thoughts reached that point, a sudden ze of anger surged within him. It was a more intense fury than ever, fueled by the shame of having felt fear.

    The dense magic aura surrounding his body boiled in response.

    "Get lost! You insane bastard!"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With a roar, the boiling magic exploded.

    Ian��s eyes widened as he raised the greatsword, and the momentum of his sweeping motion carried him off, causing the stones and dirt from the floor where the ck knight had been to scatter in every direction.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Despite the situation, Ian avoided a fatal injury.

    As the blue force field shredded and dissipated simultaneously, the ck knight clearly saw Ian stabilizing his stance using the greatsword as a weight. He then mmed the greatsword into the ground.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The greatsword��s de carved a long arc through the air, gradually slowing down. Ian��s feet touched the ground. He drew the greatsword again, now battered and bruised.

    His breastte waspletely gone. Only a single shoulder guard and wrist guard remained. His greaves were in tatters, and the chain mail underneath had holes and torn pieces resembling rags.

    The padded armor beneath was stained red, with fragments of broken chain mail embedded in it. Blood from his head trickled down one side of his dust-covered face.

    Yet, his expression remained calm. His face was devoid of emotion, as if he couldn��t feel pain. The red divine power enveloping his body burned quietly, and his hollow, non-glossy eyes held only one intent.

    <em>I will kill you.</em>

    "You insane bastard... Now I see, you��re a ragged apostle... You��re the living proof of how hypocritical and shallow those gods are."

    The ck knight, who staggered to his feet, clenched his trembling arms unconsciously and spat out.

    "To grant power to a mage they find so sphemous... It shows how much they hate the truth being revealed. Does the church know? That the gods and saints they serve have made a sneaky spellcaster their agent? Do the Northerners know? That their Great Warrior�C-"

    Ian cut him off. "The attempt was good."

    In the next moment, with a whoosh of wind, he lowered the greatsword, and his figure erged instantly as he charged straight toward the ck knight, adding nonchntly,

    "But I don��t have the hobby of stalling by talking."

    "Such dishonor��"

    The ck knight hurriedly lifted the ck sword to the side at the sound of the following rush. Not for a counterattack, but for a purely defensive stance. It was an unconscious act that proved his fighting spirit was no longer the same.

    But the result wasn��t much different.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The greatsword, drawing a long horizontal arc, slid over the ck sword��s de. Sparks flew like fireworks as the ck sword��s de pushed the ck knight��s body sideways into the sh.

    In the gritting ck knight��s eyes, he saw Ian��s eyes turn ash-gray.

    <em>Could it be again?</em>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    As if turning his spection into reality, a silent explosion burst from the greatsword��s de. The immense pressure that first sucked in and then pushed out sent the ck knight��s body flying to the ballroom wall.

    The ck sword finally loosened, spun, and flew away, and Ian, who had been watching the ck knight crash into the wall, leaped forward once more, raising the outstretched greatsword over his head.

    <em>Shriek!</em>

    The ghost horse let out a wail like a banshee and exploded with magical energy immediately afterward. As if realizing its master was in a life-or-death situation, it poured out all its magic and charged straight at Ian in a frenzy.

    Even so, it couldn��t be faster than the red trail exploding from behind.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The red trail, drawing a long line in the air, sliced through the body of the ghost horse whose armor had almost entirely fallen apart.

    The bisected body of the ghost horse burst apart like a misty mass. Yet, its charging speed didn��t diminish. As if trying to revert to its original form after expelling the divine power, the shape of a horse��s head flickered and rose amid the burning mist.

    At that moment, Charlotte, who had been running in the shadows on the ground, leaped up. The end of her ax de caught onto what appeared to be the horse��s ck skull.

    <em>Swoosh! </em>

    The ck mist forming the horse��s bust dissipated like evaporating smoke.

    "Don��t stop! Ian!" Charlotte shouted, soaring up with the skull caught on her ax de.

    Of course, Ian was already doing just that. He had never intended to stop.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Even while embedded in the wall, the ck knight, who was ring at the skull, caught on the ax de, btedly raised his arm at the piercing sound.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The diagonal line that tore through the ceiling and wall also shed through the ck knight��s dark crimson forearm extended in the middle.

    The trajectory created by the greatsword paused only after passing through the ck knight��s arm and reaching the center of his chest.

    A peculiar calmness briefly settled in the ck knight��s eyes as he gazed at Ian, who was holding the greatsword with both hands.

    "My soul... to the true lord��s side..."

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Before he could finish speaking, Ian applied force to his arms again. The greatsword��s de sliced through the ck knight��s entire upper body.

    The ck knight��s severed upper body fell diagonally. His lower body, spewing ck blood, kneeled powerlessly to the ground.

    "...Hah, hah�C-"

    Staring at the questpletion window that appeared before his eyes, Ian finally exhaled the breath he had been holding.

    The dark crimson light surged from the ck knight��s corpse, and his ck blood spread on the floor right afterward.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The ck knight��s body shone and spewed dark crimson vapor in all directions. Ian, frowning and leaning back, looked up at the dark crimson curtain it formed.

    He felt eyes watching from beyond the curtain. The presence alone constricted his heart. Ian, realizing their identity easily, curled his lips, showing no fear.

    "So, did this soul go to your side?"

    No answer came. Only a lowugh echoed in his mind. Surprisingly, there was no hostility. It felt more like amusement.

    The next moment, the magical vapor scattered in all directions. Theughter and presence scratching his mind vanished without a trace.

    <em>Sssss....</em>

    The corpse of the ck knight, charred ck like a lump of coal, exhaled faint sparks and acrid smoke.

    Simultaneously, the red divine power flickering around Ian��s body evaporated as if it had never been.

    All that remained was the deepening darkness and the deafening silence.

    <em>ng.</em>

    The Legion Commander��s Greatsword fell to the ground.

    With the blessing gone, Ian simply let go of the hilt as he suddenly felt the weight. Ian staggered and copsed on the spot. All strength drained from his body, and the throbbing pain surged all at once.

    <em>At this rate, I might die from exhaustion before the monsters get me...</em>

    The faint sound of something breaking reached Ian��s ears, deepening the bitter smile on his lips. He could tell without looking that it was the sound of Charlotte smashing the ghost horse��s skull.

    <em>She��s quite thorough, isn��t she? Don��t just do it roughly. You never know.</em>

    Adding that to his mind, Ian took in the chaotic view of the ballroom.

    The lights created by magic and divine power had vanished, leaving the ballroom shrouded in dim darkness. A few flickering mes remained in themps on the still-intact walls, but they only added to the eerie atmosphere.

    Debris from the ceiling covered the floor, which appeared overturned and sunken as if a bomb had gone off. The cracked and partially copsed walls looked precarious, and a gaping hole in the ceiling revealed the stormy clouds above, continuously dropping dust.

    It was a miracle that the entire castle hadn��t copsed. It was likely thanks to the structure being wider rather than taller.

    "Ian...!"

    Amidst the wreckage, Mev running through the debris and Charlotte gasping for breath while gripping the ax handle came into view.

    Charlotte��s upper body, as battered as Ian��s, heaved with every breath. Yet, there was a strange satisfaction gleaming in her bright orange eyes.

    "Are you alright...? Can you move?" Mev��s voice, filled with exhaustion, reached him as she stopped in front of him.

    When she lifted her visor, she revealed her face, which was covered in sweat and blood. It was only natural. Although he hadn��t seen it all, the battle with the ghost horse couldn��t have been easy. It was asrge as a warhorse of northern lineage and went on a rampage, spewing magic like crazy.

    Had the two of them not dealt with it, the fight would have been much more difficult.

    "...I��m not alright, but I can move. You should sit down too. Let��s rest a bit."

    At Ian��s response, Mev sighed with relief and sat down.

    As the sound of heavy breathing filled the air, Ian turned his gaze to the ck knight��s corpse, which no longer emitted smoke. The ck knight��s full te armor was on the verge of destruction. Only the boots seemed rtively intact, but they were toorge for Ian to wear.

    <em>Maybe I was too thorough in breaking it.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    "Is... is it over?"

    "Are you all safe��? Oh, my...."

    A few soldiers cautiously peeked out from the half-copsed passageway, then walked out, sighing in disbelief. Despite being dazed earlier, the ongoing battle must have brought them back to their senses. After all, the continuous explosions and loud noises would wake anyone up.

    "Oh, Lu Sr...."

    "What a dreadful sight...."

    As they took in the ruined banquet hall, they kept sighing in dismay.

    "...?"

    Ian��s gaze suddenly shifted as he felt the prickle of magical energy. It was as if the magic was announcing its presence to the surrounding humans, but with a hidden, malicious undertone. Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile as he turned to find the source. The ck sword, embedded among the debris,y in one corner of the wrecked ballroom.

    "...At least there��s something salvageable," Ian murmured shortly as he stood up.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    ��Ian...?��

    ��Please rest,�� said Ian, to the puzzled Mev, and turned around.

    With Charlotte resting her arms on the handle of an upside-down ax and the soldiers standing nkly, their gazes following, Ian continued to walk without stopping, despite his limping.

    His gaze carefully scrutinized the ck sword embedded among the debris. It had a weighted tip that protruded at the end, a long shaft with a slightly raised center, a crossguard shaped like a dragon��s wings, and a dark, smooth de.

    As if sensing his gaze, the sheen on the de flickered.

    <em>Is it asking to be held?</em>

    With a faint smirk, Ian stopped walking. Then he immediately grabbed the shaft.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    As if waiting, the sword��s magical power surged through the shaft. The crimson magical energy swirled around Ian as he held the sword.Ian��s eyes turnedpletely dark red, even the whites. Emotions filled with all kinds of brutal visions, screams, malice, and hatred poured in.

    ��Kill them all... ughter them... bring endless terror to them...

    The whispers echoed in Ian��s mind, fluctuating between loud and soft, shouting one moment and turning gentle the next. The chaotic thoughts reverberated back and forth, leaving him dizzy.

    This powerful influence would instantly corrupt even a well-trained knight and turn an ordinary serf into a bloodthirsty murderer.

    However, Ian only muttered, slightly annoyed, ��... Yes, it is certainly a cursed sword.��

    The influence did not taint his soul at all; it was merely noisy and annoying hallucinations. With a slight draw on his chaos power, Ian��s eyes returned to their original state.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    Divine power spread from his ring, enveloping Ian��s entire body. Ian didn��t stop there and pushed his chaos power toward the sword.

    ��Kill them all. Kill...

    The noisy thoughts that had been ringing in his mind suddenly quieted. To resist the encroaching chaos power, the de emitted a sharp wail. The power surrounding Ian dispersed effortlessly. At that moment, Ian emerged, clutching the drawn sword. Mev stood up in surprise, and Charlotte, poised to charge at any moment, hesitated simultaneously.

    <em>Ching��</em>

    When Ian withdrew his chaos power, a short, chilling resonance spread from the de.

    No more hallucinations or visions appeared, but Ian could still feel the will within the sword somewhere deep inside. Its aggression had slightly subsided, but it was still full of malice toward him.

    "... It seems some education is necessary," Ian muttered as he sheathed the cursed sword in the empty scabbard at his waist.

    He didn��t bother checking the information window since he had already got the item and could check itter. Though the scabbard was rtively short, leaving part of the de exposed, Ian didn��t care and detached the scabbard from his waist. He then reached into his pocket dimension with the hand holding the sword.

    <em>Woom, woom��</em>

    The cursed sword cried. But Ian simply let go and pulled his hand out of the pocket dimension. The ominous presence spreading from the cursed sword vanished as if it had evaporated.

    <em>Come to think of it, I do not know what the inside of that ce is like.</em>

    Recalling a question he didn��t particrly want answered, Ian shook off the tingling in his right hand.

    ��The Dragon yer... sealed the cursed sword...��

    ��Oh, Lu Sr...��

    Exmations of varying sizes spread among the soldiers. Ian then realized that the divine power still surrounded him, not yet dissipated. The divine power transformed into a luminous halo, gradually dispersing and bathing the area in a golden light. The soldiers began kneeling right after that.

    ��Thank you, savior of Lu Sard...��

    ��Glory to the Radiant Goddess and the Great tinum Dragon...��

    ��Glory to Lu Sr...��

    Genuine prayers followed. ncing around, Ian saw that even Mev and Charlotte had kneeled on one knee, each murmuring their prayers.

    <em>Why are they doing that too?</em>

    Thinking it was absurd, Ian chuckled dryly and looked up the chaotic staircase. The sound of brisk footsteps was approaching. As expected, a white-haired elf emerged from beyond the half-ruined corridor.

    ��It was quiet, so I thought as much... Is it all over, Ian?�� Thesaya muttered as she surveyed the chaotic scene, then shouted at Ian.

    Ian nodded and asked, ��Survivors?��

    ��They��re all gathered up there. Just as a piercing shout echoed, they all copsed, but they��re fine now. When I pped them, they all woke up.��

    ��... That��s good. Lead them out of the castle. The castle might copse, so guide them through a safe route.��

    ��Got it! But why is everyone kneeling?��

    <em>That��s what I��d like to ask. </em>

    Ian licked his lips instead of answering, then turned toward the entrance of the banquet hall.

    ***

    The residents of Glumir, who spent the night wide awake behind locked doors, only learned the details of themotion in the castle the next morning. A demon, presumed to be a remnant of the vampire n, had invaded, and the Dragon yer, the savior of Lu Sard, had beheaded the demon. It was a story more than enough to excite the residents. Unlike the previous incident at the Labyrinth Mansion, which left only horrifying debris, this time there were many witnesses.

    ��ording to Deb, he was enveloped in divine mes, wielded a sword of light as big as a person, and flew around. One touch from his hand brought a gust of wind, and when he swung his sword, thunder roared.��

    ��It��s a miracle only possible if he is an avatar of the Radiant Goddess.��

    ��Indeed. They say hemanded the Red Knight and the beast squire to save the soldiers first and faced the demon alone. If such a noble person isn��t a part of the Radiant Goddess, what is he?��

    Whenever two people gathered, they were eager to share what they had heard. It took only half a day for many embellishments to spread.

    ��I heard he is close to the Stern Goddess. People say that the Red Knight is her apostle, right?��

    ��Nonsense. Lu Sr would hear you. The Stern Goddess is the daughter of the Radiant Goddess! So, the Red Knight serves her.��

    ��Ah, I see. Then, indeed, he is a part of the Radiant Goddess....��

    ��Ah, I envy Hans. He witnessed the cursed sword being sealed with a divine halo. He said it was an actual miracle, not just magic.��

    ��What��s there to envy? Many died at that site.��

    ��True. And without them, none would have survived.��

    Normally, the castle��s officials and soldiers would have frowned and scolded such sphemy, but they didn��t this time. In fact, some soldiers praised the Dragon yer��s achievements even more fervently.

    Most of these soldiers had survived thanks to the Dragon yer��s group. The castle��s officials and the lord��s representative amodated the Dragon yer��s party in the best mansion in the city and assigned soldiers and servants to assist them.

    To investigate the incident at the castle, they visited the mansion. Since the Dragon yer and the Red Knight needed rest, the white-haired elf, the Dragon yer��s squire, and the Red Knight��s aide handled the investigation. Of course, there were no problems. The entire process was swift and smooth.

    ��It would be nice if the Dragon yer didn��t leave. Then no one would dare to mess with us.��

    ��He must leave to fulfill the will of the great tinum Dragon.��

    ��But you never know. If we show devotion, he might return afterpleting his holy mission.��

    ��Speaking of which, shall we pray?��

    ��Again...? Fine, let��s go.��

    ***

    ��... This is insane.��

    Ian, ncing out the window, swallowed a sigh and turned back. The residents were still praying toward the mansion. They had done the same thing before he went to bed. Now, after sleeping for an entire day, it was still the same.

    ��Haven��t you gotten used to it by now?�� Charlotte, leisurely continuing her meal, spoke up.

    Mev, seated across from her, nodded while chewing her bread. They had woken up just as Ian was finishing his meal. Unlike Ian, who had passed out immediately after evacuating the residents, they had only slept once they were sure the nobles were not hostile.

    ��It��s the treatment you deserve. Ian, since this is the treatment you deserve, I wouldn��t be surprised if the church elevated you to sainthood.��

    <em>Doesn��t that mean I have to die?</em>

    Ian chuckled as he sat down in an empty seat.

    ��Sainthood... I don��t even serve Lu Sr.��

    As he grasped the winess in front of him, Mev continued nonchntly, ��Faith is just a pretext. As long as your actions are noble, it doesn��t matter. Would the gods lend you their power for no reason?��

    ��Well...��

    <em>It��s because I��m a game character.</em> Ian swallowed his words along with the wine. From his perspective, Mev��s words were only half true.

    Lu Sr was a Goddess who valued her followers�� faith and beliefs above all else. This was clear from the devout fanatics in the game.

    Mev��s voice continued, ��Didn��t you just see it? Thanks to you, the people��s faith has deepened, which would please the Radiant Goddess.��

    ��They just need a reason to forget their reality for a while.��

    ��That��s what an apostle of the gods does. Give people hope.��

    <em>Better not say anything.</em>

    As Charlotte nodded in agreement with Mev��s words, Ian clicked his tongue and raised his wine ss.

    <em>Well, if you can��t avoid it, enjoy it.</em><em>However, in my case, it��s not enjoying it but using it. </em>

    As Ian drank the wine, a knock sounded, and the door opened. Philip, still with a bandage on one arm, and Thesaya, wrapped in an elegant cloak, entered. Their solemn expressions changed immediately as the door closed.

    Philip leaned forward and muttered, ��I almost copsed from exhaustion....��

    ��Exactly. Ian is the Dragon yer, but why do they keep asking us to shake hands?�� Thesaya, who had flopped onto the floor while grumbling, clicked her tongue and stood up at Mev��s nce.

    Philip, dragging a chair from the corner, sat at the table and looked at the food.

    ��Anyway, it��s all done. Anyway, we finished all the annoying procedures, and we will rece the equipment for the two lords and Charlotte, which got damaged during the battle. Of course, for free. It��s a reward for saving Glumir again.��

    ��That��s good news.�� Ian nodded.

    Philip immediately took the wine ss offered by Mev and downed it in one go before continuing.

    ��All the artisans in the city are working on the repairs. Even the residents are helping. As you know, I have all your measurements, so it made the work easier. They��ll load it all onto the carriage as soon as it��s done.��

    ��When will they finish it?��

    ��It will be ready by tonight. Ah, thank you, my lord.��

    Philip gave a peculiar smile as he ced his ss in front of the bottle Mev had offered.

    ��Even though the castle is half destroyed, the people��s faces are lively. Just a moment ago, the stable master came to confess. He admitted the horses he gave us weren��t the best. When I forgave him, he reced them with the best horses.��

    ��I��ve heard many things. Even the North wasn��t like this.... Well, everyone was busy worrying that Ian might die back then. I��m thirsty too, kitty.��

    ��Don��t you have hands?�� Charlotte frowned, but obediently handed over her ss.

    With a grin, Thesaya took it and looked at Ian. ��Anyway, it��s all over now. We just need to rest.��

    ��That��s good. Then we��ll leave before sunrise tomorrow.��

    ��Yes, before sunrise until�� wait, what? Tomorrow?�� Thesaya interrupted, holding her ss halfway to her mouth.

    Ian nodded, and she widened her eyes.

    ��No way! I have had no rest. While you three were snoring away, I was running around with this freckle day and night, talking non-stop.��

    ��Yes, I mean, no. More importantly, your bodies need rest after the battle. All three of you. At least a few more days����

    ��Something simr might happen again.�� Ian cut off Philip��s words.

    Everyone��s gaze turned to him.

    Ian added after a brief pause. ��The one who attacked us wasn��t a remnant of the vampire n.��

    ��What...?�� Philip��s eyes widened.

    Mev and Charlotte exchanged nces and nodded in agreement.

    Philip��s head snapped back. ��Did you know, my lord?��

    ��I had a suspicion.��

    ��And yet, you said nothing to me? My report will go to the church. It will be as if I lied to the gods�C-��

    ��It doesn��t matter; you didn��t know,�� Ian interjected.

    Philip��s mouth opened and closed like a fish. ��What does that mean?��

    ��You said what you believed to be true, so it wasn��t a lie.��

    ��....�� Ian ignored Philip��s gaze and took a sip from his ss.

    The truth was, he was too tired and bothered to exin.

    After all, priests often yed such word games.

    ��Do not worry, Philip. The Goddess will already know,�� Mev spoke calmly.

    Philip closed his eyes tightly and sighed in resignation.

    ��Then who was that enemy?��

    ��He was an agent of the dragon.��

    Philip��s eyes snapped open.

    ��A dragon...? A dragon, you say...?��

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    "Right."

    "...Why, no, what kind of crazy dragon would aim for you, the agent of the Great tinum Dragon? Is it because you killed a dragon and made enemies? Then why haven��t you said anything until now?" Philip, who was briefly at a loss for words, suddenly poured out questions.

    <em>You��re going to choke, kid.</em>

    "Like you, I had no idea. I did not know someone was after me, let alone that they were an agent of a dragon. I only found out after I encountered them."

    "Can you tell me why you��re so sure about this?"

    Mev raised a hand to stop Philip��s questions and added, looking at Ian with her green eyes.

    "I��m not questioning your words out of doubt. In fact, I had my suspicions as well. The power he wielded felt simr to divine power. So, I assumed it was the power of the void."

    ��That��s precisely the power of a dragon,�� said Ian.

    Ian nodded and continued, "I��ve experienced divine power, chaos power, and dragon power, so I can tell the difference. Besides, the presence that appeared after killing him was undoubtedly a dragon. I��m sure you sensed it, too.""Indeed. I merely assumed it was a void creature... Yes... Not only void monsters have such a presence. A dragon could certainly..." Mev finally sighed.

    Charlotte, giving Philip a look to wait, added. "But the Corrupt Dragon should already be dead. I saw the remains of the dragon you killed with my own eyes."

    "Tahumrit is definitely dead. The one who sent the agent is different."

    "Do you have any guesses who it might be?" Thesaya asked next.

    Unlike the others, she sipped her drink with a look of pure interest.

    Ian, who actually knew the name, shrugged nonchntly. "Well," Ian shrugged nonchntly, knowing the name. ��The tinum Dragon said that all dragons inevitably fall into madness someday.��

    He added, raising his ss, ��And that ck knight called himself an apostle and considered the dragon he served as the true God. So, this one must be some creature deluded into thinking it��s a God.��

    "If there��s such a deranged dragon, why hasn��t it..."

    "...Heaven Defier." Philip��s dazed voice interrupted Charlotte��s murmur.

    With everyone��s eyes on him, he furrowed his brow and continued, "You can��t know, right? It��s the legend of the Heaven Defier. The notorious evil dragon who tried to ascend to the heavens, iming to be a God."

    Charlotte and Thesaya blinked, clearly unfamiliar with the tale. Ian was no different. Even though he had fought Rakhmah in the game, he didn��t care about its backstory.

    "It��s a story priests often tell to children."

    Mev was the one who spoke.

    "Long ago, there was an evil dragon that ruled the continent with blood and fear. He was so powerful that not even other dragons stood a chance against him and got taken out. His arrogance knew no bounds, and he eventually dered himself a God. Many races submitted to him, and even dragons followed his will."

    She sipped her wine and continued in a steady voice.

    "And then he prepared to ascend to the heavens. That was when the warriors of the church rose. They sought help from the Golden Dragon, who epted and gathered other dragons to join them. On the day the evil dragon was to perform the ritual, a battle ensued between the warriors and the dragon��s worshipers. Many dragons and the church warriors lost their lives."

    Mev��s voice grew wistful, as if she were recalling a distant past when she first heard this story.

    ��And their sacrifices and prayers reached the heavens, bringing divine punishment upon the evil dragon. The Golden Dragon broke its wings, causing it to fall. The warriors of the church then risked their lives to behead the dragon. Thus, the evil dragon, who had imed to be a God, met its demise as the warriors of the church killed it and erased its name from history forever. And...��

    She shrugged her shoulders and looked at Ian with a peculiar expression.

    ��Those dragons who sided with humans earned the title of saints in the church. The dragon that broke the evil dragon��s wings is the Great tinum Dragon. The church received the blessings of both gods and dragons, and all humans united to worship the light. Thus began the era of humans. So, always remember to be grateful to the Radiant Goddess and the saints of the church, as the priest who told me this story said.��

    ��An interesting story,�� said Thesaya.

    <em>Interesting, my foot. It��s so predictable.</em>

    Ian silently scoffed at Thesaya��s words.

    ��It seems it wasn��t just a simple legend after all,�� Mev concluded meaningfully.

    Ian nodded roughly, ��Seems so.��

    ��...Though it was me who brought it up.��

    Philip spoke cautiously at that moment.

    ��The more I think about it, the harder it is to believe. ording to the legend, the Heaven Defier was killed. It��s an existence from a time so ancient, even before the ages of war and civil strife.��

    ��Well, as far as I can tell, it seemed quite alive.��

    ��Could it be another dragon?��

    ��The tinum Dragon seemed to have full authority to intervene in matters caused by dragons. If it were another dragon, it would have been dealt with already. I don��t think there are many dragons capable of plotting such things while avoiding its gaze.��

    ��...So, you believe that the ancient evil dragon is still alive somewhere on the continent?��

    ��For now. I trust my own experiences more than some old legend.��

    <em>In reality, I already knew the answer and just pieced everything together.</em>

    ��Oh, Lu Sr...��

    Finally, Philip sighed and downed his drink before continuing, ��I can��t understand it. Why did they leave such a monstrous being alive instead of killing it?��

    ��Because death is too merciful a punishment.�� Charlotte, holding a ss, blurted out.

    Receiving Philip��s gaze, she continued nonchntly, ��The church made the evil dragon suffer alive. For as long as possible. Maybe, forever.��

    ��How can you be so sure?��

    ��Because the God our beastfolk served in the past ended up in a simr situation for simr reasons.��

    ��<em>Ah</em>...��

    Philip, at a loss for words, gaped and fiddled with his drink, averting his eyes.

    ��So... that��s what happened... Then it��s no wonder you are so certain. I was ignorant....��

    ��Don��t worry about it. I, too, serve the Radiant Goddess now.�� Charlotte shrugged.

    Mev sighed softly right after. ��Even after such a long punishment, it didn��t abandon its ambitions.... It��s both astonishing and terrifying. Who knows what kind of monster it has be by now?��

    ��It��s more than just not abandoning them. Even in that state, it managed to create followers and a situation where it could bestow power.��

    At Ian��s addition, Philip and Mev froze for a moment, then sighed.

    ��That��s true. I understand now why it targeted you, my lord. ording to the legend, it must have a deep grudge against the tinum Dragon and is trying to exact revenge by killing its agent.��

    ��I don��t care about its reasons.��

    Ian downed the remaining drink in his ss and ced the empty ss in front of him with a thud.

    ��More importantly, it��s crucial to realize that there isn��t just one agent of that creature.��

    ��...!�� Everyone except Thesaya widened their eyes.

    Charlotte poured more alcohol into Ian��s ss as she asked, ��Are you saying there are more of those beings?��

    ��He talked about killing me and bing the only Great Warrior. There are others in simr situations. That lizard must have put a bounty on my head.��

    ��Wonderful... It means we get to fight more of those incredible beings,�� said Charlotte.

    Philip looked at Charlotte, who was smiling, as if she were out of her mind, and then sighed, ��So that��s why you said staying here would cause more trouble.��

    ��Yeah. They know my location. It probably got out when we passed through the Empire. That was the first time I revealed my true identity. Another one of them might already be on their way.��

    ��Time-wise, that makes sense. I thought it was too much of a coincidence... Wait a moment. Oh my god, Lu Sr.�� Philip, realizing something, sighed and looked back and forth between Ian and Mev.

    ��So, not only are there corrupted ones in the Empire but also cultists who serve the Heaven Defier!��

    <em>He��s acting like that��s a huge surprise.</em>

    Ian chuckled as he replied, ��Maybe they��re all in cahoots.��

    ��That��s unlikely. With the tinum Dragon present, how could they...��

    ��You never know. Some priests secretly serve the ancient gods of the void, so why wouldn��t there be cultists of the Heaven Defier?�� Ian casually remarked as he brought his ss to his lips.

    He did n to ask the tinum Dragon if they met again. Whether it truly didn��t know, or if it was just allowing it to happen, as it always seemed to do. If it was thetter, he would use that as leverage to get a hefty reward.

    ��But... <em>Hmm</em>, yes. We can��t be sure of anything....�� Mev��s eyes darkened as she mumbled.

    It was more despair than anger or determination, as if she were facing an endless trial.

    ��So, to summarize, a crazy old dragon is targeting Ian, so we need to leave before things get worse?��

    It was Thesaya, who had been quietly drinking, who spoke up then.

    Ian nodded. ��Exactly.��

    ��Alright. It��s a reasonable enough reason, so I��ll ept it. The story was quite interesting too.��

    ��In that case, it��s best if we��re cautious about revealing our identities for a while,�� Ian added, looking at Mev and Philip.

    ��If they find out where we are, another one of their agents will tail us. Normally, it wouldn��t matter, but now we have to root out the corrupted ones,�� said Ian.

    ��If there��s anymotion nearby, it will reach their ears, and they��ll hide like rats, as they always do. It��s an excellent decision, my lord,�� said Philip.

    Ian nodded slightly at Philip��s response and looked at Mev. ��The same goes for you. It��s probably already known that you��re assisting me. It might have even reached the ears of the fallen ones.��

    ��...Yes. For the time being, I��ll have to be a nameless, wandering knight.��

    As Mev nodded, Charlotte clicked her tongue in disappointment.

    Thesaya also clicked her tongue and murmured, ��That��s unfortunate. Watching you, I was thinking of introducing myself next time.��

    ��...Thesa, why would you?�� Philip asked in bewilderment.

    Thesaya shrugged. ��I don��t have a squire, do I? So I have to do it myself.��

    ��You��re delusional. Do you really think you can stand shoulder to shoulder with Ian?�� Charlotte frowned and spoke.

    Thesaya leisurely turned to her and smiled. ��Of course. I am an elder fairy. The most noble among the fairies.��

    She slightly lifted her chin and looked down at Charlotte as she continued, ��So just by announcing that someone like me is with Ian, it will be beneficial to Ian. Am I wrong?��

    ��...Damn it.�� Charlotte, who had been ring at her, muttered softly and downed her drink in one go.

    Philip, smiling in disbelief, looked at Ian.

    ��It seems it will be hard to remain inconspicuous, even if we hide our identities. With these two around, perhaps we shoulde up with fake identities...��

    Philip paused, noticing Ian��s expression, then blinked and added, ��Why are you looking at Thesa like that?��

    ��Because what she said makes sense.��

    ��...?!�� Charlotte looked at Ian in disbelief.

    Even Thesaya raised her eyes in surprise, not expecting to hear such words.

    ��Thesa.��

    ��Yes, yes...?��

    Ian ced a silver brooch, taken from his pocket dimension, on the table and added.

    ��From now on, you��re Aynas.��

    ��...?�� Thesaya tilted her head in confusion.

    Ian looked her in the eyes and continued, ��While me and Mev hide our identities, you will be the face of our group. You��re an elder of the Aynas family, and we are your guards.��

    ��Is that really okay...? I heard it��s quite a renowned family.��

    ��We��ve already made enemies. One more won��t make much difference. It��s unlikely to reach their ears, anyway.��

    ��If that��s the case....��

    Thesaya, ncing at the dumbfounded Charlotte, finally broke into a mischievous smile.

    ��I��ll do it. It sounds like fun.��

    ��Don��t make that face in front of others. You��re an elder. Act very arrogant and high-handed.��

    ��Don��t worry.�� Thesaya��s tone shifted.

    It wasn��t just her tone; her eyes cooled, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly. Her smile looked far more lofty and arrogant than it ever did in front of people. Though a faint bruise still lingered around her eyes, it didn��t mar her unique aura.

    She stood up silently and slowly leaned over, extending her hand. Picking up the brooch from the table, she looked down at Ian.

    ��I��ll dly do so.��

    ��Excellent.��

    At Ian��s reply, her smile returned to its usual yful demeanor.

    ��Right? I tried to mimic what I��ve seen so far.��

    ��Never lose that. If someone who knows Ainas demands proof, you��ll need to show it.��

    ��I��m not confident I won��t lose it.��

    Her expression shifted again as she raised her chin and looked down at Ian, slowly extending the brooch.

    ��So you should keep it safe, Ian.��

    ��This is driving me crazy....�� While Charlotte squeezed her eyes shut, Ian, chuckling, took the brooch. He then casually tossed it into his pocket dimension and added.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    "Philip, can you create a suitable backstory for her? You��re great at making up stories."

    "Of course. Don��t worry. The hardest part is over, so the rest should be easy. This is a clever n. We no longer need to avoid inspections."

    Philip smiled, then lowered his voice cautiously. ��But are you really sure about this? I��m asking again because I��m concerned. Given your conditions, this journey will be very tough for both of you and Charlotte.��

    ��I��m fine, Philip,�� said Mev.

    ��Me too. This is just a minor injury,�� Charlotte said, clicking her tongue.

    Ian looked down at his own hand instead of replying. In truth, his condition was far from good. He could barely move and felt as if he would fall asleep if he closed his eyes. Ideally, he needed a few more days to recuperate.

    ��My lord...?�� Philip prompted.

    ��I can rest while we travel,�� Ian said nonchntly, withdrawing his gaze. ��I noticed that the roof of the carriage looksfortable.��

    ��I��ll take charge of the guard duty for now. I��ll ride the horse, so you can focus on resting, Ian,�� Mev added resolutely.Charlotte, holding her ss, looked at her. ��We��ll take turns. Sitting in the carriage all the time would drive me crazy.��

    As Mev met her eyes and faintly smiled, Thesaya suddenly leaned forward. ��What about me?��

    ��Don��t even think about riding a horse, you pointy ear. Especially since you can��t fight anymore,�� Charlotte replied firmly, gesturing toward Philip with her chin. ��Your ce is on the coachman��s seat, so discuss it with him.��

    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about, Charlotte,�� Thesaya said sweetly, her tone refined like a noblewoman��s. She met Charlotte��s frown with a leisurely smile. ��How can I, an elder of the Aynas family, sit in the coachman��s seat?��

    ��...Damn it,�� Charlotte sighed, bringing her ss to her lips.

    Satisfied, Thesaya nodded and stood up.

    ��The coachman��s seat is yours. I��ll ride in the carriage or on a horse. Now, I��m going to bed. Wake me when it��s time.��

    Thesaya gave a slight bow to Ian and walked over to lie down on the bed.

    <em>She��s in high spirits. </em>

    While Ian was thinking this, Charlotte, having set down her ss, stood up to pull Thesaya out of the bed.

    Ignoring themotion, Ian took off the ring from his finger and handed it forward.

    ��Get everything ready for departure, Philip. Load plenty of drinks for the journey. Ones that won��t spoil.��

    ��As youmand,�� Philip took the ring and stood up, adding, ��Do you have any messages for the residents of Glumir? They��ll be heartbroken if they wake up to find us all gone. I can leave a message with the stable keeper if you like.��

    "Of all things..." Ian scoffed, pausing briefly before grabbing the ss in front of him and saying, "We haven��t saved Lu Sard. It just overcame one hurdle, but a greater darkness ising."

    Charlotte and Thesaya��s voices suddenly fell silent. The smile disappeared from Philip��s face as he alternated his gaze between Ian and Mev��s stoic expressions. Finally, he bowed his head deeply.

    ��I will convey every word.��

    The next day, the group left the city as nned. They departed quietly, just as they had entered, before dawn had even broken.

    ***

    The carriage carrying the group veered off the main road and headed south to avoid being seen as much as possible until they crossed the border. The imperial carriage offered a decent ride, even on unpaved paths,parable to the wagons of the Libra Trading Company or those built with the utmost care by the northern folks.

    Of course, the ride quality wouldn��t have made much difference to Ian, who had fallen asleep the moment they left the city. Everyone insisted he rest inside the carriage rather than on the roof, making the carriage interior his domain. Instead, Thesaya, Philip, and Charlotte took turns on the roof.

    Ian did not wake up for an entire day. He briefly opened his eyes for one meal, only to climb back into the carriage and cover himself with a nket right after eating. He did not wake even when the group fought off a goblin horde in the middle of the night, resembling a bear in hibernation.

    During this time, the rest of the group carried out their roles with no issues. After about a day and a half, they began conversing freely, confident that the noise wouldn��t wake Ian.

    ��There��s something I��ve been curious about.��

    ��Go ahead. What is it?��

    ��What��s it like living as a vampire? Is it very different from how it is now?��

    ��It��s very different. It��s hard to describe exactly. One thing I can say for sure is that now is much better, especially in terms of not being hungry.��

    Most of the chatter was between Philip and Thesaya.

    ��You mean the hunger for blood?��

    ��Yes. I was always hungry and thirsty. Drinking blood only kept me from starving, but never made me feel full. Now it��s clear that what I thought was fullness was just not being thirsty.��

    ��Always hungry and thirsty... That must have been an unbearable urge. It��s amazing you endured it.��

    ��If your life depended on it, you��d endure it too, freckles. Anyway, I have no regrets. I got to taste Ian��s blood in the end.��

    ��You drank�� lord Ian��s blood?��

    ��Yes. It was the best taste of my life. Meat and wine are good, but they don��tpare. I��ll never forget it. Why are you looking at me like that?��

    ��...You don��t still have the urge to drink blood, do you?��

    ��Caught me. You��re sharper than you look, Philip.��

    ��....��

    ��I��m kidding, so don��t point that ring at me.��

    Thesaya was naturally growing closer to the new members of the group. She was bonding not only with Philip but even with Mev. She was learning to read and write from Mev and even getting beaten up by her during nighttime training sessions.

    ��Just wait...! I��ll repay everything you��ve done to me one day.��

    Thesaya, after Mev��s rapier disarmed her, rubbed her sore wrist and spat out. Though she no longer got hit in the face, the irritation was clear in the blood vessels popping around her eyes. Sliding her rapier back into its scabbard, Mev smiled.

    ��You��re a quick learner. Maybe in five years, you��ll actuallynd a hit on me.��

    ��Five years? You��re joking, right? That��s not apliment!��

    ��No, I��m serious.��

    ��But we��ll part ways before then.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��....��

    ��That��s unfortunate, pointy ears. But if I help, you might shorten that time.�� Charlotte, who was stoking the campfire, chimed in. She smiled, showing a hint of her fangs.

    ��Just let me know anytime. I��ll help you with all I��ve got.��

    Thesaya scoffed. "Dream on, cat. Do you think I don��t know you��ll use that as an excuse to beat me up? I��ll just run away if youe after me. That��s what I do best."

    "...." While Charlotte clicked her tongue, Philip interjected with a curious smile.

    "Then what about me? After my arm heals, of course."

    "No offense, freckles, but I don��t think I��d lose to you either."

    "You never know until you try, right?"

    "You��re confident. Fine. Once you��re fully healed, challenge me. I��ll ept it."

    "It��s not exactly a challenge..."

    "Philip is skilled in both swordsmanship and shield techniques," Mevmented, nodding, then turned to Thesaya.

    "There��s definitely something to learn, Thesa."

    "But I��m not really interested in shields."

    "Why not?" Philip frowned.

    Thesaya shrugged. "No one uses them except you."

    "No�� That��s only because these people are exceptional. Shields are excellent for both offense and defense��"

    "They look weak."

    "��in some ways, they��re the best�� What did you say?"

    "But if you beat me, I��ll let you teach me."

    "...." Philip, who had been gaping, finally turned to Charlotte.

    "Now I understand why you always said that. She really has a knack for turning people inside out."

    "It��s a fairy nature," Charlotte added nonchntly.

    "That��s right. And I��m the fairy among fairies."

    "And also an ex-demon."

    "Indeed. As Ian would say..."

    Suddenly, Thesaya��s gaze snapped to the darkness beyond. For a moment, her eyes filled with blood vessels and her pupils dted.

    "Monsters."

    "Again?" Philip frowned at the whisper.

    "Yes. Simr to yesterday. Small and cute ones."

    "You��re the only one who��d think they��re cute," said Charlotte, clicking her tongue.

    Charlotte and Mev rose to their feet simultaneously.

    Philip, climbing onto the carriage with Thesaya, muttered, "An attack two nights in a row. Even though we left the main road... This is definitely abnormal. It might be the Vampire Queen��s curse, as Ian suggested. Otherwise, maybe the monsters are gathering now that the vampires�� influence is gone."

    "What does it matter? Redhead and the kitty will take care of everything."

    Thesaya lightly jumped onto the edge of the carriage roof and perched there.

    "We just need to guard the carriage. Make sure Ian doesn��t wake up."

    Soon, various sounds emanated from the darkness beyond. The shing of metal and the distinctive screams of monsters followed. Philip, sitting in the coachman��s seat, murmured nonchntly.

    "Looks like that won��t be an issue."

    As he said, not a single monster reached the vicinity of the carriage.

    ***

    ��By the way, Charlotte.��

    It was already the third day. Thesaya, sprawled out on the roof of the carriage, suddenly spoke up.

    Charlotte replied without even turning around, ��Don��t call me by name. Go y with the guy next to you.��

    Thesaya nced at Philip, who was dozing off while sitting, and shook her head.

    ��I��ve heard everything I wanted from freckles by now.��

    ��So, you want me to entertain you?��

    ��I didn��t notice before, but you seem to have gotten bigger.��

    ��...What nonsense is that now?��

    "It��s true. Of course, you looked a bit stupidly muscr even before."

    ��<em>Hmm</em>....��

    Finally, Charlotte looked down at her own body and growled.

    ��I don��t feel any different.��

    ��Well, I can see it clearly.��

    ��...!�� A voice from inside the carriage caught Charlotte��s attention, making her turn her head. Thesaya, dangling her upper body over the side of the roof, peeked into the window on the carriage door.

    ��When did you wake up, Ian?��

    ��Just now.�� Ian, still lying down, replied briefly, looking at Charlotte sitting in the coachman��s seat.

    ��You��ve gained a lot more muscle in the past few months. Your body might have been trained to the extreme.��

    ��There were times when my ax felt lighter than before....�� Charlotte mumbled, looking at herrge hands. Ian chuckled softly.

    ��That��s good. When you return home, you��ll need to take control of your tribe.��

    ��...!��

    ��From what I know, you guys don��t listen to the weak. Is that not true among your kind?��

    ��Of course not. It��s only natural that the strong one holds all the rights. Yes... Maybe I really can be the leader of my n....��

    While Charlotte was lost in thought, Mev approached the carriage on her horse and asked, ��How are you feeling, Ian?��

    Ian, who had sat up and leaned against the backrest, replied, ��Somewhat better.��

    He felt no dizziness or headaches, and his body no longer ached. He finally felt like himself again. Philip, who had poked his head through the window opposite Thesaya, smiled upside down at Ian.

    ��That��s a relief. Please rest. The journey has been uneventful.��

    ��If you want it to stay that way, stop saying it��s uneventful. Every time you say that, something happens.��

    ��Yes, sir.��

    ��On that note....�� Ian nced around at the eyes staring at him from all directions and finished his sentence in azy tone. ��I��d like to continue resting now.��

    Mev and Charlotte turned their gazes away, and Thesaya and Philip quickly disappeared back onto the roof of the carriage.

    Finally, the scenery outside the carriage came into view. As he pulled out jerky and a bottle of alcohol from the bag on the floor, Ian took in the surroundings. Though they had traveled quite far south, the sky was still overcast. The trees hung lifeless with drooping leaves, and the air, though warm, felt heavy.

    <em>It seems the end of Chapter Two is near.</em>

    Ian��s eyes dimmed as memories of the game shed through his mind. Though he had caused significant changes, the main course of events likely hadn��t shifted.

    With the Empress carving new rifts into the world, the timeline might have even sped up. He had no expectations that the nobles of Glumir and Lu Sard would heed his warnings. Even if they did, any changes would be confined to Lu Sard. The war would continue until the madness of the ck Wall engulfed the entire frontier.

    <em>What can��t be helped, can��t be helped.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian took a swig from the bottle and leaned his head against the backrest. He kept his eyes fixed outside the window, but his gaze remained locked on something only he could see: the status window.

    Resignedly, he skimmed over his stats, which hardly resembled those of a mage, and finally, his gazended on the skill window. This was the main point.

    <em>...I��ve managed to hold out for quite a while.</em>

    He intended to use his skill points. Staring at the sprawling skill tree, various deferred conflicts yed out in his mind: the increasingly clear strengths and weaknesses of each attribute, the limited points, and his already chronk of Mana.

    ��....��

    After pondering these unresolved issues, Ian learned a few new spells. He didn��t touch anymon skills or Vision skills, yet nearly half of the points he had umted were gone.

    ��<em>Whew</em>....��

    He sighed softly as he closed the status window. He couldn��t shake the feeling that his character was even more ruined now. It wasn��t entirely wrong; he had once again spread his points across various attributes. But there was no turning back. He was already too far gone to be considered a proper mage, so he had no choice but to see this path through to the end.

    <em>Stopping halfway is worse than not starting at all...</em>

    Taking a few more sips of alcohol, he reached into his pocket dimension. Soon, a sinister-looking sword in an ill-fitting scabbard appeared.

    As his hand gripped the middle of the scabbard, the ck sword��s malevolent thoughts transmitted through to him: hatred and anger. But unlike before, it didn��t immediately bear its fangs at him.

    <em>It seemed to have learned something. </em>

    With a slight smirk, Ian finally opened the information window.

    [The ck Sword of the Third Apostle]

    It had been a long time since such a unique-grade weapon had appeared.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    Ian carefully examined the words and numbers beneath it. The attack power wasparable to the Sword of Judgment. It had higher durability, and an additional ability to recover durability by consuming blood. There were also several bonus stats. Naturally, it also had an embedded skill. An active skill, like Magic Detection or cier Wall: Fangs of Heaven Defier.

    As he remembered the crimson haze rising along the crossguard, a faint smile crossed Ian��s lips.

    <em>If I use this with too many eyes watching, I��d bebeled a corrupted one for sure.</em>

    However, these weren��t the only considerations. Being a demonic sword, it came with penalties.

    Every attack had a low chance of triggering level two Frenzy or Confusion, and the probability increased as the battle continued. Mental Fortitude also decreased slightly, and critically, activating Fangs of Heaven Defier required chaos power.

    Originally, it must have been a weapon designed to be used properly only by corrupting the character. However, for Ian, who carried a shard of chaos, this wasn��t an issue.

    Besides, his Mental Fortitude was high enough that a slight decrease wouldn��t even be noticeable, and he could endure any abnormal status with little trouble.

    It was doubtful that anything could break through his resistance in the first ce.

    "That��s a cursed sword, Ian." Mev��s voice broke the silence. The carriage had be quiet at some point, and not only her, but also Charlotte was looking at the ck sword with a displeased gaze.

    ��It will surely have a negative effect on you?. And you��ll receive unnecessary misunderstandings too.��

    "I know. Don��t worry; I won��t be consumed by it. And I��ll only draw it when there are no witnesses," said Ian.

    Ian added as he turned to Mev, ��Unnecessary misunderstandings are already more than enough to be sick of.��

    "If you say so...."

    As Mev murmured and looked away, Ian ced the ck sword back into his pocket dimension. The resonance vibrated in his grip.

    What are you going to do if you don��t like it?

    Ian, who snorted, let go of his hand. The resonance of the ck sword vanished as if it had been washed away. He lightly flicked his hand and soon looked up at the ceiling of the carriage.

    ��Before we cross the border, will we be passing through any mountains or valleys?��

    "Yes, we will," Philip answered immediately. There was a rustling sound, likely him taking out a map.

    Ian added. ��Let��s look for an underground tunnel or cave. I don��t mind if it��s a monster��s nest. No, actually, that would be better. It would be deeper.��

    "Fortunately, we will pass through several mountains and valleys for a while. After all, we are smuggling. But...."

    Philip poked his head out from above one window and looked at Ian.

    "Why do you need a cave or tunnel?"

    "I need a secluded ce away from your and the gods�� eyes."

    "...?" Philip tilted his head.

    On the other side, Thesaya also peeked her face out of another window.

    ncing at her dark green eyes, Ian spoke, ��I��m going to seal a dark artifact.��

    "....!"

    <em>To be honest, it��s more like engraving, not sealing.</em>

    As Philip widened his eyes in surprise, Thesaya, who let out an exmation, asked, "That one from before? Can I watch?"

    ��No. I��m going to do it alone.��

    "How firm...."

    ��It��s probably because it��s dangerous. Just being near it could rob you of your spirit, and who knows what kind of strange phenomena might ur,�� Philip added with a trembling voice, recalling a memory of almost being devoured by darkness.

    Mev squinted her eyes and asked, ��Are you sure you can handle such a dangerous ritual alone?��

    ��I��m fine. I actually feel more at ease doing it alone.��

    While Mev sighed in concern, Charlotte nodded her head. ��I��ll keep searching the surroundings once we enter the mountain path. It shouldn��t be hard to find one. The monsters are gathering, after all.��

    ��Then please do so.��

    Ian stood up, grabbing a bottle of liquor and some jerky. As he climbed out the window and onto the roof of the carriage, he looked back at Thesaya and Philip.

    ��Get down. The elder of the House of Aynas shouldn��t be riding on the roof of a carriage.��

    ��Well, I won��t refuse then.�� Thesaya smiled broadly and slipped back into the carriage window like performing a trick.

    Ian turned to Philip and asked, ��Aren��t you her attendant?��

    "Ah, the roles have changed while you were sleeping. Now Charlotte is the attendant, and I am just a low-ranking guard."

    "Oh, you��re not riding?"

    ��Oh, you meant for me to ride? Understood.��

    Philip fumbled as he turned around to open the carriage door. Ignoring Charlotte��s disapproving click of the tongue, Iany sprawled out on the carriage roof, gazing up at the sky. Dark clouds loomed, threatening to unleash rain at any moment, moving in tandem with the carriage as if to extend the murky darkness further.

    ***

    Lu Sard, Glumir.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</em>

    Viscountess Ben, the acting lord of Glumir, sat in the carriage with a face as stiff as a statue.

    Despite being on their way to the Labyrinth Mansion, which she hadn��t dared approach in a long time, she uttered not a singleint. It was only natural.

    <em>nk, nk.</em>

    Knights on white horses, d in white robes embroidered with golden circles, escorted the carriage.

    Riders on white horses, dressed in white robes embroidered with gold threads in a circle, were advancing while surrounding the carriage.

    They pulled their hoods down so low that their faces werepletely hidden, and even though they covered their bodies with the robes, their frames were enormous. Every time they moved or took a step, there was a metallic sound, indicating that they were wearing armor beneath the robes. The hands holding the reins were all d in thick iron gloves.

    Since stepping into Glumir, they hadn��t uttered a single word. Yet, the Viscountess didn��t dare to check their faces or ask their names. This, too, was only natural.

    They were the Purifiers of the Order. Known as the des of the Radiant Goddess, they annihted all darkness with no mercy orpromise. These bearers of terrifying rumors hade to Glumir. The Viscountess learned of their identities thanks to the priest sitting across from her.

    He, too, wore the robes of the Order, but unlike the others, he showed his face. He wore a painted smile on his face and had a somewhat slight build, as if he wasn��t wearing armor.

    However, the Viscountess couldn��t meet his eyes properly either. She believed that this priest, whom she had only heard about, was the infamous inquisitor. Otherwise, there was no reason for these notorious purifiers to follow his everymand.

    ��There��s no need to be nervous, mydy.�� The priest��s gentle voice broke the silence. The Viscountess forced a strained smile, ��It-It��s not because of you, Father. I��m just afraid of setting foot in th-that cursed mansion.��

    ��I see.�� The priest��s smile deepened.

    Viscountess clenched her sweaty fists tightly. The moment she realized they were the Order��s Purifiers, she confessed everything she knew, as if giving a sacramental confession. It was clear they found out what had happened in Glumir; otherwise, only death awaited her. She had done her utmost to prove her innocence, and as a result, she was now in theirpany.

    "Such..." The priest��s smile slowly faded as he gazed outside the carriage. Near the Labyrinth Mansion, the ground had turned ck, and rotting corpses emitting a foul stench were strewn about.

    The Viscountess, barely suppressing her nausea, spoke, "They say the agent of the Great tinum Dragon and the Red Knight are responsible for this. As I mentioned, they have eradicated all darkness from Glumir."

    "Indeed. It is exactly as I heard," said the priest.

    The priest, nodding while gazing outside the carriage, added, "How long has it been since they left?"

    "Over a week."

    "And you do not know where they went?"

    "Of course not. They disappeared without a trace, leaving only a message."

    "A greater darkness ising...."

    "Yes, that was their exact message." The Viscountess nodded, fidgeting with her hands.

    Repeated verification. This man was certainly the inquisitor. Soon, the carriage came to a halt. As the Purifiers dismounted from their horses, the Viscountess hesitantly alighted from the carriage.

    Any trace of its former beauty was no longer present in the mansion. The ground had turned ck, walls crumbled in ces, the garden nts were withered, and the mansion itself had vanished without leaving a trace. The scene was as ominous as it could be, as if it were revealing its true nature.

    "As you can see... we��ve left everything untouched. It��s proof that we��ve been freed from the oppression of the ursed demons. And also, it��s a testament to the achievements of the agent of tinum Dragon��"

    ��Is what I requested loaded on that cart?�� The priest cut her off as he dismounted the carriage and turned to look behind him.

    The Viscountess nodded, her gaze fixed on the approaching supply cart.

    "Yes. It should be the corpse of the ck knight I mentioned. Likewise, the Great tinum Dragon...." The Viscountess stiffened mid-sentence.

    Under the hood of one purifier, a golden glint shed as they turned to look at her, as if displeased with her words. Her legs trembled as if she might copse at any moment.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Viscountess," the priest whispered.

    Receiving her gaze, he smiled and added, "Could you leave the cart to us from here?"

    "O-of course, Father...."

    "Thank you. Then, you may leave now. From here on, we can handle it ourselves."

    The Viscountess, bowing as if waiting for this moment, hurriedly climbed back into the carriage, not daring to look at the Purifiers standing in their robes.

    <em>Clip-clop.</em>

    Soon, the supply cart approached the priest. The driver, awkwardly bowing, climbed into the driver��s seat of the Viscountess��s carriage.

    As the Viscountess��s carriage moved away, the Purifiers gathered around the supply cart immediately. The priest leisurely followed them, observing the remains of the ck knight loaded on the cart.

    The te armor was torn and smashed beyond recognition. The corpse, charred and dismembered, revealed hints of scales.

    The priest, noting the scale marks, finally spoke. "What do you think?"

    "...At the very least, it��s not a vampire."

    One purifier spoke up, his voice quite young.

    "There are traces of scales. It seems it was something entirely different."

    A woman��s voice followed, and another purifier responded to her words.

    "Ian Hope must have known this one��s true identity. That��s why he hurriedly left the city. Contrary to what is known, it wasn��t a remnant of the vampires. This creature was targeting him."

    "Indeed...." The priest slowly nodded. He already knew far more than they did. The question was merely to see how much they had discovered.

    Turning his body, the priest stepped into the mansion. Six Purifiers silently followed behind him. The once verdant garden was now withered, and the ce where the mansion stood had sunk into the ground, resembling a ruined cave.

    As the priest��s eyes scanned the debris-strewn area, a golden light flickered in his eyes.

    "At least, it seems certain that he possesses great power as rumored. Besides��"

    Murmuring, the priest turned to look at the lined-up purifiers and added, "I do not sense the idol. It appears the Dragon yer has got the artifact."

    "Just as expected...."

    A faint sigh of understanding spread among the Purifiers. They were among the most extreme devotees of Lu Sr within the Order, deeply influenced by the priest��s teachings and sharing his convictions. They believed that for the light to shine more brilliantly, the shadows needed to be darker, and that true faith flourished through trials and suffering.

    They were among the few who knew that the Order subjugated the vampire ns.

    "The tinum Dragon, that hypocrite, has clearly revealed the ambition it had been hiding all this time."

    Someone muttered, and another added, "It has indirectly defied the will of the Order through its agent."

    The Purifiers each nodded in agreement. They neither trusted nor liked the tinum Dragon. They believed that serving Lu Sr and performing her miracles should be the domain of humans alone. The ancient specter that once stood in ce of the gods was an existence that should disappear.

    "The testimony that the cursed sword was purified is surely a deception. Although the barbarian��s God and the Stern Goddess favor him, he is only an agent of the tinum Dragon, not under the blessing of the Radiant Goddess."

    "Perhaps this, too, is the will of the tinum Dragon, to create a false savior."

    The priest listened to their words silently. There was no need for him to speak; waiting was sufficient. Though the tinum Dragon was beyond their reach, but its agent was not.

    Soon, someone dered, "We must eliminate the agent of tinum Dragon."

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    "I agree. He will eventually be an obstacle for the Order."

    "A servant of the Radiant Goddess does not need a name. All glory belongs to her alone. We must eliminate false prophets and saviors.��

    A faint smile curled on the priest��s lips as the voices continued. These reasons were likely different from their true intentions. From the priest��s perspective, they were jealous of Ian Hope, a mere mercenary of unclear origin who was receiving far more love from the gods than they did.

    "It doesn��t seem like the right time to make such a decision."

    Nheless, the priest did not side with them.

    "There��s no rush to conclude before everything is clear. He might indeed be the great hero destined to save the continent, as the public believes."

    "...."

    "Rather than plotting against him, finding his whereabouts should be our priority. He always vanishes without a trace, and we know very little about him."

    A moment of silence followed. The priest��s words had hit the mark. At this rate, they would only end up chasing Ian Hope��s shadow."He probably didn��t head north. He seemed uninterested in the war."

    "He might have crossed the western border and headed to Agel Lan. The Red Knight is from there, and he wouldn��t ignore his homnd on the brink of rebellion."

    "While we don��t yet know what mission the tinum Dragon assigned him, it seems unlikely to be rted to the frontier. It��s more probable that he headed south towards the Empire."

    The priest stroked his chin thoughtfully and spoke.

    "Agel Lan or the Empire... If he headed south from here, he would end up in the western part of the Empire."

    "Even if that��s not his destination, he will probably pass through Racliffe. It��s a central hub in the western Empire, where many roads intersect."

    "Then let��s split into three groups. Two will head west, two will head south, and two wille with me. I��ll return to the homnd to uncover the identity of that ck knight."

    The priest gestured to organize the situation. The two assigned to go west clicked their tongues briefly and withdrew, and the two assigned to apany the priest did the same.

    The reactions of the two heading south were quite different. One retreated with satisfaction, while the other hesitated for a moment. The one who hesitated had not spoken a word while the other purifiers were talking.

    The priest, pretending not to notice, added while ncing at the two groups.

    "Our goal is to retrieve the idol and the cursed sword. Do not antagonize him. He is the agent of the tinum Dragon, the Northern Superhuman, and a warrior admired by many in the Order."

    "...."

    The purifiers�� breaths quieted. The eyes visible under their hoods were cold.

    The priest added calmly, "Abandon any personal feelings. Disguise your identities. It would be problematic if it seemed like there was internal strife within the Order."

    "...."

    "Then you may all leave."

    The purifiers turned away. The priest watched their retreating figures for a moment. He knew they wouldn��t fully follow his orders. If they found Ian Hope, they would try to kill him in some way. But that didn��t matter. In fact, it was what he hoped for when he added those words.

    Of course, he didn��t expect them to kill Ian Hope. It was more likely that Ian Hope would kill them. It was enough to create a rift between the Order and Ian Hope. For now, he was a figure attracting attention from various gods and the Order.

    Repeated conflicts and the resulting sacrifices would eventually categorize him as a threat to the Order rather than a blessed superhuman. That was when the priest would truly take action.

    ��It��s a shame to part ways... but you continue to be helpful to the end, Empress,�� said the priest, who had closed his eyes after surveying the ruins.

    Soon, a subtle golden light appeared over his closed eyelids, and soon his entire closed eyes glowed golden. The priest lifted his head towards the cloudy sky. His closed eyes were observing an aspect invisible to the naked eye. A faint smile spread across the priest��s lips.

    ��...Even the cracks you left behind.��

    He then took something out of his pocket. It was a neatly folded, smooth handkerchief. The surface featured dense embroidery of golden inscriptions.

    The priest unfolded the handkerchief. Revealed between the cloth was a ck fragment, seemingly the remnants of something. The fragment, once exposed, flickered with a faint purple light. The next moment, the fragment turned to ashes and scattered into the wind.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The priest watched the sight for a moment, then opened his eyes again and turned around. The light subsided in his eyes, and a look of satisfaction gleamed.

    Despite numerous variables, the council finally achieved its desired result. Now the continent would face new trials and darkness.

    ��Then ultimately... more desperately...��

    Suddenly, a sh of dark clouds cast a long, dark shadow before the priest. Boom, dry thunder echoed afterward. The priest, who was walking away, didn��t look back even once.

    ***

    Through the darkness, Charlotte��s figure became clear.

    She had found a cave that looked like a ripped cliff. As she exited the cave, dark blue fluid dripped from her face and the ax in her hand. It was the fluid of a cave troll that was being dragged by her left hand. Judging by its smaller size, it seemed to be a young one.

    ��There��s nothing left inside now, Ian,�� Charlotte said as she tossed the creature among the pile of troll corpses stacked next to the cave.

    There were six in total; it was quite arge family even among cave trolls. Ian, leaning against a tree across, nodded.

    ��Good job.��

    ��No problem. It��s a deep cave, so it should be enough.��

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    Smiling, Ian moved. Contrary to expectations, they had barely found a suitable cave after a week. If they hade up empty-handed again, he would have had to risk performing the marking ceremony in Imperial territory.

    ��Thank you for your hard work, Charlotte.�� Philip, who ran ahead of Ian, offered a cloth while speaking.

    With the bandage removed from his left arm, his movements were much more natural. While Charlotte wiped the ax de with the cloth he handed her.

    ��Don��t even think about it.�� Ian spat, ncing at Thesaya, who had subtly sidled up.

    Thesaya smiled. ��I haven��t said anything ye��<em>Ow</em>!��

    Charlotte, who had rushed over, wrapped her arm around Thesaya��s neck and lifted her.

    Ignoring the struggling Thesaya, Charlotte looked at Ian.

    ��Don��t worry. I won��t let here near the cave.��

    ��I��ll set up camp next to the carriage,�� Philip added, picking up the ax Charlotte had thrown.

    Ian nodded and walked away, turning his back on Mev��s worried gaze. The cave entrance, as if painted with a brush, drew nearer.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    A torch in his hand ignited.

    Contrary to the rather narrow entrance, the winding interior of the cave seemed endless. The high ceiling suggested that the trolls nesting there had simply cultivated a naturally formed cave.

    ��Excellent...��

    Ian finally stopped in a newly discovered cavern. The entrance was not visible, and the space was adequately spacious. Holes, presumably dug by the trolls, punctured the rough and uneven walls.

    Just as Charlotte had said, there were no signs of life, neither inside nor outside the cave. This meant there was no need to worry about the group being possessed by the whispers of the void.

    <em>Thunk</em>.

    Ian nted the torch between some rocks and sat on the shadowy ground. His hand, which had entered a pocket of his pocket dimension, retrieved a magic-infused container. The intricately carved spell circuits on the box��s surface emitted a soft glow. Ian opened the box without hesitation.

    ��....��

    Inside was a small skull with four eye sockets connected by several pieces of bone. The torchlight dimmed, and the surrounding darkness seemed to deepen. The abyss within the eye sockets, staring at Ian, appeared to writhe as if alive. Iprehensible whispers echoed around. Geometric patterns and horrific scenes from another world shed before his eyes.

    <em>As expected, this is a real pain.</em>

    Ian grasped the skull firmly. Amidst his wavering vision, an information window became clear.

    [Skull of the Walker of the Rift]

    It was an artifact-grade talisman. There was no time to examine its stats?. His vision distorted, and the abyss within the eye sockets seemed ready to swallow him whole. Without further thought, Ian summoned his chaos power.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    But the sticky darkness that burst from the skull was faster. The flickering torch went out instantly, and pitch-ck darkness descended. Before long, the surroundings were entirely dark.

    Ian, undeterred, channeled chaos power into the skull.

    There was tremendous resistance. Inside the skull, he felt a familiar magical power��engraved with the Empress��s magic. Even amidst the chaotic hallucinations, Ian did not stop pushing the chaos power.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The sound of something breaking echoed in his ears at that moment. This was no hallucination. A spiderweb-like crack had indeed formed in the midst of the darkness.

    <em>Crack-crack-crack��</em>

    As rapidly spreading cracks shattered and scattered, his vision cleared.

    He was still standing in the middle of the cave. However, everything was ck and white, and even with no light source, he had no problem discerning his surroundings.

    A simr scene he had seen before shed through Ian��s mind��the illusion of the Vampire Empress. Then Ian realized he could not move at all, and the skull in his grip had vanished without a trace.

    <em>Not this again.</em>

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Another cracking sound echoed in his ears. Ian could see the source without turning his head. A long rift had formed right in the middle of the path leading to the cave entrance. Beyond the crack, a purple hue shimmered.

    <em>The void...? Then where is this ce?</em>

    As he pondered, something glossy burst through the crack. It was the top of an enormous head. With a crunching sound, the creature raised its head. Randomly ced, blood-red eyes glistened on its gray, pear-shaped head. Its face split vertically down the middle, and its mouth opened wide to reveal crimson flesh and several rows of jagged teeth.

    ��<em>Kii</em>... <em>rrrr��</em>��

    The creature let out a wail infused with magic as it thrust its head forward. Its neck gleamed like an insect��s shell, and below it, small heads hung like clusters of fruit. Although smallerpared to the top head, they were stillrger than a typical human��s head. Long, spindly legs resembling those of insects protruded and twitched between the heads.

    <em>How disgusting.</em>

    All Ian could do was think.

    His body couldn��t move, and neither could his magic. He could open the status window, but he couldn��t allocate points. The same went for skills; they were all deactivated.

    At that moment, a quest window appeared before his eyes.

    [Rift of the World.]

    Closing the quest window, Ian felt a sense of relief. This must be some sort of event cut scene.

    <em>Are events for the corrupted ones all this twisted?</em>

    <em>Scratch, scratch��</em>

    The grating sound felt like it was scraping his eardrums. It was the sound of the void creature. It couldn��t force its way through the rift any further, only pushing its head through.

    The sound he heard now was the creature grinding its teeth in a desperate struggle. Soon, the creature��s head drooped, seemingly giving up.

    But that was only for a moment. The creature��s numerous heads turned towards Ian simultaneously. The many red eyes, with their horizontal pupils, stared at him, and the void magic captured Ian��s consciousness in an instant.

    ��...!��

    What surprised Ian was the internal resonance that began to spread at that moment. It was a sensation he had be quite familiar with. The shards of chaos were resonating as if resisting the spell.

    <em>It��s bing more uncontroble.</em>

    Even as Ian thought, the resonance of the shards grew stronger. His entire vision shook. He could feel the spell binding him, disintegrating.

    The resonance of the shards subsided briefly.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The chaos power contained within the shards leaked out, unlike the usual way it coursed through his veins. It spread as if to consume his entire consciousness. His vision instantly turned a deep purple. The sticky, tar-like sensation enveloped his entire body, threatening to drown his awareness.

    ��....!��

    The eyes watching Ian flickered at that moment. Then, one of the legs, which had been randomly sprouting between the heads, moved swiftly. The sharp leg neatly severed one of the smaller heads hanging below.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Down to the ground went the head. The remaining heads spewed out purple slime from their mouths. The slime slithered toward the severed head.

    <em>Crrr, crack��</em>

    The cracks that had formed narrowed immediately afterward. The head, which had been peeking through the rift, started to retreat back.

    ��<em>Phew</em>....��

    It was at that moment Ian regained consciousness. His vision cleared, and his senses returned. Not just returned, but they were sharper, as if he had shed ayer of skin. He could even move his body.

    However, the feeling of being covered in tar remained. A sticky sensation, but one that felt powerful and pleasant. It was no illusion. Looking down, Ian saw a long hand covered in what appeared to be a purple exoskeleton. Materialized chaos power wrapped around his entire body like fibers.

    Perhaps the chaos power itself had formed his body, holding his consciousness within. He could clearly feel the chaos power within him and flowing through the air. As Ian chuckled, he realized his lips were literally splitting down to his ears. His tongue, now much thicker and longer, licked the rows of sharp teeth.

    <em>I think I��ve seen something like this in a superhero movie before...</em>

    As he thought, Ian opened his status window. His stats had increased arbitrarily, as had his skills. All the magic was gone, reced by new skills he had never seen before. Blood de, Hunting Time, Soul Shackles, and so on.

    <em>Could it be that these are from the things the shards devoured...?</em>

    ��<em>Ki</em>... <em>rrreee</em>����

    A piercing sound broke Ian��s train of thought. The nearly closed rift now shimmered faintly with a purple hue.

    <em>Fsssss��</em>

    A dark creature rose.

    Its form was revolting, a mix between a mantis and a centipede. The head that had been severed earlier was embedded in its center. It seemed the slime had reconstituted its body. As Ian faced the numerous eyes staring at him, he once again curled his lips into a grin.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    Sharp ws sprouted from the tips of his hands, now hanging down.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    ��<em>Scree��eeech</em>!��

    The creature let out a scream mixed with physical and mental anguish as it lunged forward. Despite its considerable size, it moved with incredible speed. Ian could clearly see its four long, sharp front legs and the numerous centipede-like legs on its segmented body, all rippling as it moved.

    It appeared that Ian still had some of his abilities partially active. And that wasn��t all. He could also distinctly see the waves created by the chaos power flowing from the rift, as well as the monster��s emanating thoughts and void magic. The various colored waves intertwined, breathing color into the ck-and-white cave.

    <em>Am I really seeing this with my own eyes?</em>

    With that thought, Ianunched himself at the creature.

    <em>Shwaaaa��</em>

    The creature thrust one of its long front legs at him as if it had been waiting. Even in his heightened state of Concentration, it felt incredibly fast.

    Ian��s posture lowered to the ground, imitating Charlotte��s movements. Normally, this would be impossible, but it felt natural now.

    <em>Thud!</em>The creature��s leg shed diagonally over his head and embedded itself in the ground beside him. There was no explosion or dust; the ground was simply deeply gouged. Almost simultaneously, Ian kicked off the ground.

    <em>Kwakakaka��</em>

    His right hand sliced through the colorful waves, leaving a purple trail in the air. He could feel the chaos powerposing his body slightly diminishing.

    <em>So there��s a time limit.</em>

    There was no time to think deeply. The creature still had three more scythe-like legs on its upper body. A pair of long, curved legs like stag beetle horns protruded from where its upper body connected to its segmented torso.

    <em>Shwaa��</em>

    The three front legs came at him, each tracing a different arc. It had chosen offense over defense.

    Almost simultaneously, a purple shimmer spread from Ian��s entire body. It was the skill, Hunting Time. As his vision warped, all his senses heightened. He leaped again, twisting his body.

    <em>Shyeeeek��</em>

    His body narrowly slipped between the two legs, closing in from the sides. Stretching his hand, he shed at the side of another descending leg. The de-like ws on his fingertips cut through the armor-like exoskeleton with ease. He then kicked the back of the leg that had brushed past him with all his might. The creature��s upper body shook, and Ian used the rebound to spring away,nding on the ground.

    <em>Kwakakaka��</em>

    Regaining his bnce, he dug his fingers into the ground to slow down. Deep furrows in ck and white gouged into the ground ahead of him.

    <em>This works?</em>

    Ian felt a sense of inward impression. All his movements had been almost instinctual. This sensation was entirely different from when he received the Blessing of Battle. It felt as if all his muscles and nervous system reconfigured themselves.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    Then Ian kicked off with all his limbs simultaneously, shooting upward.

    With a crushing sound, dark spines embedded themselves in the spot he had just vacated. The spines protruding around the creature��s head had fired in session.

    Ian, twisting his body mid-air,nded against the approaching ceiling and immediatelyunched himself at the creature again. The purple mist rising from his body traced a long, straight line. The creature iled its front legs spasmodically, but it couldn��t match Ian��s speed.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Iannded, rolling on the ground past the creature. In his grasp was part of the monster��s torso. It still had one of its long legs, resembling the forelegs of a mantis attached.

    "<em>Scree</em>... <em>screech!</em>"

    The creature screamed, having lost a leg. Yet, even amid its cry, its body, torn off with the leg, was regenerating at an incredible speed.

    <em>This creature isn��t as tough as it looks. Or maybe I��ve just gotten stronger...</em>

    Thetter seemed more convincing. Just by ncing at the status window, he could see his stats had increased dramatically. Moreover, the creature was a void monster.

    Even though it was just a minion separated from its main body, it should have felt much stronger than this. It could also be because the surrounding fluctuating waves did not affect him. Normally, he wouldn��t have been able to grip the melting, bubbling torso so easily.

    <em>Could it be that I��ve be a void being too?</em>

    "<em>Scre</em>... <em>aaaah</em>��"

    The creature��s ear-splitting roar coincided with this realization. Ian, who was about to charge again, covered his face with his arm, blocking the ensuing wave of chaotic energy. The pressure pushed his body backward, but that was all.

    Lowering his center of gravity to withstand it, Ian realized that the real problem wasn��t the monster but himself. The chaotic energyposing his body was depleting faster than expected, especially when he blocked the creature��s attacks.

    <em>What if my strength runs out before I kill it...?</em>

    There was no need to ponder. As soon as the pressure disappeared, Ian sprang forward like a rubber band. The creature, having roared and finished regenerating, thrust its long forelegs down repeatedly.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Dodging between the falling des, Ian leaped forward. With a swoosh, the air tore simultaneously from both sides of the creature. The long legs that had spread out to the sides were converging on his trajectory.

    There��s a possibility that his current body could recover its form, even if it was torn to pieces. Of course, he had no intention of testing that theory. Ian extended his left hand. Simultaneously, chaotic energy erupted from his entire body, blinding the creature. Its leg movements halted abruptly, and a fleeting confusion shed in its red eyes, staring at Ian.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Ian surged forward, thrusting his right hand into the creature. Its head sank into its body immediately after.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian��s right hand plunged into the center of the creature��s torso, leaving only traces behind. He then drove his right hand deeper, alongside his already impaled left hand. Despite the sticky, msses-like texture spreading, he couldn��t feel the creature��s head. As Ian frowned, remnants of chaotic energy red from his entire body like mes.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Cracks appeared in the creature��s hard carapace, splitting wide open. Ian, who had torn the creature��s body apart, stared at the ck fluid-sttered insides. The head was nowhere to be seen. His grip on the severed section tightened.

    <em>Crack, stter!</em>

    The upper half of the creature��s body suffered aplete rip apart. Simultaneously, Ian kicked off the severed section, retreating. The creature��s forelegs were aiming at his back even as its upper body sagged.

    ��<em>Screech</em>... <em>eeeek!</em>��

    A scream filled with clear pain followed. It came from beneath the broad body on the ground, not from the sagging upper half. While Ian somersaulted andnded, the creature lifted its long, centipede-like body. With the upper half split in two hanging loosely.

    From the severed section, fluid continued to drip and evaporate. The creature��s head, protruding unexpectedly from the segmented abdomen, oozed incessantly.

    ��<em>Screech!</em>��

    The creature wailed, writhing its numerous legs.

    <em>Now, you too are under a time attack. </em>

    Ian wiped off the evaporating fluid from his arms, involuntarily curling his lips into a grin as he sprinted forward. Realizing that mental waves and chaos power had no effect, the monster ceased its screaming.

    However, Ian had already reached the creature��s torso. The front legs, dangling on either side, swung reflexively at him. Ian effortlessly dodged in midair, slicing off a leg with a swift swipe of his hand.

    He was already bing adept at using his new power. It wasn��t the first time he had wielded a power unheard of before. He even wondered if he could use his original skills if he were in a corrupted state.

    After all, his traits didn��t seem deactivated, and the new skills he gained had abilities close to divine powers. However, they consumed chaos power at an astonishing rate. If he could wield something like dark magic, the battle would have been much easier.

    <em>I guess I��m still a half-measure even in this state...</em>

    Of course, this was just a hypothetical with no way to confirm. Even then, he continued the battle almost instinctively. By now, all the incessantly attacking front legs were severed or torn off, hanging limp.

    The expression in its grotesque eyes changedpletely to one of crisis. The legs, elongating like mutations, surged sideways like waves. Simultaneously, Ian lightly shook his left arm. The chaos power burst out, freezing the monster.

    <em>Are you going to run away through your backside next?</em>

    Ian intended to utter this as he red at the approaching head. Instead, a growling noise emerged from his mouth. It seemed his oral structure wasn��t suitable for speech anymore. However, it didn��t matter.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The creature��s head had nowhere left to escape. Ian��s grip dug into its head. The sensation was like crushing dry tofu with his hand. Simultaneously, the creature��s mouth opened wide, revealing multipleyers of teeth that extended forward like tentacles.

    Startled, Ian dodged sideways, then pivoted like a pendulum and nted his feet on the creature��s torso. His left hand gripped one side of its head while his right hand struck the other side forcefully. The gaping mouth began to close forcefully, trapping the tentacles inside, but Ian didn��t care.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Ian applied more force to his arms and legs. Ian applied more force to his arms and legs, causing his fingertips to dig deeper into the creature��s head until he tore it off with a horrific sound. As hended, he nced down at the head in his grip. Despite being half-crushed, the creature was still alive. The remaining intact eyes wriggled like worms, emitting an iprehensible mental wave.

    <em>What, begging for your life?</em>

    Ian tightened his grip, and the monster��s head, already crushed, finally burst like a watermelon. The sensation oddly pleased him.

    <em>I��m pleased...?</em>

    While looking down at his hands covered in the creature��s fluids and fragments, the headless torso copsed to the ground a momentter. After one final twitch of its legs, it lost shape, melting into a gtinous substance and simultaneously evaporating. Ian finally looked ahead again. His eyes saw the purple void magic thickly rising in the arena.

    <em>Is it over...? So, what now?</em>

    Before he could finish his thoughts, Ian��s entire body pulsed. The shards of chaos resonated once more, and simultaneously, the chaotic energyposing his body began to surge as if ignited. Ian resigned himself to the change, simply allowing his body to adapt.

    Purple hues swirled chaotically, soon bubbling up together.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A pitch-ck fissure spread through the midst of it. The darkness beyond the fissure rapidly expanded, engulfing his entire vision.

    "...!"

    Ian gasped as the musty scent of the cave filled his lungs. Pitch-ck darkness surrounded him. He was back in the middle of the cave, and a questpletion window appeared in front of him. Ian lifted his upper body.

    He felt the texture of the skull in his grip and the power contained within it. The ownership of this dark relic now belonged to him. As he gazed at the skull��s eye sockets peering through the darkness, Ian frowned slightly.

    The phrase "rift of the world" came to mind. He thought of the former owner of this artifact, the Vampire Empress, and the vision that apanied herst moments. He suspected a connection between the fissure she had created and the phenomenon he just experienced.

    <em>Does this mean I have to endure such events every time I get a dark relic? And I have to fight as a void monster? What is the meaning of all this? </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly. There were too many questions without answers. It had always been like this, but the parts rted to the Corruption DLC were especially confusing.

    Even in the strategy guides, this category attracted little interest. The fragmented information he knew was all discovered incidentally during gamey. Despite his knowledge about the void, rift, and shards of chaos within him, he still had a lot more to learn.

    <em>I can��t just directly ask the corrupted ones... Wait a minute. Can��t I?</em>

    Ian, who had hesitated, finally scratched his chin.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Thinking about it, it didn��t seem entirely impossible. After all, these were beings he would end up killing, so there was nothing to lose if he failed to gather information. Of course, the Round Table Parliament included individuals who were not corrupted, but since he was assisting Mev with her fundamental revenge, he would encounter many corrupted ones.

    Even if he didn��t know how many there would be, if he kept trying, he might find one who could answer some of his questions.

    <em>Even if they all fail, well, there will be no end to the corrupted ones.</em>

    Having reached this conclusion, Ian shook his hands. The fireball he released from his grip illuminated the torch and scattered upon hitting the cave wall. The cave��s interior came into view. Despite fighting a void monster, there were no traces of it. The only evidence of the event was the skull in his grasp and the now-empty shards of chaos.

    <em>So, it really was a separate space.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian finally opened the information window for the skull. It only took a few seconds for a bitter smile to spread across his lips.

    <em>All void spell levels increased...? Void spells, huh? It would have been nice to get an increase in chaos power recovery or something like that. </em>

    Well, the original purpose of dark relics was for the corrupted. It wasn��t surprising for such an option to appear. Besides, all other options, except this one, applied to him as well.

    Besides boosting his Health and Mental Fortitude, it also slightly increased his rtively low Intelligence by one and came with various resistance options. Picking up the storage box that had fallen to the ground, he finally stood up.There was no need to put the Skull of the Rift Walker back into the storage box. It appeared to be specifically made for securely sealing cursed objects, making it useful if he kept it on him.

    <em>At the very least, I can sell it to an imperial merchant.</em>

    Having tossed the storage box and the skull into his pocket dimension, he moved forward without even carrying a torch. He had no sense of how much time had passed. Whether only a few minutes or several hours had gone by, it wouldn��t be surprising either way.

    "...?"

    Ian��s brow furrowed as he saw the cave entrance in the distance. The faint sounds of battle cries and shouts, the sharp sh of weapons, reached his ears. The unmistakable stench of monsters wafted to his nose.

    <em>Time wasn��t the problem.</em>

    Ian let out a wry chuckle as he propelled his body forward.

    "<em>Ugh</em>, <em>ugh</em>��"

    "Stop advancing, Thesa! Maintain your position!"

    The cries of the monsters. The shouts of hispanions became clear. As he dashed toward the cave entrance, Ian��s brow furrowed even more. The screams and shouts of the monsters weren��t just from one or two kinds.

    <em>There shouldn��t be many other monsters near the cave troll��s nest.</em>

    Typically, such an unlikely event wasn��t a good sign. Kicking off the ground and exiting the cave, Ian drew the ck Sword of the Third Apostle. The cool touch of the scabbard met his hand as the de glided out smoothly and silently.

    <em>... As expected.</em>

    Ian surveyed the scene in an instant. It was exactly as he had heard. Not only goblins and kobolds but also beasts driven mad, like man-eating wolves and giant bats, filled the area.

    Additionally, there were undead, like ghouls and skeletons. Creatures that normally killed each other were now mingled together, surging forward. Even around thepanions standing with their backs to the cave entrance and the carriage, there were already heaps of remains of these monsters.

    Normally, these creatures would have scattered in fear long ago, but now they charged relentlessly, as if bewitched.

    <em>... What, are they under some kind of dark magic?</em>

    "My lord! Finally...!" Philip turned around and shouted with a bright expression.

    The other members, who were holding their positions, also turned their gazes.

    "Well done," Ian muttered as he passed through them, immediately swinging his ck sword.

    <em>sh!</em>

    With a single swipe, the de effortlessly sliced the charging goblin in half, as if it were nothing more than a piece of paper. The de sliced through effortlessly, barely causing him any sensation. The goblin, now copsing in a heap, let out a final, pitiful groan.

    "Guard the carriage, pointy ear!"

    "Philip! I��m counting on you!"

    Charlotte and Mev shouted almost simultaneously as they began their assault from their positions. Philip, who had originally been guarding the front of the carriage, adjusted his shield, and despite her displeased expression, Thesaya stood beside him.

    Judging by the monster fluid covering their leather armor and weapons, they had already killed quite a few monsters. Their movements disyed incredible coordination, as if their sole focus was to prevent any monsters from entering the cave.

    <em>sh, swish��</em>

    Ian, who had advanced ahead, continued to swing his sword relentlessly, asionally unleashing the Whirlwind or Frost Wave to sweep away the monsters. It was a one-sided massacre.

    These creatures weren��t much of a threat in the first ce, and their numbers made little of a difference. To protect Ian from being surrounded, Charlotte and Mev pressed on, defeating any monsters in their path.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    "<em>Ki</em>... <em>ek</em>...."

    The battle ended in less than ten minutes. Most of the monstersy in pieces, their bodies crushed and torn apart.

    The remaining creatures, as if their survival instincts had finally kicked in, hesitated before scattering in all directions.

    <em>Screeeech, screeeee��</em>

    The screams of the fleeing monsters echoed through the mountains.

    "Did they really just gather by coincidence...?" Ian murmured, tilting his head as he tossed his ck sword, untainted by a single drop of blood, back into his pocket dimension. The sword let out a low hum, as if reluctant to go, but it couldn��t resist Ian��smand.

    "Did the ritual go well, Ian?" Mev approached, catching her breath. Her armor bore the evidence of the intense battle with various monster fluids covering it.

    "There was a minor incident, but it went smoothly enough," Ian replied as he turned to look at the carriage beyond the darkness.

    The carriage was intact, and none of the horses had died. Thesaya was holding the head of one horse with both hands, whispering something to it. The horses didn��t even flinch,pletely entrusting themselves to her touch. It seemed their calm demeanor was thanks to something she had done.

    <em>What could it be, since she can��t use hypnosis anymore? </em>

    Ian pondered, observing Philip as he rummaged through the monster corpses with his sword.

    Finally, Ian added, "When did this start happening?"

    "Not long after you entered the cave," Charlotte replied, who was holding her battle ax.

    She looked back as if piercing through the darkness of the forest and added, "They started gathering from all directions. Their target was the cave."

    "The cave...?"

    <em>Ah, so that��s what attracted them. </em>

    A faint, wry smile appeared on Ian��s lips.

    It seemed that the void magic emitted by the skull had attracted the monsters. Like moths to a me, it must have been an irresistible lure. The cave couldn��tpletely block the power of the void as perfectly as the secluded chambers of the corrupted ones.

    "It seemed like every monster in the entire mountain had gathered here. Perhaps they even came from outside the mountain." Philip, who had entered the carriage empty-handed, came out carrying several leather canteens and spoke.

    He handed a canteen to each of the three approaching the carriage and added, "We��ve been seeing monsters almost daily, but today was something else. I thought we might actually die from these things in the middle of nowhere."

    "Anyway, you��re exaggerating."

    "I was half-serious. Look around. Even if there are more monsters, this is far too many."

    Ian chuckled while drinking water and handed the canteen to Thesaya without a word.

    However, Philip continued, pointing to the ground. "With this many, it��s not surprising if they soon form groups and attack the viges. Besides, these creatures, whatever they��ve been eating, are unusuallyrge."

    <em>That guy. He really doesn��t know when to stop.</em>

    Ian, clicking his tongue and lowering his head, quickly narrowed his brows and shrugged.

    "Indeed, that��s true."

    "Right? Even though they��re not as big and monstrous as the ones we saw in the demonic realm, the goblins have an exceptionally well-built physique. Maybe only the stronger ones have survived near the Empire��"

    "More likely, the environment has be more suitable for them," said Ian, kicking aside the corpses around the campfire.

    "What do you mean by ��more suitable environment��?"

    "I told you, the entire frontier is being tainted by the madness of the ck Wall."

    Ian added as he rekindled the campfire with a flicker of me. "It��s affecting even the monsters outside the demonic realm."

    In the game, when the bordends turned into a demonic realm, even the regr monsters became bigger and stronger. It wasn��t surprising for a game to recycle old monsters with new colors orrger sizes. Now, simr changes seem to happen in reality.

    <em>Does it really need to be this realistic...?</em>

    Philip nodded as he sat across from Ian. "So�� the ck Wall is the reason monsters are rampaging across the continent."

    "The Empire might not be safe anymore. Monsters move in packs when their numbers grow. They��ll spread across borders."

    Mev, sitting by the campfire, took off her helmet and ced it beside her. Thesaya dropped a bag next to Philip immediately after.

    "What��s the difference? Those bastards are everywhere, and we��ll just kill them as we see them. Haven��t we always done that? Stop talking nonsense, I��m starving to death, so hurry��"

    At that moment, a sh of light streaked across the distant sky, casting deep shadows on Thesaya��s face. A beatter, thunder rumbled. The horses neighed and stomped, and Thesaya, frowning, stood up and approached them. Again, the distant sky shed, followed by more thunder.

    "... Should we head into the cave? It looks like it might rain." Philip, who had been taking a bottle from his bag, looked up at the sky and asked.

    Charlotte, who had stopped mid-sit, stared at the distant sky and said, "No. It won��t rain."

    "... With this thunder?"

    "I��m a beastfolk. I can tell what the weather will be like today. It won��t rain. This thunder isn��t the kind that brings rain."

    As if to answer Charlotte, the night sky shed noisily. And it wasn��t just one thunderp that followed.

    The sky gave the impression of copsing as a series of roars followed one another, from far away to rtively close.

    "W-well, definitely. It doesn��t seem like normal lightning�C-" Philip, who had been speaking in a deliberately light tone, froze.

    This time, even the dark clouds above their heads shed brightly. Philip, whose whole body seemed to shake from the roar, mumbled in a daze.

    "Did I see it wrong? Or did the clouds really sh purple...?"

    "... I saw it too, Philip," Mev answered in a subdued voice, and as Charlotte was about to frown and confirm his words,

    "It seems like something is happening," Thesaya said in a t voice. She had been calming the horses, but now she was gazing at the distant northern sky.

    Her voice continued, "I saw something strange. Far away, beyond the clouds."

    "What exactly... Did you see?"

    "I��m not sure. It��s gone now. But I definitely saw it."

    As she spoke, Thesaya turned her head toward the campfire.

    By then, veins had sprouted along the corners of her eyes, pulsating. A faint magical power flickered in her eyes, which were deep green like a swamp.

    Looking straight into Ian��s eyes, she added, "It was a gigantic shadow. Wriggling like fingers."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Ian��s eyes twitched as he stood up, gazing at the distant night sky revealed between the mountain ridges.

    "A writhing shadow, you said?" he asked.

    "Yeah. It was huge, even from that far away. Like��"

    At that moment, the clouds shed again. The light was blinding, but Ian didn��t blink. The flickering shadow Thesaya had mentioned was nowhere to be seen. Only an ominous purple glow and thunder filled the sky.

    Thesaya, still watching the sky, hastily added, "As I said, it��s gone now. But I wasn��t mistaken. It was really�C-"

    "I know." Ian cut her off and sat down again.

    He had just wanted to check once more, just in case.

    Thesaya muttered, "Oh, really?"

    Ian mulled over the memory that surfaced when he heard her words. He recalled the crack in the ck-and-white sky from the Vampire Empress��s memory sh and the long shape that cast a shadow through it.Suddenly turning his gaze, Ian noticed everyone in the group silently watching him. Amid the crackling campfire, Ian let out a brief chuckle.

    "I don��t know why everyone always thinks I have the answer to every problem."

    "Well... that��s because, my lord, you are an expert who has faced many monsters... and a mage who delves into forbidden knowledge...? Besides, right now...."

    Philip paused, then shrugged despite Ian��s gaze.

    "You also have that look that says you have a hunch. People who don��t know you might think you always have the same expression, but I��ve learned to read your face a bit. I bet others have too."

    The group members nodded slightly.

    Speechless, Ian clicked his tongue and finally said, "I just think the crack the Empress made has certainly created arge rift. Big enough for something toe through from beyond."

    "...! From beyond, you mean the void?"

    "Well, who knows?"

    Ian reached out his hand. Though puzzled, Philip handed him the bottle of liquor he was holding. Uncorking the bottle, Ian looked at Mev.

    "There isn��t just the void on the other side of this world."

    "... You mean the rift. The other side of this world." Mev responded with somber eyes.

    Ian nodded. "Something seems to havee through from somewhere. It��s not surprising, but��."

    As he brought the bottle to his lips, he added, "It happened much sooner than I expected."

    "...."

    "...."

    Mev and Philip looked at Ian, their eyes cold. They had already encountered the true nature of beings from beyond and the consequences they could bring to this realm. It wasn��t difficult to imagine the horrific changes that might ur within the borders.

    "But it really looked huge. If it��s such a monster, it wouldn��t have anywhere to hide," Thesaya added at that moment.

    Philip, running a hand over his face, spoke in a trembling voice. "The beings of the void achieve feats that defymon sense effortlessly. They might change their forms, or perhaps only a part of them crossed into this world. Maybe they can influence this world directly while remaining beyond. Or they might have found a suitable demonic realm to root themselves in."

    "Ah..."

    "But one thing is certain."

    Looking alternately at Thesaya and Charlotte, he added in a cracked voice, "They will have a tremendous negative impact on the world."

    "If there are so many of those monsters... shouldn��t they have already destroyed the world?"

    "They can��t stay in this world without paying a price unless wandering the demonic realms," Charlotte replied while opening a fresh bottle of liquor.

    Thesaya nodded in understanding, and Philip gave a bitter smile.

    "But now, demonic realms are opening all over the bordends. They must have sped up, and oncepleted, their range will expand."

    Looking at Ian and Mev, Philip cautiously added, "So... shouldn��t we return to the bordends?"

    "Well...."

    Murmuring, Ian brought the bottle to his lips as if to say, "Do whatever you want."

    Of course, Ian had no intention of returning to the bordends.

    In his view, he saw this as an unstoppable massive flow. Besides, they currently had no clues about anything.

    Even if they wandered around looking for clues, they would just waste time with no gain. It would be nothing but tedious situations leading to pointless ughter with no experience gained.

    It was better to focus on what needed to be done, like the tinum Dragon��s request.

    However, he would respect Mev and Philip��s decision if they returned. He would take on the task of finding the priest they were chasing, Jurdo, in their ce.

    "... No," Mev spoke then.

    Receiving the bottle from Charlotte, she took a swig straight from it like Ian and added, "We are not going back, Philip."

    "...."

    "I will bear the cost and responsibility of this decision... after everything is over. Without avoiding or turning away."

    It was a statement filled with many meanings. Only she probably knew the exact thoughts behind those words.

    Philip, who had been staring at Mev, finally nodded. "I can��t let you bear such a burden alone, my lord. I will bear it with you."

    "...." Mev, with a peculiar look in her eyes, brought the bottle to her lips again instead of replying.

    Despite her reaction, Philip forced a smile.

    "Come to think of it, it��s not entirely the worst. Maybe this will be the catalyst to end the war, right? Don��t you think so, my lord?"

    "If ites to a moment where survival depends on it... maybe," Ian replied vaguely.

    He didn��t bother adding that the war would continue until it became a matter of survival, or that mercenaries and the corrupted ones who didn��t care about the lives of the territory��s residents would run rampant until then.

    "To borrow Ian��s expression, this world is already a mess," Thesaya interjected.

    Pulling out a chunk of ham, cheese, and jerky from her bag, she continued, "If we stress over every little thing we can��t do anything about, there will be no end to it. Besides, we��re not the only ones fighting the darkness in this world, are we?"

    Watching her pull out a dagger and start slicing the ham, Ian let out a quick chuckle.

    <em>She��s finally saying something sensible.</em>

    Taking a sip of liquor, Philip wiped his mouth with his sleeve and nodded.

    "Right. You��re absolutely right. We need to continue our fight. It might be better to review our roles in the Empire instead of wasting time here."

    "... Again? Even during a meal?"

    "You should practice until it appears in your dreams, Thesa, so you won��t be caught off guard in any situation. I��ll roast the meat, so start over."

    Philip moved as if to shake off his distracting thoughts, and Thesaya reluctantly began reciting her forged identity.

    Ian, noticing Charlotte��s reluctant gaze and Mev��s deep contemtion as she drank, eventually sprawled out on the ground. He nced at the now quiet night sky and then closed his eyes. Thendscape of the bordends that had transformed into hell awaited him in his dreams.

    ***

    Under Philip��s guidance, the group pressed on southeast without stopping and soon emerged from the mountain path. Aheady gently rolling ins and forests��the Empire.

    The weather was mildly warm and the air dry, but the sky wasn��t clear. Dark clouds spreading from the bordends were gradually tinting the Empire��s sky a dull gray. Looking up, Ian wondered if he was dragging the darkness with him. In reality, it was the opposite. Nevertheless, the gloomy skies appearing everywhere they went did not lift his spirits.

    "If the map is correct, we should be somewhere on the border between the western and central regions of the Empire. Let��s take the main road once we exit this forest."

    As Philip predicted, they soon reached the main road. Though devoid of people, it was a well-maintained road.

    To the right was a forest, and to the left, a vast in stretched out. But the journey was not entirely idyllic. As Mev foresaw, at night, monsters crept out from the forest��s darkness and prowled around. Monster hunting had be part of the group��s daily routine, so it posed no problem.

    "It seems the Empire��s security isn��t that great anymore."

    "Maybe because we��re near the frontier. This isn��t the only route to the central region; there are many other paths."

    "You seem to know a lot, Charlotte. Have you been to the western region before?"

    "No. But I��ve seen westernersing ashore several times."

    "Ah... there��s an ind sea to the south. Being from the bordends, I can��t quite imagine what an ind sea is like."

    "No need to imagine. It��s awful. You get seasick on the boat, and the nausea continues even after you disembark."

    "But they say you can travel deep into the maindfortably on those boats."

    "It only saves time. You might have to take one someday too."

    Their trivial conversation continued day and night. Ian silently listened, knowing very little about the western region of the Empire.

    In the game, the only part of the western region he had set foot in was Racliffe, the western hub, and by that time, it was already uninhabitable.

    However, the western region unfolding before the group now was different. As clouds covered the sky, the horizon unfolded with vast ins and forests. The monsters were still insignificant. The fields seemed under cultivation, with only tree stumps remaining orpletely clearednd.

    "... Ian."

    A few days into their dull journey, things changed. Charlotte, who was in the carriage, stuck her head out through the window leading to the driver��s seat. Ian, leaning against the corner of the driver��s seat and sipping liquor, turned to her.

    "What is it?"

    Charlotte, ying the role of Thesaya��s attendant, had to ride in the carriage with her. Philip and Ian shared the driver��s seat. Ever since they entered the Empire, the group had been acting ording to their fake identities, even when no one was around.

    This was because they never knew when they might encounter an imperial citizen. Charlotte nced back at the increasingly dense forest and the foothills visible beyond.

    "I heard a scream."

    "A scream...?"

    "Yes. It sounded like a monster. I also hear a person shouting along with hoofbeats."

    "...."

    Under Philip��s gaze, Ian straightened up. Soon, his eyes narrowed.

    "Yes. I hear it too."

    "Should we stop the carriage, my lord?"

    "No. Keep going."

    Listening intently to the sounds of breathing, hoofbeats, and trees crashing, Ian kept his eyes on the forest. Soon, the source of the noise emerged from the shadows: a group of heavily armed riders fleeing frantically toward the main road. Chasing them was a massive, horned, dark green lizard with six legs, crashing into trees as it pursued the riders.

    "Is that... a dragon?" Philip squinted, trying to get a better look.

    Ian snorted. "Is everything a dragon to you? It doesn��t even have wings."

    "It��s a basilisk," said Mev.

    After putting on her helmet, she continued, "It��s my first time seeing one in person."

    "I believe you��re right."

    Nodding, Ian stood up. That monster was ssified as elite, even in the game. He couldn��t miss the experience points or the loot. As Mev brought the horse closer to the carriage, Charlotte stuck her head out of the driver��s seat window again.

    "I��ll go with you, Ian. I��ve never fought a basilisk either." She spoke urgently, taking a deep breath as she looked into the forest.

    Ian, who had mounted behind Mev, chuckled. "You stay here."

    Noticing the plump man in the surcoat at the rear of the fleeing group, Ian added, "The one being chased is a noble."

    "...."

    "So, follow slowly, Philip."

    Ignoring Charlotte��s sigh, Ian tapped Mev��s shoulder. Mev, as if waiting for this,shed the reins. The horse, carrying both of them heavily armored, galloped powerfully into the forest.

    "No...?!"

    Several of the fleeing riders turned to look at Ian and Mev, uttering cries of rm almost simultaneously.

    "Oh, don��te here!" The plump man in the surcoat shouted. "Th-thanks for the help, but this isn��t something you can handle with des! It won��t follow us out of the forest, so turn back!"

    <em>Such a kind man, even in the midst of trying to save himself.</em>

    Ian curled his lips and spoke. "That��s what he says. What do you think?"

    "What do you think?"

    Mevughed shortly andshed the reins once more. Then, gripping the reins with one hand, she drew a sleek two-handed sword from her waist.

    "Should I dismount?"

    "Mountedbat is your specialty. I��ll leap off at the right moment, and we��ll split."

    "Sounds good."

    Ian extended his hand and pulled out a ck sword from his pocket dimension. He couldn��t use the embedded skills with so many witnesses, but the sharp de would suffice.

    "<em>Screech</em>!" The basilisk, now slowing down, let out a scream typical of the reptilian monsters of this world.

    It had finally noticed Ian and Mev approaching from the side.

    <em>Crash, crack��</em>

    It rolled and knocked down a massive tree,ing to a stop.

    "Don��t look it straight in the eyes. The horse might drop dead immediately," Ian whispered as he kicked the horse��s nk and leaped into the air.

    The rushing wind propelled his body forward.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    "How reckless...?" Obell, the plump rider, momentarily forgot about fleeing and stared in astonishment.

    Under his helmet, he focused his gaze on the ck-haired knight as it soared in an arc toward the bellowing basilisk. To him, it seemed like a suicide mission.

    The six-legged monster had already torn apart six of his soldiers, two of whom had sumbed to the curse before being ripped apart. If they hadn��t mounted their horses, the remaining riders, including Obell, would have met the same fate. It would take a well-prepared hunting party of at least twenty to kill such a monster.

    Sure enough, the basilisk, its yellow eyes gleaming, unleashed a wave of its curse and lunged at the ck-haired knight with its mouth agape. Between its sharp fangs, poison smoke billowed menacingly. As Obell tugged on his reins with a sigh, he nced at another knight maneuvering to the basilisk��s side. At the very least, he had to save that man.

    "Please, don��t waste your life! Thanks to you, we have a chance to escape, so now��"

    "<em>Screech</em>!"

    The basilisk��s scream drowned his shout. Obell��s gaze whipped back around. The ck-haired knight, who should have been caught in the monster��s jaws, passed by it. Not only had he avoided the monster��s magic, but he also changed his trajectory mid-air, a seemingly impossible feat. As far as Obell knew, changing direction in mid-air was indeed impossible.

    "<em>Kiaaaak</em>!"

    The basilisk, now writhing on the ground, proved that it had happened. Moreover, a stream of blue fluid gushed from arge wound on its thick neck. The knight hadn��t just changed his trajectory; he had pierced the thick scales and inflicted a wound. The spears of Obell��s soldiers had only managed to dislodge a few scales before breaking."By De Lu��" As Obell murmured in awe, tugging at his reins, the fully armored knight began his charge. He deftly avoided the thrashing basilisk, leaning to the side of his saddle as he passed.

    "<em>Kiyaaaak</em>!" The basilisk convulsed violently.

    The knight, having leaped over the monster��s massive tail with his horse, moved away. Determined not to give the creature any respite, the ck-haired knight lunged again, his leap astonishingly powerful for a human.

    "Is he using some kind of magical gear...?" Obell, nowpletely stopped, muttered nkly.

    "Young master! What are you doing, standing there? Come this way, quickly!"

    A shout came from behind him. The other riders, who had been fleeing with him, had also stopped some distance away. The shout came from a young Vanturian with dark skin. Obell raised his hand to signal that he was fine, then motioned for them toe closer. Meanwhile, his right hand fumbled for the sword at his waist. It finally struck him that it wasn��t the time to just stand and watch. Realizing the unexpected rescuers were highly skilled, joining them in the hunt seemed the right course of action.

    "Are you suggesting we go back there?"

    "This is madness...."

    The riders, though grumbling, adjusted their reins just then.

    "Excuse me, but!"

    A clear voice rang out from behind. The riders, including Obell, paused as the voice continued.

    "Whatever you��re nning, please stop."

    Obell turned toward the voice. Near the edge of the forest, a carriage had approached unnoticed.

    A brown-haired young man, heavily armored and sitting in the driver��s seat, looked at him and the riders, saying, "And could you please move back a little more? Ideally, to around here."

    "But how can we just stand by and watch? That monster isn��t an ordinary beast. It originally dwelled in the deep valleys of the mountains��"

    "Look over there again." The driver cut off Obell��s words, pointing with his chin.

    "Do they look like they��re in danger right now?"

    "...."

    Obell turned back toward the basilisk and found himself gaping in disbelief. The two knights were driving the basilisk back and forth, controlling it skillfully. The monster was still rampaging fiercely, but had not harmed them. Instead, new wounds appeared on its body, blue blood pouring from long gashes.

    "Move back. If you join in, you��ll only get in the way."

    "...."

    Obell was rendered speechless by the sharp rebuke.

    "He��s right! Come this way, young master!"

    The Vanturian youth called out from among the riders, who had already retreated. He threw down his broken spear shaft for emphasis.

    "What could we possibly do to help in that fight? Come over here. If you get a scratch, we��ll be in big trouble."

    "... <em>Ugh</em>." Grimacing, Obell finally turned his horse around.

    As he observed the luxurious carriage approaching leisurely, seemingly unaffected by the battle in the forest, he cautiously added, "Um, can we go check immediately after the fight is over?"

    The driver responded with an indifferent expression.

    "If you must do so."

    ***

    "<em>Kieeek</em>!"

    The basilisk, now looking as if it had bathed in its own blue blood, unleashed a piercing scream and released its magic. The curse wave erupted not just from its eyes but from its entire body, seemingly drawn from itsst reserves of strength.

    "...!" Mev��s horse stumbled forward, and Ian also came to an abrupt stop. Just as Mev was about to fall from her horse, she kicked off the saddle and leaped into the air.

    "<em>Kyahaaah</em>!" The basilisk, its jaws wide open, lunged at the motionless Ian.

    It seemed certain that Ian was caught in its curse, which caused it to charge with reckless abandon. Between its jagged teeth, four fangs gleamed like scythes as they closed in. But, unlike before, it didn��t exhale any poisonous smoke.

    Ian��s lips curled slightly at the corners.

    <em>So, the poison has finally run out. </em>

    The curse had never affected him. He had stopped to serve as bait when he saw Mev��s horse fall. Fixing his gaze on the basilisk��s gaping maw, Ian reached out. Wind surged sharply along the de of his ck sword as he extended it.

    <em>sh��</em>

    An invisible de sliced through the tender roof of the basilisk��s mouth, undoubtedly reaching its brain. As the creature��s yellow eyes dulled momentarily, Ian leaped away, narrowly avoiding the charging beast and rolling to the ground.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    The basilisk toppled sideways, crushing foliage and trees as it fell.

    Ian stood and saw Mev in the distance. She hadnded safely after dismounting her horse.

    <em>Good, she doesn��t seem to have broken anything. </em>

    Nodding, Ian turned toward the fallen basilisk. It twitched faintly. Gripping his ck sword with both hands, he began striding toward it, nning to strike its neck where the scales were thinner to finish it. As he raised his sword above his head, a desperate shout came from behind.

    "Waaaaaaaaait!"

    "...?" Ian paused and turned his head. The plump knight who had retreated to the road was now galloping toward him.

    "The basilisk��s blood is a precious material! The heart! Pierce its heart instead!" the knight added quickly, as if sensing Ian��s gaze.

    <em>Thanks for the useful information. </em>

    Ian smirked and turned back. After a few steps, he kicked the basilisk��s body, revealing its gray-scaled underbelly between its six legs. Scanning the exposed area, Ian thrust his ck sword with all his strength.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The de easily cut through the basilisk��s ribcage and sank deeply. Ian felt the distinct sensation of piercing through differentyers of muscle. The basilisk��s tail and legs twitched violently once more before goingpletely limp.

    Confirming the increase in experience points, Ian finally sheathed his ck sword in his pocket dimension and turned his gaze. The sword no longer resisted.

    "Sir, are you alright?"

    Mev raised an arm and walked toward the fallen horse. Her posture made it clear its death saddened her.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    The plump knight approached on horseback and dismounted hurriedly, removing his helmet that barely covered his chin.

    "Thank you for your help. Thanks to you, we were saved. Those who died at the hands of this monster will surely rest peacefully beside the Radiant Goddess."

    He had blond hair and brown eyes. Despite his imposing build, which seemed more suited to a country youth than a knight or noble, his surcoat bore a distinct emblem of wheat and a pickaxe.

    The young man added with a smile, "I am Obell Westwood."

    "Ivan," Ian answered briefly. Ivan was the name he chose to use as an alias temporarily.

    "Sir Ivan. And that person...?"

    "Sir Maverick. Sir Maverick doesn��t like conversation much, so please don��t trouble Sir Maverick," Ian added on behalf of Mev, who was using the alias Maverick.

    As Obell nodded with a heartyugh, another set of hoofbeats approached. A young man with dark skin dismounted swiftly and nced at Ian before speaking.

    "How could you charge off alone like that, young master? Really��"

    "It��s fine, it��s fine. Stand back, Jorah. We��re still talking."

    "... Yes. My apologies."

    Jorah bowed slightly to Ian and stepped back.

    <em>He really is a noble��s son. But why was he out hunting monsters? </em>

    Obell, still smiling, looked at Ian, who was pondering this.

    "Once again, thank you, Sir Ivan. And Sir Maverick. Without you both, we would have suffered significant casualties in taking down this monster."

    "The basilisk isn��t a creature that lives in these parts. How did youe to be chased by it? Did you stumble upon its nest?" Ian asked, ncing at Mev as she approached.

    Obell shook his head. "Not at all. Recently, the number of monsters near our territory has increased significantly. So, we formed a patrol and were scouring the forest."

    Ian turned.

    Obell, having handed his reins to Jorah, who was walking beside him, continued, "We went only to the foot of that mountain. That beast should have been deep in the valley, but we found it on a rock. And it was extremely agitated."

    "Ah...." Ian chuckled briefly.

    He understood the situation. The increase in monster numbers had likely driven the basilisk out of its nest. Normally, it could easily make a meal of cave trolls, but against overwhelming numbers, it had no choice but to leave.

    "Unfortunate for you."

    "In a way, we were fortunate. We encountered you, and it��s dead with minimal casualties."

    "We don��te out empty-handed either. That monster is ours now," said Ian.

    Looking at Obell, Ian added, "Every drop of blood and every scale. Any objections?"

    Tension filled Jorah��s eyes. It was a natural reaction. If these outsiders, who had single-handedly taken down the basilisk, harbored ill intentions, they could all be as good as dead. And Ian didn��t seem at all intimidated by Obell��s noble status.

    But Obell burst intoughter. His round chin jiggled.

    "Of course. However, would it be eptable to purchase it from you at a fair price?"

    "Certainly. If you help with the transport, I��ll even give you a discount."

    "You know how to negotiate. Let��s do that. Fellows,e here and show your gratitude!"

    Obell waved his hand and shouted. The riders, chatting with Philip near the carriage, quickly dismounted.

    "No need for thanks. We��ve had enough already." Ian raised his hand to stop them and approached the carriage.

    Philip, seated on the driver��s bench, gave him a meaningful look. Ian nodded slightly in response.

    "You��re a humble man. It seems this is your first time in the West. Are you from the central region?" Obell asked.

    Ian, stopping beside the carriage, looked back at him.

    "How did you know?"

    "You didn��t seem to recognize my family name."

    <em>Ah, so everyone knows his family around here. </em>

    While Ian smirked inwardly, Obell looked at Ian, Mev, and Philip ?and added, "In that case, may I formally introduce myself again?"

    "That��s not for me to decide."

    Ian nced briefly at Philip before adding, "We are in service to someone."

    "Ah, I see. My apologies for myck of manners. May I request an audience with the person inside?" Obell took a step back and asked.

    Jorah had joined him by then. At Ian��s nce, Philip tapped on the carriage. After a brief dy, the carriage door opened.

    Charlotte emerged. She looked clearly reluctant, but Obell and Jorah didn��t seem to notice.

    "...!" They were already wide-eyed, shocked by her appearance alone.

    "Allow me�� to introduce..."

    Ignoring their reactions, Charlotte stepped out, holding the door with one hand as she spoke, "The seeker of endless knowledge... the youngest daughter of the Water of Life... reborn under the baptism of death...."

    A pale arm emerged silently from the carriage. Thesaya, her silver hair cascading, stood on the steps with a nk expression.

    Charlotte sighed softly and added, "The youngest elder of her n, Lady Tensia Aynas."

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Tensia Aynas was, of course, Thesaya��s alias. She had removed all her armor and wore only a simple outer garment. This modest attire only highlighted her otherworldly appearance and aura.

    "...!"

    Obell, who had been staring nkly at Thesaya, suddenly shuddered when their gazes locked. Her eyes were a deep, swamp-like green. He quickly nudged Jorah standing next to him with his elbow.

    Jorah, who had also been staring at Thesaya as if enchanted, instinctively stepped forward and spoke, "I-I shall introduce him formally! Servant of Lu Sol and a devout follower of De Lu, the rightful ruler of Drenorov, the Muddy Noble, firstborn and heir of Count Morgan Westwood... and, uh, as well... the protector of bread and beer, Lord Obell Westwood!"

    <em>You protect something very important.</em>

    Ian couldn��t help but chuckle inwardly. ncing around, he noticed the surprised expressions of soldiers at the sessive appearances of the beastfolk and the fairy, finding themselves involuntarily smiling, too. It seemed more a sign of fondness for Obell rather than ridicule.

    Obell, meanwhile, shot a sideways nce at Jorah and exhaled.

    It was then that Thesaya��s eyes formed a faint crescent. "You were the eldest son of the Westwood family. Nice to meet you."

    Her tone was distinctly noble, with minor variation. Obell, blushing, ducked his knee, "Nice to meet you, Lady Aynas. Thank you for your kindness. If not for your knights, we might not have survived."

    "I��m d we could help. I dly ept your gratitude, Lord Westwood."

    "You have excellent knights under yourmand."

    "Of course." Her gaze swept over Ian and Mev. Her expression conveyed pride in her judgment rather than affection for them.

    "Sir Ivan and Sir Maverick are extraordinary individuals who, despite theirck of interest in wealth and fame, could easily make a name for themselves in the capital if they wished. Even..."

    Thesaya��s eyes casually looked over at Charlotte, who still held the carriage door.

    "Even Sharon, my attendant, is one of these remarkable warriors."

    "Oh...."

    Charlotte, who had been frowning slightly, quickly returned to a neutral expression under the gaze of Obell and Jorah.

    "I haven��t seen many beastfolk warriors, but I can sense their extraordinary strength. Hmm... I am curious about why you visited the western region, Lady Aynas. Of course, I mean no offense."

    Obell, now more rxed and smiling warmly, continued, "I ask because I wish to offer any assistance I can."

    "Thank you for your offer. Unfortunately, this matter is personal and rted to my family��s internal affairs, so I cannot share the details. However..."

    Thesaya replied calmly, cing her left hand over her chest.

    "I assure you, on my family��s honor, that it will not cause any problems for your territory, Lord Westwood."

    "I understand." Obell nodded, looking somewhat disappointed, then added, "Is there anything else I can help with? It wouldn��t be right to let those who helped us leave without offering assistance, especially since we need to discuss the disposal of the monster Sir Ivan and Sir Maverick defeated."

    Thesaya contemted for a moment, then reluctantly spoke. "Alright. That��s actually for the best. We��ve had a long journey, and everyone is tired. Lord Westwood, could you guide us to the city?"

    <em>She could make a living as an actress.</em>

    Ian inwardly chuckled. Even someone like him, who had little regard for formalities, could see how naturally Thesaya yed her role. Her manner of speaking, as if she were granting a favor rather than asking, was characteristic of those ustomed to privilege. It was also the strongest proof of her supposed status.

    Once again, ?Charlotte��s theory about all fairies being born liars was correct.

    Of course, Obell and his men clearly had no idea that all of this was a facade. They probably didn��t realize that a fairy��s assurance was as worthless as a stone on the roadside. Even if they did, they likely wouldn��t mind, as it was the answer they had hoped for.

    "Of course. I was hoping to ask you for this favor. Please allow me the chance to properly express my gratitude."

    "Your guidance on the city will be more than enough, thanks."

    "Not at all. That��s far too little."

    "Then we will trust you and get back in the carriage. We still have unfinished business to attend to."

    "Oh, I must apologize for taking up so much of your time. I just wanted to express my gratitude."

    Thesaya, with a faint smile that seemed to show that everything was fine, added, "Sir Ivan has the authority to decide on my behalf, so please discuss any necessary matters with him."

    Her tone was gentle, but the content was essentially an order given to a subordinate. It was so natural that no one found it odd. Not even Ian.

    <em>Perhaps this is her true nature.</em>

    As he pondered, Thesaya slightly nodded and returned to the carriage. Charlotte, giving Obell and his men a haughty nce, climbed in after her. With a click, the door closed, and the tense atmosphere finally rxed.

    "A fairy elder... I had heard stories, but this is my first time seeing one. Now I understand your prowess," Obell said to Ian, his tone now noticeably more rxed.

    Jorah and the others exchanged nces, all looking like they had something to say.

    <em>These guys really are country bumpkins. </em>

    Ian shrugged. "So, how far is it from the city?"

    "Half a day��s journey, more than enough."

    "Hmm.... Understood."

    Despite knowing his status, Ian��s tone stillcked any courtesy, but Obell didn��t mind. He likely believed that elite retainers of a central elder fairy were expected to disy a bit of arrogance.

    "Let��s get going then. I��ll send people to transport the basilisk you dealt with. Until then, these men will guard it."

    The riders, catching Obell��s gaze, reluctantly nodded despite their obvious distaste.

    Ian nodded at Mev and added. "May we borrow a couple of your horses? We lost one to the lizard."

    "Of course. I��ll provide you with two."

    Obell readily agreed and signaled to the riders. Now burdened with guard duty and a long walk back, they sighed and brought the horses to Ian.

    ***

    Under Obell��s guidance, the group continued along the main road. Obell��s partyprised himself, Jorah, and one fortunate rider. Despite this, the journey was neither awkward nor quiet.

    "As this seems to be your first time in the West, let me exin. Do not find the dark soil ominous. Although the sky has been unusually overcast, and the number of monsters has increased recently, this ck earth is a sign of De Lu��s blessing upon the west."

    Obell chattered away with casual ease, even seeming to enjoy himself. Despite losing several soldiers, it seemed avenging them was enough for him.

    <em>Nobles will be nobles, after all.</em>

    Ian responded with a brief chuckle.

    Philip, from his seat on the driver��s bench, was clearly signaling for Ian to ask more questions, but Ian pretended not to notice. Fortunately, Obell didn��t take Ian and Mev��s silence as rudeness. He likely considered it a knightly virtue.

    "Crops grow well here, and even letting thend rest for just a year makes it fertile again. All thanks to De Lu��s grace."

    "... It��s a name that has no connection with people like us," Ian responded briefly.

    Obellughed, exining that many people here worship De Lu. Ian was familiar with the name, the eldest daughter of the Radiant Goddess and the Goddess of Prosperity. Light first begets abundance, or so they said.

    "From your appearance, it doesn��t seem like you came straight from the central region. Where else did you stop beforeing to the west?"

    Ian shrugged. "We passed through various ces."

    "Perhaps the north or the bordends?"

    "Some parts."

    "Oh... you must have seen and heard a lot. We must prepare a banquet when we arrive. It��s rare to hear firsthand ounts of external affairs here, and missing such an opportunity would be regrettable."

    "I doubt my lord would approve. She is not fond of noisy gatherings." Ian politely declined.

    Of course, he wanted to steer clear of such gatherings where their numerous lies could be revealed.

    "Then at least a meal. As my honored guests, it wouldn��t be right not to treat you. It is also a tradition of Drenorov."

    <em>We should stay for just one day and then leave.</em>

    Ian mused inwardly as he continued riding in silence. Fortunately, an awkward silence did not ensue. Before long, a small vige came into view, with wooden fences and houses. Beyond them, fields of wheat stretched endlessly.

    "Is that Drenorov?" Ian asked, thinking it seemed too small.

    Obell and even Jorah chuckled.

    "That can��t be! That��s a kind of farming vige. The farnd is vast, so they��ve created viges like this all over. Drenorov... Well, yes, this is also part of Drenorov. Haha."

    Obell, as if finding the idea amusing, signaled to one rider. The rider, who had been daydreaming, quickly spurred his horse forward.

    "They will bring the carriage and retrieve the monster��s carcass. We need to dismantle it before it starts to rot in this weather."

    "An excellent decision."

    "We��ll discuss the disposal in detail once we reach the city. The horns, hide, and blood are all valuable."

    "You seem well-versed in these matters. This doesn��t seem like a region with many monsters."

    Obell shrugged. "Personally, I take little interest. But when our family first settled here, there were many monsters. They sold the byproducts to mages. It was a time when they had to do whatever it took to fill the granary. As you might know, mages are infamous for being untrustworthy."

    "... Indeed."

    "So, even my father studied alchemy and magical tools diligently. As a result, I grew up hearing many stories about it. It��s only now that I��m seeing the benefit."

    He nced at Jorah before continuing. "With the increase in monsters, we��ve gained many valuable items. This year, we��ll have plenty to sell in Racliffe. The central mages will be quite pleased with the goods."

    <em>A remarkably industrious family.</em>

    As he pondered this, Ian smiled, turning his gaze to the endless wheat fields, which were already beginning to ripen.

    "Wow... I��ve never seen such a vast wheat field before." Philip eximed involuntarily, then quickly closed his mouth, likely feeling his reaction made him seem like a country bumpkin.

    <em>Turns out, this guy is the weak link in our act. </em>

    Ian nced briefly at Philip.

    "In the central regions, such a sight is rare. The only ces that can rival the western farnds are some parts of the south. Even the southwest doesn��tpare."

    Obell, seemingly pleased, smiled as he looked over the wheat fields.

    "This area is full of wheat, but behind the city, we have extensive cornfields and grazingnds. If you go further southwest, you��ll find many vineyards. You might have heard of Tessen wine, famous even in the central regions. Only Borta can rival it."

    Tessen was also their destination. Ian, uninterested in local specialties, just nodded. His mind briefly wandered to memories of the game. The Empire had lost such an important granary region back then.

    <em>If things go on like this... no matter what I do, isn��t that damned oue already set as destruction?</em>

    "It��s truly impressive. Ah, of course, I��ve heard stories. But seeing it in person feels almost sacred." Philip added, trying to sound impressed.

    Ian let out a brief scoff.

    <em>He practiced the most, but is the least convincing. </em>

    Indeed, Philip wasn��t familiar with outright lying. While he was used to exaggerating or downying the truth, he had neverpletely fabricated an identity. Fortunately, to the lord of thesends, Philip��s behavior seemed genuine.

    "My grandfather, father, and the people worked hard to create this. As I mentioned, this area used to be full of forests and monsters. We��ve cleared it to create these beautiful farnds. The work continues to this day. You must have seen it on the way here." Obell spoke with pride and respect, and for once, Ian genuinely nodded in agreement.

    In an era where everyone seemed eager to see everything fall apart, such scenes and efforts were rare.

    Philip asked, "Is that why they call you the <em>Muddy Noble</em>?"

    "Originally, it was a derogatory term. They mocked nobles for doing menial work with the peasants. But my grandfather wore it as a badge of honor, and my father inherited that pride. The head of our house must lead through hard work. Those who do not may find themselves embraced by the Prosperous Goddess forever."

    "Embraced forever?" Ian asked casually, prompting Obell to look at him as if it was a strange question.

    Philip quickly interjected, "Sir Ivan is from the North, so he may not be as familiar with the goddesses. Though he honors the Radiant and Stern Goddesses...."

    "You��re from�� the North? Oh, don��t misunderstand. I thought all Northerners were as big as mountains. From my experience, they usually are."

    "That��s amon stereotype."

    Recalling what he once heard from a one-armed mercenary, Ian continued nonchntly, "While there are manyrge warriors, there are also agile ones like me."

    "Oh... I��ve learned something new. Indeed, ck hair and ck eyes are umon. Anyway, the Prosperous Goddess�� other name is Laziness. She embraces idleness as a sign of prosperity, so De Lu dly wees it. In that sense... perhaps I��ve already been embraced."

    Obell smiled, rubbing his plump chin, "I��m quite enthusiastic about eating."

    "... I��d prefer you only be enthusiastic about that. You insist on leading dangerous tasks, which worry me deeply." Jorah, who had been listening from behind, suddenly spoke up.

    He added as Obell turned to him, "Don��t worry about being ��embraced�� by the Goddess. That��s for me alone."

    "... Who said otherwise?"

    While Obell looked momentarily flustered, Ian added with a peculiar smile, "So that��s why you joined the monster hunt."

    "Indeed. Normally, my father would handle this, but his health hasn��t been goodtely. So, I��ve been taking on many of his duties. As you can see, it��s not easy with these troublesome aides who only tease the next head of the house."

    "You��re doing well, it seems."

    "Not at all. Without your help today, who knows what might have happened? Lately, there has been a rise in monster activity, the sky remains perpetually overcast, and disease is spreading on the outskirts. My father scolds me constantly."

    Ian��s eyes narrowed at that.

    "Disease, you say? What kind?"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Misunderstanding Ian��s expression, Obell quickly waved his hands. "Don��t worry. The city is clean. Some have caught fevers, but they are isted and tended to by priests day and night."

    "... I see." Ian briefly considered asking more questions, but decided against it and just nodded.

    <em>So it didn��t start in Racliffe, but here...?</em>

    If this was truly the beginning of a scenario simr to the game, then listening to more details might not be very helpful.

    Sensing Ian��s hesitation, Obell added, "It��s not umon for tumors or fevers to spread here. We have houses behind the castle specifically for the sick. It��s a bit early this year, but such things happen sometimes."

    "... It��s not umon for diseases to spread?" This time, Philip narrowed his eyes with a hint of caution in his gaze.

    Obell nodded. "Aren��t there many sick people in the central regions too? Here, the summer sun is hot, and there are many nts and insects. After the harvest, it��s not unusual for some to fall ill. Most recover in a few weeks."

    "But some don��t, correct?"

    "Well, with diseases like leprosy or tumors, there��s often nothing that can be done.""Leprosy...?" Philip��s expression grew more troubled.

    Obell gave a genial smile. "You seem quite worried. Don��t be. Those cases are sent to Tessen."

    "Tessen?" Philip added, ncing sideways at Ian.

    "Are you saying that they send lepers to live in Tessen?"

    "Didn��t you know? They asionally send them from all over the Empire."

    Philip cleared his throat and replied, "How would we know? Lepers are considered forsaken by the gods. Faithful priests, pdins, and holy knights never contract such diseases."

    <em>That��s probably because of their divine powers.</em>

    Ian thought to himself.

    To him, linking diseases with faith was ridiculous, but in this world, it wasn��t entirelyughable. Priests and holy knights rarely fell ill because they constantly came into contact with divine energies. Even Philip��s Saint Damiel��s Ring increased recovery and provided various resistances.

    Obell shrugged. "The priests here believe differently. They see it as a punishment for sins but also an opportunity for atonement given by the Goddess. So, they work more diligently than anyone to save their souls."

    "Atonement... Still, I can��t imagine the residents of Tessen are happy about having lepers nearby."

    "Tessen has a monastery. It��s as old as the Empire itself, with people from all overing to study. The monks and priests are devout andpassionate. The lepers live near the monastery, and the monks take care of them."

    <em>Devout andpassionate, indeed. </em>

    Ian stifled anotherugh.

    Those words hardly described the priests. Among them was the corrupt Jurdo, and he was probably not the only one. No one knew what terrible things they might be secretly doing to the lepers.

    <em>��So, Tessen is the starting point, not here?</em>

    Nothing was certain yet. However, if they could find the right path soon enough, perhaps the West wouldn��t suffer the same fate as in the game.

    While Ian organized his thoughts, Obell continued, "They also take on unpleasant tasks at night, so the residents don��t dislike them. The West probably has the least prejudice against them. Many lepers have found peace here. Isn��t that right, Jorah?"

    "Absolutely. Just like my parents." Jorah nodded calmly.

    Philip��s head snapped toward him, "Your parents were lepers?"

    "Yes, they were."

    "...." Philip��s mouth fell open.

    Sweat broke out on his forehead as he hastily added, "I��m sorry. What I said was... foolish...."

    "It��s fine. It��s amon prejudice. When my parents fell ill, I thought the same��that they must havemitted some great sin." Jorah��sposed response made Philip look even more upset.

    Ian responded to Philip��s pleading look with a dismissive snort.

    <em>I told you to watch your mouth. </em>

    Mev coughed quietly, while Obell smiled kindly.

    "It seems this has been a learning opportunity for you. Even in this rural area, there��s much to learn."

    "Y-yes... indeed. I was foolish and narrow-minded...." Philip muttered, rubbing his face and looking down.

    His reaction seemed to amuse even Jorah, who let out a soft, hissing breath through his thick lips.

    Obell nced at Ian. "He seems to be your squire. An interesting fellow."

    "He��s like that if you only see him asionally."

    Obellughed at Ian��s response and looked ahead. "Isn��t it beautiful?"

    "... Indeed. It is." Ian nodded, looking up at the wheat fields stretching along the gentle slopes. He felt a pang of regret at the overcast sky. If it had been clear, the sunset would have made for a spectacr view.

    "I��m d you seem sincere. Most people usually find it boring, like my brother, who ran away to the capital."

    "So, he went to study? Aspiring to be a schr?" Philip added cautiously, likely more mindful after his earlier misstep.

    Obell shrugged. "That��s what he ims. But who knows? He might be up to all sorts of mischief with those rogues. Knowing him, he probably is. He��s always been a handful, constantly worrying my father and me."

    Ian, who had instinctively nced toward Mev, replied nonchntly, "Family can be like that."

    "Haha, it sounds like you have siblings too, Sir Ivan. Yes, family can be a burden. No wonder they call it a divine curse."

    Obellughed again, then turned to face forward.

    "We��ve arrived. I didn��t realize how quickly time passed while we were talking. This is the Golden City blessed by De Lu, Drenorov."

    Beyond the low, gentle hill, the city came into view. The term "Golden City" was likely a metaphor. Drenorov was a typical walled city like many in the Empire, though it wasrger than Ian had expected.

    Many brick houses were sprawling even outside the walls. The surrounding wheat fields, when ripened, would indeed encircle the city in a golden hue, living up to its name.

    <em>If a city I��ve never heard of in the game is this big, Racliffe must be enormous.</em>

    It showed how peaceful the Empire��s western ind areas had been. This region was geographically one of the farthest from the ck Wall, although circumstances had changed now.

    "Let��s go. When the basilisk��s carcass arrives, the townsfolk will be in for a shock." Obell sped up, leading the way.

    Ian, ncing at Mev, shrugged and tightened his grip on the reins.

    ***

    Drenorovcked an inner castle. Instead, an old, high-walled manor and a few additional buildings served as the lord��s castle. ording to Obell, they repaired and expanded the original structures over time since their initial settlement.

    Because of this arrangement, the group found amodation in a guesthouse called the annex. The mansion��s servants couldn��t help but stare at the unusual group, particrly the fairy and the beastfolk.

    "Please make yourselvesfortable, mydy," Obell addressed Thesaya respectfully as he led the group to the hallway of the guesthouse.

    Thesaya smiled. "Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Westwood."

    "Think nothing of it. But are you sure you want to send away all the servants?"

    "I��m morefortable being attended by my people."

    "Should you need anything, don��t hesitate to ask any of the staff outside. They will assist you with anything."

    "I��d like to look around the city. Is that alright?" Ian interjected, standing by the door to his room.

    Thesaya nodded in agreement.

    Obell shrugged. "Of course. Feel free to go anywhere, except for the main house where my father lives."

    "That��s understood."

    "The basilisk��s body will arrive soon. See you then, Sir Ivan."

    "Indeed."

    "Thank you again, Lord Westwood," Thesaya added, lightly curtsying.

    Obell bowed in return and turned to leave, followed by Jorah, who whispered something that made Obell blush and deny as they walked away down the corridor.

    Once they were out of sight, the group gathered in Thesaya��s room.

    <em>Click.</em>

    The door closed, and after ensuring they were alone, Thesaya��s smile broadened into a grin that reached her cheekbones.

    "Wow, that was so much fun. How about it, Ian? Wasn��t I wless?" she spoke in her usual tone, looking at Ian.

    Ian chuckled and sat on a chair while Charlotte frowned at Thesaya.

    "Don��t get too excited, pointy ears. If you make a mistake and blow our cover, we��ll all be in deep trouble."

    "Mind your own business, troublesome attendant. You couldn��t even hide your expressions properly," Thesaya scoffed and moved toward the bed.

    "For your information, I��ve prepared thoroughly for this. Besides, it was clear they��d never seen a fairy like me before."

    "They��ve likely seen fairies. Judging by their reactions, they��ve seen beastfolk too. It��s the elder part that was new to them," Mev corrected calmly.

    She removed her helmet and ran her hand through her red hair before sitting across from Ian.

    It was then that Ian stood up again.

    "I��ll ask for bathwater on my way out. You all should clean up and rest." He tossed a silver brooch from his pocket dimension to Thesaya. "While we��re here, always wear this on your cor or sleeve. It will make your identity more convincing if anyone recognizes it."

    "Alright, I will. But where are you going?"

    "Into the city," Ian replied, removing his shoulder and neck guards and cing them on the table.

    Thesaya��s eyes sparkled with interest. "I want to go too... Ah, I can��t, can I?"

    "Of course not. You stay here. If the lizard arrives while I��m gone, stall for time."

    Mev looked up at him. "We have enough supplies, so there��s no need for you to go."

    "I��m not going out for supplies."

    Ian turned toward the door, looking at Philip, who was leaning against the wall with a relieved expression.

    "You��reing with me."

    "...?"

    ***

    Ian stepped out of the manor and headed toward the city center. The city was as prosperous as it appeared from outside. There was no clear division between those living inside and outside the city walls.

    The gates were wide open, and there were no guards controlling entry. It seemed that the houses outside the walls were simply due to theck of space inside the city. Even though it was nighttime, many residents were still out and about, looking carefree. Loudughter and chatter were already spilling out from a tavern they passed.

    "The Empire is impressive. With all the wheat, cornfields, and livestock they seem to have, they must need a lot ofbor. It��s quite something," Philip said, his hands sped behind his head. He had a curious smile on his face, tinged with a hint of bitterness, likely because of the stark contrast with the chaotic bordends.

    As soon as they entered the city, the smell of freshly baked bread hit them before any foul odors. There wasn��t even any waste on the streets, presumably because the city collected it separately for use as fertilizer.

    "It won��tst long," Ian said nonchntly.

    Philip frowned and looked at him. "There you go again, being a wet nket."

    "It��s the truth. Ignoring reality won��t help anyone."

    "... True. The western skies alone show that darkness is spreading here too. This peace will shatter quickly. So��" Philip nced at Ian with an understanding look.

    "You��re nning to warn the Count before we leave, right?" asked Philip.

    "No."

    "So, you��wait, no?"

    "If you just show up spouting doom and gloom, will anyone take you seriously? It won��t benefit us at all."

    Philip��s mouth opened and closed before he added, "Then perhaps you could at least hint to Lord Westwood? He seems like a decent man for a noble and well-respected. He��s been kind to us, so maybe we could repay that a little?"

    Ian responded with a dismissive snort.

    <em>If warnings or advice alone could solve the problem, the continent wouldn��t be in its current state. </em>

    Philip looked back at him as they approached the city gate.

    "But where exactly are we going now?"

    "Outside the city."

    "Where outside?"

    "To the back."

    "The back...?"

    Philip tilted his head in confusion, and then his expression turned sour as he asked, "Surely you��re not nning to visit the fever patients, are you?"

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    "That��s right."

    Philip squeezed his eyes shut at Ian��s response.

    "Oh, Lu Sr�� why...? Why are we going there? What if we catch something?"

    "I won��t get sick. You have a holy relic, so you won��t either."

    "Wait... Did you bring me specifically for that reason?"

    "In part."

    "And what if both of us get sick?"

    <em>Charging fearlessly into monsters and demons alike, yet trembling at the thought of an endemic disease. </em>

    Thinking that one��s true nature never really disappears no matter how much it dulls, Ian turned to look at Philip."Then it would be the most certain proof."

    "Proof...? Proof of what?"

    "What else?"

    <em>That the disease spreading was not just an ordinary epidemic. </em>

    Ian kept that thought to himself as he continued walking.

    Philip, furrowing his brow, called out, "Lord, why don��t you finish your��"

    "Just follow me. We��ll know for sure once we see it." Ian walked on without looking back.

    Philip sighed deeply, covering his nose and mouth with a handkerchief as he followed.

    ***

    As Obell had mentioned, behind the city walls were several shacks built a little distance from the serfs�� dwellings. Although torches were lit outside, there wasn��t a single person around.

    "...."

    Ian went from house to house, checking the condition inside each one. The first few houses were empty. After that, one or two sick people were lying inside. Most of them sprawled on makeshift beds or on the floor. Theck of sanitary conditions was hardly surprising.

    Philip, his face half-covered like a bandit, watched Ian curiously but said nothing. He likely believed that speaking would cause him to catch the disease. Ian didn��t bother to tell him that a piece of cloth over his face wouldn��t help at all. At least it kept Philip quiet.

    "....?" Ian��s brow furrowed when he opened the door to a house deeper in. The stench was so bad that Philip nearly gagged. But Ian��s concern was for a different reason. His eyes glowed faintly as he scanned the room, using Magic Detection. His senses heightened, and his Intuition sharpened.

    "As I thought...." Ian murmured softly.

    The faint traces of tainted magic were bing clearer. It was a sign of dark magic or a curse. Ian motioned for Philip toe inside and approached two sick people lying side by side. Their breathing was weak, as if it could stop at any moment. Ian pulled one patient, who was lying on their side, to lie t.

    "<em>Ugh</em>...."

    The reaction was instinctive; the patient seemed to be unconscious. Ian��s expression grew serious as he examined their condition. The skin was peeling like tree bark, turning ck at the edges. Boils had formed between those cracks, and their half-open eyes were clouded white.

    <em>... It��s exactly the same.</em>

    Images of Racliffe from the game shed through Ian��s mind. Ian��s mind shed images of Racliffe from the game, a city known for corruption and gue, where minions spreading decay and disease roamed freely.

    Not only Racliffe, but the entire west had been overrun by revived undead and monsters, with thend itself rotting away. Even the nearby sea was affected. The only intelligent beings were the corrupted ones who had exchanged their lives for immense power and immortality, turning into horrifying figures.

    Ian had barely managed to clear Racliffe��s boss and leave the west because the entire region had be a deathlynd that drained health merely by walking through it.

    <em>I didn��t have enough resistance to poison and disease to withstand it then.</em>

    It seemed the source of all that chaos wasn��t the boss he had killed back then.

    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip murmured in despair, unable to tear his gaze away from the sick person.

    Only when Ian gestured did he snap back to reality and close the door.

    Ian added, "Come here and use your holy power."

    Philip didn��t ask why. He simply approached with a somber expression and ced his hand over the sick person��s body. A gentle light radiated from his palm, descending into the patient.

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>Ugggh</em>...." The patient��s pained groans followed immediately. Veins bulged beneath the peeling skin, and the boils writhed as if they were about to burst.

    "...!" Philip��s eyes widened.

    While holy power did aid in healing, it rarely produced such visible changes. This seemed less like healing a disease and more like purging a curse. Or perhaps the patient was dying from the holy power.

    "What in the world..." Philip whispered, looking to Ian for an exnation.

    Ian shrugged. "It is what it looks like."

    "So this is... really...." Philip��s dazed eyes scanned the groaning patient��s body.

    The areas where the holy power had concentrated were sizzling and burning. It signified that the condition was beyond saving.

    "...!" Ian��s gaze shifted to the door.

    Philip clenched his fist, snuffing out the light. Exchanging nces, Ian and Philip moved silently to hide in the shadows away from the window.

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>Ugh</em>...." Only the patient��s groans filled the room as footsteps approached.

    Philip drew a dagger silently while Ian gripped the hilt of his meteoric dagger.

    "Oh... Oh my...!"

    "What kind of gigantic monster is that?!"

    "Long live Lord Westwood!"

    Cheers, whistles, and loud shouts echoed from beyond the city wall. The approaching footsteps halted, then retreated quickly.

    <em>What a good timing. </em>

    Ian released his grip on the dagger. There was no need to pursue the footsteps. Even if it was someone associated with the corrupted ones, dealing with them now would cause more harm than good unless they were a key figure.

    Indeed, they knew too little yet. Until they gathered all the necessary information, it was better if that person didn��t realize they were being investigated.

    <em>Until we aplish our mission, we will not be leaving, anyway.</em>

    Ian turned from the patients and headed to the next house. Philip, having whispered a brief prayer for the sick, followed silently. Ian checked the interiors of the next few houses without entering. All were in a simr condition to the previous ones.

    "...." Ian entered a house when there were only four left.

    The stench of death was unmistakable. He approached a patient lying inside. Kneeling beside the patient, he examined their condition. The patient waspletely bald, their emaciated body darkened and covered in hand-sized boils that seemed to pulse with a life of their own.

    Ian could sense the tainted magic within the boils more clearly. It seemed the magic had grown stronger by feeding on the patient��s life force.

    At that moment, a quest window appeared before Ian.

    [Source of the gue.]

    As he read the quest description and removed the glove from his right hand, Philip muttered softly, "I can��t understand this... These people must have families. If they knew their loved ones were in this condition... they wouldn��t be so peaceful...."

    Ian extended his bare hand over the patient and replied, "They probably think they were sent to Tessen. The initial symptoms resemble leprosy."

    "Such..."

    Philip sighed as Ian��s ck ring slid off his middle finger and transformed into a snake. It was the Swamp��s Resentment. The creature, which had once resisted Ian, now had almost no consciousness left. After prolonged exposure to countless battles and various forms of holy power, it had be more of a puppet controlled by Ian��s will.

    <em>Consume what you can.</em>

    As if understanding Ian��s thought, the snake slithered down his fingers and onto the patient��s body. The Swamp��s Resentment sank its fangs into a boil and wriggled.

    "... Lord, how did you know?" Philip suddenly asked.

    Ian responded without looking back. "Know what?"

    "That something like this was happening."

    <em>I knew you��d ask. </em>

    Ian smirked dryly and answered, "Just a hunch."

    "... Could you be a bit more detailed?"

    "It was just a suspicion. Lord Westwood mentioned that the disease appeared earlier than usual. As you know, there��s a corrupted one in Tessen, and the West is engulfed in darkness. I came to check it out."

    "So your hunch turned out to be correct."

    "Exactly."

    "Good grief... Now I understand why you didn��t want to warn Lord Westwood or the Count. You didn��t trust them. Despite seeing this prosperity, you didn��t let your guard down. As expected of you, my lord...."

    "I just didn��t want to deal with the hassle. Don��t read too much into it." Ian snorted and extended his hand.

    The Swamp��s Resentment released the boil and sprang back to Ian��s hand like a spring. Its body swelled up as if it had swallowed a quail��s egg. As the creature struggled to wrap around Ian��s fingers, Ian stood up and turned around.

    "Where are you going now?"

    "Say a prayer for them. You��re the only follower of Lu Sr here." Ian said as he walked out.

    Philip kneeled down without hesitation, removing the cloth that had covered his face. He closed his eyes and recited a prayer. After finishing the prayer, Philip looked down at the patient and stood up.

    "... I will surely avenge you." He whispered in a somber voice and exited the house.

    He saw Ian standing still, gazing into the darkness. Philip turned to look in the same direction��the shadowy city walls.

    "What are you looking at?"

    "��If you��re done, let��s head back," said Ian.

    Ian turned away as he added, "The basilisk has probably arrived by now. Staying out toote might look suspicious."

    ***

    The streets of the city were bustling with residents. The townspeople seemedpletely unaware of the events outside the city, all wearing expressions of high spirits. They were noisily chattering about all sorts of exaggerated stories concerning the six-legged giant lizard.

    The subject of all the talk, the basilisk, was lying in the middle of the Count��s manor. Soldiers, servants, and maids were busy watching the enormous creature��s carcass.

    "Oh, Sir Ivan! Finally, you��re here! Where have you been?" Obell, who had beenughing with the soldiers, approached Ian as soon as he saw him.

    Seeing Ian��s indifferent gaze, he added with a wide grin, "I went up to the guesthouse and found you weren��t there, so I came down to wait. We were having a drink and chatting about that beast. Care for a drink, too?"

    Ian, who had been quietly observing, finally allowed a small smile as he nced at the basilisk.

    "You moved this massive thing quickly."

    "Everyone here is used to moving heavy loads. So, what do you n to do with it?"

    Obell raised a wooden mug, gesturing toward the basilisk. The liquid sloshing inside was undoubtedly beer.

    "What do you have in mind?"

    "I��d like to buy it whole, if possible. If you agree, we��ll leave it out for a few more hours for everyone to see, and then start the disassembly. Even my father came to look."

    "As long as the price is right, I don��t see why not."

    "How about five gold coins? Imperial gold, of course."

    Ian chuckled briefly at the immediate offer. "Even with transportation costs included, that��s quite the lowball."

    "Ah, you got me. Hahaha. It��s a habit to haggle."

    Obellughed heartily and then added, "How about eight coins?"

    Ian guessed he was prepared to go up to ten.

    Instead of ying along, Ian shrugged and said, "If you ept one condition, I��ll agree to that price."

    "What condition?"

    "When you disassemble it, there might be an essence bead. Hand that over to us. Our lord has a use for it."

    "Hmm�� I��ve heard that essence beads from such a creature can fetch quite a price��"

    Obell scratched his chin before shrugging. "Fair enough. The hide, blood, horns, and teeth are worth the eight gold coins alone."

    He then extended his hand to Ian and added, "I swear by the Radiant Goddess, if we find an essence bead, it��ll be yours. Shall we seal the deal?"

    "Let��s."

    <em>Whether that oath held any actual weight remained to be seen</em>, Ian thought as he shook Obell��s hand.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    "Now I feel more at ease. Thank you, sir." Obell, unaware of Ian��s subdued gaze, said this with a cheerfulugh.

    Ian nodded as he let go of Obell��s hand. "Don��t mention it."

    "A servant will send the money up shortly."

    "I��ll be expecting it. Well then, I��ll head up now."

    "Rest well. They��re probably having dinner now. See you in the morning."

    As Ian turned to leave, he paused and looked back at Obell.

    "Is something happening tomorrow morning?"

    "Oh, you��ll find out when you go up, but my father has requested a meeting with you tomorrow morning. It��s not something that happens often. He seems eager to meet the brave warriors who easily took down such a monster, and the esteemed elder elf."

    "... In the morning, not the evening?"Obell shrugged. "He originally wanted dinner, but I have a banquet nned for the evening. Since you��re my guests, my father had to yield. Though thedy epted my father��s request, she was hesitant about mine."

    <em>Ah, so that��s how it was. </em>

    Ian nodded, and Obell lowered his voice. "Could you please persuade her? It wouldn��t be right to have a banquet without the guests of honor."

    "I��ll talk to her." Ian nodded, keeping to himself that he wasn��t sure if the banquet would happen at all.

    Obell smiled contentedly. "If you feel like drinking,e down anytime. The party will go on."

    It seemed Obell didn��t expect an answer, as he yfully raised his mug and turned away. He walked off, gulping down his drink.

    <em>So he really is the guardian of bread and beer. Maybe his power is to be more cheerful when he drinks.</em>

    "A meeting��?" Philip, who hadn��t smiled once, muttered.

    Ianughed dryly and started walking towards the guesthouse.

    ***

    The group came together in Thesaya��s room for dinner, just as Obell had said.

    "Why are you sote, Ian? Lord Westwood had alreadye and went." Thesaya spoke with a mouthful of meat sauce around her lips.

    Ian nodded as he unbuckled his sword. "I know. I met him downstairs."

    "Oh, did you? Then you must have heard everything?"

    "Yeah. You epted the Count��s request?" Ian asked as he sat down and took the drink Mev handed him.

    Thesaya nodded. "We couldn��t exactly refuse such a request on the spot. So, here��s the n."

    She smiled, popping another piece of meat into her mouth.

    "Let��s leave tomorrow morning. There��s no good reason to get entangled with the Count. We were just discussing what excuse to use, though we haven��te up with anything solid."

    Charlotte, seated across from Thesaya, added as she raised her beer mug.

    "So we waited for you, Ian. You��re bound toe up with something clever."

    "Well..."

    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip before replying.

    "We might have to meet with the Count."

    "Huh��?" Thesaya tilted her head while Charlotte frowned.

    Mev, observing Philip��s expression, spoke up. "You��re already aware of the risk of our false identities being exposed�� there must be a reason for this."

    "That��s right."

    "Something happened outside, didn��t it? Where did you go, Ian?" Thesaya asked next.

    Ian took a sip of his drink before answering.

    "Outside the castle. To the slum."

    "The slum��?"

    "The ce where the sick are quarantined," Philip added.

    As Ian��s gaze fell on him, Philip began exining what they had seen outside in a somber voice. Meanwhile, Ian downed his beer in one go, though he only intended to take a sip. It was the best beer he��d had recently, not because of its taste��it was still lukewarm��but because it helped rid the lingering stench from his nose.

    "So there��s a gue, and a cursed one at that, spreading without the townspeople��s knowledge," Mev muttered with a serious expression after hearing the exnation.

    Ian nodded as he refilled his ss. "That��s right. It doesn��t seem to be widespread enough to call it an outbreak just yet."

    Ian gestured to Philip again and the bloated creature, Swamp��s Resentment, that had been coiled around his finger, dropped onto the table.

    The creature gagged and regurgitated a small amount of substance. Though minimal, it was enough to make the group grimace. It was a tar-like, foul-smelling, ck goo.

    <em>Psssss��</em>

    The goo dissolved into ck smoke almost immediately.

    Philip extended his right hand, and a faint light emanated from his palm, burning away the smoke and goo. It was clear evidence it was a byproduct of a curse.

    "So there��s a corrupter operating in Drenorov�� and they��ve already created victims," Mev sighed.

    Ian transformed Swamp��s Resentment back into a ring and picked up a fork.

    As he took a bite of the meat on his te, Thesaya spoke. "Could this be rted to the strange shadow I saw? You mentioned that the darkness from the bordends is descending."

    She and Ian were the only ones still eating. Charlotte and Mev had put down their forks and were holding their sses, while Philip hadn��t touched the food at all.

    Ian gave a casual nod. "That might have prompted the local corrupters to start their activities in earnest. If it had started earlier, the city would already be in ruins."

    "... It could be connected to the person we��re pursuing," Mev added in a subdued voice.

    Ian chewed his meat and replied, "Possibly. We��ll find out once we investigate. Of course, if you prefer to leave for Tessen immediately, I��ll respect that. I��m here to help you with your vengeance."

    It was just a formal remark.

    As expected, Mev shook her head without hesitation. "No. Let��s investigate. I can��t ignore the corrupters�� schemes now that we��re aware of them, regardless of my personal vendetta."

    "If that��s your decision." Ian nodded and resumed eating.

    There was ample time to discuss the details after the meal. However, it was clear that the others did not share his sentiment.

    "Do you think the Count and Lord Westwood might be involved?" Thesaya asked with a curious glint in her eye.

    Holding his drink, Philip responded, "It��s possible, but personally, I doubt they��re connected to this incident."

    "Based on what?"

    "If they were involved, there would be no need to quarantine the sick. I don��t know what they stand to gain by spreading the gue, but they would have just let it spread. They wouldn��t have mentioned the fever to us, either. The Count and Lord Westwood are probably unaware of the situation. No matter how much they care for their people, they wouldn��t visit the sick directly."

    "Hmm. Quite a reasonable argument, freckles," Thesaya smiled as she chewed her meat, then added, "But that��s incorrect."

    "��Incorrect?"

    "Yes. It doesn��t prove the Count and Lord Westwood��s innocence."

    "Exin your reasoning."

    "You mentioned curses create the gue, right? I know a bit of dark magic. The more lethal it is, the greater the cost. Even if the sick were thrown into the city, it wouldn��t spread much. It would kill a few and disappear. Of course, it might create byproducts that cause other side effects."

    She nced at Mev and Charlotte, then smiled.

    "To make the city a total mess, one needs time and preparation to umte the power of the curse. Or they could turn this area into a demonic realm. Even if darkness is spreading here, those steps are necessary. That��s why they might quarantine them��to keep the residents from knowing until the right time."

    Thesaya leisurely added while holding her drink, "The sick might even be the sacrifices. To grow the power of the curse. It��s almost certain?."

    "... You sound like a demon-born elf. Convincing," Charlotte scoffed while raising her drink.

    Philip, who had been nodding vacantly, added, "So, we can��t be sure about the Count and Lord Westwood��s innocence after all."

    "That��s right. But there��s something we can be sure of."

    Thesaya confidently continued while stabbing a piece of meat with her fork.

    "The priests. They are definitely corrupt. Everything fits. There��s a corrupted priest at the monastery in Tessen. And here, it��s the priests who are taking care of the sick. I bet they��re all in on it. So��"

    She turned to Charlotte and raised her eyebrows. "Since we��re talking about it, let��s check it out. Stealth is your and my specialty. Let��s quietly sneak into the church and interrogate a few. We��ll find something for sure."

    "Sounds good to me," Charlotte smiled, showing her sharp teeth, and added, "If we keep one alive, it��ll be enough. Give me twenty chances, and they��ll spill everything they know."

    Philip frowned and asked, "Why twenty chances?"

    "Because they have twenty fingers and toes."

    "Oh, I see�� right��"

    "If you want, we can make it twenty-three. There are the nose and ears too. Don��t worry, they won��t die before we finish." Charlotte assured with a sinister grin, making Philip pale.

    "You might have to save that for another time. The church is in the middle of the city," said Philip.

    Mev nodded in agreement and added, "Yes, ording to Thesa��s words, they��re probably umting the power of the curse. Even if it��s not perfect, it could cause significant harm."

    She looked at Thesaya and Charlotte, who both seemed disappointed.

    "We need to be careful. The safety of civilians is too important to gamble with. We must approach cautiously and strike swiftly. Avoid conflict at night. The night is their time."

    "Strict as always. Well, then..." Thesaya clicked her tongue and fell silent.

    Soon, the faint sound of footsteps approached, followed by a knock on the door. It was a servant bringing the gold coins.

    Handing the pouch to Charlotte, the servant added, "When you meet the Count tomorrow, please disarm yourselvespletely. If you need attire, we can provide it."

    "��We��llply," Charlotte replied, giving the group a peculiar look. The servant bowed politely and left. Charlotte returned to her seat, holding the pouch of gold, and smiled.

    "The Count is quite thorough."

    "This is amon precaution, but given the circumstances, it��s hard to ept it without concern."

    "Why does it matter? We have Ian��s magic." Thesaya remarked, then turned to Ian with a smile as she received the pouch of gold.

    "You��ll keep our weapons safe, right, Ian?"

    "Of course."

    "Well, that��s convenient. First, let��s confirm if the Count is corrupt. If things go south, we can just hold a de to his throat."

    Ian chuckled as he finished thest piece of meat on his te.

    "Quite a roundabout way to reach an obvious conclusion."

    "��Was that your n from the start?"

    Swallowing the meat, Ian rinsed his mouth with beer before continuing, "There will definitely be a corrupted individual at the meeting with the Count tomorrow. Even if it��s not the Count or Lord Westwood, there will at least be a direct connection to them."

    "You seem certain."

    "Of course. An elder elf appears in the West, with no apparent ties, at this specific time. They��ll want to know why we��re here and if we pose any threat to their ns. Tomorrow is the perfect opportunity for them to find out."

    "��They haven��t considered that it��s also the perfect moment for us to strike. They have no idea that we��re aware," Mev murmured coldly.

    Ian nodded and waved his right hand lightly. "Exactly. We have the evidence. Since they��ve set the stage for us, we might as well use it to our advantage."

    "If it turns out that Count Westwood and Lord Obell are indeed allied with the corrupted, what will you do then?" Philip asked cautiously.

    Ian, bringing his drink to his lips, met Philip��s gaze and replied.

    "Well, what would you do?"

    "��I��d eliminate them. Even if it means being branded and hunted."

    As Ian nodded and finished his drink, Thesaya sighed softly.

    "I��m exhausted of being hunted."

    "If you don��t want that, then you��d better y your part well tomorrow, pointy ears."

    "What? What nonsense��"

    Before Thesaya could frown at Charlotte��s reprimand, Philip��s eyes lit up as he eximed, "That��s right. If Thesa ys her part well, we can interrogate the Count and eliminate the corrupt without blowing our cover."

    "No, why is that the conclusion��?"

    "Don��t worry. Thesa, you just need to remember your lines. We��ll handle the rest. You��ll help, won��t you?"

    Philip��s gaze turned to Charlotte and Mev, who lifted their sses as if it were a given.

    "...." Finally, Thesaya looked at Ian, who also raised his ss. Her mouth hung open in bewilderment.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    The group had been busy since early morning. Even though they took their time finishing their preparations, Ian was the first to leave the room. Unlike Thesaya and the others, who had to take care of the main character, Ian, acting as the de facto leader, maintained his usual routine.

    He was not weighed down by armor or weapons; instead, he wore a simple Empire-style gray uniform provided by the servants, along with light leather boots and thin cloth gloves. ustomed to the weight of armor, he felt almost weightless in his current attire.

    "Young master! Young master! Please wake up!"

    As Ian descended the stairs, he was greeted by Jorah��s urgent voice. The basilisk carcass was no longer in sight in front of the annex, indicating that the disassembly had begun the previous night. Instead, soldiers and servantsy around, snoring drunkenly. Among them was Obell, whom Jorah was vigorously shaking awake.

    Ian, leaning against the wall near the entrance, mused inwardly, <em>Is this a typical scene in the West?</em>

    "It��s alreadyte! I said we��rete!"

    "...!" Finally, Obell��s eyes flew open. He briefly locked eyes with Ian from across the room.

    Seeing Ian��s attire, Obell leaped up in a hurry.

    "You should have woken me up earlier!""I did! You told me toe back after I got ready!"

    "Did I say that...?"

    "Hurry up and change your clothes. And get rid of the alcohol smell."

    "Sir, Sir Ivan! Please ask Lady Aynas to wait a moment if hees out! I beg you!" Obell, about to dash off, paused, took something from his pocket, handed it to Jorah, whispered a few words, and then hurried away.

    Jorah crossed the manor and approached Ian.

    "You��re working hard from the morning."

    "It��s routine. He couldn��t do this when the Count was healthy. Now, he��s like a runaway colt."

    Jorah shook his head and extended his hand to Ian, cing a small pouch in it.

    "Lord Westwood asked me to give this to you. He��s d he can keep his promise."

    Ian immediately checked the contents of the pouch. Inside was a raw, green-hued gemstone. Reading the information window only he could see, Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile.

    "Excellent."

    It was the essence bead of the basilisk. Though unrefined and with low amplification power, it had additional attribute modifiers and a high density of contained magic. Properly processed, it would be a top-grade essence bead.

    "I��m d you��re satisfied." As Jorah bowed, footsteps echoed from the stairs.

    It was Philip and Mev. Like Ian, they were dressed lightly and neatly, a departure from their usual gear. Jorah��s eyes widened at their appearance.

    "A female knight...?" His reaction was understandable.

    Without her full te armor, Mev��s white skin, green eyes, and short red hair were fully visible. The men��s uniform of pants and a tunic,bined with a scar on her chin, gave her a sharp, distinct look.

    "Is that really such a surprise?" Ian asked casually.

    Jorah, who had been opening his mouth hastily, bowed his head.

    "No, it��s not."

    Philip and Mev exchanged a nod with Jorah and stood beside Ian. After Charlotte, and Thesaya descended the stairs.

    "...." Jorah��s once-closed mouth opened again. The sight of the beastman with a mane draped in a cloak, alongside the silver-haired elf, must have seemed surreal.

    Thesaya, lightly made-up with a few strands of her hair braided and hanging down, looked even more graceful and noble than usual. Her dress, with a hem slightly trailing on the ground and devoid of any decorations, did nothing to diminish her aura. A flower-shaped silver brooch glittered on the cor of her dress.

    Startled, Jorah bent his waist, and Thesaya disyed a faint smile on her lips.

    "Nice to meet you, Jorah."

    "G-good morning, mydy. Did you sleep well?"

    While Ian recalled the warlike night before, Thesaya nodded leisurely.

    "Thanks to you. But, where is the lord..."

    "He will be here soon. There was a slight... scheduling error." Jorah said, sending a look of plea to Ian.

    Ian stifled augh and turned to Thesaya.

    "He asked to wait a moment."

    "Really...? That��s not difficult, is it, Jorah?" Thesaya added, ncing at Jorah and slightly tilting her chin.

    "While we wait, could you tell us a story?"

    "What kind of story..."

    "Anything. Maybe something about the Count whom we will meet soon."

    After hesitating for a moment, Jorah cautiously opened his mouth. "The Count is an excellent person who takes the initiative in difficult tasks. He has a fiery and entric personality, but everyone respects even those aspects. After the Countess passed away due to illness, those aspects became a bit more pronounced..."

    After a brief clearing of his throat, he quickly continued, "Recently, he has been in poor health and spends almost all his time at the mansion. This has made him somewhat obsessive and prone to distractions, but he will recover soon."

    <em>He must have used the most gentle words possible</em>

    While Philip exchanged a meaningful nce with Mev and Ian, Thesaya added, "Does he suffer from a chronic illness? Or..."

    "Oh, do not worry. It��s not contagious. It��s the aftereffects of working hard without sparing himself in his youth. Just to let you know in advance, even if he is somewhat entric and rude, he is not inherently evil, so please do not misunderstand... Oh."

    Jorah, hesitating as he continued speaking, straightened up.

    "There hees."

    The group��s gaze shifted. Obell approached hurriedly in a neat uniform that did not match his urgent steps. Stopping soon, he panted and bowed awkwardly.

    "I apologize for my rudeness, mydy."

    "It��s alright. Thanks to you, we��ve heard an interesting story from Jorah here." Thesaya responded with a light nod.

    Jorah exchanged a look of relief with her, albeit briefly. Obell, who seemed momentarily surprised by Mev and Charlotte, cleared his throat and turned around.

    "Then, shall we go, Jorah?"

    "Yes, I will lead the way," said Jorah, adding "This way," as he took the lead.

    Thesaya and Charlotte followed behind.

    "At least one thing is certain," Philip whispered from behind Ian and Mev as they walked side by side.

    "It��s clear those two really know nothing."

    Neither Ian nor Mev responded.

    ***

    The Count��s mansion stood at the deepest part of the estate, behind an additional wall. It was a wide, two-story mansion, modest by the standards of the Empire��s great nobles. Even so, the sight of soldiers with spears and shields stationed throughout the garden was notable.

    "Don��t mind them. Father is always like this," Obell said with an awkward smile.

    It seemed he was embarrassed about disarming Ian��s group while keeping their own soldiers armed and on standby. However, none of them were concerned. They all possessed the skills to disarm and eliminate the soldiers if necessary, even Philip.

    When they reached the building, a middle-aged man who appeared to be the head servant came out to greet them. He had gray hair and a stylish beard but a rather unhealthyplexion.

    "Where is my father?"

    "He is waiting. Please follow me."

    The man greeted Obell and Thesaya politely and led the group to the second-floor banquet hall. Armed soldiers were stationed throughout the mansion, but Ian was focused on something else. Amid the stale air of the mansion, he faintly sensed traces of corrupted magic. Though almost imperceptible, it was undoubtedly a sign of dark magic or curses.

    Soon, a middle-aged knight in te armor, standing before the banquet hall��srge doors, bowed to Obell.

    Obell, stopping in front of him, said, "These are my guests, Sir Aurel. Your preparations are a bit excessive."

    "I am merely doing my duty, my lord."

    "Then kindly withdraw. My father��s temper can be high, and having eavesdroppers would only embarrass our guests."

    "But..."

    "They are my guests. I will take responsibility."

    "...Very well." Sir Aurel gestured for the soldiers to withdraw as the head servant opened the doors.

    The spacious hall revealed itself. It was clear this room was not solely for banquets. A few chairs were arranged in one direction with a small dais at the end. On a long, side-facing chair atop the dais sat the master of the house, Count Westwood.

    Following Thesaya into the hall, Ian carefully observed the Count. His white hair, gaunt face, and pale brown eyes, along with numerous age spots, made it clear he was in poor health. The entire room smelled of death, and the faint traces of curses lingered.

    "...." Ian��s eyes darkened as he confirmed the Count was alone in the hall.

    "Are you Lord Aynas?" the Count finally spoke. Despite his appearance, his voice was surprisingly strong. The head servant moved to stand beside the dais, while Obell and Jorah positioned themselves opposite.

    Naturally, Thesaya took the center of the room. With Ian standing behind her to the left, the rest of the group lined up.

    Stepping forward, Charlotte announced, "Presenting Lady Tensia Aynas, seeker of endless knowledge and youngest daughter of the Water of Life. She has risen anew after receiving the baptism of death and is the youngest elder of her n."

    Thesaya, standing tall, slightly raised her chin and looked at the Count.

    As he rose from his seat, the head servant stepped forward, "Devotee of Lu Sr and blessed by De Lu, appointed guardian of the West by the Grand Emperor, pioneer of the ck earth, and rightful ruler of all Drenorov: the Muddy Noble, Count Morgan Westwood."

    Thesaya nodded and finally spoke, bending her knees slightly, "Thank you for your hospitality, Count. Thanks to you, we had a hearty meal and slept warmly andfortably."

    "I have heard of the House of Aynas."

    The Count��s response was not an acknowledgment of her thanks.

    "They are known as exceptional warriors among the fairy ns. During times of war, they never passed up a fight against corrupted foes. They are also said to be as arrogant as they are skilled, looking down even on humans."

    Obell turned sharply to look at the Count.

    <em>A more notorious family than I thought.</em>

    Ian thought of Findrel Aynas as he observed the Count. This had likely always been his method. He didn��t hesitate to rudely provoke others to achieve his desired oue. At the same time, it probably served as a tool to conceal his own unease.

    Whether this was due to his illness, the darkening sky, the visit of the fairy group at this time, or his fear of his secret being exposed, was unclear. Regardless, his rudeness remained within expected bounds.

    Thesaya smiled calmly, "Rumors tend to be exaggerated. Although, I won��t deny all of it."

    "I mentioned it because I didn��t see any fairies among your group. Has your family��s policy changed?"

    "These are chaotic times. Our house��s hands are always short, so the elders pursue their own ways. As for me, as you can see, I pursue diversity."

    "Diversity, indeed...." The Count chuckled quietly.

    Seated again, he looked down at Thesaya. "So, what brings you to the West with such a diverse group during these turbulent times?"

    "Father...!" Obell whispered in dismay. "These people are my benefactors and guests. This is not an interrogation��"

    "The West has always been human territory, with no connection to fairies. It��s only natural to be curious when a noble elder graces us with their presence. Unless, of course, there is a reason you cannot share?" The Count concluded without even ncing at him.

    Thesaya nodded leisurely. "There is no reason I cannot share. But since I have already answered several of your questions, it seems only fair that you answer some of mine first."

    "Fairness, you say...."

    The Count repeated the word with a shortugh, nodding without losing the smile on his face.

    "Very well. Ask away."

    "Were you aware that a gue is spreading in the city?"

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    "...!" Her words caused the Count��s eyes to widen, and Obell and Jorah were equally taken aback.

    Ian nced sideways at Thesaya. Despite their decision not to prolong the conversation, she had skipped many intermediate steps. They had even prepared a usible exnation for their visit to the West.

    <em>Did I overdo the indoctrination? Or does she have her own n?</em>

    Ian couldn��t tell from her expression. Thesaya��s face still bore a calm, confident smile. Just as Ian was about to look away, the Count spoke again, his furrowed brow deepening.

    "A gue? What do you mean?"

    Thesaya��s eyes seemed to bore into his as she replied, "So you truly were unaware. But this city belongs to you, does it not?"

    "There��s no way such a thing could happen in my city. Even if it did, it��s none of your concern. It has nothing to do with your purpose here."

    "It��s very much rted."

    "What?""The gue currently spreading is a result of a curse born from dark magic."

    "...!"

    "And as you mentioned, I am an elder of the House of Aynas, who cannot overlook the corrupted. So, you should answer carefully."

    The Count��s expression twisted further, and an anxious Obell hurriedly interjected. "Mydy, perhaps it would be best if we concluded for today. I don��t know why you��re bringing this up suddenly, but you are not only questioning Drenorov, but also my father��s honor��"

    "Do you have proof?" The Count cut him off, standing abruptly.

    He red at Thesaya with his cloudy eyes and continued in a biting tone. "Proof to support your im. If you cannot present evidence here and now, you will pay the price for attempting to tarnish my rule and the honor of this territory."

    "You would know if you visited the slums outside the castle. But if you need proof right now..."

    Thesaya��s smile vanished.

    "You will also have to prove your innocence, Count."

    Before the Count could respond, she sharply turned her head. "Sir Ivan,e forward and show the evidence."

    <em>Is this what method acting looks like? </em>

    Ian stifled augh at Thesaya��s icy gaze and stepped forward, removing the glove from his right hand. The Swamp��s Resentment, in the form of a ring on his middle finger, transformed into a snake and fell onto his outstretched left palm. It then regurgitated all the remnants of the curse it had absorbed.

    "...!"

    The Count frowned at the strange sight. The foul stench spread for a moment before the ck sludge in Ian��s hand dissolved into ck smoke. Turning back to the Count, Thesaya spoke with satisfaction.

    "This is evidence of the gue and the remnants of the curse. Taken directly from the afflicted."

    "You expect me to ept this grotesque trick as evidence?"

    "Don��t y word games with me, Count." As Thesaya spoke, veins pulsed visibly at the corners of her eyes.

    The Count��s face hardened, clearly recognizing this as a skill only an elder fairy could disy.

    "I provided the evidence you requested. You know I gain nothing from this, Count. So��" Thesaya abruptly stopped speaking.

    Her eyes, shimmering with faint magic, shifted past the Count. Both she and Ian witnessed something unexpected. The ck smoke, despite there being no wind, was flowing steadily in one direction, as if creating a path in midair. All eyes followed the direction showed by the smoke.

    "...?" The Count, realizing this anomaly, also turned to look.

    "No..."

    "...."

    Confusion spread across the faces of Obell and Jorah.

    The Count, lips trembling, suddenly shouted. "You scoundrels! I took in those filthy Vantruian, and this is how you repay me?"

    It was only then that everyone except Ian turned their attention to Jorah, who stood behind Obell. Jorah��s dark face hardened, and with a determined look, he swiftly drew a dagger from his sleeve and ced it against Obell��s throat.

    "Everyone, step back!"

    "...!"

    Though shorter than a typical dagger, it was sharp enough to slit a throat. As Obell��s eyes widened in shock and he inhaled sharply, Jorah wrapped his other arm around Obell��s chest, ring at the Count and Ian��s group.

    "Damn it... They discovered us... Move back! Now! Move back! Now!"

    "I took you in from the Vantur, fed you, cleaned you, made you human. And yet, you still couldn��t abandon your beastly ways. What have you been plotting in my city?" The Count spat out, unperturbed.

    Jorah red back at him. "Shut up! You cold-blooded tyrant. You exploited me and my parents our whole lives. Even this so-called nobleman!"

    "Did your parents teach you this? When you caught leprosy, I should have known. You were engaged in vile deeds even then��"

    "I said shut up! Do you want to see your son die right before your eyes?" Jorah��s dagger grazed Obell��s neck, drawing a trickle of blood.

    Only then did the Count fall silent. Jorah, still holding Obell, shouted at the group. "Didn��t you hear me? Move back. Clear a path. Now."

    "...."

    But Ian��s group did not move. They exchanged nces, including a look from Ian, then turned their attention back to Jorah. Sweat formed on Jorah��s forehead.

    "D-do you not care if the young lord dies? You heartless bastards...!"

    At that moment, the ck smoke drifted closer to Jorah and Obell. Jorah thrust his dagger forward, and the smoke swirled into his hand like a vortex. Jorah��s eyes began to darken.

    "Wh-what are you doing? Back off! Will you really let my son die?" The Count shouted at the group.

    Ian, who had been standing expressionless, finally spoke. "Your acting skills are pathetic. You shoulde to us for some lessons."

    "What... what did you say?" Jorah demanded, ring.

    But Ian wasn��t looking at him.

    "Both of you," said Ian.

    His gaze had never left Obell.

    Obell��s face hardened as Jorah shouted again. "Stop talking nonsense! If you don��t back off immediately, I��ll��"

    "Go ahead and try," Ian interrupted, locking eyes with Jorah for the first time. "Do it. If you can."

    Jorah momentarily froze, his eyes glimmering with a dark hue.

    "... They won��t back down, Jorah," Obell spoke in a calm voice.

    The Count, who had been ring at Ian, turned his gaze to Obell. Obell raised a hand and gently touched Jorah��s face.

    "Thank you for standing up for me."

    "... Young master." Jorah��s face twisted with emotion. He rubbed his cheek against Obell��s hand and then let the dagger drop from his grip.

    "What is this...?" The Count muttered in bewilderment, watching the scene unfold.

    "They were... in on it together...?" Philip mumbled in disbelief.

    Jorah raised his hands beside Obell��s shoulders, ring at the group.

    "Don��te any closer. If you do..." The ck gleam in Jorah��s eyes flickered.

    Thesaya and the others nced at Ian again, who gave a slight nod.

    To Ian, this seemed like an event cut scene. It seemed likely to Ian that a new quest would follow, or at the very least, new information would be revealed. Moreover, Jorah and Obell were backing away, but there was nothing but a wall behind them. The chaotic power emanating from Jorah didn��t seem all that impressive.

    Philip nodded in understanding as he prepared himself.

    "Is it true? Did that wretched Vantruian drag you into this...?"

    Facing the Count��s incredulous expression, Obell replied, "It��s the opposite, Father. Jorah merely joined me out of loyalty."

    His voice was unusually calm, as if he had expected this day.

    The Count��s lips trembled. "Why? Why would you...?"

    "You truly have no idea, do you? Even when Mother was suffering so much, all you cared about was that wretchednd. Even on the day she died, you were tending to the fields."

    "Wh-what...?"

    "I was foolish. Even as the sorrow in my heart turned to anger, all I did was pray. But do you know what? The goddesses never answered my prayers. Not even once. Instead, the ones who reached out to me..."

    A faint smile spread across Obell��s lips. "... were those I once considered sphemous. They understood my hatred, and I realized that this was my rightful cause."

    "What on earth have you involved yourself in? You released a gue on the city for such a reason?"

    "For such a reason? Such a reason?" Obell let out a bitterugh.

    "You��ve always been like this, Father. Obsessed with your title of ��Muddy Noble,�� you considered everything but thend and its produce as insignificant. When I was crying over Mother��s death, how did you react? You beat me! You said returning to the Goddess was the natural order! And you left her body to be cremated in the fields?"

    "So you took out your anger on the innocent citizens? People who had nothing to do with it?"

    Obell hesitated, his gaze shifting away briefly before he continued, "Their sacrifice was... an unintended oue. It was an unexpected tragedy that urred as the sky began to be shrouded in darkness. No, it��s more urate to say it was an inevitable tragedy that we had to endure. I��ve already epted it. Their deaths sped up the corruption of thisnd."

    "By De Lu... Is that your goal? Are you aiming to corrupt thend that generations have cultivated, by your own hands?"

    "Of course. Thatnd is everything to you."

    <em>What a mess.</em>

    Ian sighed internally. It was neither surprising nor particrly shocking. Most corrupted individuals didn��t fall because of grand ideals or rhetoric, but were often driven by primal emotions.

    Mev��s brother, Vernon, was also driven into corruption by his inferiorityplex. However, Ian was the only one not surprised. The group couldn��t hide their surprise. The fact that the cheerful and kind nobleman had turned out to be one of the corrupted was quite a shock to them.

    Thinking back, Ian hadn��t detected any signs of corruption in Obell or Jorah either.

    <em>This means...</em>

    As Ian��s eyes narrowed, the trembling Count spoke. "Stop this foolishness immediately. Lift the curse. Your betrayal of me and the gods is vengeance enough."

    Obell let out a hollowugh. "It��s toote... We crossed the point of no return long ago. I am merely a small part of a muchrger whole."

    "What...?"

    "So watch as everything you��ve built rots away, turning into and of decay and death. Maybe then you��ll understand a fraction of my pain.... It��s just a shame I won��t be there to see it."

    Obell nced at Jorah with a bittersweet smile and added, "Today, Jorah and I will die here."

    "You, you truly...!" The Count coughed violently, staggering.

    Jorah��s eyes hardened with determination."Young master... you will be able to see that day."

    He embraced Obell tightly, then threw him backward, away from the group. Turning back to face the group, Jorah��s eyes were nowpletely ck, his pupils gone. Darkness writhed around him.

    "Philip!" Ian shouted as he signaled to Thesaya.

    At the same moment, ck smoke began to pour from Jorah��s body.

    "Jorah��" As Obell screamed, Thesaya leaped toward the dais.

    Grabbing the dazed Count by the cor, she swiftly returned.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A radiant shield of holy power bloomed before Philip as he extended his hands. Smoke billowed from Jorah��s body, rapidly filling the space.

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>Argh</em>...!" The head servant, caught in the smoke, copsed, coughing blood. His body ckened and shriveled in moments.

    "Stay within the barrier! It��s a deadly curse...!" Philip shouted as he slowly retreated, his holy shield burning away the encroaching smoke. The group, with Thesaya holding the Count, gathered behind the barrier.

    "To wield such dark magic in broad daylight...?" Charlotte frowned as she muttered.

    "This isn��t ck magic." It was Ian who responded, his gaze steady as he added, "It��s the power bestowed by the deity they worship."

    <em>Probably at the cost of his life. </em>

    As if on cue, the surroundings began to darken. It wasn��t the ck smoke filling the hall; the day itself was growing dim. As Philip nced outside while continuing to retreat, they heard a voice.

    "My lord! Are you safe?!"

    The banquet hall doors burst open.

    "What in the world...?!"

    Philip��s head snapped around almost simultaneously. "No! Don��te in!"

    But it was toote. The stagnant mist surged forward, engulfing Sir Aurel and the soldiers who had rushed in. Horrified screams echoed as the smoke spread through the corridors and out the windows, filling the air with cries of pain and agony.

    "This has gone too far..." Philip sighed as the mist began to thin out.

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>cough</em>..." Beyond the diminishing fog, Jorah appeared, copsing to the ground and coughing up blood. His entire body had turned as ck as the gued victims.

    "No... Jorah... This can��t be..." Obell, who had remained untouched by the curse, looked down at Jorah in despair. Tears welled up in his eyes as he hurriedly crawled over and cradled Jorah in his arms.

    Jorah��s lips moved faintly. "Is the path... is the path open...?"

    "Yes, it��s open. Thank you, my..." Obell whispered, holding Jorah��s head close, ignoring the ckened skin. He seemed lost in grief and sorrow, indifferent to everything else.

    "Jorah...? No... not again... Jorah..."

    As Obell stroked Jorah, who no longer responded, the Count, still in shock and held by Thesaya, shouted, "Get... get your hands off him! Now!"

    The Count, ring at Obell through the shimmering golden barrier, continued, "Do you wish to die as well? Get away from him at once��"

    "Is this the cost of abandoning you, De Lu? Once more... Ah, great Father of Decay and Disease... take me... with him..." Obell muttered, ignoring the Count��s words.

    Suddenly, his shoulders stiffened.

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>urgh</em>..." He clutched his throat, dark smoke spilling from his mouth as he copsed over Jorah.

    The ck mist quickly enveloped him, pulling him in.

    "No...! No...!" The Count gasped, struggling to breathe.

    At that moment, a quest window appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    <em>... Ah, so it finally begins.</em>

    Ian blinked nonchntly and reached into his pocket dimension.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    <em>ng, tter��</em>

    Weapons began to spill out from Ian��s pocket dimension.

    Longswords, round shields, battle axes, and various other weapons ttered to the floor in quick session. Ian didn��t stop there; he continued to produce more equipment.

    <em>ng, tter��</em>

    Armor pieces like steel gauntlets and iron boots followed, rtively small and easy to don quickly.

    Despite the spectacle of Ian pulling items from thin air, the Count, still held by Thesaya, paid no attention. It was clear he hadn��t even noticed. His gaze remained fixed on the ck mist that had engulfed Obell.

    Then, Thesaya released her grip, and the Count copsed to the ground, finally voicing his despair. "No... Obell... no..."

    None of the group paid attention to him. Aside from Philip, who was maintaining the barrier of holy light, they were all busy sorting through their gear.

    "<em>Grk</em>... <em>gurgle</em>..." A sound like mud being churned emanated from the smoke. Within it, something ck and bulbous was growing. It had to be Obell undergoing a transformation.<em>Snap, crack��</em>

    The sickening sound of bones breaking and reforming echoed. The ck mist surrounding Obell spread out like a shimmering heat haze.

    At the same time, the corpses of the head servant by the dais and the knight and soldiers near the door began to twitch and mutate as well. Ian, having finished donning his boots, picked up a wrist guard and turned his head. Thesaya, tearing part of her skirt to fit into her leather boots, looked at him.

    "Count," Ian spoke in an even tone, but the Count didn��t respond or even nce his way.

    Thesaya swiftly pped the Count across the face. Though not a hard p, it was enough to snap him out of his daze.

    "What... what is this...?" The Count finally looked at Thesaya, his lips trembling with blood.

    Thesaya��s cold eyes met his as she spoke. "Pull yourself together, Count. Can��t you hear the sounds outside?"

    "...?" The Count��s eyes widened. Beyond the now dim windows, faint screams were heard. Another wave of shock and fear crossed his aged, withered face, making him look even smaller and more frail.

    Thesaya continued, "Listen to Sir Ivan."

    "What... what is he saying?"

    "I don��t have time to repeat myself, so listen carefully." Ian, meeting the Count��s eyes, spoke as if he had been waiting for this moment.

    "Your son is beyond saving. And if you linger here, yournd and city will meet the same fate. If you want to stop it, answer me. How many troops do you have in the city?"

    "Not quite two centurions... no."

    The Count, blinking, then shook his head. "Now there are even fewer. However, half of the male residents can serve as troops when mobilized."

    "We don��t need the reserves. The lord here will escort you outside. Gather the remaining soldiers and lead the residents to evacuate the city. Make sure they touch nothing suspicious. Can you do that?"

    The Count, staring at Ian with a pale expression, spoke in a strangled voice. "...My son, is he really beyond saving?"

    "The young lord is already dead," Ian replied, looking at the writhing silhouette swelling beyond the ck smoke. "What��s left is apletely different monster, born from his sacrifice. And..."

    Ian met the Count��s eyes, now hardened like a mask. "This isn��t the end. The corrupted ones who share the young lord��s goal must have noticed the situation. They��ve likely begun the ritual they were preparing, even if it��s iplete."

    "A ritual...? You mean a ritual?"

    "The darkening sky outside is evidence of it. There��s no time for detailed exnations. Just answer me. Those close to the young lord, are they the priests of the church?"

    "Yes, but the church has the symbols of Lu Sr and... the statue of De Lu as well..."

    "Trust me, corrupted ones can bypass such protections without issue."

    "I thought I had finallye to my senses... Damn it... my son... Was our family tradition really that burdensome to you...?" The Count muttered in despair.

    Ian had already turned to Charlotte and Mev. "You two escort thedy and the Count. Lead the soldiers and evacuate the residents. After that, head to the church."

    He paused, picking up the broken Sword of Judgment from the floor and tossing it to Charlotte. "Keep this with you. Its holy power should help ward off the curse. The young lord mentioned corrupting thend, so it��s likely a curse of decay. Be careful. Avoid contact with anything suspicious as much as possible."

    "Got it. We will." As Charlotte nodded, Mev reached out and grabbed the Count by the cor, pulling the old man toward her.

    "Look at me, Count."

    "...!"

    "Don��t you want to avenge what happened to your son?"

    The Count��s eyes, which had momentarily stopped, finally settled.

    "... I do," he said, gritting his teeth as he met Mev��s gaze. "With everything I have."

    "Then I will carry out your revenge."

    The Count��s eyes widened as Mev��s green eyes began to turn a deep, blood-red.

    "So you must save your people. We will assist you." Mev released her grip on the Count��s cor and began donning her gauntlets.

    <em>Squelch��</em>

    It was at that moment that the transformed corpses rose. Their bodies, once emaciated, were now covered in a tar-like ck substance. Dark green fluid dripped from their melted eye sockets, noses, and mouths. Despite this, they still wore the armor and wielded the weapons they had in life.

    Ian, now fully equipped, rose to his feet, gripping his ck sword. "Escape through the window. Philip, escort them safely to the window. Once you��re equipped, support me. The two of us will handle things here."

    "Yes...! You two sirs, once you��re done, could you please bring my equipment? Just to the window!" Philip shouted, maintaining his holy barrier as he moved to the side.

    The Count finally took in the sight of the surrounding group. Thesaya, fastening a sword at the waist of her dress. Charlotte, havingpleted her simple armoring and holding a massive battle axe in one hand. Mev��s entire body glowed with sticky, blood-red holy energy. Philip, extending one hand to maintain a faint holy barrier. And Ian, standing with a ck sword, his back turned to the Count.

    "Who... are you people...?"

    "Let me answer your earlier question, Count," Thesaya said, lifting the Count to his feet as she spoke. "We are here to eliminate the corrupted ones infesting the West. This is also an act of vengeance for someone, and it aligns with the will of the Great tinum One."

    "tinum...? Are you saying you are��"

    "Save such thoughts forter," Ian interrupted, his gaze fixed on the approaching undead. "Right now, we need to focus on our roles."

    "Do you truly intend to face those things alone? No matter how skilled you are, this is suicide��"

    "Meet us at the church. Go now." Ian cut off the Count��s protest.

    Charlotte, now carrying the Count, nodded and moved with Philip��s equipment in hand. Thesaya and Charlotte, with the Count in tow, headed toward the window.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The light barrier swept past Ian, who adjusted his grip on the ck sword��s hilt.

    <em>Good, if you listen well, you��ll drink plenty of dirty blood today. </em>

    Ian thought to himself, feeling his skin tingle from the curse radiating from the transforming Obell. But that was the extent of its impact. The fragments of chaos within him countered the curse, dulling the pain.

    Ian opened his eyes to the sight of the shambling undead. His gaze shifted to the nearly fully transformed silhouette of Obell.

    <em>Finishing this before hepletes his transformation isn��t likely, is it?</em>

    "<em>Grrr</em>...!" As if in response to his thoughts, one of the approaching undead let out a guttural sound. The creature resembled the decayed minions Ian remembered from the game, dripping tar-like ooze with each step.

    "See you at the church!" With Thesaya��s shout as she leaped out the window, Ian charged forward.

    One undead, formerly a soldier wielding a spear, came within range.

    <em>Shink��</em>

    The thin, sharp de of Ian��s sword cut through the soldier��s body and chain mail in a diagonal sh. Unlike usual, he refrained from using a Vacuum Explosion to prevent the cursed flesh from sttering everywhere.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The severed upper body fell like a lump of y. Ian ignored the still-twitching corpse and swung his sword at another undead nearby.

    <em>Swish! Crack��</em>

    The ck sword carved through three more undead in quick session. Ian��s gaze flicked toward the window where Philip was gathering his equipment, noting the approach of the undead who had once been Sir Aurel.

    <em>Tap-tap��</em>

    Ian dashed forward, his ck sword slicing through the exposed back of the undead knight��s head. The head split in two, and Ian moved past the falling corpse, turning to face the next threat.

    "Grrr..."

    A sticky groan emanated from the remaining mouth under the severed head. One undead raised its weapon, but Ian was faster, kicking the creature��s chest te and sending it flying.

    <em>Crash! </em>

    The headless body fell, spraying fluids from the severed neck. Ian extended his left hand toward it.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    mes burst from his hand, a basic Fire Beam without any amplification. It was enough to incinerate Sir Aurel and the twitching undead around him.

    The burning undead emitted thick, acrid smoke as the mes consumed them. Thest of their movements ceased.

    <em>Just like in the game, the elemental advantage holds true.</em>

    "Ju-just buy me a little more time, sir! I��ll join you shortly!" Philip��s urgent shout came from behind.

    Knowing it would take time, Ian mentally noted the situation and focused on the undead entering through the main entrance. He leaped over the burning corpses toward the transforming Obell.

    "<em>Gwaaaah</em>��"

    An eerie noise cut through the air as a trail of ck slime blocked his path.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    Ian rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the acidic substance that began to evaporate on the walls and floor.

    <em>Fuck, I was wondering when this would happen. </em>

    The skill, Rotten Vomit, was a powerful attack in the game, dealing significant damage, causing additional dot damage, and slowing movement speed. It was one of the minion��s skills.

    The one spewing the vomit was the head servant-turned-minion. Ian swiftly got back on his feet, leaping over the foul-smelling vomit and shing down with his sword.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    One swift motion severed the head servant��s neck and shoulder. Before the upper body hit the ground, a fireball struck it.

    <em>Boom! Whoosh��</em>

    With a minor explosion, burning flesh scattered. Ian darted through the mes, finally getting a clear view of the transformed Obell.

    It appeared hunched over, but that was an illusion. Only the swollen head and neck kept some semnce of their original form, buried in the mass of flesh. The rest was a massive, ck, amorphous lump. Many tooth-filled maws opened like knots in the wood, sucking in the ck smoke around them, with purple veins pulsing throughout.

    <em>As expected. </em>

    Ian��s eyes glowed red.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Dancing mes flickered around him, ready to ignite.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    All the maws on Obell��s body exhaled the smoke they had inhaled, releasing it like spores in all directions.

    "...!" A blue shield of force erupted around Ian just as the wave of smoke hit. The mes burst outward and dissipated.

    "<em>Ugh</em>?!" Philip, still donning his equipment, reflexively reinforced his holy barrier and ttened himself against the ground.

    Ian, pushed back by the force of the smoke, skidded to a stop.

    "<em>Grr</em>..." Obell��s grotesque head, now buried in flesh, emitted a rattling sound as it rose.

    The asymmetrical eyes glowed dark green, and pus-like liquid dripped from various parts of the deformed body. The name of an elite monster from the game shed in Ian��s mind: The Root of Decay.

    <em>Squish, squelch��</em>

    Obell began to move forward, not walking but gliding like an amorphous creature. He wasn��t heading toward Ian but the main entrance, aiming to leave the manor and take root outside, just as in the game.

    <em>That may be your wish, but... Sorry, Obell, I can��t allow that. </em>

    Muttering inwardly, Ian��s eyes ignited as if mes were engulfing them.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Obell, or rather the Root of Decay, stopped moving at that very moment. Simultaneously, the mouths all over its body facing Ian opened wide. The giant body shuddered for an instant.

    "<em>Gwaaa</em>!"

    Several streams of pitch-ck sludge erupted simultaneously.

    <em>Even when crawling, it does its job.</em>

    Ian grimaced and threw himself to the side. In fact, he had just realized that this thing could move. The Root of Decay that he encountered in the game was rooted in ce, like tumors sprouting from the ground.

    <em>Sasshh��</em>

    The thick sludge covering the floor and walls evaporated, emitting a pungent smoke.

    <em>The smell is killing me.</em>

    Perhaps he could survive getting drenched in it, but he wasn��t keen to test it out. Ian quickly twisted his body away."<em>Grr</em>... <em>Ugh</em>!"

    A spear, corroding with rust, grazed his face. The undead had crept up behind him and thrust the spear at him.

    <em>Almost got tetanus, fuck.</em>

    Turning swiftly, he sliced through the undead, throwing a fireball before the severed upper body hit the ground. The undead, who had regrouped after being pushed back by the mist whirlwind, were already closing in. The Root of Decay was crawling toward the door again. It looked difficult for such a massive creature to pass through the door, but that wouldn��t be much of an obstacle.

    <em>The chaos has already started; I can��t let that thing touch the ground.</em>

    Even while dodging the iing spears without looking, Ian kept his eyes on the Root of Decay. Killing that thing was a hassle, even in the game. It had high Health and resistance to physical attacks.

    If one got close, it would emit a decaying mist, and from a distance, it spat sludge like it just did, especially during skill casting. It now appeared that its ability to detect magic was sharp.

    Moreover, it always had its undead guardians surrounding it. The ones swarming now were likely revived for that purpose. At least it was heading toward the door rather than the window or wall. Otherwise, it would have crashed through the wall into the garden, leaving indelible marks of decay in the mansion.

    Perhaps it kept some semnce of its former human nature. In any case, killing it in the game required considerable time and Concentration. With long casting time spells being impractical, one had to dodge it��s and the undead��s attacks while bombarding it with lower-tier spells until its weak points were exposed.

    <em>Whoosh, boom!</em>

    A fireball shot from Ian��s outstretched hand created a small ripple as it exploded onto the creature��s back. The dented back bubbled briefly before settling. The same reaction as in the game.

    <em>This is ridiculous. Really.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue, beheading an undead. The quest name that popped into his mind when Obell transformed shed through his head.

    [The Result of Failure.]

    It was an obvious trap. That result likely didn��t refer to just that creature. Bombarding it with magic would only lead to regret. Moreover, his current magic reserves were, unfortunately, not much different from when facing it in the game. Even worse, his recovery rate was much slower now in reality. So, it would be more efficient to consume just enough magic to expose its weak points and finish it physically.

    "<em>Gr... urk.</em>..!"

    The swarming undead made the situation difficult. They poured in endlessly through the door��not just soldiers, but men and women of all ages who appeared to be servants and aides. It seemed nearly everyone in the mansion had turned into those abominations.

    Ian swung his sword tirelessly, dodging the primitive assaults and sludge from the undead. The results were minimal. The severed parts continued to writhe and attack even after being cut. These creatures required more than physical attacks to be killed. The best he could do was dismember them to the point of immobilization. Even then, they might recover over time or reattach themselves.

    <em>Instead of dragging this out, I should use chaos power��</em>

    Just as Ian was contemting this while dancing with his sword, his brow furrowed slightly.

    <em>Shuaaah��</em>

    "...!"

    A hazy veil of divine power appeared in front of him. While it couldn��t block the iing rusty spears, it scorched and repelled the undead that touched it.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    Philip, with his imperial round shield, collided with the undead.

    "Apologies for the dy, my lord!"

    "At least you know."

    Despite Ian��s reprimand, a slight smile tugged at Philip��s lips. He seemed to realize Ian��s words were more a joke than a scorn. Indeed, Philip had joined much quicker than Ian had expected. Ian glimpsed the Root of Decay creeping toward the door.

    "Don��t block what they vomit, just avoid it."

    "Yes, sir...!"

    "Can you clear a path?"

    "Of course... I can��"

    Philip, gritting his teeth, thrust his shield forward with all his might. The divine veil shattered explosively, its remnants scattering among the undead. As the staggering, burning creatures faltered, Philip, cloaked in a faint divine glow, threw himself at them with full force.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Philip tumbled among the undead, who fell like bowling pins. Ian wondered if he could handle that, but immediately bolted forward. There was enough distance for a leap. Crushing a few fallen undead underfoot, Ian leaped with all his strength. As he raised his ck sword overhead, the mouths on the Root��s back opened wide. Anticipating this, Ian conjured a Magic Force Field

    <em>Fwop!</em>

    The Whirling Barrier burst out just ahead, deflecting the sludge against the surrounding walls. Of course, it couldn��t block all of it. The subsequent sludge struck the magic shield, creating a dazzling blue light. Ian��s speed decreased sharply. But that was enough.

    <em>Schwick!</em>

    The de of his ck sword deeply embedded into the Root��s back, splitting one of the gaping mouths in two. The mouths, having expelled all their sludge, shriveled as if preparing for the next round.

    <em>Roar!</em>

    But the explosion of fiery magic coursing through the sword was faster. It was the Pinpoint Explosion. The mes burned the flesh, creating a massive crack in the ceiling and ring outwards. However, the reddish magic in Ian��s eyes had not lost its intensity. Ian, gripping the sword��s hilt, extended his left hand toward the Root and clenched his fist slowly.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    At almost the same moment, the mes that had been surging in all directions converged, as if time had reversed. When Ian clenched his fistpletely, the mes cascaded over the Root like a waterfall. This was the effect of me Bacsh, one of the advanced spells he had recently learned.

    Following a preceding spell, Ian could only use this skill to strike again with much less Mana. While it didn��t add much destructive power because of its low skill level, it was especially useful for Ian, who had a critically low Mana reserve. Especially in situations like this.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The gaping mouths couldn��t expel any more sludge. Before they could, they sizzled and melted away like a mural dissolving into acid.

    <em>Why did I only learn this now? Not for nothing was it considered an essential red spell. </em>

    With that thought, Ian, who had kicked at the copsing back, did a somersault andnded. The flowing firepped at his ankles. With a casual shrug, he extinguished the mes on his uniform and re-gripped his heated ck sword. The fact that the mansion was made of bricks turned out to be fortunate. If it were wooden, the entire ce would have been a sea of fire by now.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>... Or maybe not?</em>

    As the floor trembled, Ian, without further thought, hurled himself toward the disintegrating Root of Decay. It was something that needed to be done, anyway. Though it was melting now, once the mes died out, it would quickly regain its original form.

    Ian��s senses sharpened as he red at the creature. His sixth sense,bined with his keen sight, easily located the barely exposed core amidst the quivering flesh. The core was likely filled with curses to taint the ground. A de infused with a hint of chaos and wind cleaved precisely through the partially revealed core.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    With the sensation of bones shattering, the core crumbled into pieces. The pitch-ck mass inside scattered like a ghost in all directions.

    "<em>Gr</em>... <em>urk</em>..."

    The flesh that resisted the mes melted away, sizzling into a sticky slime.

    "...." Ian, whonded smoothly, looked down at the melting creature through the acrid smoke. There was no particr emotion. He merely mused internally that no matter how pissed you were, you shouldn��t align with a defiler. And even that minor thought soon vanished.

    "My, my lord...! My lord!" Philip��s cries followed.

    <em>I knew this would happen. </em>

    Seeing Philip floundering amidst the undead, barely holding up a dimming veil of light, Ian immediately leaped toward him. Just because the Root of Decay had died didn��t mean the undead had perished. Only after the source that darkened the skies was gone would they return to death.

    <em>Even if not, there��s no other choice.</em>

    The Count can deal with this himself. Ian created space by swiftly cutting down several undead in a row. Philip, who was nearly crawling on the ground, stood by bashing his shield. The sludge vomited by the undead soaked the shield and into his lower body. That was likely why he was struggling. The light veil seemed to have neutralized much of the curse, though.

    "I told you to be careful," Ian muttered as he pulled Philip along, clearing a path.

    They were heading toward another window beside the one their group had previously escaped through. Undead continued to pour in relentlessly through the main entrance. There was no need to confront them head-on, especially since they didn��t even provide experience points.

    "Run."

    "What? Here?"

    "We��re only on the second floor."

    "Exactly."

    <em>This guy��s seriously unpredictable. </em>

    Ian frowned as Philip clicked his tongue and awkwardly leaped out. Ian, kicking away an approaching undead, followed suit, diving out the window.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Philip,nding shield-first, tumbled noisily across the ground, while Iannded gracefully and steadied himself.

    The garden outside the mansion was rtively quiet. It was clear that all the undead had been drawn inside. Seeing no bodies around, it seemed the rest of the group had leaped onto the roof of a nearby annex. Of course, that was a minor detail. More significant were the ominous storm clouds, as if about to unleash a downpour, and the visibly wilting garden nts. Ian strode forward.

    Philip hurried after him, whispering as he looked around. "Did they really open a demonic realm through some ritual or something? And in broad daylight? Despite the encroaching darkness...."

    "They must have prepared early. Didn��t you hear the earlier conversation?"

    "I caught about half of it. I was quite shocked, you see."

    Ian continued nonchntly, seeing the look in Philip��s eyes. "The young lord probably just wanted to nt the curse of decay on thisnd. But he likely didn��t realize that making a pact with an Ancient God wasn��t something he could control. Either that, or he was convinced he could manage it."

    "... Or he might have been deceived by other corrupter��s lies."

    "Whatever the case, he probably didn��t foresee the darkness spreading. The unintended gue started then. And he came to a very corrupter-like conclusion: use the gue victims as sacrifices. So don��t feel any sympathy. Whether or not deceived, he��s just the same."

    "I-I wouldn��t. No way." Philip coughed awkwardly and looked away.

    <em>Sure, you wouldn��t. </em>

    Ian chuckled and added.

    "Anyway, my guess was a bit off. I thought they spread the gue intentionally from the start to increase the number of sacrifices."

    "... You already suspected they were using people as ritual sacrifices?"

    "There were regr traces of digging around the walls. Very amateurish, though."

    "Then, what you were observing from the walls was...? Why didn��t you tell us all of this earlier?"

    "Thesa already mentioned it. If I chimed in and was wrong, it��d be embarrassing."

    "...?!" Ignoring Philip��s shocked expression, Ian stepped into the outer estate where the Lord Westwood��s mansion and annex were located. Several dismembered undead corpses lie around. Judging by the charred edges, it was clear whose handiwork it was. Bloodstains were plentiful. Smoke from the city beyond the high walls blurred the horizon.

    As Ian kept walking, Philip continued, "So, this really is the result of some evil ritual. Once Lord Westwood and Jorah discovered their identities were exposed, they wasted no time in performing the ritual."

    "Probably. Whether they got the desired oue is another question."

    "... What do you mean by that?"

    Instead of answering, Ian recalled the quest. The quest hadn��t beenpleted even after killing Obell. It confirmed that neither failure nor the result referred solely to Obell��s n.

    <em>As expected. If an enemy is too weak for the reward, it��s always suspicious.</em>

    Ian smirked to himself and pushed the half-open gate wide.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    The street, once bustling with life, was now in utter chaos. Bloodstains stained the ground and walls, with furniture and various belongings scattered everywhere. Buildings were partially copsed, smoke billowed from multiple spots, and distant screams and shouts echoed faintly. It was clear that battles were taking ce as the residents were being evacuated.

    <em>At least it seems like they��ve rescued quite a few.</em>

    Yet, it doesn��t mean that all the undead were gone. Signs of non-human presence could be seen throughout the meandering main road and the randomly connected alleys. Some of them exuded a distinctly tainted magical energy.

    <em>Even those who died from the gue have risen again.</em>

    It was likely that they were buried inside the walls. The chaos might have started with them. Using the distant church steeple as andmark, Ian stepped into the alley, his gaze turning icy.

    "<em>Grr</em>... <em>ugh</em>...."

    "<em>Grrr</em>..."

    The sound of shuffling footsteps and phlegmden breaths grew clearer. Philip, noting the shadows in the alley, raised his shield to eye level and whispered.

    "My lord, perhaps we should offer a prayer before facing those things? The blessing of the God of Battle might be very helpful right now."Ian let out a chuckle involuntarily and responded, "He��s not the type to answer prayers."

    <em>He��d be more likely to mock us for being cowards.</em>

    Ian re-gripped his ck sword and led the way.

    "So just get ready to fight. We��re not stopping until we reach the church."

    As if in response to his voice, the corrupted undead began pouring out from beyond the alley. One creature, covered head to toe in pitch-ck tumors, stood out. Long tendrils wriggled like tongues from the center of each tumor��a grotesque sight. Ian remembered seeing such a creature in the game.

    <em>��Was it that those who died from the gue turned into these?</em>

    If he recalled correctly, they were called Hosts of Decay.

    <em>Tatatat��</em>

    With that thought, Ian charged.

    "Damn it... Lu Sr, please let me die rather than return as one of those...." Philip muttered a prayer with a sigh, then followed Ian, sprinting with all his might.

    ***

    <em>Crunch! Slice��</em>

    Ian advanced, his sword never resting.

    The corrupted undead kept crawling out from somewhere in the alley, blocking his path, but he never stopped. There was no need to kill them outright. Severing their upper and lower bodies and kicking them away was enough. The Hosts of Decay, with their writhing tendrils, were incinerated with Fireball and Fire Beam before they could get close.

    <em>Crack! Thud!</em>

    Philip quickly adapted to Ian��s methods. Soon, he only used his relic��s divine power to block the sludge. Unlike Ian, he couldn��t cleave the undead in half with a single stroke. Instead, he hacked off arms, heads, and legs, then bashed them away with his shield.

    <em>Damn, he��s really grown a lot.</em>

    Ian let out a faint, involuntaryugh as he asionally checked behind him. Before they realized how long they had advanced,

    <em>Thwack�� Crunch!</em>

    "...!" Ian��s eyes shed as he kicked away the severed body of an undead. A path had opened. At the end of the alley leading to the main road, the towering steeple of the church came into clear view.

    "Philip!"

    "Yes, my lord!"

    Philip, who had just beheaded a crawling undead with severed legs, quickly followed behind Ian. Only after they fully exited the alley did they slow their pace.

    "<em>Hah</em>... <em>hah</em>...." Philip panted heavily, ncing back.

    Dismembered and partially severed undead filled the alley they had passed through. The entire alley seemed to squirm, as if alive. The high number of undead was partly because many had been chopped into pieces, turning one into two or three. Philip��s eyes naturally dimmed as he stared at the nightmarish scene. This very street had been full ofughing and chatting people just yesterday.

    "What are you looking at?" Ian��s rebuke snapped Philip back to attention.

    Even as he spoke, Ian wasn��t looking at the church. He was watching beyond the main road on either side.

    "We can��t see the front gate from here...?"

    Philip��s frown deepened as he turned his gaze. Undead were emerging from various directions. There were over ten visible, including a woman who appeared freshly revived, dripping dark blood from her mouth.

    "It seems there were quite a few casualties, even during the evacuation."

    Philip narrowed his eyes at Ian��s observation. Shouts were now echoing not too far away. The growls of the undead and the sh of weapons were faintly audible.

    "They seem to be struggling more than expected. That��s surprising, considering the three of them went together.... Then again, if they��re evacuating civilians, simply neutralizing the undead as we did might not be sufficient. They��d also need to maintain formation."

    "It could just be that the situation itself is difficult."

    "...!?" Philip whipped his head around to look at Ian.

    Unlike Philip, Ian wasn��t even breathing hard.

    "Should we join them?"

    "No," said Ian.

    Ian turned, adding, "We just need to do what we came to do."

    Finally, taking in the sight of the tall church building, Philip resolutely stepped forward. He quickly moved past Ian, speaking as he did.

    "You��re right. If we stop this damned ritual, it will solve all the problems. Such madness... it��s unforgivable."

    "Agreed, but...."

    <em>Did those bastards even know what kind of situation they were creating? </em>

    Ian pondered this as he continued walking. Of course, this seemed more like an unexpected crisis, with several unforeseen variables. Looking back at the game, even with thorough preparation, the situation wouldn��t have been much different. Philip, pushing against the firmly closed church door, turned to Ian with a puzzled expression at that moment.

    "My lord. It won��t open."

    "Did they lock it from inside?"

    "I��m not sure. It doesn��t budge at all."

    "Step aside."

    <em>Did they lock themselves in and hide after causing all this chaos? </em>

    As soon as Philip stepped aside, Ian swung his ck sword, aiming precisely at the gap between the doors.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    But the ck sword didn��t cut through the gap at all, leaving only a slight scratch on the surface.

    <em>It didn��t cut through? </em>

    Frowning, Ian tossed the ck sword into his pocket dimension and extended his arms forcefully to check if the door wouldn��t budge as Philip had said. If it didn��t, they��d need to find another way.

    "...!" His eyes widened the moment his palm touched the door. The hairs on his body stood on end, followed by a fleeting vision. Somewhere on the fringes of the void, a massive entity with countless tendrils squirmed. An unintelligible but strangely tender whisper scratched at his mind. The visionsted only a moment.

    As Ian looked down at his hands, Philip nced around and asked, "Why did you stop?"

    The undead were still steadily approaching. They were now only about ten meters away��close enough that their sludge would soon reach them.

    "We can��t open this. It��s sealed by the ritual."

    Ian turned away and said, "Follow me."

    He walked toward the church��s exterior wall, stopping under the tall steeple. He leaped up and grabbed a protruding brick. Even with the Blessing of Battle, it wasn��t a height he could reach in one jump.

    Climbing up using magic would leave Philip behind. So he had to climb. Besides, the church had no actual windows, only small openings near the top to let light in.

    <em>They really go all out.</em>

    As Ian climbed the wall like a spider, Philip muttered to himself as he looked up.

    "You��re not seriously going up that way...."

    Then, seeing the approaching undead, he sighed, slung his shield onto his back, and clung to the wall.

    "Lu Sr�� if I must die, let it be from falling."

    Chuckling quietly at Philip��s murmurs, Ian continued scaling the wall. The ominous feeling from within the building grew stronger. Most people would only sense an unsettling vibe, but Ian could feel the distinctly turbulent chaos energy. The shards of chaos within him resonated in response.

    <em>Something truly dangerous must have emerged. And that must be the real result of the failed ritual. </em>

    Finally, Ian reached the parapet of the steeple. He briefly considered climbing onto the church roof but figured it wouldn��t be much different given the state of the door. The church interior was effectively a makeshift dungeon.

    "Phew...."

    Shaking out his tingling hands, Ian took in the scene beyond the parapet. The city was in shambles. Beyond that, he could see people gathered at the castle gates, like frightened herbivores, with soldiers holding back the undead.

    Charlotte and Thesaya were visible, easily standing out as they fought fiercely at the front lines. Their efforts seemed to keep the formation intact. It appeared that there were far more mutated or resurrected individuals than rescued civilians.

    <em>Sure enough, the curse spread faster than expected.</em>

    It seemed that the undead infected by the Hosts of Decay also carried contagious properties. Mev was nowhere to be seen. Judging by how the residents were gathered without venturing outside...

    <em>... So, they��re swarming outside the castle too.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue as he saw a sh of red light beyond the wide-open castle gates. He had initially noticed the traces of sacrificial victims buried beneath the walls.

    Naturally, those probably had all resurrected. Moreover, with numerous houses lining the road outside the walls, they had be easy prey for the Hosts of Decay. Joining forces at the church was out of the question. They might need to finish things here as quickly as possible and go help.

    Just as Ian was mulling this over internally, a voice called out from below.

    "My lord... please help me... I��m about to... join Lu Sr...!" Philip��s voice, weak and on the verge of copse, echoed from below.

    He looked as if he would faint at any moment, hanging on for dear life.

    <em>Almost there, and he��sining. </em>

    Ian quickly bent down and pulled him up with all his strength. Philip, now sitting on the floor, gasped for air.

    "Lu Sr..."

    "Enough with the prayers, get up."

    Ian grabbed Philip��s shoulder and helped him to his feet, pulling out his ck sword from the pocket dimension.

    Philip, his face covered in cold sweat, urgently questioned, "Do we not get a moment to rest?"

    Without answering, Ian pointed his sword ahead and stepped onto the staircase leading into the church.

    "...?!" Philip, looking around in a daze, finally noticed the situation at the main gate and widened his eyes. He held his breath for a moment. Then, urgently retrieving his shield, he followed Ian down the stairs without furtherint.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    As they descended the stairs, it soon became pitch dark. The confined space added to Philip��s sense of suffocation, making him feel like his neck was being squeezed. Only the sound of Ian��s steady footsteps echoed in the darkness. Philip tried to calm his breathing, sping his hands before his chest.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A faint light glowed between his gloved fingers. It did not push back the darkness, but lightened it slightly. Even that was enough for Philip to feel some relief. The ceiling seemed close enough to touch, the narrow, long walls pressed in, and Ian��s back loomed ahead. Philip��s frown deepened. The staircase seemed to stretch endlessly into the abyss, turning at right angles asionally.

    "... Are we entering a demonic realm or a barrier?"

    "Probably."

    Philip let out a small sigh at Ian��s matter-of-fact response.

    It meant they couldn��t exit back out the way they came. Not that he intended to leave before finishing their business here, but not being able to leave and choosing to stay were two very different feelings.

    Divine intervention wouldn��t reach this ce. If he died here, his soul might not reach the heavens. Instead, he would be prey for the void or eternally wander the world��s cracks.

    That��s why Philip felt the same first-time fear every time he entered such a ce. So he kept his eyes fixed on Ian��s back. In this godforsaken darkness, this man with ck hair was his only beacon. They continued downward, with Philip��s eyes fixed on the steady crown of Ian��s head."...."

    Upon reaching the end of the seemingly endless stairs, a long corridor revealed itself. However, the darkness persisted. The corridor, dotted with doors on either side, stretched out of sight like the stairs.

    "Conserve your divinity," Ian muttered as he led the way, sword hanging loosely.

    Philip quickly unsped his hands, drawing his sword and shield before following. The surrounding darkness deepened as the light faded. His ears felt stuffed, as if he were high up a mountain. Any distant sound seemed like it would be muffled, not that it mattered much now.

    "They��reing." Ian��s voice cut through the gloom.

    Philip immediately raised his sword and shield to his face. Ian��s eyes, gleaming like a cat��s, turned to him.

    "From behind, too."

    "...!"

    "Keep an eye on the rear. I��ll clear the path."

    Philip turned without a word. Even with his ears muffled, he could hear growling and fast-approaching footsteps.

    <em>Tat-tat��</em>

    Ian��s footsteps grew distant. As Philip walked backward, he focused on the writhing darkness beyond the corridor. He couldn��t see through the darkness to discern that undead properly.

    <em>Slice�� Woosh��</em>

    Suddenly, his vision brightened.

    Philip��s shadow stretched long in front of himself. The source of the light was unmistakable: Ian had incinerated an undead with a fireball.

    The hallway��s shape became clearer. Gray bricks lined the walls, and old, sporadic doors nked them.

    Philip finally saw the undead he had only heard until now. It had a gaping wound in its abdomen, with writhing intestines hanging out. The reddish hue of its face and body was not because of the light. The undead��s head, shoulders, and arms crawled with countless wriggling red tendrils resembling worms.

    <em>Tentacles? No, mushrooms?</em>

    Philip realized the tendrils were actually numerous fungal growths, each with a grotesque cap at its end. His brow furrowed as the light soon dimmed. Philip quickened his steps backward.

    <em>Thunk��</em>

    Philip��s heel caught on the smoldering corpse of an undead. With his shield still behind him, he turned sideways and nced at Ian ahead. Despite the darkness, it wasn��t hard to spot him.

    <em>Crack! sh��</em>

    Soon, Philip��s heel caught on the smoldering corpse of a dead man.

    With his shield still behind him, Philip turned his body sideways and nced at Ian ahead. Despite the darkness, it wasn��t hard to spot him.

    <em>Crack, sh��</em>

    A faint purple haze had already begun to rise from the sword Ian was wielding.

    Though not a bright light, it flickered distinctly in the darkness, tracing arcs through the air. The undead cut by this de smoldered faintly, their movements halting as if touched by divine power.

    <em>What on earth...?</em>

    Philip��s eyes narrowed at the violet arcs illuminating the darkness. He knew Ian��s sword was a cursed de, but seeing Ian wield its power as if it were his own was another matter. Only corrupted beings or those consumed by the sword��s malevolence should manage such a feat.

    "Don��t fall too far behind," But his voice, directed at Philip, was as cold andposed as ever.

    "... Yes," Philip answered promptly and quickened his pace.

    After all, if it were Ian, perhaps evenpletely dominating a cursed sword was possible. He had defied conventional wisdom countless times before. He was beloved of the gods and a mage who wielded a sword.

    Though this paradox had be familiar, it was still as extraordinary as a good-hearted corrupter or a demon worshiping the light. Perhaps it was this very contradiction that enabled Ian to achieve the near-impossible so many times. As Ian relentlessly cleaved through the approaching undead with unwavering speed, Philip also hastened his steps, focusing entirely on following Ian.

    "...!" Suddenly, one door lining the corridor burst open without warning. Philip��s eyes widened as an undead lunged out, arms outstretched.

    "<em>Gr</em>... <em>urk</em>...!"

    Red mushrooms sprouted from its eye sockets, mouth, and head. Its outstretched arms became engulfed in pulsating, grotesque fungi.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Despite the pounding of his heart, feeling as if it might drop at any moment, holy power red along Philip��s sword. His body moved instinctively.

    <em>Crack�� Thunk��</em>

    With a single stroke, Philip severed the outstretched arm and then plunged his sword into the undead��s chest. Holy power surged through the undead��s body as Philip repeatedly mmed his shield into its face. The undead��s head flopped back, causing it to stagger. Philip then kicked its chest, sending it reeling back into the room it had emerged from. Without hesitation, he sprinted after the now-distant Ian.

    Soon, Ian��s steps halted. They had reached a fork in the path. Standing behind Ian, Philip nced at the two branching paths of darkness and sighed.

    "Really? This is getting tiresome."

    "Agreed."

    Clicking his tongue, Ian chose a direction and continued walking. Philip followed closely behind. The hallway was now dotted with patches of bluish moss and red mushrooms. This was an unnatural urrence in a church, more fitting for a damp environment.

    Ian pressed on, clearing the way. Philip, no longer letting his guard down, dealt with the asional undead that lunged from the sides, ensuring Ian could maintain his pace without interruption.

    "Fuck, this ce is long..." Ian muttered under his breath, and Philip silently agreed.

    To Philip, this appeared to be a residence hall where priests, visiting devotees, or monks lived. The extended length was probably a result of the space being warped and stretched, though Philip still couldn��t fathom how this was possible.

    "...?" It wasn��t long before Ian paused. He looked back at one of the rooms they had been passing.

    Raising his ck sword, Ian kicked the door open and entered. As his ck sword raised, he crushed an undead��s head with a sickening crack. Philip quickly followed, shutting the door behind him. Ian was busy kicking aside the decapitated undead.

    "...!"

    Philip��s eyes widened as he surveyed the room. It contained two beds, two small desks, and two wardrobes facing each other. The setting was ordinary, but there was a faintly familiar feeling in the air.

    "Holy power...?" As Philip murmured, Ian strode across the room and threw open the wardrobe in the corner.

    "<em>Ee-eek</em>... O Radiant Light, please, with your merciful warmth, bless the soul of this humble servant��"

    With a gasp, the half-delirious voice trailed off.

    Ian nced back at the approaching Philip and muttered indifferently.

    "A survivor."

    "Indeed. I wasn��t expecting that."

    "He doesn��t seem able tomunicate properly."

    "Leave him to me for a moment."

    "Make it quick. There are more people to save outside." Ian stepped back.

    Philip nodded and looked into the wardrobe. Inside, a blonde-haired priest, eyes tightly shut, was curled up and muttering. He appeared to be around Philip��s age, perhaps still a novice.

    "You can open your eyes, priest. We��re here to help." Philip spoke politely.

    The priest��s lips stopped moving. He hesitated, still keeping his eyes closed, and replied, "That��s impossible... If you��re trying to deceive me and steal my soul�C-"

    Ignoring the nonsense, Philip sheathed his sword and looked at Ian, who had an indifferent expression.

    "This time, I��m sure. He��s not corrupted."

    Ian gave a nod, signaling to get on with it.

    Philip ced a hand on the priest��s shoulder.

    "...!" The priest��s eyes flew open as holy power surged through Philip��s hand. He looked at Philip with a face full of gratitude.

    "A holy knight...! Thank you, blessed Lu Sr...."

    Instead of correcting the priest, Philip offered a gentle smile.

    "What��s your name?"

    "Lu-Luce, sir knight."

    "Nice to meet you, Father Luce. I��m Philip. Let��s step outside."

    "Yes, yes, Sir Philip...." Luce stumbled out of the wardrobe. He smelled of urine, but Philip maintained his smile. It was fortunate that it was only urine.

    Luce couldn��t stand up properly, his legs giving way.

    As he nced back and forth between Philip and Ian, Philip added, "I sensed the touch of the Radiant Goddess. Is that how you stayed safe?"

    "Yes, yes. That��s correct...." Luce fumbled with a string around his neck, revealing a small silver pouch emitting a faint holy power.

    "I received this from a bishop who taught me when I was studying at the central church. It��s said to be a fragment from the first holy relic. I never imagined it would truly emit holy power��"

    "Never take it off. Now, can you tell us what happened here?"

    "You don��t know what happened...?" Luce��s eyes widened as he looked at Philip.

    He opened his mouth again. "Ha-haven��t you defeated all those pitiful monsters to get here?"

    "We fought monsters, but we entered through the spire. We��re here to cleanse the darkness lurking in the church."

    "Ah... ah...."

    Fear and despair filled Luce��s eyes. He hugged his head and muttered, "In that case, you should turn back immediately. That thing is not of this world. It��s undoubtedly from that cursed void�C-"

    "The city outside is not much different from here. Besides, we can��t leave until we eliminate the source of this darkness. We��re trapped here." Philip cut him off.

    Terror washed over Luce��s face.

    Philip stared into his trembling eyes and continued, "We��re going to eliminate the source of this chaos. If you help us, it will make things a bit easier. So please, join us and tell us everything you��ve seen and experienced here."

    "Join you...? I��ll die. I can��t. I can never go back to the chapel..."

    "Then stay here," Ian interjected.

    Philip looked at Ian, who shrugged indifferently.

    "We��ll continue on our way."

    "Can��t we try convincing him one more time...? Having a witness to testify about what happened here would be valuable. And it doesn��t seem like there are any other survivors."

    "...." Ian sighed briefly. He then lunged forward, grabbing Luce by the cor. Ian effortlessly lifted Luce, causing his eyes to widen with fear.

    "Staying here means you��ll die, priest. The holy power from that ne will soon fade, and the creatures outside will catch your scent. You��ll turn into one of those monsters ande after us. So it might be better to die by my hand now."

    "<em>Ee-eek</em>...!"

    "But if youe with us and tell us anything useful, you might have a chance to survive."

    Ian pressed the de against Luce��s neck and added, "So decide now. Will youe, or will you die?"

    "...." Philip was stunned by the tant threat.

    "I-I��ll go...." Luce, pale as a sheet, barely managed to speak as he stared at the de at his throat.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Keeping his sword in ce, Ian added, "Exnation?"

    "I��ll tell you... everything."

    "Good." Ian shoved Luce away and released his grip on his cor, then turned to Philip, who still had his mouth open in surprise.

    "You��re responsible for him now. If he endangers your life, I��ll kill him myself. Understand?"

    "... You heard him, Father. Stay close behind me at all times." Philip, trying to sound calm, looked at Luce.

    Luce, rubbing his neck, nodded vigorously, his head almost falling off.

    ncing fearfully at Ian, Luce added, "Are you really heading to the chapel? With just the two of you��"

    Something banged against the door with a thud, making Luce jump and hold his breath. As Ian turned immediately, Philip grabbed Luce by the arm and smiled.

    "Don��t worry. Just tell us everything you saw and heard."Leading Luce forward, Philip continued to smile. "While we walk."

    "W-wait, hold on...." As Luce stammered, Ian swung the door open, revealing an undead stumbling from the impact.

    Before Luce could even react to the horrifying sight, Ian��s sword mercilessly cut the creature to pieces. It didn��t stop there. Ian incinerated the fallen undead with a fireball from his hand.

    Luce, wide-eyed, muttered in disbelief, "Magic...?"

    "��It��s just an artifact. Don��t worry about it. Let��s go." Philip quickly interjected and stepped into the corridor. He knew Ian��s temperament well. If the priest hesitated,gged, or spouted nonsense, Ian would leave him behind without hesitation.

    He might even kill him. After all, Ian was the agent of the tinum Dragon, known for his strict adherence to his mission. Given a good enough reason, he could even behead a bishop.

    Fortunately, Luce began to walk on his own. He seemed to realize that staying behind meant certain death. Or perhaps he was simply terrified of Ian.

    Either way, it didn��t matter.

    "Start exining, Father Luce," Philip said as they walked. ncing around nervously, Luce swallowed hard and began to speak quickly.

    "Th-there were no signs. Everything was normal. Under Bishop Stephan��s guidance, I assisted Priest Eloy in preparing for the sacrament. Many priests and monks were involved because Lord Westwood nned to hold a banquet in the evening. Then, suddenly, it got dark outside and silence fell. Some priests and the bishop looked around in shock, and then��"

    Luce gasped as another door burst open, and an undead covered in mushrooms lunged out. Ian, expecting this, swiftly decapitated the creature. Ignoring themotion, Philip whispered to Luce.

    "Don��t stop talking, Father. From now on, every time you stop talking, I��ll hit you."

    "...?!"

    "It would be better than getting killed by him." Philip raised his gauntleted fist slightly at Luce��s gaze.

    Understanding the threat, Luce nodded and hurriedly continued. "They started running outside. I followed without knowing what was happening. It wasn��t just me. Other priests and monks were running down the hallway, too. Some, like me, were asking what was happening, but some looked very urgent... and shocked..." Luce sobbed, trailing behind Ian as he walked ahead.

    Philip had just shed down another undead emerging from the side, sttering ck blood on his face.

    "Keep going, Father," Philip urged, his voice steady despite the chaos.

    "So...so then..." Luce continued, tears in his eyes. It was a relief that he could still talk; otherwise, he would have likely fainted by now, if he had simply followed them in silence.

    ***

    "<em>Gr</em>...<em>urgh</em>...."

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A de sunk deep into the face of a groaning, dismembered undead. The faint purple light spreading from Ian��s ck sword turned the mushrooms that were covering the undead��s face pitch ck. The writhing fungal growths soon stopped moving.

    "<em>Phew</em>...." Ian exhaled and withdrew his sword. Around himy several dismembered and crushed undead. He had dispatched them all while holding his breath.

    As he resumed walking, Ian retracted the chaos energy he had been channeling into the ck sword.

    <em>Pssst....</em>

    The purple light on the de faded. The purple glow was not the inherent skill of the ck sword, the Fangs of Heaven Defier. Using that skill against these creatures would consume too much energy. If fully activated, it would quickly deplete his chaos energy. Fortunately, channeling a bit of chaos energy into the sword produced a simr effect. It was enough to kill the undead.

    The ck sword hummed softly in his grip, as if dissatisfied.

    <em>Greedy, as always.</em>

    Ian smirked and scanned the darkness of the corridor. His method for navigating was simple: follow the direction where the void��s power felt strongest.

    "... And the next moment, the main doors closed. I ran to the door immediately, but they did not open. After, the screams began to echo through the hall."

    From behind, the timid priest��s voice continued without stopping. Unlike Philip, Ian didn��t even nce back. It wasn��t just that he wasn��t interested; the story itself wasn��t particrly surprising to him. However, that didn��t mean he wasn��t listening at all. He had no choice but to hear it, even if he didn��t want to.

    Thanks to this, Ian discovered that the statue of De Lu had be corrupted and that the ritual had spontaneously begun, regardless of the defilers�� intentions. Luce testified that the suspected defilers, including the bishop, kneeled and recited sphemous prayers, sweating profusely.

    Of course, that wasn��t everything that Ian learned.

    "Those near the altar started copsing first. That��s when I saw the ck mass forming where the statue used to be. Moss and mushrooms began sprouting around it, and darkness enveloped everything. All the lights went out, and only the screams echoed."

    Ian also confirmed that the undead he was cutting down were the transformed priests and townspeople who had fled into the church.

    "I tried to light a torch, but strangely, the walls of the chapel seemed to stretch further away. When I finally reached them, the screams had stopped. I found a torch and lit it with my flint. �� Hell unfolded before my eyes."

    Luce��s voice had lost all intonation, as if he waspletely absorbed in his memories.

    "Everyone was dead. No, not everyone. Those kneeling were still alive, muttering iprehensible prayers in trembling voices."

    "Do you remember any of the phrases?"

    "Great cycle... transcendence... shedding... That��s all I can recall. Actually, I only remember very fragmented bits. My eyes were fixed on the darkness atop the altar. It felt like my whole body was decaying just by looking at it... yet I couldn��t look away from the abyss."

    Luce swallowed dryly, clutching his chest. He was holding the pouch with the holy relic around his neck.

    "It was the holy power that awoke me. That��s when I realized I was only safe because of the Goddess��s grace. But I knew it wouldn��tst forever. And at the next moment, the corpses began to stir�� They were reborn as entirely new beings."

    Luce looked at the fallen undead Ian had just in with a haunted expression. His face seemed to have aged rapidly during the recounting.

    "I ran away. I don��t remember when I threw the torch or climbed the stairs. I just kept running through the dark corridors, hearing gasping breaths and footsteps all around. When I came to my senses, I was in that closet. I stayed hidden until�� you two found me."

    <em>And now he was retracing his steps.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian turned a corner.

    The surroundings were now covered in moss and mushrooms. The number of undead blocking their path had decreased, so Ian spent more time walking than swinging his sword.

    "Can you describe what you saw on the altar in more detail?" Philip asked.

    Luce, frowning, stammered. "I can��t recall exactly. It was a writhing ck... egg. Yes, it felt like an egg. That��s all I remember."

    "I see...." Philip nodded and fell silent. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the ensuing stillness.

    "How did all this happen... Do you two know by any chance?" Luce finally asked, having reached that thought just now.

    Philip responded in a calm voice. "The corrupted were preparing a ritual to curse thisnd. The priests were at the center, and Lord Westwood was in league with them."

    "Lor-lord Westwood...? How could that be...?" Luce stammered, his eyes wide with shock. "But Lord Westwood was always so devout...."

    "Wasn��t the bishop as well? What about the other priests?"

    "...."

    "We exposed Lord Westwood��s true nature in front of the Count. That��s when his corrupted form revealed itself, and the city was plunged into darkness."

    "Oh, Lu Sr... So, you two are the knights of the elder elf, the ones who slew the basilisk."

    "That would be him, not me. This is Sir�� Ivan."

    "...." Luce stared nkly at Ian.

    Ian didn��t even nce at him, instead swiftly decapitating an approaching undead and then incinerating it with a fireball. The head engulfed in mes made a strangled sound as it burned away.

    As Luce swallowed nervously, Philip added, "The ritual probably began then. You witnessed it all unfold right next to you."

    "... Is Lord Westwood and the city��s people safe?"

    "Some of them are. But if we don��t handle the source of this darkness, there will be more casualties."

    "...." Luce was speechless.

    For a young monk used to the peace of the westernnds, this was an iprehensible nightmare.

    Looking at his unfocused eyes, Philip added, "We will handle the darkness. You must survive and report everything that happened here to the church. You might be the only witness who saw the entire tragedy from start to finish."

    "... Will they believe my testimony? I can hardly believe what I��ve seen myself."

    "They will believe you."

    Philip smiled meaningfully.

    "If you survive to the end, I��ll exin why I��m so certain."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Both of you, be quiet." Ian interrupted.

    Both Philip and Luce turned their attention to him as he nodded toward the front.

    "We��ve reached the stairs."

    "....!"

    Philip and Luce both turned their heads forward simultaneously. It was just as he said. The darkness ahead led downward. It was undoubtedly leading to the first floor, but it felt as if a deep abyss was unfolding before them.

    Ian turned to look at Luce and asked, "Is the chapel directly below?"

    "... Yes, probably. Please be careful. By now, there might be��"

    "Do note down." Ian cut him off and looked at Philip. "Stay at the top of the stairs. No matter what you hear, don��te down. Guard the priest and hold your position."

    "... Understood. If I hear nothing for a while, I��ll follow you down, then."

    As Ian nodded, Luce hesitated before finally stammering, "Ar-are you going alone?"

    "It��s easier that way."

    With his sword hanging at his side, Ian started down the seemingly endless staircase. "Wait here. We��ll make sure you can tell the world what happened here."

    Ian stepped onto the stairs, turning his back on the dazed Luce with his mouth agape. Even in the darkness, his footsteps made no sound, likely due to the moss covering the steps.

    <em>My Mana is sufficient... and my chaos energy isn��tcking either...</em>

    Ian calmly assessed his condition as he continued downward without stopping. Soon, the end of the staircase came into view, and the surroundings grew dimly lit. The sight of the chapel unfolded before him. The corpses that were supposed to be plentiful were nowhere to be seen. Instead, moss and mushrooms of various colors overran the ce.

    At the center, the sight of priests kneeling and bowing their bodies became clear. Each had a bulging back, raising their skeletal hands above their heads. They were motionless, as if dead, but the power of the void was distinctly present.

    "...." But Ian wasn��t looking at them.

    He stared intently at the massive lump on the altar that the priests were worshipping. Up close, it looked more like a pupa than an egg. Inside, the chaos energy writhed as if preparing for a metamorphosis.

    The important thing was that the process wasn��t yetplete.

    <em>So, before that happens...</em>

    As he thought this, Ian dashed forward. His eyes, fixed on the altar, turned violet, and his grip on the ck sword tightened.

    <em>Pssst��</em>

    The haze spreading along the crossguard ignited, dying the de in a purple hue as it burned.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    The strange sensation of the sword��s hilt taking root in his grip made Ian uneasy. Greedily, the ck sword absorbed his chaos energy. The shimmering purple haze spreading from the cross-guard to the de��s tip flickered, resembling fangs true to its name. The reason it glowed purple instead of ck, as it did when used by the dark knight, was because its power source was chaos energy rather than dragon magic.

    <em>Fssssst��</em>

    The moss and mushrooms filling the hall trembled shortly after. A dense, dark green mist rose. Even at a nce, it was a color that one instinctively knew not to inhale.

    <em>Reminds me of the game, fuck.</em>

    Ian held his breath and frowned. It reminded him of the toxic mist that rose from various parts of the westernnds in the game. Those were each called the Mist of Decay, the Haze of Corrosion, the Clouds of Contagion��each had different names and effects.

    <em>Chiiii��</em>

    This one appeared to be the Mist of Decay. His steel-d feet felt as if they were burning away. Poison, germs, spores��whatever the cause, it was dissolving his body from the toes up. Ian quickly stopped and looked around. The altar was still a considerable distance away.

    Just as Luce had described, the chapel had expanded to the size of a small stadium,parable to the throne room of the Vampire Empress. By the time he reached that ck mass, his entire body would have melted away.

    Though given enough time, he could recover from the injuries, he paused to find a safer path to avoid blinding himself. If he couldn��t end the entity in one blow, he would have to fight the remaining battle blind. Closing his eyes to avoid the mist wouldn��t change the oue either. Fighting without sight wasn��t impossible, but whether he could do it as adeptly as Charlotte was uncertain, especially against an unknown boss.<em>Why are all boss fight intros like this?</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian turned back and retreated. There were patches along the edges where the moss and mushrooms didn��t grow, offering temporary safety.

    <em>Creak, crack��</em>

    The sound of stone cracking spread just as Ian reached the empty edge of the chapel. Sliding to a stop, he deactivated the Fangs of Heaven Defier and turned his gaze toward the source of the sound.

    <em>As expected. Those things weren��t just part of the background.</em>

    The priests�� unnaturally bulging backs swelled further. The sound of something breaking persisted, visible through the decaying priestly robes dissolving in the mist.

    <em>They��re molting.</em>

    The desperate ritual had borne some fruit. Whether this was the reward they desired, Ian couldn��t say.

    <em>Regardless, you��ll burn as well.</em>

    Ian��s eyes glinted with reddish magic as he stared at the dense green mist and the molting priests. A purple gleam flickered in his irises.

    Unless he was in a situation where he couldn��t move at all, there was no reason to stand idly by and wait for this event cut scene to end. Moreover, the Mist of Decay didn��t seem like it would subside anytime soon. Even if it did, it could easily rise again to hinder him.

    In the game, he might have found a safe zone or used a defensive skill to counter it, but in reality, he had a much simpler method at his disposal.

    Chaos-infused magic surged into the ck sword, intensifying its power. The sword whined irritably, but Ian paid no attention to it. He thrust the de forward, its tip glowing a deep red.

    <em>Kwooooosh��</em>

    A burst of yellow me erupted, spreading violently. The dense green mist was consumed by the me Tide, along with the moss and mushrooms beneath. Ian spread the mes wide, the writhing moss and mushrooms sizzling loudly as they burned.

    <em>Crack, creak��</em>

    The priests�� molting finished just before the me Tide engulfed them. Creatures covered in sticky mucus emerged, pping multiple sets of wings like those of dragonflies. The discarded shellsy limply and soon disintegrated in the fiery wave.

    "...." Still holding his sword forward, Ian��s crimson eyes scrutinized the emerging creatures. They resembled giant insects. With three pairs of elongated dragonfly wings, the heads, covered in multiplepound eyes, resembled oversized cockroaches with sharp mandibles.

    Their bodies, slick with mucus, appeared armored with chitinous ting. Eight pairs of long legs extended from their chests to their abdomens, each ending in w-like pincers that dripped with venom. At the front, their thick, elongated bodies ended inrge, gaping holes lined with fang-like spikes.

    <em>What a disgusting sight.</em>

    The creatures, seemingly waiting for the mucus covering them to dry, turned their bodies toward Ian simultaneously.

    <em>Crack, creak��</em>

    The spiked holes opened, revealing faces hidden within. They looked like faces molded from y. The creatures opened their eyes,pletely ck with no whites.

    "What a pity...."

    A voice, resonating like a swarm of buzzing insects and infused with magic, continued, "How can a seeker of truth not ept such an obvious truth?"

    "... Bishop Stephan?" Ian spat out, his expression indifferent.

    The creature, which had been moving its lips, smiled broadly, revealing that it had no teeth below its lips.

    "There was a time when I was called that... but no longer. I have shed the shackles of mortality and be part of the grand and eternal cycle... Now, I, or rather, we, are the evangelists of decay and disease, spreading the truth of the cycle, the true offspring of the Great Father��" The creature��s voice grew increasingly exalted.

    The corrupted ones who had be the evangelists of the cycle ttered their pincers together,ughing unpleasantly. They seemed to derive immense pleasure from their transformation into void beings.

    Of course, Ian��s gaze remained indifferent as he stared at them. He still couldn��t understand these corrupted beings.

    <em>No matter how tempting immortality, power, or forbidden knowledge might be, what was the point if it meant bing such grotesque forms? </em>

    They might consider themselves beings that had transcended humanity, but to Ian, they were just one of many void monsters, nothing more, nothing less. Perhaps most of them were already convinced that the world would soon end. Maybe they were each preparing for what came next in their own way.

    "Yes... certainly not an ordinary father." With a slight smirk, Ian finally spoke.

    Running his left hand through his hair, he slowly clenched his fist and added, "Putting his children��s faces on their rears, now that��s something."

    "Once the cycle begins, no one can stop it.... What did you just say?" Stephan, who had been speaking in a self-absorbed manner, suddenly asked, perplexed.

    "I have a question." Ian nonchntly added, gesturing with his chin toward Stephan. "Where do you guys eat and where do you poop from?"

    "What kind of crude��...?!" Stephan started to retort but then halted abruptly. He quickly turned his head, pping his wings furiously.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The me Tide that had been moving away from the chapel was now returning, roaring more violently than before. The mes converged toward Ian like merging streams, growing fiercer and faster.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    "<em>Aargh</em>��" The rushing mes engulfed several evangelists at the rear. Those who hadn��t yet shed all their mucus screamed grotesquely as they fell. The few just behind them urgently flew upward. Stephan, who had also risen higher, frowned and turned back around, ring at Ian.

    "You scoundrel, truly fitting for a mage��" But his words were cut off again. Ian, now surrounded by a whirlwind, had already charged right up to him.

    "You know me well." With those words, Ian activated the Fangs of Heaven Defier once more and swung his ck sword down. The flickering purple haze bit into Stephan��s upper head.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    As Stephan��s head and chest split open, Ian nted his foot on Stephan��s body, pushing against him with the momentum of his charge. Even as Stephan was driven back, Ian continued to thrust his sword down between Stephan��s legs.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The purple de sliced through Stephan��s lower face, spilling dark green ichor as his body split in half. Ian kicked the divided corpse away forcefully.

    "<em>Argh!</em>" Screaming as he was torn apart, Stephan was engulfed by the surging mes and burned away. Ian, havingunched himself off Stephan, didn��t even spare a nce. He was already hurtling toward another evangelist.

    "<em>Screech</em>��" The next creature opened its lower face, spewing a jet of ck bile.

    <em>So, you really do poop out of your face.</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian kicked off into the air. The swirling whirlwind twisted his trajectory into a spiral as he surged past the spewed bile. The creature��s eight legs shot out spasmodically, but Ian was faster, slipping through them and diving into its body as if embracing it.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The purple de Ian held in a reverse grip stabbed into the creature��s abdomen. nting both feet on its body, Ian straightened his grip on the hilt and kicked forcefully.

    <em>Crunch��</em>

    The de sliced through the creature��s side, and the trailing haze tore apart two of its wings.

    "<em>Screech</em>��" Screaming in pain, the creature spiraled downward, unable to maintain a bnce with its mismatched wings.

    Ian was already arcing back toward where he hade from. His gaze swept over the remaining evangelists, who now numbered only five. Their faces, once filled with ease and ecstasy, were now twisted with confusion and shock. Some even closed their orifices entirely, hiding their faces.

    A faint smile tugged at Ian��s lips.

    <em>I know from experience. Adapting to a new body and power doesn��t happen instantly.</em>

    Though they had been transformed into void beings, their essence hadn��t changed. They were priests who had never fought properly. No matter how immense the power, it had to be wielded skillfully to be meaningful, as Ian had learned through countless trials and errors.

    "...." Ian��s eyes, tinged with purple amidst the gray, gazed at the raging inferno rushing toward him. Instead of trying to evade, he crouched in mid-air, steadying his stance.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    Just as the reversing me Tide was about to collide with Ian, the Whirling Barrier, amplified by chaos energy, exploded outwards, wrapping around and absorbing the fire. The evangelists faltered, their speed momentarily reduced. The meden whirlwind shot up to the ceiling before dispersing in all directions.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    "<em>Aaargh!</em>"

    The evangelists were swept away by the fiery vortex. Meanwhile, Ian, who had been propelled to the ceiling, twisted his body andnded feet-first on the ceiling.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack�� </em>

    His entire body was pressed against the ceiling by the pressure, causing cracks to spread out from where his feet were nted.

    <em>This is practically no different from the me Storm.</em>

    Even as he thought of one of the high-level spells he hadn��t mastered yet, Ian quickly redirected his gaze. He wasn��t looking at the evangelists entangled in the mes as they fell. His focus was on the altar, the massive ck mass atop it. In a fleeting moment, he perceived all the changes urring there.

    After several unwanted stat allocations, his cognitive abilities and reflexes had reached nearly superhuman levels. In a situation like this, with his Concentration and Intuition traits fully activated, his perception was even sharper. He noted the sticky, burning surface, the vivid purple glow flickering beyond it, the seething shadows between, and the crack spreading rapidly from the top.

    The moment Ian noticed the cracks spreading rapidly from the top, he forcefully pushed off with his bent legs. His body, previously pressed down by the pressure, shot out like a cannonball as he shook off the restraint.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    As Ian pushed through the remnants of the me whirlwind, he raised the ck sword above his head. The trajectory created by the purple haze fiercely zed and descended.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The sword de effortlessly tore through the surface of the massive chunk that had already begun to crack. With the impact of the rushing force, Ian buried the sword deep into the interior of the mass, even as it lodged itself into the surface. His crimson eyes flickered with a mix of purple, ring up as if overheated for a moment.

    <em>Snap��</em>

    The upper part of the masspletely split open, and a dazzling sh spread from within almost simultaneously.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A massive pir of fire burst forth, engulfing not only the surface of the mass but also everything contained within it.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The explosion, which painted the interior white, soared to the ceiling. Countless fragments scattered in all directions like fireworks coloring the night sky. Ian closed his eyes tightly as the explosion flung him away, his visionpletely paralyzed. The blue force field enveloped his entire body. Though it was a half-beatte, it was still meaningful.

    <em>Crash��</em>Encased in the force field, Ian skipped across the floor like a stone and crashed.

    The sensation against his back differed slightly from that of a wall. It was an unpleasantly crushing hardness. Reflexively, Ian switched his grip on the ck sword and thrust it forcefully behind him.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    "<em>Screech</em>��"

    With a creepy sensation, a scream almost akin to an insect��s cry erupted. Ian swung the sword until it made a full circle, and only after he no longer felt any resistance did he finally stand up as the bisected preacher fell with a sticky sound.

    <em>Rumble...</em>

    Ian felt the heat covering the ceiling dissipate. The explosion could have easily brought down the building. However, only the acrid smoke, heat, and vibration could be felt; the roof did not copse at all.

    <em>p, p��</em>

    Instead, the sound of pping wings filled the air. Despite hisck of sight, Ian could sense hundreds and thousands of fireballs adorning the surroundings. He felt each one imbued with the power of the void.

    "Truly an amazing spell...."

    A low, cracked voice pierced Ian��s ears immediately afterward.

    <em>What��s this? Aren��t you dead?</em>

    As Ian heightened his senses and furrowed his brow, the raspy voice of Stephan, as if he had swallowed a lot of smoke, spread again.

    "But in the end, it is merely the futile struggle of a mortal... Decay and disease are part of a grand cycle, and so is death... Bing one with the cycle is immortality...! Behold...! The great swarm! The infinite wave of mycelium is reborn even in death...!"

    Amid the cracked and overturned voice, the sound of things shattering against the force field continued like hail. Ian once again slightly moved his left arm, generating the Magic Force Field, and opened his previously closed eyes. His vision, which had turned white, was gradually returning.

    "The greedy descendants who desire only the cycle have descended upon thisnd... This is a sign of catastrophe and a beginning for mortals, but a blessing of immortality for the descendants of the cycle... You cannot stop it, mage. The ring of the cycle has already begun to connect, and this is just the beginning and a part of it��"

    <em>Jeez, you sure talk a lot, bastard.</em>

    Even as he thought, the sound of wings pping in the smoke swirled chaotically around him.

    <em>Crunch, crack��</em>

    The sound that was scratching his eardrums continued relentlessly, apanied by strange cries, bothrge and small. They were the screams of the evangelists of the cycle. Even as they exhaled painful breaths, Stephan��s voice rose louder.

    "Fear not, my sons! This is also part of the cycle...! In the end, the Great Father will awaken on thisnd and embrace all things...! I... I rejoice with all my heart...!" His voice mixed with screams.

    As Ian lightly shook his head, his gaze finally fixed on one spot. In the center of his returning vision, a quest window had appeared.

    [Mycelium of Infinite Greed.]

    <em>Mycelium...?</em>

    Frowning, Ian closed the window and turned toward the direction of Stephan��s voice. Beyond the crumbling blue force field, countless fireballs flew into view, resembling locusts but grotesquelyrge, each the size of a forearm. They flew around aze, leaving the ground littered with their charred remains. Amidst them, smaller ones wriggled out, devouring the remnants and growing again.

    The cycle��s evangelists were the same, their bodies covered in mycelium. The sound that scratched Ian��s eardrums came from these creatures gnawing at the evangelists with sharp jaws in all directions.

    <em>Are they capable of infinite reproduction or something? </em>

    Ian thought as his gaze, lost in contemtion, finally settled on Stephan, who was being gnawed by the mycelium. The half Ian had cut off was burned away, leaving only the vertically split half. Even that wasn��t intact. Only the lower part of his chest, part of his torso, and half of his face with clear burn marks remained twitching.

    And he, too, was being gnawed by the mycelium.

    Ian leaped, gripping his sword. The ck de, now emitting a purple haze again, shed through one mycelium body. With a sensation of slicing through a very hard shell, the mycelium body split in half. Inside, there were no intestines��only the same yellowish, smooth cross-section as its exterior.

    <em>This makes me want to puke in another way.</em>

    Ian��s frown deepened, and his eyes turned red. He cut through another mycelium, and around him, Dancing mes sprung up one after another. The mes, as soon as they formed, fell to the ground.

    The mes caught and burned away the new mycelium that bubbled out from the cut sections.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Explosions continued behind Ian as he ran.

    With an expression of either pain or ecstasy, Stephan shouted. "I... I will return to being part of the cycle and be reborn... reborn beside the Father...!"

    <em>Crack! Crunch��</em>

    Ian, who had reached Stephan, swung his sword repeatedly. Ian sliced apart three mycelium that had almost devoured Stephan��s body, causing them to tumble down. As the parts that touched the haze melted into ckness, Ian extended his left hand.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The mes emanating from his palm burned the cross-sections of the mycelium. Without even ncing at the burning mycelium flying around, Ian looked down at Stephan��s remaining half-head.

    "Who said you could return?"

    "...?!"

    "Watch from there as you die. I��ll turn all these locusts into roasted meat."

    With a rough breath, Ian��s eyes had turned crimson again. Stephan, briefly widening his one remaining eye, looked up at him. He noticed the bloodshot eyes and the nosebleed dripping from Ian��s nose, and a startled smile appeared on his lips.

    "You weren��t just an ordinary mage...! You belong to the void as well! Whose will you represent...? The Chaos of the Abyss...? The Dreaming End? Or perhaps, the Lustful�C-"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian stomped down hard on Stephan��srge lower jaw, shattering it. He stared into the creature��s eyes.

    "Shut up. My head��s ringing."

    <em>As if I care about any of those fancy titles</em>, he thought, turning away.

    The mycelium moved and flew around like insects, which puzzled him. But one thing was clear: infinite didn��t just mean greed.

    Despite hundreds being burned, and many more turned to ashes by the explosion, countless more remained.

    <em>Crunch, crack��</em>

    The sound of creatures emerging from the ashes was loud and clear. There were already hundreds, if not more.

    <em>Infinite arm-sized bugs. Just what I needed.</em>

    But that wasn��t all. On the tform, a massive lump was forming, made up of hundreds of intertwined mycelium. More creatures flew out from within it. If left unchecked, they would keep multiplying endlessly, eventually filling not just the sanctuary but the entire church. They would probably gnaw through the barrier and fly out afterward. That would spell disaster for the entire west.

    <em>But why don��t I remember seeing these things in the game...</em>

    The answer came to him almost simultaneously with the question. The name of the quest he had received before held the answer.

    [The result of failure.]

    These creatures were the result of a failed ritual. If the ritual had seeded, apletely different, possibly even more horrifying entity would have manifested. But that didn��t matter now. What mattered was stopping their multiplication. That was also the content of the quest he had just received. Fortunately, he didn��t have to think too deeply about what to do.

    <em>Crunch, crack��</em>

    Sensing the ominous umtion of magic, the mycelium creatures, which had been soaring in groups, all turned their direction simultaneously. In an instant, yellow bugs filled Ian��s vision. The sight made him understand why locust swarms were considered a natural disaster.

    <em>... Now seems like the right moment to use Hellfire.</em>

    Thinking this, Ian extended his ck sword, now glowing bright yellow.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    What poured out from the sword was the me Tide. Unfortunately, he had consumed too much mana to use Hellfire, the high-level red magic he had first learned. Advanced-level magic required an enormous amount of Mana, befitting its name.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    But he didn��t intend to use just the me Tide alone. There was another advanced magic he had recently learned. Ian��s eyes, still burning red, shed again right after he unleashed the wave of fire. The de of his outstretched sword rippled greatly.

    <em>Boom! Boom, boom!</em>

    On top of the wave of fire that burned the mycelium, irregr explosions of varying sizes erupted. It was the Chain Explosion. This high-level red magic, which would normally create random pinpoint explosions over a wide area,bined with the me Tide to create a scene whereva seemed to erupt from all over. Ian, who had consumed a vast amount of Mana at once, staggered momentarily.

    <em>Boom! Rumble��</em>

    The mycelium caught in the explosions and fiery torrents melted and crumbled helplessly.

    "Hah... hah...."

    Ian steadied himself immediately afterward, catching his breath. The me Tide spread and the uncontroble pirs of fire exploded everywhere. His eyes, watching the mycelium that still survived and came rushing at him, soon glowed with a violet-tinted gray. Wind enveloped his entire body as it swirled around him, and Ian dashed forward again.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    He moved with the speed of a freshly released arrow. The mycelium creatures were upon him in an instant. The extreme tension made his nerves feel like they were overheating. His ck sword, greedily devouring chaos power,shed out.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The de��s trajectory traced an infinite spiral as it swept through, slicing the creatures into countless fragments almost instantaneously.

    The trance-like sword strikes that had shattered the vampire minions were being re-enacted. Though not as strong and fast as back then, the ck sword was much lighter than the Legion Commander��s Greatsword. Moreover, the wind enveloping his entire body assisted his movements, making them even swifter.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack��</em>

    As he advanced, destroying everything in his path, Ian felt as if the ck sword was pulling his arm along. The mad sword, obsessed with ughter, clearly enjoyed creating countless deaths. It had no intention of stopping, even if its de broke or its wielder��s body crumbled. It would persist to the end.

    Ian didn��t try to control such a weapon. Instead, he gave himself over to its will. At this moment, there were only things to kill all around. The ck sword felt like an extension of his body, manifesting the stat bonuses.

    <em>Boom! Rumble��</em>

    The wave of fire that had been spreading was now right in front of him. Ignoring the explosion erupting next to him, Ian willingly plunged into the me Tide. The Wind de swirling around his body absorbed the mes.

    Ian, once again casting Wind de infused with chaos power, continued his relentless charge. Each breath felt like it was burning him from the inside, but he did not stop.

    <em>Crunch, crack��</em>

    The tform wasn��t far now. Suddenly, the wings of the massive lump on it started pping in unison. The creatures were endlessly being born somewhere inside, intertwining with their kin and flying out.

    <em>So, the source of the multiplication must be right in the middle.</em>

    The shard of chaos seemed to confirm his hypothesis with its resonance.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The preceding me Tide collided with the surface of the mycelium mass. Those caught in it burned ck.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A bright yellow explosion sted parts of the mass in all directions. Ian, engulfed in mes, leaped into the center where the burning, fragmented mycelium creatures were falling.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    "...!" Stephan��s one remaining eye, watching from afar, widened in shock.

    His body, being devoured by the mycelium, was rotting and turning ck, yet his expression showed no pain, as if he couldn��t feel it.

    And in truth, he couldn��t.

    Since the moment Ian created the explosive wave of fire resemblingva, Stephan hadn��t taken his eyes off him for even a second. Not only because of the tremendous spell that made one forget this was the twilight of magic, but also because the swordsmanship he disyed was nearly divine.

    No brave barbarian or battle-hardened knight could have created such a spectacle. Maybe a few sword masters within the Empire, but certainly not a mage. Moreover, the sword he wielded emanated the power of the void.

    <em>Is that a cursed sword imbued with the power of the void��?</em>

    It wasn��t a mere illusion. Thanks to gaining new sensory abilities, Stephan could see the chaos power swirling along every trajectory.

    <em>... Even so, no one could wield it like that unless they were a being of the void. So, does that mean he is a mage with spells rivaling archmages, a swordsman on par with masters, and also wields the power of the void?</em>

    It was an absurd thought, but he couldn��t deny it. The proof was right in front of him.<em>Co-could he be... a chaos being disguised as a human...?</em>

    The thought struck him suddenly, and for the first time, Stephan��s remaining eye widened to its limit.

    <em>Then, is the suddenmencement of the ritual all because of him?</em>

    He wanted to rush and confirm if his perfectly fitting hypothesis was true. Of course, that was an impossible wish. At this moment, he was rotting and unable to move, and the person who could give him answers was in the middle of the swarming mycelium.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack��</em>

    Endlessly creating trails covered in mes and violet haze.

    Ian, half in a trance, continued to wield his sword, cutting through the horde of mycelium creatures. His joints and muscles screamed in agony, and his nerves felt like they were burning, but he couldn��t stop now.

    If he stopped, those mycelium creatures would overwhelm him in an instant. They would devour him down to thest bone in a blink. Then, they would probably resurrect him as one of them, bing part of the endless cycle.

    The thought, simr to what he had often considered, crossed his mind again.

    <em>Was this really how the boss fight was supposed to be tackled in the game?</em>

    Indeed, these mycelium creatures were individually not that significant. In the game, it would have been a hack-and-sh style boss fight, much like fighting regr monsters. Endlessly slicing through the hordes would have been satisfying. Moreover, he wouldn��t have to worry about physical damage or aftereffects.

    The corrosive miasma would reduce equipment durability, the decay mist would deal dot damage, and the germ clusters would cause various status effects. All he had to do was manage his character in his own way to keep them alive.

    Of course, that was irrelevant now.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    In any case, he was almost at the source of this endless multiplication. Feeling the resonance of the shard, Ian saw the faintly visible form through the mycelium.

    <em>As I thought, a divine statue.</em>

    The statue of De Lu, standing well over two meters tall and visible only as a dark silhouette, loomed ominously. Once the Goddess of Prosperity and Laziness, she now symbolized decay and disease, bing a vessel for endless greed.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The mycelium sprouting like mushrooms on the statue��s surface was crushed.

    <em>ng! </em>

    Ian��s sword struck the statue. He could feel the divine and chaotic energies swirling inside it. Simultaneously, a vision shed through his mind. The source of divinity, now tinged purple, bore an ominous void mark flickering like hieroglyphs at its center. It was likely the mark from the ritual the corrupters had performed.

    <em>They tried to corrupt the source of divinity to use it as a power source for the ritual.</em>

    Given more time, they would have fully seeded. As it stood, they had partially seeded, using it as a power source, though it wasn��t entirely contaminated. Stopping the mycelium��s multiplication seemed straightforward enough: destroying the statue and the mark should suffice. However, the statue appeared quite durable, resisting both his magic and strikes. Nevertheless, repeated attacks would eventually break it.

    <em>... But then the source of divinity would be destroyed as well.</em>

    He had another option, one normally only possible if he were corrupted. Ian��s bloodshot eyes red momentarily.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    An explosion beneath his de scorched the surrounding mycelium, also engulfing Ian��s lower body. Unblinking amidst the heat, Ian fixed his gaze on the statue in the center of the explosion.

    <em>You can thank me with blessings or money. Skill points would be even better. </em>

    With this thought, Ian extended his left arm to grasp the hand of the ckened statue. The shard of chaos resonated eagerly.

    ***

    "Oh, Lu Sr��" At the end of the corridor, a blonde priest named Luce crouched near the stairs and sighed. His gaze was fixed at the bottom of the stairs, which seemed to lead deep underground.

    He had no choice. Not long after the ck-haired knight had descended, loud and small explosions began echoing continuously. shes of light illuminated the stairs, and faint heat filled the corridor, trembling with vibrations. From here, he had no way of knowing whaty below or what was happening.

    "Are you alright?"

    A voice beside him nearly startled Luce to the point of a heart attack. He turned to see Philip approaching. Luce wasn��t the only one who was scared��the undead continued to advance, but the brown-haired pdin dealt with those pitiful, terrifying creatures.

    Philip had left Luce here, repeatedly dashing into the corridor��s darkness and returning. Now, the gentle glow that had once surrounded Philip��s sword had faded significantly. Staring nkly at the ck blood trickling down Philip��s face, Luce suddenly spoke, recalling the steel gauntlets.

    "I-I��m fine. How about you, sir?"

    "Oh, I��m used to this. You can rx now. It seems there are no more undead left."

    "That��s a relief, but..."

    Luce��s gaze returned to the stairs.

    "I don��t think we can rx just yet."

    "Ah, you��re more worried about that side." Philip also nced at the distant flickering light from the stairs. Another loud explosion followed.

    "Don��t worry. For him, this is routine. Sir Ivan won��t lose."

    "You sound certain."

    "If he loses, the world might as well end."

    "...?"

    At Luce��s bewildered look, Philip quickly let out a heartyugh. "I mean, he��s that strong. Trust me. We��ve fought and defeated countless void creatures together."

    "What��"

    <em>��Kind of lives are you all living?</em>

    Luce barely swallowed the words that reached the tip of his tongue. He knew they would undoubtedly sound rude.

    The light from below the stairs subtly illuminated Philip��s face, and Luce realized this pdin wasn��t much older than him. They might even be the same age. Moreover, there was a faint trace of fear in his eyes, though he was oveing it. Noticing this, Luce found himself speaking without thinking.

    "Sir Philip."

    "Yes?"

    "How did you be a pdin?"

    "Well... Actually, I need to be honest with you. I��m not a pdin. I haven��t even been knighted yet."

    "...!" Luce��s eyes widened at Philip��s words.

    Philip scratched his head and continued, somewhat sheepishly. "My role is that of a squire. I serve a pdin. I��m just a lucky kid who got his hands on a holy relic."

    "...."

    "I apologize for deceiving you, Father Luce." Philip bowed his head respectfully.

    Snapping out of his shock, Luce hurriedly waved his hands. "No, no, there��s no need to apologize. It doesn��t change the fact that you saved my life."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    "Actually... It��s more impressive. I��ve heard that serving a pdin is incredibly difficult and dangerous."

    Philip shrugged with a small smile. "Fortunately, my lords aren��t that demanding. Sir Ivan may seem tough, but he��s actually a kind person. Though the job is indeed very dangerous. Extremely so, most of the time."

    "... Then why don��t you quit? Do you have a reason to continue such a dangerous mission?"

    "A reason...?" Philip tilted his head in puzzlement and then added, "Helping those who risk their lives fighting the forces of darkness. Why would I need any other reason?"

    "...." Luce was speechless once again.

    At that moment, a loud noise and a blinding sh erupted from below the stairs almost simultaneously. Luce blinked, momentarily seeing a faint glow around the squire��s head. It was only for a brief moment. As the light faded, Philip��s face returned to shadow. It must have been a trick of the light scattering.

    "Perhaps... you are...."

    <em>Rumble�� </em>

    As Luce murmured, the entire corridor started shaking as if an earthquake had struck. Simultaneously, a strange pressure bore down on Luce��s entire body. Philip rushed to him, eyes wide.

    "Get down, priest."

    "Yes, yes...!" Luce dropped to the ground, and Philip kneeled beside him, raising a round shield over Luce��s body, clearly preparing for the possibility of the ceiling copsing.

    "What��s happening?" Luce shouted, his head pressed to the floor.

    Philip��s calm voice responded immediately. "The barrier surrounding the church is copsing. Or the demonic realm is closing."

    "...!" Luce looked up involuntarily, seeing Philip��s face with a gentle smile. He spoke in a daze. "Does that mean...?"

    "Yes. Sir Ivan has won."

    "Are you... sure about that?"

    Philip shrugged one shoulder. "Probably. I��ve been in a simr situation before."

    When the Vampire Empress was in, the dissolution of the Labyrinth Mansion��s barrier felt quite simr. Of course, Philip didn��t provide that detailed exnation. He simply waited calmly, trusting the vibrations, pressure, and strange sensations to pass.

    Soon, the vibrations subsided. Philip cautiously removed the shield covering Luce��s head and stood up. The corridor, now much shorter, was littered with mangled, dismembered, and charred corpses. Philip grimaced and nced back at the stairs that had returned to their original form.

    "Is it... over?" Luce��s voice trembled.

    Philip, who had helped him to his feet, smiled. "Yes. Let��s go down."

    "R-Right now?"

    "You heard the noise. We need to check on Sir Ivan. That��s my duty."

    "...."

    Philip turned and descended the stairs briskly. Luce, after a moment��s hesitation and a nce at the corridor full of bodies, followed without a word.

    Soon, the chapel came into view. It was charred ck, as if it had been scorched. The smell of burning filled the air, and the floor was covered in ash. It was so thoroughly incinerated that it was impossible to tell what had originally been there. However, Philip and Luce paid no attention to the ash. From the moment they entered the chapel, their eyes were fixed on the same spot.

    "Oh, De Lu...."

    On the ruined dais, the statue of De Lu stood almost intact. Despite numerousrge and small scars, it kept its original form and even emanated a faint glow. It had not lost its divinity.

    Luce alone was moved to tears by this sight. Philip, however, focused on the area beneath the statue��s knees and began moving through the ash.

    "Sir, are you alright?"

    Ian, looking as if he had rolled in the ash, was slumped at the statue��s feet.

    "... No, not at all," Ian answered in a cracked voice as he staggered to his feet.

    Ash puffed from his body as he moved. Luce gaped at the sight of Ian, whose body was covered in the same faint glow as the statue.

    "S-sir Ian..." Luce spoke with difficulty. "Have you been chosen by De Lu...?"

    Ian, leaning wearily against the statue, brushed his hair and replied. "I was offered, but I declined."

    "...?!" Luce��s eyes widened even more.

    Ian, turning his gaze to the approaching Philip, added indifferently.

    "She��s just not the right fit for me."

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    "What on earth...?" As Luce asked in bewilderment, Philip climbed onto the dais, pulling out a handkerchief from his coat.

    "Who were they?"

    "They were disgusting, as always." Ian took the handkerchief and began wiping the ash from his face. The mixed blood and ash clung to the cloth stickily.

    <em>If they were going to die, they should have done it without causing such a fuss.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue, remembering the recent events. The shard of chaos had absorbed the chaotic energy that had tainted the statue. However, it couldn��t immediately erase the mark of the void. This was because the divine essence, suppressed by chaos, emitted divine power on its own. As the divine power burned away the mark of the void, it surged into Ian��s body.

    It was right after this that the apostle quest appeared. Of course, Ian refused without a moment��s hesitation. De Lu��s divinity, as if it had expected nothing in the first ce, casually circled in Ian��s body and then withdrew. During this process, a part of the divinity seeped into Ian��s body. Consequently, one of his Health stats permanently increased. This was probably due to De Lu bestowing a blessing.

    <em>It would��ve been better if Intelligence or Mental Fortitude was boosted...</em>

    At that moment, the void mark, now disintegrating, emitted a dying burst of chaotic energy. The shard of chaos quickly absorbed it before the divine energy could burn it away. As usual, a vision followed, but it wasn��t the same as the previous ones.

    "Are you nning to keep leaning like that...? You realize it looks quite disrespectful, don��t you?" Philip subtly asked at that moment. It wasn��t that Philip really thought so, but his tone suggested he was aware of Luce standing behind him. Ian, snapping out of his thoughts, chuckled. "So what? I saved this statue, so I deserve some benefit."

    "Ah, you were leaning on it to recover with divine power. Are you injured?"

    "My heart is."

    "... Pardon?"

    Ian, ignoring Philip��s bewildered gaze, leaned his head against the statue, mumbling something. Like most divine powers, De Lu��s divinity had a particr effect of enhancing recovery. He could feel the divine power gradually revitalizing his utterly exhausted body. Not only that, but it was also dispelling the ominous energies he didn��t know he had. It seemed that the mycelium had been spreading germs or spores.

    <em>It��s a shame to use this benefit only once...</em>

    As Ian drowsily considered this, Luce��s cautious voice echoed. "What happened to the bishops and priests?"

    Ian chuckled softly and replied, "You still call them that, huh?"

    "... Sorry, it��s a habit."

    "They��re somewhere in the ash you��re standing on."

    "...!" Luce looked down at the ash-covered floor.

    As he murmured a prayer to the Radiant Goddess, Ian added indifferently. "Whether they��re truly dead or just returned to that cycle, I don��t know."

    "Cycle... what do you mean?"

    <em>Sure, I knew you��d ask. </em>

    In response to Philip��s question, Ian gestured forward without even opening his eyes.

    "It��s something. Open the door. I��ll be out shortly."

    "Wouldn��t it be better to rest a bit more? Yourpanions will be here soon."

    "Well, we��ll have to see about that."

    "...?"

    Philip noticed something odd and tilted his head, but remained silent and turned away.

    Ian muttered once again right after. "Is this all the gratitude I get?"

    Of course, he wasn��t speaking to Philip. He opened one eye slightly and nced at the statue, adding, "You must already know what I��ve seen. If you want to save the West, stop just watching and help me and mypanions."

    In truth, he didn��t really expect much. Since talking to the gods like this had worked before, he had figured there was nothing to lose by trying again.

    "...!"

    It worked. The divine energy within the statue rippled gently. As Ian, with a raised eyebrow, looked up at the statue��s face, Luce��s voice came from below the dais.

    "Um, Sir Ivan..."

    Ian, still with his eyebrow raised, looked down at him. "Speak."

    "... Thank you. For cleansing the statue and for saving my life. I don��t know how I can ever repay this debt..."

    "You don��t need to repay the cleansing of the statue."

    Ian straightened up from leaning against the statue, tapped it with his palm, and said, "Looks like the Radiant Goddess��s eldest daughter ns to reward me personally."

    "...? What do you mean by that?"

    The sound of stone cracking echoed almost simultaneously. Luce, eyes wide, looked at the statue��s right hand from which the sound hade. A faint light was gathering in the statue��s lowered right hand.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    In the next moment, the statue��s neatly severed fingers fell onto the tform. Each of the five fingers, now separated from the statue, emitted a soft glow.

    "Oh, De Lu..." As Luce��s mouth gaped open, Ian bent down to pick up the stone fingers one by one, smiling.

    "You��re more generous than your mother," said Ian.

    The exact number matched their party. It seemed the statue had split a portion of its remaining divine essence to give them. He could even check the information window.

    [De Lu��s Grace]

    It was an artifact-grade essory. It not only increased one Health stat but also slightly enhanced health recovery. Most notably, it significantly boosted resistance to status effects, including five types of resistance, like poison. It was a useful essory, not just for this ce but for the long term.

    <em>The durability is low, but still...</em>

    Moreover, all five fingers had the same stats. Of course, having all of them didn��t mean the stats would stack.

    "Make a pouch to hold these, something that can be worn around the neck. All five of them." Ian tucked the fingers into his robe and spoke.

    "... Yes, I will do that."

    While Luce nodded absentmindedly, Ian finally descended from the dais and dusted off his shoulders. The brief rest had done him some good. Though his headache and dizziness persisted, these were effects of his mana depletion, something even divine intervention couldn��t remedy.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    It was then that Philip pulled open the church door with great effort. The change was not dramatic; the darkened interior merely brightened slightly. Philip, staring beyond the doorway, frowned and turned back to Ian.

    "Why are those things still moving? And why is the sky still dark?"

    "As expected...." Ian nodded indifferently and walked toward the door.

    Philip��s frown deepened at Ian��s nonchnt expression. "As expected? You knew this would happen?"

    "I had a hunch." Ian paused briefly at the doorway, taking in the scene. Just as Philip had observed, dark clouds still churned in the sky, and the undead continued to writhe and crawl across the ground.

    "But we don��t need to fight them. They��re dying." Ian added calmly as he stepped outside.

    The city��s undead had clearly been drawing power from the void mark that had tainted the statue. They were still moving in response to the polluted magic in the air, but soon they would revert to mere corpses.

    <em>The mycelium creatures weren��t of this world and perished instantly. Even if things seem haphazard, there are definite rules.</em>

    Philip, motioning for Luce to follow, looked at Ian��s back and spoke. "Why did you stop exining? How did you predict this?"

    "Just well," Ian answered without looking back, continuing to walk.

    His mind was reying the vision he had seen in thest moments. This vision, unlike the previous void visions tinged with violet, was set in the heart of darkness, with a presence of chaos felt beyond it. It differed from the vision he saw when he grasped the church door handle. The presence beyond the darkness did not overwhelm Ian instantly like that other being. The tentacled entity was one of the void��s absolute rulers, after all.

    Yet, this realization didn��t bring him joy. A distant rumble of thunder had confirmed that the vision wasn��t of the void. He realized he was seeing a ce on the continent, likely somewhere in the West. The quest window that appeared immediately after solidified his suspicion.

    "<em>Grr</em>..."

    Ignoring the groaning undead, Ian turned onto the main street.

    Philip, pulling Luce along, added. "You saw something again, didn��t you? What was it?"

    "I��m not exactly sure. But when I put everything together..." Ian, speaking nonchntly, bent to pick up a blood-stained longsword from the ground. He had already stowed his ck sword in his pocket dimension; carrying it in front of the surviving civilians and soldiers wouldn��t be appropriate.

    "The ritual took ce in more than just this location."

    "...?!"

    Both Philip and Luce widened their eyes at this revtion. Ian, twirling the sword in his hand, continued walking.

    Philip, keeping pace beside him, pressed further. "What exactly do you mean? Are you saying there are other ces where this horrific ritual was prepared? And it��s already begun there too?"

    "Probably. You understood, so why ask again?"

    "... I was hoping I misunderstood."

    <em>Of course you were.</em>

    Ian briefly smacked his lips and walked past a feeble undead that was reaching out with a weak hand. The streets were strewn with corpses reverting to their lifeless state.

    Philip, also ignoring the dying creatures, muttered. "If the ritual has started elsewhere, it means they prepared the same ritual as here. They must have nned to perform it simultaneously. In that case...?!"

    He looked at Ian with a newly shocked expression. "The corrupters in the West were interconnected. At least those leading the ritual were."

    <em>Stating the obvious as if it were a grand revtion. </em>

    But Philip had to piece together the puzzle from the small fragments Ian provided. What was obvious to Ian would be a significant realization for him.

    Ian nodded and said, "Right. At the top, there��s probably the one I��m looking for. And the one you��re searching for is likely connected too."

    "Oh, Lu Sr... finally...."

    "Don��t forget what I��m telling you now. I don��t want to repeat myself. Make sure to ry it urately."

    "Of course. I��ll deliver it without missing a word. My goodness... They weren��t just lurking in the shadows. Maybe all the incidents on the outskirts were preparations for this. To plunge the continent into darkness so each could conduct their rituals...." Philip fell back into his thoughts, muttering to himself.

    As Ian turned his gaze forward, letting Philip��s voice drift into the background, Luce spoke up, stammering, "What... what are you all talking about?"

    Luce��s stuttering voice continued. "Are you saying the corrupted priests weren��t only in this ce? That more of these cursed rituals are prepared and have already started elsewhere? Did I hear that correctly...?"

    <em>Now this guy��s panicking as well. </em>

    Ian suppressed augh and nced at Luce. It seemed the blond priest was overwhelmed by the information. His face was on the brink of tears, lost in confusion.

    Well, maybe this was a natural reaction. Most people in this world would never encounter a corrupter, and even if they did, they wouldn��t recognize them. They wouldn��t know the extent of their madness or the horrific consequences. By the time they learned, it would likely be theirst moments. Despite surviving against the odds, Luce was still trapped in his conventional mindset.

    Of course, Ian had no intention of amodating his feelings. As they turned onto the main road leading to the city gate, Ian spoke.

    "Yes. And there, it seems the ritual seeded, unlike here."

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Luce, eyes wide open, stammered as he continued. "Are you saying the ritual here... failed...? Is that right...?"

    <em>Is that the part that surprised him the most? </em>

    Ian, with a slight chuckle, nodded. "That��s right. At best, it was a partial sess."

    The ritual, prepared by contaminating the essence of divinity, wasn��t just to summon a swarm of locusts. The corrupters of Drenorov likely intended to summon the avatar of an ancient god or a simr being to thisnd��something like that entity beyond the darkness in the vision.

    They might have seeded if they hadpletely contaminated the essence of divinity. Then, priests like Stephan would have transformed into something far more formidable than those bug-like creatures. Of course, there was no need to exin all this in detail. After all, the ritual in Drenorov had ended in failure.

    Looking around the ruined streets, Luce sighed. "If this is what a partial sess looks like, then where the ritual seeded must be..."

    "Even more horrific."

    "Oh, my... Lu Sr..." Luce muttered in a daze.

    He ran a trembling hand over his face and murmured. "W-we need to inform the centralmand. The West is a food production area and a crucial strategic point connecting the ck Sea, the ck Isles, and the ind sea. The church will respond immediately. Perhaps even the royal family will... no, they certainly will��""That��s for you to figure out," Ian replied indifferently, turning his gaze to the gates of the castle that had juste into view ahead. "We��re going our own way."

    "Your own path...? Are you saying you��ll leave Drenorov?"

    "Why is that so surprising?"

    "W-well..." Luce looked ahead.

    The scenes they had passed were terrible, but this area was gruesome. Buildings were reduced to ruins, corpses writhing all around. The firmly closed city gates were half-covered by the piled-up dead. It was clear they had swarmed the gates and tangled together. Drenorov would need a very long time to recover from today��s tragedy. It might never return to its former state.

    Luce barely spoke. "... If you guys stayed to help rebuild the city, you would give hope to many."

    "But the ces where the rituals seeded will be demonic realms. Those realms will expand and eventually engulf the West. Drenorov will not be an exception."

    "...!"

    Ian��s indifferent response made Luce finally realize they were not nning to leave the West.

    "So, you��re going to stop it? Like you saved this ce...?"

    "Save it? Hardly..." Ian scoffed softly and added, "Our destinations just happened to coincide."

    <em>Because quests and rewards awaited. </em>

    Of course, Luce clearly didn��t take Ian��s words at face value. He looked at Ian with a mix of surprise and reverence, then blinked and continued speaking. "Of course, I know you are great heroes. But it��s too dangerous. It would be better to wait for the church��s pdins and join them in the hunt..."

    "You keep talking like it��s a dream. Stop with the nonsense." At Ian��s scolding words, Luce��s lips only moved slightly.

    Philip, who had expected this rebuke,ughed quietly and spoke up. "As the priest says, the church and the royal family will probably respond immediately. The fact that the corrupters revealed themselves in imperial territory demands a swift reaction. But even so, by the time reinforcements from the centralmand arrive, it will be toote. Irreversibly so."

    "How... can you be so sure...?"

    "Think about it. Did the corrupters not know that their actions would make them targets for extermination? They knew. And yet they were confident. Confident that by the time central reinforcements arrived, their n would already have seeded."

    Finally, the innocent priest��s face turned from pale to ashen. Struggling to breathe, he asked, "What... what is their goal? Is causing death and chaos their only purpose?"

    "Yes. They aim to turn the entire West into and of death, covered in corruption and disease. The corrupters would gain immortality and wield immense power in thisnd."

    "Oh, Lu Sr..."

    "But it��s not toote. The ritual has just begun, and the entire West hasn��t been corrupted yet. So, we can still stop it. That��s why our lord here said what he did, right, my lord?"

    Receiving Philip��s gaze, Ian chuckled softly. It was clear that Philip was pleading for confirmation, having lost some of his own certainty.

    "The barrier can be broken, and the demonic realm can be closed. The void beings are not invincible. Even if they can��t be killed, they can be sent back to where they came from. So..."

    As Ian strode toward the pile of corpses near the city gates, he added, "Remember this well, priest. You owe us for saving your life."

    "...?" Ignoring Luce��s puzzled expression, Ian began to clear the piled bodies, making a path.

    The dead only twitched weakly, no longer capable of resistance. Philip quickly followed suit, adding, "Most of the corrupters here were priests, weren��t they?"

    "...!"

    "We need as much information as you can provide about their past, the priests theymunicated with in other cities, and which cities in the West could host such rituals. This will be crucial in saving the West."

    With that, he joined Ian in clearing the bodies, carefully moving the dead while Ian tossed them aside without hesitation.

    Watching them, Luce finally spoke. "I will do my best to help. Not just to repay your kindness, but because it��s the only way I can assist you. Perhaps this is why I survived. Once things are settled, I��ll return to the church and search everywhere for clues we might have missed."

    His voice carried a sense of duty.

    Ian, tossing another corpse aside, looked back at him. "Alright, thene and help with this."

    "... Ah, yes." Feeling sheepish, Luce approached cautiously.

    Despite his grand words, he seemed hesitant to touch the twitching corpses.

    <em>Typical of priests. </em>

    Ian chuckled softly and turned to Philip. "You��ll help him search when the timees. Scrounging for things is your specialty, isn��t it?"

    "Thanks to your excellent teaching, my lord. I��ll do it."

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    At that moment, the gates began to open. Ian and Philip paused, watching as soldiers pushed the gates open from either side. A familiar silhouette appeared in the center of the opening.

    "...?!" Mev��s eyes widened as if she hadn��t expected to run into them immediately upon opening the door.

    Ian gave a shortugh when he saw her. "You look quite a sight."

    Mev��s condition was just as much of a mess. Her originally red hair was one thing, but her face and uniform were covered in now-dried dark red blood. Instead of responding to Ian��s joke, Mev looked back at the soldiers. The soldiers who had opened the door quickly cleared away the corpses blocking the entrance.

    <em>They��re certainly disciplined. </em>

    Ian��s lips curved up further.

    <em>Well, if they had seen her fight up close, it couldn��t be helped.</em>

    As she approached, Mev spoke, "Sorry I couldn��t get to the church. I tried my best to finish the situation and join you, but��"

    "No need to exin. I already have a rough idea. So, what about the lord and Sharon?" Ian cut her off.

    Mev hesitated as her expression hardened. "That��s part of why I��mte. Char, no, Sharon was injured."

    "What...?!" Ian��s smile faded, and Philip, eyes wide, frowned deeply.

    "But Sharon shouldn��t have been matched by anything here..."

    "That��s what I thought. But suddenly, an ominous power grew stronger, and creatures with tentacles all over their bodies began pulling the surrounding undead, growingrger. They started spewing toxic breath. I couldn��t leave it to the soldiers. So..."

    "... You and Sharon took them all on," Ian finished.

    Mev nodded, and Ian clicked his tongue.

    It was clear when this change had urred. As the corrupters transformed into void beings and the mycelium spread, the city��s undead must have also gained strength. The piles of bodies at the gate likely had merged and then separated.

    "Where are they now?"

    "In a safe ce, with the lord."

    "Lead the way." Ian, standing on the remaining corpses, turned to the hesitant Luce. "Follow us. You��ll need to report everything to the Count. You too, Philip."

    With that, Ian quickened his pace.

    ***

    Mev led Ian to the outskirts of the city wall, where a shantytown had formed. Survivors, both soldiers and civilians, were busy dealing with the scattered undead. Whenever they saw Mev, they stopped what they were doing and bowed their heads.

    "Wee, Sir Ivan. We��ve been expecting you." An attendant approached them.

    He appeared to be the newly appointed steward.

    Following closely, he continued, "The Count is waiting. This way, please��"

    "Get your report from these two." Ian, without even looking, directed his gaze at Philip.

    Philip nodded and led Luce to follow the steward. They headed to a shack guarded by several soldiers. Mev walked toward another nearby shack. Several soldiers and one attendant stood at its entrance.

    "Let no one in until I call," Mev ordered coldly.

    The attendant bowed and stepped aside. Mev opened the door without dy, and Ian followed her inside.

    "...! This...!" Thesaya, who had been sitting by the worn-out bed, sprang to her feet when she saw Ian. She didn��t finish her sentence as Ian pressed his index finger to his lips. Like Mev, Thesaya��s face bore the marks of battle and was deathly pale.

    "How is she?" Ian asked as he approached the bed.

    Thesaya, holding her breath, spoke as if she had been waiting for this moment. "Not good. I can��t tell if it��s poison or a curse. I tried channeling magic into her, but it didn��t work. What should we do, Ian? At this rate, our kitty��"

    "Stop the dramatics, elf..." Charlotte��s low voice interrupted.

    Thesaya turned to her, looking like she was about to cry.

    Charlotte looked up at Ian as he approached, licking her dry lips. "I am ashamed. It happened again..."

    "That��s obvious," Ian muttered as he examined Charlotte��s condition.

    There were numerous scratches and bite marks on her neck, arms, and sides. The deepest wound was on her side, a mark from arge tentacle, radiating a cursed energy. These were injuries she wouldn��t have sustained if she had been wearing armor. Fortunately, on her opposite sidey the Broken Sword of Judgment. It might have reached its limit in neutralizing the curse with Tir En��s divine power, but it was at least slowing the spread of the curse.

    "You really gave it your all," Ian said as he removed the glove from his right hand.

    Mev continued, "Thanks to her, we were able to minimize civilian casualties. If it weren��t for Charlotte, at least half of them would be dead."

    "This foolish cat wouldn��t let mee. She said if I left, the defensive line would copse, so she tried to handle it alone." Thesaya added, to which Charlotte scoffed.

    "I told you not toe because you��d just get in the way with your skills, idiot."

    "... Judging by the fact that you��re still talking, you won��t die," Ian said as he ced his now bare right hand near Charlotte��s side.

    The Swamp��s Resentment, which had been coiled around his fingers, returned to its snake form and fell onto the wound, starting to suck out the curse.

    "Just as I hoped. It��s working."

    "Does that mean she��ll be alright? She��ll live?" Thesaya asked, eyes wide with hope,pletely ignoring Charlotte��s muttering to stop killing on her own whim.

    "Probably. She��s lucky." Ian reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out all five of De Lu��s Graces, which he had pretended to put away in his robe earlier.

    "I guess I owe De Lu another thank you."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    "De Lu...?" Thesaya tilted her head, her eyes capturing the faint glow emanating from Ian��s grasp. "Is that De Lu��s divinity?"

    "... A holy relic. Or rather, a fragment of one." Mev, leaning against the wall, responded, staring at the stone fingers in Ian��s palm. "How did you get these? The essence of divinity doesn��t just break apart, and normally, it would turn into ordinary stone."

    "I asked the Goddess for them."

    "...?" Mev blinked, as if doubting her ears.

    As Ian ced a piece of De Lu��s Grace on each of Charlotte��s wounds on her neck, arms, and sides, he continued, "The corrupters defiled the statue and used it as the focal point for their ritual. I purified it and asked for a reward."

    "And she granted it...?"

    "As you can see."

    "That��s unbelievable... No, it��s a pointless question. The results speak for themselves." Mev, who had been muttering in disbelief, shook her head, finishing her sentence.

    <em>Well, even I didn��t really expect it to work,</em> Ian thought as he grasped thest thumb fragment and added, "Once she recovers, we��ll each take one. As you experienced, we never know when we��ll face creatures spreading poison and disease again. Having these will be a great help.""Indeed. Thank you, Prosperous Goddess..." Nodding, Mev closed her eyes and silently prayed to De Lu.

    <em>Hiss��</em>

    The Swamp��s Resentment, which had been sucking the curse from Charlotte��s wounds, made a satisfied sound as it released her. Ian extended his right hand, and the ck snake quickly coiled around his middle finger.

    <em>... It seems longer than before.</em>

    It wasn��t an illusion. The snake wrapped around more than half a turn further than usual. He couldn��t tell when this had happened, since he usually wasn��t aware of its presence. Just like before, curses seemed to nourish it. It truly was a growth-type item.

    <em>Its abilities haven��t changed yet...</em>

    Ian thought as he ced thest thumb fragment on Charlotte��s side. While this didn��t stack the abilities, he hoped that the increased area of divine contact would aid her recovery. Not all information was always disyed numerically.

    Looking down into her faint orange eyes, Ian added, "Rest. Don��t resist. It��s all over now."

    "Yes... truly... I��m sorry..." Charlotte murmured, closing her eyes.

    <em>Why does she keep apologizing? </em>

    Ian chuckled briefly. Well, Charlotte did have a habit of getting injured often. Her aggressivebat style made it inevitable, though it probably weighed on her mind in many ways.

    Regardless, Charlotte��s expression and breathing seemed much more rxed. Ian sighed in relief and finally examined the bed she was lying on. It was far from clean.

    "You might catch something new just by staying here."

    "Hey, you there!" Before Ian finished his sentence, Thesaya called out.

    A servant quickly entered, startled by hermanding tone. Her eyes were filled with veins pulsing with magic, her swamp-colored irises glowing intensely. Ordinary people couldn��t bear to meet such a gaze.

    In an icy voice, she continued. "Tell the Count to prioritize cleaning and organizing the annex. We need to move the injured."

    "Y-yes...! I��ll ry the message immediately, mydy!" The servant bowed hastily and turned to leave.

    <em>She��s getting too used to giving orders quickly,</em> Ian thought, sitting down on the edge of the bed. The headache and dizziness he had forgotten about began to resurface.

    Thesaya, narrowing her eyes, muttered right after. "But why do I still feel that disgusting aura? You said you purified the statue. The undead all copsed too."

    "That��s because it��s not over yet," Ian replied in a tired voice, looking at Thesaya and Mev in turn. "She��s not the only one who needs rest. We need to recover from today��s fatigue and prepare to leave immediately. Once we��re sure where to go, we need to be ready to leave at a moment��s notice."

    "You stopped the ritual here, didn��t you? Are you saying this isn��t the end?"

    "You��ll get the details from Philipter."

    "Just tell me a little. I��m curious."

    <em>It��s exhausting, honestly.</em>

    Ian smacked his lips and continued reluctantly. "The ritual didn��t start only here."

    "... So, it��s happening elsewhere too?"

    "Yes. When I erased the mark on the statue, I briefly saw the other side. They were magically connected."

    "If they were preparing the same ritual elsewhere, it��s possible. The corrupters in the West... they were all in league together." Mev muttered with a bitter expression.

    Ian shrugged. "Perhaps. What��s certain is that another ritual has sessfully concluded. Something much stronger than the ones that came here has manifested. The corrupters there have likely received greater rewards. Perhaps..."

    Looking into her emerald eyes, Ian concluded, "Among them might be the one you��re chasing."

    "Yes. It could be..." Mev murmured, her eyes darkening, then added, "Even if it��s not, we can��t ignore it. We must stop it before it��s toote, Ian."

    "Sounds exciting." Thesaya chimed in.

    Receiving looks from Ian and Mev, she smiled bashfully. "I wonder what strange creatures are waiting for us next. They say realbat is the best practice. Just today, I could feel myself getting stronger. By the time we defeat them all, I��ll be able to hold my own."

    "... I understand your enthusiasm, but excitement is not the right word, Thesaya." Mev, after a moment of eye contact, spoke in a low voice. "These events are tragedies that should never happen."

    "I know, redhead. If it hadn��t happened, I would��ve done everything to prevent it. But it happened. Ian said to enjoy it if you can��t avoid it. Isn��t that right, Ian?"

    "... You��re not wrong, but it��s not something to say in front of someone who lost family to the corrupters." Ian��s cold rebuke made Thesaya flinch and nce at Mev.

    "Oh, I... I��m sorry. I didn��t mean it that way. It��s because I��m an elf. Thoughtless and selfish."

    Mev let out a faint, bitterugh. "It��s alright. Thank you for the apology, Thesa."

    "... I��ll help with noints as a form of apology. Not that I wouldn��t have helped otherwise. So..." Petting Charlotte��s mane awkwardly, Thesaya turned to Ian.

    "What kind of creature attacked the church? Was it as vile as the ones here?"

    "Ask Philip. He��ll happily give you more details than you want," Ian replied wearily, getting off the bed and resting his head against the bed frame.

    Thesaya pouted and turned her gaze to Charlotte��s mane, while Mev stared into space, lost in thought. The silence didn��tst long.

    ��...!�� The sound of a knock brought color back to Thesaya��s face.

    The person who entered was, of course, Philip.

    ��I never thought I��d see the day when I��d be happy to see you, freckles.��

    Philip blinked at Thesaya��s words, then closed the door and looked at Ian. ��Seeing Thesa like this, it seems Charlotte is okay.��

    ��She��s past the worst of it,�� Ian replied, with only his lips moving.

    Mev spoke up immediately. ��You came back sooner than expected, Philip.��

    ��Yes. I thought it would take longer, but the Count��s reaction was surprisingly calm. He must already havee to terms with the situation. Besides, Thesa sent someone ahead.��

    ��Yes, that��s right. What did the Count say?��

    "He told me to convey that message. Then, without saying much else, he got up and left. He mentioned that now that the situation is over, handling and cleanup take priority over reporting." As he spoke, Philip removed his sword, shield, and gloves, cing them on the floor before sitting down with a thud.

    ��He also said he would send a carriage once things were settled, so we should rest for now. I agreed and returned. Priest Luce went with him, so he could hear any remaining details from himter.��

    ��Good... that��s a relief.��

    <em>I don��t feel like lifting a finger.</em>

    While Ian nodded, Thesaya sprang to her feet.

    ��So, you��re going to exin everything to us too, right?��

    ��Yes. I��ll exin everything in detail��what I told the Count and more��hmm?�� Philip��s eyes lit up when he caught the item Ian tossed his way��a bottle of liquor from his pocket dimension.

    ��Thank you, my lord! My goodness, this bottle feels like a blessing from the Goddess.�� As Philip spoke with a broad grin, Thesaya and Mev quickly seated themselves in front of him, their eyes fixed on the bottle.

    <em>Finally, some rest. </em>

    Listening to the sound of the bottle opening, Ian closed his eyes.

    ��Wake me when the carriage arrives,�� said Ian.

    Philip��s ensuing voice served as a perfect luby.

    ***

    The residents of Drenorov, though ustomed to peace, were not weak. Some survivors dugrge pits outside the city, while others moved the bodies remaining within the city into those pits. Severalrge pits filled with corpses appeared around the city walls and were soon set aze.

    The acrid smoke covered the area outside the walls throughout the night, and the residents took turns praying in front of it, following the Western tradition of wishing for the souls to return to Lu Sr and the bodies to De Lu. The group refrained from involving themselves in the city��s affairs and quietly rested in the annex.

    ��A message from the Count.�� The voice apanied a knock, just past noon the next day.

    ��Come in.�� Thesaya, who had been lying with her head on Charlotte��s belly, quickly sat up and replied.

    The newly appointed steward entered politely. ��The Count requests an audience with you, mydy.��

    ��Oh? When...?��

    ��He said any time you wish is fine.��

    ��Then tell him I��lle as soon as we��re ready.��

    "Yes. And... the Count has also requested that Sir Ivan apany you."

    Thesaya nced at Ian, who was lying on the sofa across from her. When Ian gave a slight nod, she immediately responded.

    "Understood. We will do so."

    The steward bowed politely and left.

    As his footsteps faded, Thesaya grinned. "That��s good. I was hoping to meet with him once more before we leave."

    "Why?"

    "Our horses died again. I noticed the Count��s horses were still alive. I n to ask for some."

    "... You really are something else."

    "Smart, aren��t I?"

    Ian responded with a smirk. She had a knack for getting what she wanted, like a seasoned negotiator. It wasn��t an unreasonable request, considering that without them, Drenorov would have been overrun by the giant void locusts.

    "If the Count wants to meet Sir Ian too, he��s probably going to ask you to stay. At least until his territory is secure." Philip, who was slowly preparing to leave, added. He was nning to meet with Luce at the church.

    "Maybe. We��ll find out soon enough." Ian replied indifferently, getting up to change into his outerwear.

    While he changed, Thesaya finished getting ready with Mev��s help, neatly tying her hair.

    "Keep an eye on kitty, redhead."

    "I��ll be heading out to the city too, to prepare for our departure. After that, I��ll go to the church."

    Mev��s statement made Thesaya frown. "Then who will take care of kitty?"

    "... I will." Charlotte, speaking in a subdued voice, sat up. The pieces of De Lu��s Grace fell from her body onto the bed.

    Ian, adjusting his cor, asked, "Can you move?"

    "Thanks to you. I��m still weak, but I��ll be fine in half a day."

    "Stop acting tough. Just lie down and rest, weakling." Thesaya scolded, to which Charlotte responded by licking her lips and stepping out of bed.

    "I��m going to wash up and rest. Everyone else looks clean, and I��m a mess."

    "Make sure to add the relics to your bathwater. It��s best to purify the water thoroughly before you bathe. Also, tell them to boil the water properly before."

    "... Alright, I��ll do that."

    At Ian��s suggestion, Charlotte quickly gathered the scattered stone pieces. The group had started taking every opportunity to bathe, an influence of Ian. They might have been the cleanest wanderers of this dark age.

    "I��ll be back soon, so don��t cry because I��m gone." Thesaya waved a finger at Charlotte and opened the door.

    Following her, Ian turned to Mev. "I��ll see you at the church. Once we��re done here, I��ll head there."

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    The sky��s dark clouds thickened, as if no longer needing to hide their true nature. However, the manor had already almost erased the traces of the recent tragedy. Newly appointed stewards and servants busily moved about. This resilience was one of the Empire��s strengths; despite the loss of many lives overnight, the system itself did not copse.

    "Count Aynas and Sir Ivan have arrived, Your Excellency."

    Of course, part of this stability was due to this old and strict Count. Though he had failed in raising his children, he was a respected lord.

    As Ian entered the banquet hall, he took in the Count��s face. The Count was still using the banquet hall where Obell had be the root of corruption. Though there were still dark stains on the floor, the Count, seated in the high chair, wore a stern expression, as if he didn��t notice them. His eyes seemed to shine even brighter now, perhaps to show everyone he hadn��t weakened or broken.

    A young knight stood behind him, fully armed. He appeared to be the newly appointed head of security. Whether he was a survivor from yesterday��s battle or not, his eyes, as he looked at Thesaya and Ian, were filled with tension.

    "Stand down." The Count��s lowmand made the knight and the steward leave without a word.

    When the door closed, the Count finally looked down at Thesaya with a nk expression. "Did you sleep well? Yourplexion is always pale, so it��s hard to tell just by looking."

    <em>The nerve of this old man. </em>

    Ian��s brow twitched slightly. Despite everything, the Count still wielded rudeness like a weapon. Thesaya��s voice was icy. "Thanks to you. You seem better than yesterday. Be careful. They say a candle that burns too brightly soon extinguishes."

    The Count��s eyes twitched, and Ian nced at the back of Thesaya��s head. The Count��s wrinkled lips curled into a smile shortly after.

    He let out a slightly irritatedugh and spoke in a more rxed tone. "Indeed. But there��s no helping it. An old man has to push himself in times like these."

    "Still, you must take care. It would be a shame to lose a hard-earned life so easily." Thesaya��s tone softened as well, and the Count nodded in agreement.

    Ian finally allowed a faint smile. He realized that the Count��s initial remark was a poorly executed joke, and Thesaya had responded in kind. There must have been changes in their rtionship during the struggles to evacuate the residents that Ian hadn��t been aware of. Crisis and hardship often bring people closer quickly.

    The Count quickly reverted to his typical stern expression and asked, "How is Sir Sharon doing?"

    "Thanks to De Lu��s grace, she is already able to get out of bed. She is a strong warrior, so there��s no need to worry. Now, may I ask why you have requested this audience?"

    "There are several reasons... but first." The Count awkwardly rose to his feet, looking at Thesaya intently.

    "I want to express my sincere gratitude. Without your help, I would not be alive, and many more lives would have been lost." The Count bowed deeply.

    Thesaya was clearly taken aback, hesitating before responding withposed calm.

    "Please, stop. Now I��m really getting worried. It��s never a good sign when people act out of character."

    "... I only said what needed to be said, so don��t take it to heart." The Count cleared his throat and sat back down.

    A yful smile touched Thesaya��s lips. "Oh my. Even feeling embarrassed. I appreciate the thanks, Your Excellency. Of course, it would be even better if it didn��t end with just words. One of my close associates often says..."

    Thesaya nced at Ian with a yful smile before turning back to the Count. "Gratitude should be shown with money or gifts, not just words."

    "That��s a very elven saying. But it��s the proper order of things. I don��t have many jewels or treasures, but if you wish, I can give you some. However, I was thinking of a more practical reward in the Western tradition. How about that?"

    "Let��s hear it first."

    "I heard you n to leave soon. So..."

    The Count leaned back, resting his head against the back of the chair, and spoke after a moment��s pause. "I will open the storeroom and armory to provide you with anything that might aid your journey. How does that sound? You may take anything you choose, though I cannot give you everything."

    "... You continue to surprise me today. Thank you for your consideration. Also, if possible, it would be helpful if you could spare three horses."

    "Consider it done. Your straightforward request eases my mind somewhat."

    <em>They are getting along quite well. </em>

    Ian listened to their conversation with a detached interest. Surely, the Count hadn��t summoned them just to discuss this. Nobles always saved the main point forst. After exchanging a few more trivial remarks, the Count finally turned his gaze to Ian.

    "Sir Ivan."

    Ian met his gaze without a word.

    The Count, who had been watching Thesaya with a subdued expression, now spoke. "I also want to express my gratitude to you. I have heard that you yed the most crucial role. Drenorov and the Westwood family will not forget the debt we owe you."

    "I dly ept your thanks." Despite Ian��s indifferent response, the Count simply nodded.

    Ian realized the Count was being uncharacteristically cautious. It seemed he found Ian more challenging to approach than Thesaya.

    The Count began slowly. "Before we get to the main point, there is something I want to hear directly from you."

    "Go ahead."

    "I heard the ritual was not limited to this ce. Is that true?"

    "It is. Most likely."

    "The corrupters in Drenorov are only part of arger conspiracy orchestrated by someone else. Is that also true?"

    "Most likely."

    "And you are leaving to punish them?"

    Ian frowned slightly and responded. "Get to the point, Count."

    <em>Stop circling around with questions I don��t care about. </em>

    After a brief pause, the Count spoke in a low voice. "Avenge us."

    "...?"

    "Please kill everyone involved in this conspiracy. Bring me their heads. Since you were already nning to do this, it shouldn��t be too difficult. If you do this, I will reward you in any way you wish."

    <em>So, this is the main point. </em>

    Looking into the Count��s cold eyes, Ian sighed inwardly. This old man hadn��t ovee yesterday��s events; he was just pretending.

    A series of quest windows appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [Revenge and Atonement.]

    As he read through the quest details, one of his eyes twitched. It was a pivotal quest. Help the Count with his revenge or assist him in seeking atonement.

    It didn��t take much time to reach a decision.

    "The corrupters who led the ritual will die." Ian closed the quest window and met the Count��s gaze once more.

    "But that��s not for your revenge. I have no interest in collecting the heads of corrupters, nor do I intend to."

    The Count��s eyes widened momentarily.

    Ian, meeting his stormy gaze calmly, continued. "Don��t push your guilt onto me, Count."

    "...." The Count��s wrinkled brow furrowed.

    Ian didn��t avert his gaze. The icy silence hung for a moment.

    "... Then what?" The Count��s voice was raspy as he ran a hand over his face.

    "What can I do with this old, sick body? I can��t even take revenge myself. I won��t be able to continue ruling thisnd. I can��t keep this from the central authority. To protect my only remaining child and prevent further loss of life, I must report this. But that will be the end of me and my family��s legacy. I will either be killed for colluding with the corrupters or be stripped of my title in disgrace."

    The Count paused, his voice catching, before continuing. "If I don��t seek revenge, what can I do for those who died?"

    "Well..."

    <em>Why are you asking me that? </em>

    Ian sighed inwardly, but spoke up. "At the very least, you can atone for what your son did and for what you did to your son."

    "...!" The Count��s eyes widened again, and he let out a low groan before adding, "But... I��m only good at farming and managingnd."

    "Then do that."

    "... It doesn��t seem like that would be enough."

    "That��s for you to decide."

    "Ha... atonement... atonement..." The Count sighed, rubbing his temples with his wrinkled, bony hand.

    "I could farm until the day I die, but that wouldn��t be atonement. It would be more like escaping. Instead, I should dedicate my life to restoring the lives of the ruined residents..."

    He paused, letting out a bitterugh. ��It is simply unfortunate. The day wille sooner when I can no longer do so, rather than the end of my life.��

    "...." At that moment, Thesaya nced at Ian with a peculiar look. She met his eyes briefly before Ian sighed and spoke up.

    "Then when that timees..." Ian paused, then continued as he looked back at the Count.

    "Use my name. It might help."

    "...?" The Count looked at him.

    Ian continued nonchntly. "You have some idea of who I am, don��t you? That��s why you��re asking me all these questions."

    "...." The Count��s lips moved wordlessly for a moment before he cautiously replied.

    "Yes... I know you��re not just a knight serving Lady Aynas. The same goes for Sir Maverick. No matter how senior they are, pdins wouldn��t serve an elf... I didn��t ask because I figured you had reasons to keep it a secret. Are you willing to reveal your true identity?"

    Thesaya, who had been smirking slightly, leaned in toward Ian, her eyes gleaming with curiosity.

    <em>If not for the quest...</em>

    Ian sighed through his nose and gave a small nod.

    "In that case, stand up and show your respect, Count." Thesaya stepped aside, speaking with authority.

    The Count, under her stern gaze, stood silent.

    With her chin slightly raised, Thesaya finally spoke. "The man before you is a holy warrior of the Stern Goddess, the Great Warrior of the North, a Dragon yer of the North, and the sole and official agent of the Great tinum Dragon. He is the acknowledged superhuman of the North, Sir Ian Hope."

    "...." The Count��s thin lips parted slightly as he stared at Thesaya. It was clear that Ian��s true identity far exceeded his expectations. A faint, incredulous smile appeared on his face as he looked at Ian.

    "By Lu Sr... you are that famous figure."

    He did not doubt the truth of the introduction at all. Ian��s deeds alone were convincing enough, and a presentation by an elder elf carried substantial weight. Besides, the Count had already heard rumors about the North.

    Thesaya spoke sharply. "Count?"

    The Count, snapping back to reality, immediately prostrated himself on the floor. "I greet the agent of the tinum Dragon...."

    His tone and demeanor were now one of utmost reverence. It was only natural, as he was a devout follower of Lu Sr before being a Count of the Empire. The tinum Dragon was a legendary saint of the church, and Ian, as his agent, deserved the utmost respect.

    Ian sighed silently and spoke. "Stand up, Count. There��s no need for such formalities."

    "... I will, Sir ��Ian." The Count rose obediently, though he kept his head bowed.

    Ignoring Thesaya��s proud nce, Ian continued. "Count Aynas and Sir Maverick are assisting me. I believe you understand why we haven��t revealed our identities."

    "... Of course. I swear to the Radiant Goddess to keep your secret."

    <em>An oath, really? </em>

    Ian thought, but nodded. "If investigators from the church or the royal familye, tell them my words. Say that the Count was an uninvolved victim and did everything possible to protect his people. And that he is atoning for his son��s sins by restoring Drenorov."

    "... I will." The Count bowed deeply again. His sincerity was apparent, confirmed by the questpletion window that appeared before Ian.

    <em>They make me do all sorts of things. In the game, this would have been a simple click-toplete quest�� Is this really the better ending? </em>

    Even if it wasn��t, there was no going back now. Ian closed the confirmation window and looked at the Count.

    "Do you have anything else to say?"

    "... I did, but it��s no longer relevant. I hope you findfort during your stay, sir."

    Ian nodded and nced at Thesaya before turning to leave.

    After a few steps, the Count��s voice called out. "Do you have anyst words for me?"

    Ian turned back to face the small, frail, and darkened old man. "Don��t repeat your mistakes."

    "...."

    The Count, who had momentarily stiffened, eventually bowed deeply.

    <em>... I sure have been speaking out of turn today.</em>

    Ian sighed silently, not looking back as he left the banquet hall.

    ***

    "So this is how it feels. I understand now why kitty kept wanting to do it." Thesaya, having stepped out of the mansion, nced around and whispered.

    She looked at Ian, who remained silent, and added with a smirk. "Revealing a closely guarded secret with my own mouth feels so liberating."

    <em>I��m sure it does.</em>

    Ian snorted and quickened his pace, speaking as they reached the outer estate. "Inform Charlotte about the supplies. There probably isn��t anything extraordinary in the armory, but Imperial gear should still be useful. She��ll definitely want to check it out herself, so make sure she doesn��t overexert herself. It��d be best if her wounds are fully healed before we leave."

    "You really look out for kitty a lot. Don��t worry, I��ll make sure she wraps herself up with those relics. Are you heading straight to the church?"

    "Yes..." Ian��s voice carried a sigh.

    <em>I wish I could rest for a few days. But this damned world doesn��t allow such luxuries.</em>

    "Then handle things well, Sir Ivan," Thesaya spoke with a dignified expression, turning toward the annex. She signaled to a passing servant, instructing them to prepare for a visit to the mansion��s storeroom and armory.

    <em>When she truly bes an elder, she will really boss around the lower-ranking ones.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly, stepping into the city.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Instead of the usual scent of fresh bread, the faint smell of smoke and dampness wafted into Ian��s nose. The atmosphere on the streets was far from cheerful. There were no smiles on the faces of the soldiers and residents working to erase the traces of the undead and rebuild the damaged buildings and roads. Everyone was silently focused on their tasks. Some recognized Ian, pausing their work to step aside or bow in respect. They seemed to know he was the one who dealt with the corrupters and stopped the ritual.

    <em>There��s no newspaper here, yet rumors spread so fast.</em>

    Nodding asionally, Ian made his way to the church in the middle of the city. The church doors were wide open. Inside, lit by candles andmps, the inside of the chapel was in a better state than when he hadst seen it.

    Though scorch marks from Ian��s previous actions still showed on the walls and ceiling, the ash that had covered the floor was gone, reced by many animal hides and bedding. Many residents were praying or sleeping on these makeshift beds. The church was intentionally housing them here, likely to purify any lingering curses with the power of the divine.

    "The gift has been very useful. Thank you." Ian looked up at the statue as he murmured.

    Whether his voice reached De Lu, he couldn��t tell. The statue, with its missing fingers, emanated a soft yet warm light overlooking the hall. The dim light that filtered through the holes in the church walls formed arge, ethereal circle. This sight evoked religious solemnity for many.

    <em>How can that be visible in this overcast weather? There��s no divine power, so why does it show?</em>

    Ian mused, disconnected from any spiritual feelings as he walked. What mattered to him was that the statue would gradually purify the lingering contamination in the territory.

    "Sir Ivan... is that you?" A cautious voice interrupted his thoughts. A middle-aged woman, likely a freedwoman, approached. She bowed her head when Ian looked at her."I��m Anna, assisting Priest Luce with the church��s work."

    "Did the priest send you?"

    "Yes. He asked me to escort you to him once you arrived. The other two are already here. Please, this way."

    Anna led the way, guiding Ian to the staircase at the back of the chapel. Unlike the stairway leading to the tower quarters, this one led to another corridor with priests�� offices, a library, and prayer rooms. People were cleaning the corridor, and a woman was organizing books in the library, likely moved from the offices.

    "These people have all lost family members in this ordeal, sir. They are volunteering to help restore the church." Anna exined, sensing Ian��s gaze.

    She nced at him and cautiously continued. "My son died saving me. He was resurrected in that cursed form and harmed others. Even so... do you think his soul reached the heavens?"

    "... Why are you asking me?" asked Ian.

    Anna quickly bowed her head, replying hurriedly. "It was presumptuous of me. I thought a pdin might know the answer... I��m sorry, sir."

    "...." Instead of correcting her misconception, Ian sighed.

    Staring at Anna��s tense face, he finally spoke in a steady voice. "The Radiant Goddess sacrifices herself to shine brightly. It is her boundless love for the world that makes such a sacrifice possible. The church considers sacrifice and love the highest virtues for this reason."

    "...!"

    "In that sense, your son made the noblest choice. And what came back in that cursed form was not your son, just an empty shell."

    "Do you really think so?"

    "Who knows?" Ian smacked his lips briefly.

    He had no way of knowing if that was true. Everything he said was a mix of information he had picked up while ying the game and bits of Philip��s ramblings.

    "... But if I can figure that out, I��m sure the Radiant Goddess can too." Despite his thoughts, Ian spoke with a calm tone.

    What this woman needed wasfort, not the truth. Anna��s face broke into a tearful smile.

    "Thank you... sir. Thank you."

    "Now lead the way and don��t slow down."

    Despite his curt response, Anna smiled and quickened her pace. However, she soon stopped beside a firmly closed door. From inside, Ian could hear faint whispers and movements, just barely audible.

    <em>Why is the church so well soundproofed?</em>

    Just as Ian reached for the doorknob, Anna spoke up. "I heard you purified the statue and saved the city."

    Ian turned to look at her, and she continued, her hands sped in front of her chest. "Yet you show no sign of it. You must be the noblest person I��ve ever seen. Thank you again, sir. May the Radiant Goddess bless your path."

    "...." Anna bowed deeply before turning and walking away.

    Ian watched her retreating figure for a moment before nonchntly turning back to the door and opening it.

    It seemed like they always thought whatever they wanted, but by now, it was no longer surprising.

    The dimly lit room flickered with the light from themp. It was an office. Books that appeared to be journals and all kinds of letters were scattered messily on the desk. The heads of the three people gathered there with serious expressions simultaneously turned toward Ian.

    <em>... Anyone who saw this would think they were plotting something.</em>

    "Seems like you��ve found something." Ian closed the door and spoke.

    Philip nodded immediately. "More than that, my lord."

    "We��ve identified who corrupted the priests here, Ivan." Mev, with a calm gaze, added. "It was Jurdo."

    "The one we��ve been chasing?"

    "Yes. He��s no longer just a priest; he��s now a bishop. Jurdo once even served as an archbishop in Racliffe. He might have been a bishop all along."

    "There were numerous correspondences. We��ve confirmed a lot."

    Ian approached the desk, taking in their alternating exnations, and sat on an empty chair.

    "Tell me just the key points. Step by step," said Ian.

    Receiving Ian��s gaze, Luce nodded slightly and stepped back. Though he didn��t seem to know all the details, he was aware of the key facts revealed.

    Philip exchanged a nce with Mev and started, "As you suspected, the corrupters in the West were in closemunication. There were numerous letters exchanged between the monastery in Tessen and the church in Racliffe. Though they tried to disguise it, they couldn��t fool me and my lord. We��ve seen this method before. They hid the main points by��"

    "Just the key points, Philip. Just the key points."

    "... Jurdo is currently in Tessen, where he also serves as the head of the monastery. Previously, he was the archbishop overseeing the church in the West from Racliffe, but he stepped down and returned to Tessen. It seems there was some trouble in Racliffe."

    "He shed with Duke Kralen. Though the specifics are unclear, he expressed his dissatisfaction with the Duke in his letters."

    Mev��s words made Ian��s brow furrow slightly. "Jurdo and the Duke?"

    "Yes. But it seems he couldn��t harm the Duke directly. Understandable, given that the Duke is a major noble in the West. Since then, Jurdo hasmunicated indirectly through this ce, likely to avoid the Duke��s scrutiny. That��s why we have so many of his letters."

    "Hmm..."

    "Is there something you��re thinking about?"

    "No, nothing." Ian shook his head lightly. He couldn��t mention that in the game, the boss of Racliffe, now a city of death, was Duke Kralen, with his mage and guard as sub-bosses.

    <em>His dialogues implied they were in cahoots. I thought they were all in it together. So they were actually at odds.</em>

    Of course, that didn��t prove they weren��t allied. Corrupters often killed each other over disagreements. There might be some underlying reasons behind this.

    "Did you find out if Jurdo has someone backing him?"

    "Not explicitly. There are hints he might be following someone��s orders, but it seems he makes most decisions independently. He could be the root cause of all this tragedy."

    "Hmm..." Ian scratched his chin.

    The tragedies probably extended beyond just this ce. It was surprising that Jurdo was such a significant figure, but Ian doubted he was the sole mastermind manipting the corrupters in the West.

    <em>We��ll find out more information once we get there.</em>

    Ian shrugged, thinking the situation might be simpler than it seemed. Jurdo and Duke Kralen were pieces of arger puzzle, which would eventually lead them to the core, possibly connected to the hidden members of the Round Table Parliament.

    "So, we still don��t know the exact location of the vision I saw."

    "Yes, unfortunately."

    "Maybe it��s both ces. The corrupters in Racliffe seem less mobile, but that doesn��t mean they aren��t doing anything."

    Ian nodded thoughtfully and turned to Luce. "Between Tessen and Racliffe, which is closer to here?"

    Luce stammered slightly before answering. "Distance-wise, there isn��t much difference. Tessen is south of Drenorov, but the city and monastery are deep in the southwest. Racliffe is more to the west, but it��s almost a straight path down from here."

    "So, what do you think?" Ian asked, looking at Mev.

    "It��s better to start with Tessen. Not just because Jurdo is there, but also because Racliffe has the Duke. Even if corrupters cause trouble, they have the means to defend themselves and can expect support from the ck Inds. Tessen, on the other hand, is likely more vulnerable than here."

    "Then, let��s go with that." Ian nodded and stood up abruptly, causing Philip��s eyebrows to rise slightly.

    "Surely, you don��t think there��s nothing more to discuss."

    "Unless you��ve found any information on how to kill them?"

    "... No, it��s not that, but understanding when these individuals took root in the West and their circumstances until recently are important��"

    "None of that matters to me."

    "... Understood. I guess I��ll have to tell mydy. She��ll be pleased to listen."

    <em>Looks like I��ll need a separate room tonight.</em>

    Ian was about to snort when Luce spoke up. "Now that it seems you��ve finished your discussion..."

    "....?"

    "This is truly shocking. I��ve met Bishop Jurdo several times. He was a respectable man. To think that he is the mastermind behind all this..."

    His expression and tone were bitter, as if everything he had known had been turned upside down. In reality, it wasn��t far from the truth.

    "Honestly, I don��t think I can trust anyone in the church anymore."

    "Ah, so you��ve opened your eyes."

    Ian shrugged with a slight smirk.

    "It��s not just mages who fall into the madness of the ck Wall, priest."

    "Those who serve the gods closely sometimes hear whispers they shouldn��t listen to. I struggled to believe at first, but it��s true." Philip, looking at Luce with a sympathetic expression, added. He must have seen a bit of his past self in Luce.

    "Corrupters often use innocent people as their sacrifices, and the temptations of darkness target the weakest parts of one��s heart. It might be better for you to leave the church, priest. Distancing yourself from the gods could also distance you from the darkness."

    Though it wasn��t something a pdin��s squire should say, Philip��s eyes and tone were sincere. He likely had his own conflicts in the past. But Luce shook his head.

    "No, I will stay. Running from the darkness once is enough. It doesn��t matter if I can��t trust anyone. I serve the Radiant Goddess and the Prosperous Goddess, not the church."

    <em>So this is what they mean when they say the office changes manners.</em>

    Ian, unable to hide his surprise, spoke. "Now that��s a priestly response."

    Luce, looking at him, gave a pale smile. "I��ve learned from you both. I may not have the courage to face the darkness head-on like you, but I can serve the gods and help people. It may be lonely, not trusting anyone. But, of course..."

    Luce nced around at the group and added. "You guys are the exceptions. You are the only ones I trust."

    "That��s exactly how you end up getting deceived," said Ian.

    Ian chuckled softly and added as he turned away. "We��ve deceived you as well."

    "...?!" Ignoring Luce��s bewildered look, Ian walked out.

    "May you never forget your current resolve, priest. Glory to the Radiant Light." Mev, following Ian, spoke softly and then walked out.

    Philip, watching them leave, patted Luce on the shoulder and whispered.

    "Please don��t inform the main church of what we��ve uncovered today. At least, not for now. I don��t fully trust the main church, either."

    "...!" Luce��s eyes widened.

    Philip shed a toothy grin and added as he turned to leave. "I hope we meet again someday. And by then, you��ll be a bishop."

    With those parting words, the door closed.

    Luce, who had been standing in a daze, finally blinked. He mulled over the words the trio had left behind for a moment.

    "Even the main church... can��t be trusted."

    He nced at the journals and letters piled on the desk, then turned to find a box. He intended to hide the evidence where no one could find it until the darkness that had taken root in the West was fully dispelled. It directly vited the church��s policy, but there was no trace of hesitation in his eyes as he retrieved the box.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    The group walked back in silence, not because of the watchful eyes around them, but because each was lost in their own thoughts. As soon as they entered the estate, Philip��s expression brightened.

    "What��s that? Why are those people carrying all those things?"

    He was d for a distraction to lighten the mood. His eyes followed servants struggling to carry numerous swords. Behind them, another servant carried a steel helmet, while another held chain mail and steel gauntlets. As they entered the annex, Philip, now genuinely curious, continued.

    "Why are they taking them to our rooms?"

    Other servants, empty-handed this time, emerged from the annex, their expressions indicating the task was not yetplete. Mev looked at Ian expectantly for an exnation.

    Without stopping, Ian replied. "The Count opened his storeroom and armory for us as a reward."

    Philip let out a short exmation. "Oh, that��s why he summoned you."

    "Well, partly."

    "Was there something else? Come to think of it, what did you discuss with the Count?"<em>You sure ask quickly. </em>

    Ian chuckled softly as they entered the mansion.

    "Nothing you need to know. It wasn��t important."

    "Yes, I expected you��d say that." Philip nodded as they ascended the stairs.

    The servants, now empty-handed, made way for them, bowing slightly as they passed.

    Smiling at them, Philip added. "I��ll ask mydy separatelyter. I��m sure she��ll be happy to tell me everything."

    <em>Why do you bother asking me first, then? </em>

    Ian thought to himself as he opened the door.

    "Back already? I��ve been waiting."

    Thesaya, sitting on the edge of the bed with one leg crossed, greeted them with a smile, the smile of Countess Aynas. It was a signal for them to maintain their roles, as the servants would return soon. Charlotte, wrapped in bandages, nodded to Ian from her spot in the center of the room.

    Mev, who had paused at the door, finally spoke. "... This seems like too much for a simple reward."

    <em>My thoughts exactly. </em>

    Ian mused as he surveyed the room, which was filled with an array of weapons. All were swords, but they varied in shape and length.

    "It looks like you cleaned out the entire armory."

    "It wasn��t my idea. That was Sharon��s doing."

    Thesaya replied calmly, and Charlotte, meeting Ian��s gaze, licked her lips and smacked them.

    "There were quite a few useful-looking items. I didn��t know what you��d want, so I brought everything that seemed good. Once you��ve chosen, we��ll return the rest."

    "This reminds me of when we met that Imperial merchant. Though the selection isn��t as extravagant this time, it��s still impressive."

    Philip, his eyes gleaming with the excitement of a mercenary, pulled out a bundle of nes from his pouch. Each ne had a small, intricately made leather pouch attached, clearly intended to store De Lu��s blessings. Luce must have prepared these.

    As Philip ced the nes on the bed, Thesaya, wearing a smug smile as if she had arranged everything, added, "Take your time and look around. We have plenty of it."

    Philip, already reaching for a longsword propped against the wall, turned away. The sword, with a broad de of medium length, wasmonly used as a secondary weapon by Imperial soldiers. As Mev leaned against the wall near the door and Ian approached the dining table, a knock resounded again. Three more servants entered, carrying additional items. They awkwardly bowed to the group and ced their burdens down before scattering. Another three servants entered immediately after.

    "These are all the items you requested, my lord," one of the servants said politely, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.

    Thesaya nodded. "Wait outside the building. I will call you when we��re done selecting."

    <em>There is no other viscous noble quite like you.</em>

    Ian chuckled quietly and turned to the servants, reaching into his pocket.

    "Call the other servants to stand by. You all can step back and rest," he added, extending his hand with a silver coin, "and have a beer while you��re at it."

    "Thank, thank you, my lord," the servant, wide-eyed, epted the coin and bowed deeply.

    Ian continued, ncing at the now cheerful servants. "While you��re at it, I have another small request."

    "Yes, please tell us."

    "The Count has agreed to provide us with horses. Inform the stable master to prepare them and have them ready with our carriage. Also, tell the steward to pack provisions and wine for us. Preferably, have it done by tonight."

    "I will deliver it without fail, my lord."

    The servants exchanged nces and left, their fatigue seemingly lifted.

    Once the door closed, Thesaya nodded and murmured, "Pretending to give a reward while assigning more work��ssic Ian."

    "What��s so ��ssic�� about it?"

    <em>It��s not like that at all.</em>

    "Freckles said he��s learned a lot from you. I��m learning, too. It��s definitely helpful."

    "...." Philip, sensing Ian��s gaze, quickly cleared his throat and shifted his attention to the sword in his hand.

    "B-but is this really okay? If there��s truly a demonic realm in Tessen, our horses might die on the way. The provisions could spoil too."

    "That��s why we need to consider traveling on foot."

    Thesaya grimaced at Ian��s response, but got up without a word. Ian, ignoring her, picked up a small sword from the table and tossed it into his pocket dimension.

    "We can store some of the provisions this way."

    "Oh, right, you have magic. But didn��t you say there��s a limit to the storage capacity?"

    "So don��t be greedy. And don��t give me that look."

    "... Yes."

    As before, if the items weren��t too bulky, it could store spare equipment for the entire group. The n was to ce the food supplies in a sealed container since he did not want bread crumbs floating around in his pocket dimension.

    The group began inspecting their weapons with a more serious demeanor, except for Mev and Ian, who were leaning against the wall. As always, Ian simply tapped the items with his fingers. For him, that was enough.

    In any case, it was clear that no one could match Charlotte��s expertise in evaluating weapons; more than half of the items she chose had information windows.

    <em>Nothing exceptional, but the Imperial gear definitely has high stats.</em>

    Ian could once again feel the shift in his environment. Even lower-tier equipment had be useful, marking the point somewhere between thete Second Chapter and the early Third Chapter of the game. Unlike in the game, where Ian headed straight for the capital upon entering the Empire, he had no such ns now.

    There was no rush to go to the capital, and taking things slowly by exploring the surrounding areas seemed more beneficial. Reality might be different, but there was no need to take unnecessary risks without certainty. Moreover, safely navigating obstacles that he previously either skipped or barely overcame through numerous attempts was his priority.

    Just like before, without a single failure.

    <em>Damn it, it��s like trying to beat this in one life...</em>

    The unknown obstacles waiting in Tessen were just another one of those challenges.

    "Why are you just standing there, redhead? Aren��t you going to pick something?" Thesaya suddenly asked.

    Mev, leaning against the wall lost in thought, brushed her red hair aside and replied, "My current gear is good enough."

    "No, it isn��t. You might not notice because you wield holy power, but your weapons were rusting and breaking quickly. Look at me and the kitty; we have to rece half of our gear."

    "It does make sense," Ian said, picking up a pair of steel boots and turning to Mev. "We know you can freely wield holy power against them, but it��s still wise to have some minimum defenses. After all, we��re dealing with entities of the void."

    Moreover, the corrosion curse didn��t just ur during battles, although it was something the group hadn��t yet realized.

    "That��s true, but..."

    "This is your revenge too, isn��t it? Don��t hold back. Choose what you need."

    "Oh, you were worried we might not have enough space for our stuff? You��re so considerate, redhead." Thesaya teased with a smile.

    "... That��s not the only reason." Mev, embarrassed, cleared her throat and began examining the weapons.

    Ian, having already made his selections, quietly watched her profile. It wasn��t just about confidence or consideration for the group; Mev was probably struggling with lingering thoughts in her mind, just as she had before. Ian didn��t mention it, knowing her struggles were hers to ovee.

    "... I know, Ian. My worries are premature." Mev said suddenly.

    Ian shrugged. "I didn��t say anything."

    "What�� were you worrying about, exactly?" Philip asked, pausing his inspection to look at her.

    Mev replied while reflecting her face on a de. "As I said, it��s a premature worry, Philip. It��s not toote to think about it once it bes a reality."

    "Ah, I understand now. You��re worried about losing the trail again." Philip nodded in understanding.

    Mev ced a long, thin greatsword in the center of the room and continued. "I feel like I��m very close to the root of my revenge. That��s why I��m anxious. I��m afraid of losing the trail again when the goal is right in front of me."

    "Even if you do, you won��t be wandering alone." Ian, holding a bottle of liquor from beside the bed, turned to her and added, "I��m also looking for certain individuals. As you know, they��re likely the same ones you��re after."

    Mev gave a faint smile.

    Philip shrugged and added, "That��s right. So what if we hit a dead end? With lord Ian leading us, he��ll undoubtedly find a way out, no matter how unexpected."

    "Of course, surviving this fight is a prerequisite for that," Ian replied with a wry smile, dismissing the baseless confidence.

    He then scanned hispanions and added, "So, for now, focus on the immediate goal. Our opponents won��t be easy enough to take on with wandering thoughts or a pic mindset."

    Both Charlotte and Thesaya nodded seriously, meeting Ian��s gaze.

    Ian briefly smiled at Charlotte and continued, "Make sure to get plenty of rest with the time we have left."

    "Wise words, Sir Ivan," Thesaya chimed in, stepping forward with her chin raised, surveying the group with a downward gaze. "As Sir Ivan has said, rest is part of our journey. Philip? Go and summon the servants. Tell them to prepare a feast. Make it grand."

    As if trying to change the atmosphere, her demeanor was more exaggerated than usual.

    Philip, with a broad smile, bent at the waist equally exaggeratedly. "I will follow your orders, mydy."

    After spending an entire additional day resting, the group finally left Drenorov the next morning. They departed with the farewells of the vigers and Luce, turning their backs on the withered and fallen wheat fields.

    ***

    Luce was adjusting the spacing of the chairs in the chapel. After the purification prayers and rituals conducted by the Count and the townspeople, he was returning the chapel to its original state. Although temporarily elevated to the position of the town��s sole priest, Luce faced all the arduous tasks with a calm demeanor.

    This was only possible thanks to the support of the townspeople and the Count, who had ced great trust in him after the tragedy.

    "Priest! Priest...!"

    A young man burst through the doors, running into the chapel. He was someone who had been helping around the church and had taken it upon himself to assist Luce.

    Luce turned to him, his face showing concern. "What is it?"

    "P-people from the Great Church are here...!"

    The young man��s breathless announcement momentarily froze Luce��s face. However, that was only for a moment. He quicklyposed himself and spoke calmly.

    "Are you sure they are from the Great Church?"

    "Yes, they��re wearing the robes only the Great Church members are allowed to wear."

    "I see... are theying to the church?"

    "I didn��t see it myself, but probably. They said they asked the guard captain about the reason the nearby wheat fields had withered and died, as well as about some incidents in the city."

    "... Go inform the Count immediately. Tell him I sent you, and he��ll let you in."

    "Yes...!" After catching his breath and wiping the sweat from his forehead, the young man turned to leave.

    As Luce watched him go, his eyes betrayed the tension and fear he was hiding.

    <em>Why are priests from the Great Church here...?</em>

    It was a natural concern. Neither he nor the Count had informed the Great Church about the tragedy yet. They had just erased all traces of that day��s events from the city. This meant that those arriving hade for an entirely different reason. Even if the Great Church had been informed, it was far too soon for an investigation team to be dispatched. The ancient fairy and her party had left less than a week ago.

    <em>Still... if this bes an issue...</em>

    <em>Creak��</em>

    At that moment, the chapel��srge doors opened again. Two silhouettes appeared in the doorway, and Luce froze.

    <em>N-no way...</em>

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Even as he stood frozen, Luce took in their appearances in detail. They wore long robes that had once been pure white but were now faded. However, the golden circle emzoned on the center remained distinct. With their hoods pulled low, only the lower parts of their faces were visible. The broad, thick shoulders suggested heavy armor beneath the robes. It was enough to reinforce the name that had juste to Luce��s mind.

    <em>Are they really purifiers...?</em>

    Of course, he couldn��t jump to conclusions. They could simply be pdins or knights of the church.

    <em>nk, nk.</em>

    The heavy footsteps of the two as they entered the chapel snapped Luce back to reality. Forcing a calm smile, he sped his hands in front of his chest.

    "Glory to the Radiant Light...."

    They stopped before him.

    "Glory to the Radiant Light," came the low voices from under the hoods. Both were men. One seemed to be middle-aged with a beard, and the other a younger man.

    "I��m Luce, temporarily serving as a priest... And you are...?" Luce cautiously asked, looking from one to the other. But they remained silent, as if on cue.Luce felt a chill run down his spine. He had heard that purifiers had the right to keep their names and faces hidden within the church. Simply remaining silent to a priest��s inquiry while wearing those robes was as good as revealing their identity.

    After a brief silence, the older purifier spoke. "We heard that the corrupted performed a cursed ritual in this church. Is that true?"

    "Yes. It��s true..."

    Feeling his throat tighten, Luce nced at the statue on the dais and continued. "However, the ritual was thwarted by the courage and sacrifice of many, and the Radiant Goddess�� blessing safeguarded De Lu��s statue. The darkness that gued the city has been dispelled."

    The older purifier looked up at the statue. His hood shifted to reveal a glimpse of his beard, nose, and cold eyes. A golden light, like a veil over his pupils, flickered as he murmured, "That remains to be seen."

    As Luce swallowed dryly, the younger purifier turned and walked to the door. He barred it shut with a heavy nk.

    The older purifier then sat in an empty chair and said, "Exin in more detail."

    Frozen as he stared at the closed door, Luce��s eyes flickered with inner conflict. He debated where to start and how much to reveal. Not speaking was not an option, nor was fleeing. Such actions would not merely end in disgrace.

    The church��s purifiers had the authority to execute corrupted priests immediately. The sentence was always death, and it was said they didn��t hesitate tomit horrific acts in the process of unmasking a corrupted priest.

    Naturally, if it was revealed to be a mistake, their status would be stripped, and they would spend the rest of their days as a low-ranking holy knight. However, suchws were rarely enforced properly. All of this, he had heard from the priests who were revealed to be corrupters. In hindsight, they were always cautious of drawing the church��s attention. Therefore, the stories they told about the purifiers were likely not lies.

    "Priest Luce?"

    "Y-yes, I will exin...." Startled, Luce snapped out of his thoughts and began his exnation. Despite his internal conflict, his words were concise and straightforward.

    "... Is that all? The Count, his guests, their knights, and soldiers stopped the ritual and drove away the darkness?"

    Regardless, Luce couldn��t trust them. Central purifiers arriving without notice to investigate the city��s affairs were suspicious. In the past, he would have cooperated without hesitation, but now, having seen the darker side of the church, he couldn��t. Revealing everything would onlye after discerning their true intentions.

    Luce nodded to the middle-aged purifier��s question. "Yes. The Radiant Goddess and the Goddess of Prosperity blessed them."

    "...." As the middle-aged knight fell silent, the younger purifier who had been standing behind him stared at Luce. His eyes, partially visible under his hood, were icy.

    "You��re not very good at lying." At the moment he spoke, the middle-aged purifier stood up.

    Luce, holding his breath, looked at him. Beneath the hood, it seemed like an abyss.

    "Corrupters cannot be defeated so easily. Only those trained to fight them or chosen by the gods can do so." The middle-aged purifier continued in a cold, steady voice after taking a breath.

    "I��ve already heard about a holy knight wielding crimson divine power. Why did you omit that part?"

    "... One of the Count��s guests is that person. And I did not see it myself. I was in the church at the time. It was someone else who saved me."

    "A master swordsman with ck eyes and ck hair?"

    "That... is correct. How did you know?"

    The middle-aged purifier, a slight smile touching his lips, muttered. "... I see. We havee to the right ce."

    Luce��s brow furrowed as he realized these men were looking for Ivan.

    "Answer me, priest. Where is Ian Hope?"

    "...?" But the middle-aged purifier��s next words left Luce even more confused.

    "Ian Hope? Who is that?"

    "Don��t y games, priest. You just said you met him."

    "The one who saved me was Sir Ivan, not Ian Hope."

    "Ivan...?" The middle-aged purifier paused before continuing. "Tell me everything you know about these guests of the Count."

    "... I don��t know much. All I know is that the ancient fairy Tensia Aynas and the holy knights serving her were among them."

    "Aynas...? Why would a member of House Aynas...?" Now, the middle-aged purifier��s voice held a note of confusion.

    The calm voice of the young purifier behind him broke the silence. "... the mysterious fairy who was said to have been with them in Glumir. It appears that was an elder of the Aynas family. It was a piece of the puzzle that didn��t fit before. Now, it all makes sense."

    The young purifier continued under the gaze of the middle-aged one. "They found a surrogate. Someone to hide their true identity."

    "Yes... that could be. Hiding behind the elder, pretending to be someone else. Indeed, a fitting act for a false prophet."

    The ensuing conversation between the two was enough to make Luce stiffen. He recalled Ivan��sst words, which hinted at a hidden identity and a false name.

    "It seems you have some idea." The middle-aged purifier, now looking at Luce again, spoke up.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Luce opened his mouth to speak. "What is the true identity of that person? Why are the purifiers seeking him?"

    "Ian Hope. His origins are unknown, but he was a mercenary on the frontier. Known for his ck eyes and ck hair, and as a master swordsman, he is said to be favored by the Northern barbarians, the Warrior God, and the Stern Goddess."

    "Karha and... Tir En��s...? Surely not."

    A thought shed through Luce��s mind, and his eyes widened.

    "... Are you saying that he is the Dragon yer of the North?"

    "... That is one of his titles, publicly."

    "By the Radiant Goddess, my goodness...!" A gasp of astonishment finally escaped Luce��s lips.

    At the same time, a realization swept through his mind, clearing all the doubts he had about Ivan��no, Ian. Now it all makes sense - his incrediblebat power, his heroism in facing the corrupted ones alone, and even his favor with De Lu. However, ?Luce��s reaction seemed to have displeased the middle-aged purifier, whose voice turned even colder.

    "But his true nature is entirely different from what is known. He is a false prophet created by the tinum Dragon, a being that swallows darkness and spawns chaos."

    "The tinum...? Why would the church��s saint create a false prophet?"

    "That monster is not called a saint for being holy or honorable. It is a butcher of its kind, a tyrant that once ruled over humans. Despite this, the Radiant Goddess mercifully ced only a gag of sainthood on it."

    "...."

    "So, he must want to cast off the shackles of light that bind him. To cover the continent in darkness, allowing his true, bloodthirsty nature to be fully revealed."

    Luce couldn��tprehend this at all. He stared nkly at the purifier, barely speaking. "But he... He defeated the beings of the void and saved the city before my eyes...."

    "That was not an act of salvation. Darkness and chaos are his power. He wields a cursed sword and possesses dark relics. Thus, while he may appear as an apostle bringing light, he only births darkness and chaos."

    The middle-aged purifier lowered his head. From beneath the hood, his dry eyes stared intently at Luce from a closer distance.

    "Every ce he has passed through has inevitably fallen into darkness, and greater chaos followed his departure. Even the dark clouds that cover the sky are a result of his actions. Do you truly believe all of this is mere coincidence?"

    "...."

    "I will ask again. Where have Ian Hope and hispanions gone?"

    Luce thought of Ian, Philip, and Mev. His mind felt like it was being turned upside down. The sword Ian wielded was indeed a cursed sword, even by Luce��s judgment. Furthermore, it was true that Ian had concealed his name and identity.

    Perhaps, as the purifiers imed, he was a false savior and a harbinger of chaos. Yet, what stood out most vividly in Luce��s mind at that moment were the eyes of the squire staring back at him in the darkness. Despite the fear and trembling, those brown eyes were determined to ovee it. That gaze couldn��t have been false. Neither could the sight of Ian, battered but rising from the ashes to save him.

    <em>... Maybe I have already be a minion of chaos.</em>

    Recalling Philip��s words about whispers one shouldn��t listen to, Luce finally decided.

    "I will tell you everything I know, purifiers. But as for where they went... I truly do not know."

    He decided to trust what he had seen.

    "They never spoke a word about their destination, nor did I ask. I merely treated them as benefactors who saved my life and the city. They left shortly after. That��s all I know."

    "...." The eyes beneath the hood seemed to bore into Luce��s soul, the middle-aged purifier��s pupils gleaming with a hint of gold.

    "It doesn��t seem like he��s lying. Moreover, this one has not been corrupted." The voice of the young purifier standing behind him followed. Advancing, he nced at the motionless Luce, resembling a frog in front of a snake.

    "Can��t you feel the blessing of the Radiant Goddess emanating from this priest, sir? He is simply..."

    A slight smile curved his eyes. "... deceived, like many others."

    "...." As the middle-aged purifier turned his gaze, the young purifier continued to whisper, still staring at Luce.

    "Priest, if by any chance there is something you haven��t yet told us��"

    <em>nk, nk.</em>

    The closed door shook at that moment. The shaking quickly turned into a loud, insistent knocking.

    Turning, the two purifiers heard a booming voice from beyond the door.

    "Open the church doors immediately! This is an order from His Excellency, Count Morgan Westwood, the rightful ruler of Drenorov!"

    "...." The two purifiers exchanged nces for a moment. The young purifier then stepped forward, unbolted the door, and swung it open.

    "...!" Luce��s eyes widened. Armed soldiers and vigers with pitchforks crowded the steps outside the church. Leading them stood Count Westwood and his retainers.

    "Hmm...." The young purifier let out a murmur as the middle-aged purifier stepped forward, speaking in a cold voice.

    "Regardless of your rightful rule over thisnd, you have no authority to interfere in the matters of the Church, Count."

    "Normally, that would be true." The Count��s reply was as cold as his gaze met the purifiers.

    "But it has not even been ten days since corrupted priests defiled mynd. Therefore, I trust no outsider priests whose identities are unverified. Not even those iming to be from the Grand Church are exempt."

    "How disrespectful of you to speak such words so casually. Do you know who we are?"

    "I do not. Nor do I care to." The Count cut him off sharply and continued before the purifier could respond. "What matters to me right now is that unidentified outsiders are here with the only remaining faithful priest of this city, upying the sanctuary dedicated to the Radiant and Prosperous Goddesses. All without my permission."

    "You remain free because you were not our primary target, Count. But your innocence is not yet proven. Corrupt priests often grow their power with the support of nobles." The middle-aged purifier��s voice was icy, and a golden light flickered beneath his hood.

    However, the Count did not even blink."I have already sent a letter documenting all the events to the Grand Church. If I am guilty of any crimes, the Church��s investigators will uncover them, not you."

    "...." The middle-aged purifier and the Count locked eyes.

    It was the young purifier standing beside the older one who sighed and broke the silence. "There seems to be a misunderstanding, Count Westwood. We are merely here to inquire about someone��s whereabouts. Specifically, the whereabouts of Tensia Aynas."

    "Aynas? They left this city five days ago. No one here knows their destination, including myself." The Count, speaking calmly, gestured toward his soldiers.

    As they and the vigers behind them parted to make way, the Count��s voice continued. "So, leave now. If you do not withdraw peacefully, I will consider you here to cause another tragedy."

    "... I see."

    The purifier clicked his tongue and then turned to hispanion, whispering, "It seems we underestimated this western backwater. We can��t handle this."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    The older purifier nodded in agreement and stepped outside.

    As he slowly passed by the Count, he remarked, "I hope there is no more sin in this city, Count. Otherwise, you will see me again, and it will not end in conversation like today."

    "Do not worry. If there is any sin, I will dly ept the punishment."

    Ignoring the Count��s indifferent response, the two purifiers descended the steps. The soldiers and residents who had made way for them closed ranks once they passed.

    The Count turned his gaze back toward the church.

    "Are you all right?"

    "Yes... thanks to you. Thank you." Luce, approaching the door, bowed his head.

    Meeting the Count��s eyes, he lowered his voice. "I heard some astonishing things from those men. It turns out Sir Ivan is, actually..."

    "Enough." The Count cut him off. Luce��s eyes twitched as he fell silent. The Count��s dryughter revealed that he had known Ivan��s true identity all along.

    Adding further, the Count said, "Let��s discuss the details privately at my residence. It seems we have much to talk about."

    "... Yes. But when did you send the letter to the church?"

    "I didn��t. That was a lie."

    "What...?!" Luce��s eyes widened again.

    The Count, snorting softly, looked back at the retreating purifiers through the crowd.

    "But now, it can��t be postponed any longer."

    If the purifiers had heard that, they would have drawn their swords immediately. But of course, that didn��t happen. The Count��s words didn��t reach their ears. They simply quickened their steps toward the city gate, feeling the unfamiliar sting of the residents�� gazes.

    The young purifier spoke up once the residents were no longer in sight. "At least in the West, the church��s authority won��t be what it used to be. Not anymore."

    "We should have overturned the Western branch long ago. Those pigs, fattened by peace...."

    Clicking his tongue, the older purifier spat out. "Not much time remains. Soon, the unfaithful in thisnd will know what kind of battle we��ve been fighting."

    He had fought the unseen battles against darkness for a long time, like other purifiers and holy knights of the church. Their fates were always the same: either they were consumed by darkness, or they leaned even more on the light. He was thetter, and thus, his disappointment and disgust for those who took the light for granted ran deep.

    "... Then, they will realize again how great the light that repels the darkness truly is."

    The young purifier didn��t respond. He had no interest in hispanion��s feelings.

    Lost in thought while ignoring his words, the younger purifier finally murmured, "That priest earlier, and the Count, too. They definitely knew something. But they clearly weren��t going to tell us. That man must havepletely won their hearts."

    "..." The older purifier looked at him with a somber expression. "Do you still think that man might truly be a savior chosen by the divine?"

    A faint smile crossed the young man��s lips. "Remember the Archbishop��s words. We are not going to kill him. It will not be toote to condemn him after confirming whether he truly is a chosen warrior of the light. That��s probably why I was sent along. So, I will fulfill my role."

    ��... The wise believe without seeing, but the foolish must see to believe. You will see his true nature, Nasser. And when that momentes, it will be you who takes his head.��

    ��If he truly is a harbinger of chaos in the guise of a prophet, I will dly do so,�� Nasser, the young purifier, answered as he returned with their horses, which were tied up by the city gate.

    The older purifier mounted first and spoke, ��Send a message to the church. Tell them to contact the Aynas, those detestable elves. Ask why the elder Tensia is going to the western regions, where she has no business.��

    ��Yes. Mentioning it involves the Dragon yer will expedite matters.��

    Mounting his horse, Nasser added, ��I��ll also inform the Archbishop and the main branch that we��ve found him.��

    ��....�� The older purifier moved ahead.

    Following behind, Nasser asked, ��So, what will we do now? Wait for support?��

    ��... No. By then, it will be toote. We must capture him ourselves.��

    The older purifier scanned thendscape beyond the city gate.

    ��They said he left five days ago. If we head in the right direction, we can catch up.��

    ��Where will we go first? Tessen? Racliffe?��

    ��... To where the light guides us.�� Murmuring, he led his white horse forward, toward the shadowed, pitch-ck fields beyond.

    ***

    ��Tessen doesn��t seem far. Once we cross that mountain, we should reach the city.�� Philip, sitting in the coachman��s seat, spoke.

    Ian, who had been lying on the roof of the carriage gazing at the night sky, leisurely sat up.

    Philip, holding the Magic Stone Lamp to illuminate the map, added, ��This time I��m sure.... Probably.��

    ��Who said otherwise?��

    ��Haha. Just felt guilty.�� Philip scratched his head sheepishly.

    The reason he was acting like this was because he had already taken a wrong turn once before. As a result, the group had to take a slightly longer route and arrived in Tessen about a dayter than expected. However, no one med Philip. After all, it was an unfamiliar path, and in Ian��s view, the real faulty with the old, worn-out map given by Luce. From Ian��s modern perspective, it was not even a map, but a scribble that inurately depicted the paths and terrain.

    In fact, it was remarkable that Philip had found the way so well with such a thing up until now. Changes in the surrounding environment made it even harder to find the way. Passing through dried-up or fallow fields and empty farmhouses was manageable. However, as they entered the gently rolling fields and forests, thendscape became truly bizarre.

    Creak, the window behind the coachman��s seat opened.

    Thesaya peered out and asked, ��So, how much further to the monastery?��

    ��From Tessen, it��s a half-day��s journey west....�� Philip gauged the map for a moment before adding, ��Even if we��re dyed, we should reach it in two and a half days. Once we cross that mountain, it won��t be long. Assuming, of course....��

    He nced at the horses pulling the carriage. ��... If these guys hold up until then.��

    The horses had been faltering since the day before. They noticeably ate less of whatever they could scavenge, and their pace pulling the carriage had slowed down. Although they were still maintaining a speed faster than walking, it wouldn��t be surprising if they copsed at any moment.

    "We��ll cross the mountain tomorrow. Find a suitable campsite."

    Ian muttered. As the coachman��s window closed, Charlotte, who had been riding alongside the carriage on horseback, nodded her chin in acknowledgment.

    "I smell water. There must be a stream nearby," said Charlotte. Her horse was snorting heavily and its head was drooping low. Charlotte, however, merely nced down at the animal asionally, flicking her tongue without much concern.

    It was right after that when the carriage door opened. Thesaya leaned halfway out of the carriage and looked up at Ian, who was sitting on the roof.

    "Can��t we just keep moving through the night? The horses are in terrible shape, but so is everything around us. What��s the point of resting?"

    "That��s exactly why we need to rest," Ian replied, looking around.

    "We don��t know when the demonic realm will begin. Once it does, we won��t be able to rest even if we want to."

    The weather was hot and humid, and the previously dry air had be damp. During the day, the sky was a gloomy mix of swirling yellow clouds. The surrounding trees were twisted and gnarled, their branches extending like grotesque candy sticks, with unknown fungi and mushrooms growing in between.

    Colorful moss clung to the rocks and tree trunks, spreading ever wider. At night, this moss emitted a faint glow. Since yesterday, pollen-like or dust-like spores had been floating around, wriggling as if alive. At night, these spores glimmered like fireflies. The horses likely inhaled these spores, which was probably why they were stumbling. Fortunately, the spores didn��t seem to affect the group.

    "So make sure you get a good rest tonight," Ian said, staring directly at Thesaya��s bruised eye.

    "And no sparring."

    Despite the eerie surroundings, their journey had been unexpectedly peaceful. While there were some monsters, they were not as many or dangerous as in the borders or the North. Moreover, in the regions that had just started to be seriously contaminated, they didn��t appear at all.

    It was strange not to see monsters in such a deste area, but it was the truth. Because of this, the group spent their remaining time in their own way. Thesaya was engrossed in two things, one of which was sparring, mainly with Philip, whose skills had be nearly equal to hers.

    The bruise on her eye was the result of challenging Charlotte with newfound confidence. Ian wasn��t entirely pleased with the calm. Just as he had glimpsed beyond the void through his mark, the beings of the void had also sensed his presence. They undoubtedly knew he had thwarted Drenorov��s ritual and woulde for him soon.

    <em>They must be gathering at their base again. Fuck.</em>

    It was then that Thesaya, who had been staring at him, spoke up. "Can I still shoot my bow?"

    Ian looked back at her, clicked his tongue briefly, and nodded. "As long as you replenish your arrows properly."

    "Don��t worry. The kitty will help with that."

    "You��re making it sound like you��vepletely offloaded the task," Charlotte said with a smirk.

    Thesaya stretched her upper body and looked at Charlotte. "If you have offered, you should be responsible. Besides, I don��t know how to make practice arrows."

    "I said I��d teach you."

    "And I said I wouldn��t learn, didn��t I?"

    "That��s just... never mind. It��s not even worth responding to."

    Ian nonchntly shrugged as Charlotte sighed and made eye contact with him. It was Ian who had suggested Thesaya use a bow. Her closebat abilities were stillckingpared to the rest of the group.

    Additionally, he thought that, as an elf, she would quickly be proficient with a bow��a very modern perspective. Although Thesaya had initially been reluctant, Charlotte had promptly fetched a sturdy longbow from the Count��s armory. Thesaya quickly became proficient with the bow, more so than expected. Now, she seemed to enjoy it, shooting practice arrows almost every night.

    <em>We��ll have to see if it works against the monsters of Tessen, though...</em>

    The group soon arrived near the stream that Charlotte had mentioned, a winding flow of water emerging from the forest.

    ��It would be best to set up camp here without crossing. The scenery looks unsettling,�� said Philip.

    ��Right, that seems wise,�� Ian agreed, nodding.

    His eyes traced the eerie bluish lights flickering throughout the twisted forest that stretched to the mountain��s base. These lights were not confined to the ground; they floated in the air like swarms of fireflies.

    As Philip drove the carriage toward the water, Mev and Thesaya disembarked first, carrying their bags. Charlotte tethered the horses by the water and ran across the stream to gather firewood, while Mev and Thesaya deftlyid out nkets and provisions.

    ��I��m hungry. Can��t we just eat now?�� Thesaya asked.

    ��No, wait,�� Ian replied, snatching the jerky from Thesaya��s hand and sniffing it before tearing it apart and eating it. He did the same with the dried bread and cheese that followed.

    He was making sure the food wasn��t spoiled. It felt like being a royal food taster, but there was no choice. His resistance and recovery were vastly superior. No one could afford to get food poisoning before entering the demonic realm.

    ��I��ll go shoot some arrows then. I was dying of boredom. The redhead is way too quiet,�� Thesaya shrugged and dashed toward the carriage.

    <em>She just can��t stay still</em>, Ian thought, watching Thesaya rummaging through the carriage and Philip untying the horses to water them. Thesaya quickly passed Philip and sshed through the stream.

    ��She��s not of ordinary lineage,�� came a voice beside Ian, who turned to see Mevying out an oil pouch and cloth while removing her wrist guards.

    Since leaving Drenorov, she had been living each day in a calm and almost reverent manner. She spoke little during the day, checked her equipment at night, and prayed in the morning. It was likely because she was on the verge of another revenge after a long wait.

    ��Are you talking about Thesa?�� Ian asked.

    Mev nodded as she set her wrist guards aside. ��I only taught her the most basic etiquette. But what she showed in Drenorov far surpassed that. It was very natural, as if she was born with it.��

    Looking back at Ian, Mev then added, ��Clearly, Thesa was never an ordinary elf.��

    ��Maybe she��s just a natural liar, like the other elves,�� Ian joked, and Mev smiled faintly.

    ��Maybe. Anyway...�� Mev said, turning her gaze toward the darkness beyond the stream as she unfastened her shoulder guards.

    ��I want them to return home safely. I don��t want anyone, including Philip, to be hurt or sacrificed because of my revenge.��

    <em>It seems you worry about everything</em>, Ian thought, chuckling briefly.

    It seemed she had been quietly concerned since Charlotte got injured. Indeed, Ian couldn��t guarantee that everyone would make it through this journey unscathed. His enemies were growing stronger, and now they faced the unknown entities of the void. It wouldn��t be surprising if someone died or was severely injured along the way. Ian was determined to prevent such oues, preferring to be the one hurt instead. After all, his recovery abilities were almost superhuman.

    ��They all know what they��re getting into. They must have epted it,�� Ian said nonchntly, despite his inner thoughts.

    Mev shrugged as she removed her chest armor. "I know. But the only one who can die or get hurt here is me. This is my revenge journey."

    "It��s also my request. As you know, I alwaysplete my request one way or another."

    "... Alright. Then it��s just you and me." Mev smiled faintly.

    As she removed the wrist guard from her other arm, Ian tore off another piece of jerky and added, "What are you going to do after?"

    "...?" Mev turned her head.

    Ian, chewing the jerky, tilted his chin. "Your revenge might end here. What then?"

    "Then... I��ll have to pay you the overdue reward."

    Ian swallowed the jerky and turned to face her. "What if I say I don��t n to take it immediately?"

    "...!" Mev��s eyes widened slightly, immediately understanding that he meant he wouldn��t continue traveling with her once her revenge was over.

    "Will you... really?"

    "Who knows? Maybe."

    Mev gazed at his eyes, trying to read his intentions. But it was impossible. His gaze was as calm and unyielding as ever. Mev sighed softly and opened her mouth to speak.

    "In that case, I would��"

    "Ah! What? No...?" It was then that Philip��s startled cry echoed from the water��s edge.

    Mev stopped talking and turned her head sharply. Ian also looked toward Philip, his brow furrowing slightly.

    "...." Philip was rushing over in a panic, and two of the horses copsed by the water��s edge.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Philip, who had copsed between the horses, stretched out his arms and ced his hands on their necks.

    "Ha... why now of all times..."

    He sighed deeply for a moment.

    "Both of them are dead..."

    Standing up, he walked toward the remaining horse, which was drinking from the stream a short distance away.

    "I have to save at least that one��"

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Before he could finish speaking, the remaining horse also copsed, as if crumbling. With a final snort, it buried its head in the water.

    "...." Philip stopped in his tracks, speechless."Was that water not meant to be drunk?" Ian muttered, clicking his tongue as his eyes momentarily twitched.

    Just as Ian��s gaze drifted sideways, Philip smiled and said, "We��ve lost all the horses now," turning to face them.

    Ian gestured with his chin and said, "Look behind you, Philip."

    "Well, it can��t be helped, can it? We should have seen thising. Starting tomorrow, I��ll carry the bags my��...?!" As he muttered and turned around, Philip froze once more. The horses that had copsed were now slowly getting back on their feet.

    Blinking in disbelief, Philip murmured. "They were definitely... dead..."

    The horses, now steadied, slowly turned around immediately after.

    "<em>Huh</em>, what...?"

    As the horses started moving toward the stream, Philip quickly reached out and hurried over. Grabbing the reins, he pulled them back, and both horses followed without much resistance.

    <em>tter��</em>

    Soon, the third horse also staggered to its feet. Without checking the horses�� condition, Philip immediately turned around and saw the third horse approaching the stream.

    "Something��s not right," Mev muttered, observing the scene.

    Ian shrugged as he noticed Charlotte running toward them from across the stream.

    "She must have noticed something too," said Ian.

    Carrying an armful of cut branches, Charlotte rushed over, ignoring Philip. Behind her, Thesaya appeared, armed with her bow.

    "There are monsters in this forest, Ian," Charlotte, who had stopped in front, dropped the branches and muttered.

    A faint blue light rose like dust. The branches were all twisted and deformed in shape.

    <em>... It reeks of mold.</em>

    Ian, who threw a me into the fire, looked at Charlotte.

    "What kind of creature?"

    "I��m not exactly sure. It flew around, emitting light. Looked like a bug. I didn��t bother to follow it. It didn��t fly toward me either."

    "I saw it too. It wasn��t just one. Some were walking around. They looked somewhat familiar. Except for the fact they were glowing." Thesaya, who had thrown a quiver full of practice arrows beside the campfire, added.

    <em>... So, there are all sorts of things here.</em>

    Ian, recalling the western part of the game, smirked and looked around the forest. Beyond the darkness, bluish light flickered like will-o��-the-wisps.

    Thesaya��s voice continued, "Besides, the forest itself feels strangely unsettling. It��s different from here. Hard to describe... But it��s disturbing."

    "I felt the same way. This stream might be the boundary." Charlotte added in agreement as she dusted off her hands. Shining spores spread between her palms. The reason she remained unaffected must have been due to her innate resistance,bined with the blessing of De Lu.

    "We should be ready to fight from tomorrow," said Ian.

    Exchanging nces with Mev, Ian took out a pot and handed it to Charlotte.

    "Let��s have a hearty meal today. Don��t drink the water as it is. It seems contaminated."

    "Understood." As Charlotte turned around, Ian took out a sealed container from his pocket dimension. While he took out preserved food from it, Thesaya walked back to the carriage.

    It was then that Philip, who had been checking the horses, turned toward the campfire.

    "No matter how you look at it, my lord, it seems these creatures are dead."

    "...?" Ian, tearing jerky, ham, and bread one after another, frowned.

    Thesaya, who had been rummaging through the carriage, approached Philip.

    Soon, Thesaya, who touched the standing horses, shrugged. "Really. Their hearts aren��t beating. And they feel unsettling."

    "Are you saying they��ve be undead?" Mev, who was polishing her shoulder guard with an oiled cloth, asked.

    "Perhaps," Thesaya added, before turning back to the carriage.

    Philip sighed deeply and slowly drew his sword. "Poor things... I��ll put them to rest."

    "Hold it." Ian��s voice came then.

    Philip, who had paused, turned his head.

    "Wait a moment." As Ian spoke, Charlotte, who had returned, ced the pot filled with water on the campfire.

    Ian pulled out De Lu��s blessing from the leather pouch around his neck and ced it in the water. He then tossed in all the ingredientsid out in front of him and stood up.

    "Don��t taste it until it��s boiling. There��s a jar of rock salt in the box. Grind some in as needed," he added to Charlotte as he walked toward the horses.

    They were simply standing there, looking vacant. Their eyes were dull and lifeless. Ian narrowed his eyes as he ced a hand on one of their heads.

    "Their hearts definitely aren��t beating..."

    Something was still happening inside the horse��s body. Warmth radiated through his palm, and blood still flowed through its veins. He could feel the contamination of dark magic. This magic seemed to be what was keeping them moving.

    <em>It might not just be blood flowing through those veins</em>. <em>However,</em>

    "These horses might still be able to pull the carriage," said Ian.

    At Ian��s words, one of Philip��s eyebrows slowly raised. "You want to trust the carriage to horses that died and came back to life?"

    "They��re moving, aren��t they? And they��re not going crazy attacking us. At least, not yet... Pass me that," Ian said, reaching for the reins Philip was holding.

    Philip clicked his tongue but handed over the reins of the horse with the saddle. Ian mounted it immediately. The horse didn��t resist or copse. In fact, when he tugged on the reins, it moved forward.

    After shaking the reins a few more times, Ian muttered, "Looks like it can��t run."

    The horse seemed to want to cross the stream and head into the forest. Still, it followed Ian��s lead obediently.

    Ian nced at Philip, who looked uneasy. "Tie them up next to the carriage."

    "... Yes, my lord." Philip turned away, clicking his tongue.

    Ian rode the horse in a small circle before approaching Philip, who was securing the horses.

    Philip muttered, "Do you think it��ll be alright? They look like they��ve turned into monsters."

    "What does it matter? As long as they can pull the carriage," Ian replied, dismounting and tossing the reins to Philip, who nodded reluctantly.

    "Well... I suppose that��s true."

    "Just make sure they��re tied up tightly. They might transform into something weird while we��re asleep," Ian added, turning to the savory aroma wafting from the holy stew.

    "Transform..." Philip muttered, ncing at the horses as he tightened the knots securing them.

    ***

    The next day, the horses�� condition hadn��t changed much. Their eyes were still dull, and the sheen on their coats had disappeared. No, that wasn��t all. They no longer ate or slept.

    "Since we don��t know when they might suddenly turn on us, I��ll keep a close watch," Philip said, securing the horses to the carriage before climbing onto the driver��s seat.

    "Do that," Ian replied from atop the carriage roof, tossing Philip a leather canteen. It was filled with water purified by De Lu��s blessing and boiled thoroughly. No one, of course, criticized the unorthodox use of the sacred relic.

    As the carriage began moving, Ian looked back at Mev, who was mounted on her horse.

    "How��s the ride?" he asked.

    Mev nced down at the horse plodding along with its head lowered and shrugged. "It��s fine. At least it follows orders."

    <em>A holy knight riding a monster horse. What a sight, </em>Ian thought to himself as he turned his gaze away.

    The carriage crossed the stream and entered the forest. For a moment, everything seemed surreal. The forest was covered in moss, mold, and mushrooms. The trees stretched their twisted branches in all directions, and a phosphorescent turquoise light glowed among them. Watching closely, it felt like the scenery itself was slowly writhing, as if alive. But Ian��s sense of crossing into another realm wasn��t just due to the dreamlikendscape.

    The air was thick with contaminated magic, just like the spores, and an unsettling feeling of difort enveloped his entire body. It was a strange unease, a sense of something fundamentally wrong. This wasn��t just a matter of mood; Ian could feel his senses distorting and his perception faltering. It meant his ability to detect waspromised, indicating they had entered the direct influence of the demonic realm, a ce where normalcy and reality were skewed.

    <em>Well, we��ve definitelye to the right ce, </em>he mused.

    Suddenly, a faint resonance echoed within him.

    <em>What, are you saying prey is near?</em>

    As Ian pondered this while observing the fragment of chaos, the carriage door swung open. Charlotte, fully armed, agilely climbed onto the roof.

    "What is it?" Ian asked.

    "We don��t know when monsters might appear," Charlotte said, setting her battle ax down beside her.

    "Whateveres, I��ll handle it. I need to check if I��ve fully recovered," she added.

    "Go ahead. If you��re taking care of the trash mobs, that��s fine by me."

    "Trash mobs...? What are those?"

    "Just a term. Anyway, these ones might not die easily. Don��t overexert yourself."

    "I know. I��ll just hack them up."

    About thirty minutester, Charlotte��s hand moved to her ax handle.

    "I thought everything was asleep... Guess not." She muttered, crouching as Ian turned to see what she was looking at. He spotted bluish silhouettes in the shadows of the forest.

    "Not the ones you saw yesterday, I suppose."

    "They don��t look like insects. More like... something I saw a long time ago. Though these are more disgusting," Philip said, narrowing his eyes.

    "They resemble the monsters from the corrupted forest with the ancient tree," Mev added.

    <em>Ah, those cordyceps? </em>

    Ian smirked and nodded. They weren��t entirely wrong. These creatures were trolls, not goblins or kobolds.

    Three trolls were covered in bluish mold. Each had a wide-capped orange mushroom growing from their heads, which had sprouted from their eye sockets. Despite their closeness to the carriage, they didn��t shout or charge. They just plodded along aimlessly.

    "... I have a bad feeling that this is going to be boring," Charlotte muttered, leaping from the roof. The carriage jolted, and she sped toward the mold-covered trolls, her battle ax tightly gripped.

    The trolls still showed no reaction.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    Charlotte��s ax cleaved through the foremost troll from head to chest. Its head split apart, but no blood spurted. Instead, a bluish, mucus-like substance oozed out. Charlotte pushed the creature aside, pulled out her ax, and delivered another powerful blow. The troll splitpletely and fell in two, releasing a burst of glowing spores.

    Charlotte shook off the fluid from her ax and immediately charged at another troll.

    Ian continued watching the fallen troll��s body. Even bisected, it still twitched. Bluish fluid dripped from the cut, spreading across the reddish ground and bubbling as it settled.

    Ian muttered, "That doesn��t seem like a moldy troll. It seems more like mold shaped into a troll."

    "Whatever it is, it��s definitely killed my appetite," Thesaya muttered, leaning out the window to watch Charlotte��s fight.

    Charlotte had already beheaded the second troll and was chopping its limbs. Despite the deaths of its twopanions, thest troll showed no signs of aggression or even awareness. It stood there until Charlotte��s ax cleaved into its skull.

    Ian��s head whipped around at that moment.

    "That looks like the creatures Charlotte saw yesterday," Ian said.

    Glowing blue insects were flying through the branches. They wererge centipedes with long, dragonfly-like wings. Their gaping maws moved as if sniffing the air, and small mushrooms covering their bodies sparkled. A bluish powder scattered in their wake.

    "Kitty, behind you!" Thesaya shouted.

    Charlotte, who had been hacking thest troll to pieces, quickly turned her head. She wiped the sttered fluids from her cheek with the back of her hand and jumped at the two approaching insects.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    One of the mold-covered insects was struck down by her ax. Charlotte mounted the writhing creature and repeatedly struck it with her ax, preparing for the next attack.

    It was an unnecessary precaution.

    "...?!" The other insect flew past her andnded on the severed stump of the troll, plunging its head into the exposed flesh. Charlotte��s face showed a rare surprise, likely because she felt utterly ignored.

    Thesaya muttered, tilting her head. "Normally, there aren��t any docile monsters, right?"

    "As far as I know, that��s true. They typically have dark instincts. But...." Looking down at her horse, Mev added, "We��ve seen quite a few exceptions here."

    She seemed just as puzzled. At that moment, Charlotte struck the head of the insect feasting on the troll, separating it from its body. The decapitated body flew off, dripping fluid as it went.

    Charlotte didn��t bother to chase it. Instead, she kicked the remaining head and turned back to the carriage, her expression sour. She didn��t seem pleased with the battle, which had been hardly a fight.

    Leaping back onto the carriage roof, she muttered, scowling, "This is ridiculous. Maybe it wasn��t that they didn��t see me yesterday."

    She began to cough, hacking loudly. Ian��s gaze turned sharp, and she exined, "It��s that powder. It��s irritating my throat."

    "... Get down to the driver��s seat immediately," Ian ordered.

    "...?" Puzzled, Charlotte ?obeyed, descending to sit beside Philip.

    Ian gestured with his chin. "Philip, give her some divine power. Cover herpletely."

    "Yes, my lord." Philip extended his right hand, and a faint light enveloped Charlotte.

    Closing her eyes as if sunbathing, she muttered, "I��m fine, thanks to De Lu��s blessing."

    "It��s just a precaution. If we��re unlucky, you might end up like the monsters here," Ian replied.

    "Like�� them?" Philip grimaced.

    Mev and Thesaya leaned out from the carriage to look at Ian.

    Ian clicked his tongue and exined, "I think the reason they��re not attacking us is that they believe we��re about to be part of this ecosystem."

    "So, they��re waiting for us to turn into creatures like them?" Philip asked, frowning deeply.

    "It��s just a hunch. Around here, it seems even breathing might be enough to catch an infection, like what happened with the trolls or the horses."

    "... I suddenly feel like I should stop breathing," Philip muttered, making a face.

    Charlotte nodded. "Indeed. These creatures were neither dead nor alive. I��ve never seen flying centipedes before, but...."

    "Maybe they were born or mutated here, Like everything else in this ce," Mev added, ncing around.

    "... In any case, that means the monsters in this forest might not keep attacking us," said Philip.

    "We��ll see. Some mighte after us to infect us, so don��t let your guard down," Ian replied, lying back on the carriage roof.

    "With monsters pulling the carriage, how could I let my guard down?" Philip muttered, reiming his divine power and gripping the reins tighter.

    The horses, already hosts to the mold, trudged along the winding mountain path.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    The sky, covered in ochre-colored storm clouds, made distinguishing between day and night difficult. The mountain revealed its alien naturepletely. asionally, giant flowers that shimmered in purple or clusters of mushrooms emitting bluish spore-like mist passed by the carriage.

    A dark green fog, origin unknown, asionally spread low across the road. These were the field random debuffs known in the game as Haze of Corrosion, Mist of Decay, Poison Spores, and Clouds of Contagion. It was clear that touching them would be harmful.

    The fact that the horses had transformed into monsters was a blessing in disguise. They continued to walk unaffected, even when exposed to the dark green fog or spores.

    "Good thing we oiled the carriage thoroughly. Otherwise, it would have rotted by now. Though we can��t bepletely at ease," Philip remarked.

    The group continued their journey without much trouble, clinging to De Lu��s Grace around their necks or receiving Philip��s help to soak in divine energy. They didn��t need to get off the carriage or step into the forest, thanks to Philip��s foresight.

    Mold-infested kobolds, trolls, and asionally giant dragonflies, moths, or centipedes flew or lurked around but didn��t attack the carriage. They merely floated by, scattering bluish spores.

    "... Camping here seems impossible. Luckily, the horses don��t need rest, so let��s take turns keeping watch in pairs," Philip suggested after half a day had passed.

    He looked at Mev and Ian in turn and added, "I��ll take the remaining empty slot."

    "No. I��ll take two shifts," Charlotte said, poking her head out of the carriage door. "I can go three days without sleep with just a brief nap. Unlike you weak humans," she added."But..."

    "Let Charlotte take it," Ian interjected, meeting Philip��s gaze and nodding.

    "To handle the holy power of the relics precisely, you need to stay focused. You��re the only one who can manage the divine power of Lu Sr. Conserve your strength."

    "If necessary, couldn��t you use it, my lord?" Philip asked.

    "Do you think you could withstand being here without that ring?" Ian replied.

    "...<em>Ah,</em>" Philip sighed deeply.

    Ian, with his monstrous resistance and recovery, Charlotte, with her innate resilience, Mev, who carried the essence of divine power in her soul, and Thesaya, an elder elf one with the lifeblood, could all endure with just the resistance granted by De Lu��s Grace. But for a mere human like Philip, it was different. He owed his survival so far to having two holy relics.

    "Understood. Let��s do that."

    "Go inside. Take thest shift," Charlotte said, stepping out.

    Philip obediently swapped ces and entered the carriage.

    Mev joined in the conversation. "I��ll take the middle shift, Ian."

    <em>Of course, she��s choosing the most tiring shift, </em>Ian thought with a wry smile. He stood up readily, knowing Mev wouldn��t back down on this.

    "No one asks me? Do I not get a say?" Thesaya interjected.

    The group paused and turned to look at her.

    Thesaya grinned, "Just joking. I was curious to see your reactions."

    Whatever she had expected, Thesaya seemed satisfied with the group��s response.

    Mev, now more ustomed to the situation, sighed softly andy down on the roof of the carriage.

    "See youter," Philip said, closing the carriage door.

    There was no sound of conversation from within, suggesting they were trying to rest immediately. The environment was mentally exhausting, even without battles. Ian, on his horse, and Charlotte, in the driver��s seat, continued in silence.

    Only when everyone else��s breathing had settled did Charlotte speak. "If this corrosion was inevitable somewhere, it��s fortunate it happened in the West."

    "Why?" Ian asked, looking at her.

    Charlotte scanned the forest with widened eyes and continued. "This ce reminds me of the southern jungles. The moss and mold must have made the perfect environment to thrive. In its original dry climate, it wouldn��t have survived. But if this had happened in the South... it would have spread everywhere quickly."

    "... That��s quite a usible theory," Ian nodded. He had never thought about the reason the weather had be muggy and the air had turned damp.

    Silence lingered for a moment. Then Charlotte let out a low, growling breath. Turning to look at her, Ian was surprised to realize that this beast warrior was filled with nostalgia. The longing and worry for her homnd were evident in her orange eyes.

    <em>Thinking of home while seeing this bizarrendscape... What kind of ce is the South? </em>

    Ian wondered with a chuckle.

    He finally spoke up again. "Just so you know..."

    "...?"

    "When I��m done here, I��m heading to Racliffe."

    "I know. Corrupters are hiding there too. It might be in a simr state to this ce," Charlotte replied.

    "Right. Your journey ends there, along with Thesa��s," Ian added.

    "...!" Charlotte��s eyes widened.

    Ian turned to face her, continuing, "Even if Sir Riurel��s vengeance isn��tplete, that��s where it ends. I won��t take no for an answer this time."

    "But��"

    "Racliffe is a crucial point connecting the ck Sea to the Inner Sea. No matter how chaotic the city is, there should be at least one ship heading South across the Inner Sea."

    Charlotte furrowed her brow and shifted her gaze, clearly wrestling with how to argue.

    <em>She had initially been eager to leave, but now...</em>

    Ian smirked and said, "It��s been a long time since we heard from Findrel, that elf. Your tribe��s time is running out. Put aside your burdens for now."

    Facing her directly, Ian added dryly, "And keep your head straight. You don��t want to die right before you return home. Focus on surviving, and don��t go berserk like a mad warrior. This isn��t a request; it��s an order."

    "... Understood," Charlotte replied, reluctantly looking away. "When you talk for that long, it leaves no room for escape," she muttered.

    <em>That��s the point, </em>Ian thought, snorting as he turned his gaze away.

    He let out a silent sigh. He hadn��t told the group, but the resonance from the fragment of chaos hadn��t subsided. If anything, it grew stronger and clearer the deeper they ventured into the mountains.

    <em>is it because I had absorbed the chaos power from the token of the ritual?</em>

    Ian spected, clicking his tongue. It was quite possible. After all, the ritual of Drenorov was linked to this ce. It wouldn��t be surprising if the fragment of chaos, having absorbed part of it, resonated with the center of the corruption.

    <em>Alright, I understand. But can��t you tone it down?</em>

    He mentally grumbled. The resonance, however, did not diminish. Not even through the night.

    ***

    "Um, excuse me, my lord, but I think you should wake up," Philip whispered through the small window of the driver��s seat.

    Ian, who had been crumpled in his chair, immediately opened his eyes. He hadn��t been sleeping. The resonance from the fragment had kept him awake, leaving meditation as his only respite.

    Gauging the angle of the carriage, he spoke, "Have we descended the mountain?"

    "Yes. The city is visible in the distance. And..." Philip trailed off as Ian exchanged a nce with Mev, who was also waking.

    Without waiting for more, Ian opened the carriage door. As he leaned out, a reddish sky and vines stretching everywhere came into view.

    "... A vineyard," he stated, instantly recognizing the ce due to the clusters of grapes glowing bluish. Each grape was massive, farrger than a typical muscat, and flickered with an internal blue light like an old light bulb.

    <em>Squish��</em>

    Nearby, one of the grapes split open, spilling its contents. Unlike the mystical blue glow, the flesh was far from enchanting. It looked like a yellowish lump of phlegm. The ground was already covered in other squashed grapes, emitting a yellowish fog. It resembled the color of Disease Clusters in the game.

    "We didn��t call you because of these things, Ian," Thesaya said from her horse.

    "There��s a person."

    "A person?"

    "Something that looks like one," Thesaya rified.

    Raising an eyebrow, Ian soon spotted the figure Thesaya mentioned. It was someone in a tattered robe, hunched over. Their arm, oozing with pus and sores, reached out to squeeze and burst the ripe grapes one by one.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    As the carriage passed, the figure stopped their actions and turned toward them. Under a deeply pulled hood, yellow eyes gleamed with an eerie calm. Instead of disying hostility or acting strangely, the figure lightly bowed toward the carriage.

    That was even more unsettling.

    "... It wasn��t the first one. We��ve passed several, and they all greeted us the same way. Weing," Philip muttered with a frown.

    From the roof, Charlotte��s low voice followed. "Should I go cut one in half? See if they��re still that polite?"

    "... No, let them be," Ian replied indifferently, climbing onto the carriage roof. "No need to step inside and provoke them. If it��s urgent, they��lle to us."

    Ian then nced down at the scowling Philip. "Can you still feel the touch of the Goddess?"

    "I��ll check," Philip replied, sping his hands in front of his chest and closing his eyes.

    Ian finally took a moment to survey their surroundings. Beyond the gentle slope, the city of Tessen was visible. It was much smaller than Drenorov, resembling a frontier town. It had likely been a small city where people lived quietly, making wine and mingling with monks. However, its current appearance was anything but reassuring. The castle walls looked abandoned for decades, covered in moss and mold. There wasn��t a single person in sight. The reason for this absence, of course, required no imagination.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    More than anything, what was immediately bothering Ian was the fragment of chaos.

    The moment heid eyes on the castle, it pulsed more intensely. It was clear it wanted something, but he couldn��t figure out what it was.

    <em>If you��re going to act up, at least tell me why, you fucker. Are you rebelling?</em>

    Ian pressed a hand to his abdomen, furrowing his brow. This could be a simple result of the fragment gettingrger. Originally smaller than an egg, it had now reached the size of a small plum. Though it didn��t have a physical form, the impression conveyed through his mind was of its increasing size. The more chaos power it contained, the greater its influence on him grew.

    <em>Indeed, I need a corrupted one to provide information. Not these creatures, though. </em>

    Taking a deep breath, Ian adjusted his gear. nking sounds came from inside the carriage as Mev prepared for battle.

    Philip, having finished his check, opened his eyes and spoke. "Fortunately, I can still feel the Goddess��s touch. It seems even beings of the void have limits."

    "Since it has manifested in the material realm, it can��t wield its full power," Ian replied.

    "... You sound like a mage. It��s been a while," Philip remarked, half-jokingly.

    <em>It��s been a while since I��vee across a familiar setting.</em>

    Philip continued, "Both of you should conserve your strength until we reach the monastery. Especially you, lord Ian. If we encounter any battles beforehand, the three of us will handle it."

    "It looks like we��re a permanent team," Thesaya added, twirling her longbow. "Maybe we should swear brotherhood."

    "An odd trio��a beastfolk, an elf, and a human. Throw in a dwarf and an orc, and we��ll have all the races covered," Charlotte snorted sarcastically.

    Thesaya��s eyes gleamed. "Not a bad idea. There are plenty of dwarves in the North, and orcs live in the desert, right? We should pick one up if we get the chance."

    "You��ve inhaled too many spores, pointy ears. Speak sense."

    "Why not? Look at us, we��re proof it can work��" said Thesaya but was cut short as the city, surrounded by vineyards, grew closer.

    "We��ll take a detour. I��d rather not pass through there," Philip said, steering the horses.

    The carriage entered a road running alongside the ancient-looking castle wall. The walls, which could have been a few hundred years old, loomed beside them.

    Beyond the wall, everything was silent. The yellow fog in the opposite vineyard thickened quietly.

    "They��re notpletely ignoring us," Thesaya said.

    "... I suppose so. Stay on your guard," Ian replied tersely, falling silent once more. He had no time to pay attention to their surroundings. He had to control the relentless pulsing of the fragment of chaos.

    <em>I hope it doesn��t stay like this until the boss fight.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue, half-closing his eyes to calm his breathing as the carriage passed the castle wall and entered the main road. The monastery of Tessen stood beyond, rising above the gentle slope behind the city.

    Twisted vineyards nked the road, resembling the ws of a monster. ording to Philip��s map, it was supposed to be a half-day��s journey, but in reality, it was only about a ten-minute walk. Whether this was its original state or a result of the area��s distortion was unclear.

    In any case, the monastery was the size of a small vige, with high walls and a foreboding gate.

    "That nauseating fog is creeping onto the main road. We should hurry," Philip remarked, ncing at the vineyards on either side.

    Mev, raising her visor, opened the carriage door and looked back. "We really should, Philip."

    "...?" Philip, puzzled, stood up and looked back at Tessen. His expression quickly twisted in dismay. "By Lu Sr..."

    The yellow fog from the vineyards had now enveloped the city and was spilling onto the main road. Their retreat was entirely cut off. At Mev��s signal, Thesaya moved the horse beside the carriage and leaped onto the roof. Mev skillfully mounted the horse. She briefly nced at Ian, who appeared to be meditating, then turned her attention to Charlotte, who was gazing behind them.

    "Do you sense anything?" Mev asked.

    "My senses are being disrupted. Here, I��m no different from an ordinary human," Charlotte replied quietly.

    Philip clicked his tongue. "An ordinary human would fare worse. My ears are ringing, my nose is numb from the stench, and my throat is scratchy," heined.

    "So, I guess that makes me the most capable right now," Thesaya dered with a smug voice.

    "...<em>Huh?</em>" Philip blinked at her.

    Standing straight, Thesaya smiled. The veins around her eyes bulged like worms. "The only one who can see through this is an elder fairy like me, right?"

    Her gaze swept from the side to the back, then to the opposite side, and finally rested on the monastery ahead. "... Or so I thought. But maybe not?"

    "What do you mean?" Philip asked.

    "I can sense presence all around us. We��re surrounded. And...".

    Philip��s face hardened as Thesaya blinked and added, "They��re starting to move. Almost as if they can feel my gaze."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    "We should get ready," Ian said, opening his eyes. Thesaya quickly turned to him.

    "Ready? So we��re really surrounded?" she asked.

    "I think so," Ian replied.

    "Then I was right about being the most capable," Thesaya said with a smile, though she was the only one who found it amusing.

    Ian exhaled and stood up, abandoning any attempt to calm the fragment��s resonance. Perhaps what Thesaya sensed was the source of its agitation. Maybe things would settle down once they killed them all.

    Soon, silhouettes emerged through the yellow toxic fog.

    Philip, looking behind the carriage, let out an inaudible sigh. "By Lu Sr... please let me die rather than be like that."

    Even the ones visible at the back numbered in the hundreds. Covered in mold and glowing bluish even in the yellow fog, these creatures were the minions of decay and disease. Their forms varied widely��some had twisted bodies wrapped in vines, some had mushrooms growing from their heads, and others crawled on all fours. As the toxic fog spread ahead, the blue light they emitted shimmered like heat waves.

    "... Looks like they won��t just stand by and watch this time," Charlotte muttered, adjusting her grip on her ax. She scanned the vineyards on both sides.The figures emerging from the vines were not human. Goblins and trolls appeared, as well as mutated animals like dogs, goats, and bears. Mold insects swam through the fog above the vines.

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    The monastery��s gate opened right after. Behind it stood another mass of minions, easily in the hundreds. However, they did not step outside. Their flickering yellow eyes remained fixed on the carriage, holding their positions. The creatures behind and to the sides were slowly but surely tightening the circle.

    "Be�� one..."

    "Part�� of the great cycle..."

    "Chaos... unity..."

    The whispers, like incantations, came from all directions, barely audible but strangely clear to Ian��s ears. It seemed the fragment��s resonance amplified those voices.

    "Sh-should we stop the carriage? We might need to dismount and break through. We can turn the carriage around to buy some time... <em>Huh?</em>" Philip��s eyes widened as he tugged on the reins, but the horses didn��t stop. No matter how hard he pulled, they kept trudging toward the monastery.

    "My horse isn��t stopping either," Mev said calmly, lowering her visor as she nced at the vineyards on both sides.

    Perched on the carriage roof, Thesaya tilted her head in puzzlement. "Why are they doing that? They seemed to have free will before, but now they��re like puppets. I also don��t understand how they sensed my gaze."

    "What does that matter now, pointy ears? Grab your bow," Charlotte snapped, jumping down from the carriage and adding, "Those things aren��t quick. We should have enough time to run straight through and break their line."

    "We should push through those monsters at the monastery and defend in a narrower space. It��s too open here," Philip said as he jumped down from the driver��s seat, securing a round shield to his left arm.

    Perched on the edge of the carriage, Thesaya reached back. "I��ll handle the flying ones. Ian, hand me some arrows.... Ian?"

    She turned to look at Ian, who was at the center of the roof, breathing steadily. He reached into his pocket dimension and pulled out a quiver full of arrows, extending it to her. She smiled at the satisfying weight as she took it.

    "As I said, you two should fight as little as possible. We��ll take the lead," Philip said, walking alongside the carriage.

    Mev, who had leaped down beside him, drew her dual swords.

    "I should lead the charge, Philip. We��ll form a wedge formation around Ian," Mev suggested.

    "I��ll take the left nk," Charlotte said, striking the forelegs of one of the wandering horses with her ax, causing it to copse.

    "I��ll take the right. Freckles, you cover the rear," she continued.

    "Understood. It��s actually the best spot for me," replied Philip.

    Thesaya secured the quiver at her waist and positioned herself on the right, while Philip twirled his sword and moved to the back.

    Thesaya looked up at Ian on the roof. "Ian,e down to the center."

    "So, I don��t get a choice this time," Ian muttered, jumping down to the center of the formation.

    "...!?" His eyes widened the moment his feet and knees touched the ground. The fragment pulsed so violently that his vision blurred, releasing a surge of chaos energy throughout his body. His veins turned a deep purple, and his vision followed suit. Ian��s knees buckled, and his palms hit the ground.

    "Ian?!" The prolonged cry of Thesaya echoed. It felt as if time was flowing endlessly slowly. Chaos energy burst from Ian in concentric circles.

    In the midst of it all, Ian��s vision brightened once again. The world was reversed in ck and white. The waves of violet chaos power were tinting the surroundings in ck and white. Beneath the pure whitend, the purple shadows stretching out like bundles of veins became vivid. Amidst everything losing its color, only purple and violet remained distinct.

    It was a hidden aspect that only the corrupted could perceive, invisible to the naked eye.

    <em>Is this why the fragment resonated so strongly...? </em>

    Ian realized he hadn��t set foot on the ground since the fragment began acting up. He had spent most of his time on the carriage roof, in the saddle, or inside the carriage. In the game, this must have triggered the moment he dismounted, possibly as soon as they entered the mountain path. A quest window appeared before him.

    [Encroachment.]

    It was an optional quest he could decline.

    <em>A quest for the corrupted...?</em>

    The description was brief, with a single reward: control over chaos based on his abilities. In the game, quests like this would have progressed automatically once epted. Understanding this was no longer difficult for Ian. He hesitated briefly, knowing there had to be a reason for the optional nature of the quest. However, it was just a momentary hesitation. Declining would leave him with nothing but wasted chaos energy.

    "Chaos... unity... part of the cycle..." The whispers echoed like an old tape, and Ian epted the quest.

    Whoosh��

    Simultaneously, the chaos energy that had spread and colored the world seeped into the ground. Ian��s consciousness was drawn in along with it, and his vision turned pitch ck.

    <em>... I figured this would happen.</em>

    Of course, he did not lose consciousness. He was simply enveloped in the sensation of his entire body stretching out like taffy and endlessly falling. He sighed briefly at the unfolding situation he had been worried about.

    His physical body was likely incapacitated now. But Ian trusted hispanions. They could hold out at least until hepleted the quest and regained his senses. Of course, despite what he was feeling now, it was quite possible that this event could be merely a fleeting moment in reality.

    <em>I hope so... but even if it��s not, there��s no turning back now.</em>

    The reward forpleting this choice quest could only be hoped to be worth the risk.

    In that moment, all his senses vanished as if washed away, leaving a fleeting stillness. In the next instant, Ian��s vision brightened.

    Amidst the pitch-ck darkness, a vast, multi-branched violet mass became clear. It resembled a tangled web of roots or a human nervous system. Suddenly, his consciousness was swiftly drawn to a point within that mass. Simultaneously, a panorama of scenes unfolded in Ian��s mind: a woman, a man, a child, a dog, a troll, a goblin. Even the memories and consciousness of insects shed before his eyes, like a chaotically edited music video.

    <em>A collective consciousness...?</em>

    Ian finally realized that this was a cluster of countless interconnected consciousnesses. Souls were intertwined with each other, their individual boundaries blurred.

    Amidst the chaotic memories, a faint violet shimmered. Beyond it, he sensed a distinct and vivid presence.

    <em>Is it that creature from back then?</em>

    Hundreds, even thousands, of consciousnesses were ultimately connected to that presence. They were clearly entangled and subjugated as one, just as he manipted the Swamp��s Resentment.

    At that moment, Ian��s consciousness extended beyond the panorama. The violet hue became a massive void, and the memories that had been shing by like a fast-forwarded film soon transformed into a violet passage, unfolding around him.

    The being beyond looked directly at him then. Just that was enough to halt Ian��s consciousness. Purple light flickered around his vision. He finally realized that his consciousness was enveloped in the chaos energy spewed out by the fragment.

    <em>So, is this what they meant by encroachment?</em>

    ��I have awaited you... chaos...

    A whisper echoed in Ian��s mind. It was more of a thought than anguage, but it was incredibly clear.

    ��We will... be one...

    <em>Be one? Over my dead body. </em>

    Ian spat back, though it was only in his mind. However, even that thought didn��tst long, as waves of consciousness filled with countless memories surged in.

    Ian was swept away with no chance to resist. All kinds of memories, whispers, thoughts, desires, and wishes engulfed his mind.

    <em>What the... fuck...?</em>

    Ian instinctively knew this wave would never end. Not until the boundaries of his soul were broken down, merging him with everything else.

    ***

    "M-my lord! My lord...?!" Philip urgently shook Ian��s shoulders.

    The group had gathered around Ian, forgetting that a battle was about to begin. They couldn��t help it, seeing Ian copse, enveloped in a violet hue after jumping off the carriage.

    The violet mass, thick as fog, seeped into the ground and disappeared, leaving only Ian behind. Hey motionless, eyes half-open and dyed purple. The violet cracks that extended from his pupils to the corners of his eyes glowed ominously.

    "Move aside...!" Thesaya exchanged nces with Charlotte and pushed Philip aside, kneeling beside Ian. She ced her palm over Ian��s eyes.

    Veins pulsed around Thesaya��s eyes, and her green irises, infused with magic, scanned the void.

    "...<em>Gasp!</em>" Thesaya, visibly startled, withdrew her hand.

    Under the gazes of the group, she spoke. "The abyss... It seems the abyss has consumed Ian��s consciousness..."

    No one pressed her for more details, as even Thesaya herself didn��t fullyprehend what she had witnessed.

    "He��s fighting." The next words came from Mev, who had raised her visor.

    Looking down at Ian��s face, she continued. "Ian has connected with the void before. It has called him back. Ian is likely fighting in the abyss right now. Fighting against his own..."

    Mev paused before continuing. "... Chaos."

    "By Lu Sr..." Philip muttered.

    No one in the group was unaware that Ian asionally wielded the power of the void. Each had their own understanding and eptance of that fact. However, seeing Ian being consumed by this darkness was another matter. They feared that when Ian opened his eyes again, the person they knew might be gone.

    "Ian wille back," Charlotte growled, ring at Mev and Philip with her sharp orange eyes. "So don��t entertain any foolish thoughts."

    "We��re just worried��"

    "<em>Grrrr</em>... <em>Grrrr</em>..." The grating sound that spread from all directions drowned out Philip��s voice.

    The group members lifted their heads and looked around. The approaching minions had stopped, convulsing where they stood. In an instant, the mist that had been silently advancing now churned violently, and yellow eyes red up. Some of the minions began to mutate, intertwining with each other.

    "One thing is clear," Thesaya spoke as she turned back to the group. "It doesn��t need Ian��s body."

    "It would be easier to kill his body then. Ian��s soul would have no ce to return to."

    "... Or maybe it��s already got what it wanted and is now tidying up," Philip added to Mev��s statement.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte silently tied her battle ax to her back and carefully lifted Ian��s body. Despite his armor, she showed no sign of feeling its weight.

    "I don��t care about the reasons. We need to protect Ian until he returns."

    "Don��t think it will end just like that." Mev, with sunken eyes, stood up, lowering her dual sword.

    Facing Charlotte, she added. "The Ian I know would want us to stay focused on our goal."

    Charlotte nodded.

    Thesaya, looking between the two, spoke. "So, what are we waiting for? Move out, redhead. Lead the way."

    "dly. Just don��t..." Mev lowered her visor with a click and turned. "... fall behind."

    The next moment, she sprinted down the path at full speed. The group followed without hesitation. Again, the encirclement tightened, but this time at a significantly sped-up pacepared to the previous one.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    "<em>Grr</em>... <em>ugh</em>...!"

    "One... great... cycle..."

    The voices of the minions, filled with breaths and magic, echoed from all directions. Grapes dropped their yellow flesh with a squelch, and with each drop, the poisonous mist grew thicker.

    <em>Buzz��</em>

    Insects swam through the mist, only to be struck down by arrows that followed. The arrows pierced their thick shells and wings, imbued with magic.

    "Run! Kitty! Don��t fall behind!" However, Thesaya, the one who had shot those arrows, didn��t even realize she was imbuing magic into her arrows. Charlotte, cradling Ian to keep his head from bobbing, growled and picked up the pace.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    The waves of mist moved faster than the minions. To the group, it seemed like yellow tides were closing in from both sides. But their sprint was swift enough. They could make it through the monastery gates before the toxic waves engulfed them��if they could break through the barrier of minions howling beyond the gate.

    At least Mev was confident they could. Despite not being d in divine light, her charge at the front did not slow down."The unity... of the cycle...!"

    "<em>Wo</em>... <em>arrgh</em>��"

    The minions facing Mev moved almost simultaneously. Each extended their hands forward and cked their toothless jaws. With every movement, faint poisonous spores floated around them.

    "Philip!"

    "Yes, my lord!"

    Mev, turning her body slightly, raised her dual sword to her chest and shouted. Philip, following behind, lifted his sword as if he had been waiting for this moment.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    A veil of light erupted along the de, enveloping Mev as she extended forward, forming the Barrier of Light.

    The barrier was the first to cross the monastery��s fence.

    <em>Sizzle��</em>

    The bodies of the minions and the spores they emitted began to burn. Despite this, they thrashed their outstretched hands as if they felt no pain.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    Then, an armored knight mmed into the minions like a cannonball, crushing and scattering four or five of them. Mev didn��t stop swinging her dual sword with all her might.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    A sweeping arc tore through everything in its path, ripping and bursting apart rather than slicing cleanly. The minions, burning under the holy veil, were shredded like rotten meat. Though the charge slowed slightly, Mev��s sword never stopped.

    The vast arcs formed by her dual swords whirled in infinite patterns, relentlessly cutting down the enemies. asionally, her shoulders, elbows, and steel fists struck out to fill the gaps in her sword��s trajectory.

    <em>Crack! Smash!</em>

    Even as the shimmering Barrier of Light around her faded, her movements didn��t stop. To Philip��s eyes, she was nothing short of a human pulverizer. It made sense; the body of a pdin blessed by the gods was fundamentally different from that of an ordinary human. Her muscles were denser and more flexible, and her bones were as hard as steel.

    "Don��t worry about the rear!" Yet Philip, an ordinary human, did not fall behind.

    He had learned from Mev and Ian and had internalizedbat techniques through countless repetitions and drills. His body gained strength from the divine essence contained within his sacred artifact. The holy-infused sword pierced and struck down the minions, that attempted to exploit any gaps. The round shield on his left hand did not exist merely to push away the hands of the minions.

    <em>Smash! Smash!</em>

    The shield, reinforced with Imperial steel, was as effective as a bludgeon. Even as he swung and stabbed, Philip would asionally extend a broad holy barrier to burn the poison spores and create space for the group. Of course, he could only cover one side, but that was enough.

    "<em>Roar!</em>" Charlotte, cradling Ian, also did her part. Though both her arms and shoulders were dedicated to safely holding Ian, her orange eyes gleamed more fiercely than ever. Her mane whipped violently, and her fur stood on end.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    In an instant, her knee guard smashed into an approaching minion��s head, crushing it like a watermelon. She spun andshed out with her other foot. Her steel boots, sharpened like ws, shed through the oing minions like des. But she couldn��t cover every direction. The moldy minions, devoid of fear and terror, continued to close in on her, reaching out and snapping their jaws.

    "...!" Charlotte��s brow furrowed as shended in a crouch. Several minions had evaded her kicks and were reaching out from close range. Just as she was about to twist to protect Ian��

    <em>Thud, thud.</em>

    Arrows thudded into the heads of the nearest minions. As their heads caved in and they copsed, "What are you looking at? Run!" Thesaya shouted, catching Charlotte��s eye.

    Smiling, Charlotte immediatelyunched herself forward again.

    Thesaya quickly drew two arrows from her quiver. "If only Ian were fine...!"

    She shot two more arrows in quick session, causing two insects climbing over the fence to lose their bnce and fall. The group could focus on the enemies on the ground thanks to her. Running at the rear, Thesaya provided omnidirectional support and ensured not a single insect reached the group.

    <em>Woosh!</em>

    From a certain time onward, her arrows never missed their mark. She always had two or three arrows between her fingers, firing them in rapid session. What she couldn��t achieve in practice, she now did effortlessly. Yet there was no sign of pride or satisfaction on Thesaya��s face.

    "Faster! Redhead! Move faster!"

    The toxic mist was now rolling over the monastery��s walls. Not only was the space they had cleared filling up again, but the creatures following them were also pouring in.

    From goblins and trolls to various beasts, and even gigantic creatures that seemed haphazardly molded from y, all were entangled in their rush to be the first through the gate. Fortunately, this slowed their advance somewhat. However, it was still too many for just the four of them to handle.

    "<em>Grr</em>..."

    "The great... unity..."

    On the other side, minions continued to emerge from the monastery atop the hill, climbing the stone steps. The unnatural darkness beyond the wide-open gate had already spewed out dozens more minions.

    "I��ve survived this long... I won��t die now. Never...!"

    Even as she spat out the words like a spell, Thesaya kept shooting her arrows without stopping. Veins bulged around her eyes, and blood dripped from her nose, though she didn��t notice.

    <em>Crack! Smash!</em>

    The group steadily broke through the encirclement. Mev, eyes fixed on the monastery ahead, swung her sword relentlessly. At some point, she forgot to even catch her breath, cutting down minions that once were lepers and monks like a machine. Her efforts were making a significant impact. The end of the minions blocking their path was in sight. The number of creatures emerging from between the buildings and beyond the monastery gate was also dwindling.

    <em>Boom... rumble...</em>

    The main gate of the monastery, which had been wide open, began to close. No one was there to close it, but the heavy wooden doors moved on their own, sealing the darkness behind them.

    ��-<em>Hahaha</em>...

    A low, softugh echoed in Mev��s mind. Her green eyes, visible through her visor, red with cold fury.

    "----!"

    Her movements, which had slowed, quickened once more. She shed, stabbed, and struck everything in her path, wielding her entire body like a weapon.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Finally, she broke through the wall of minions that were blocking her way. But instead of rushing forward, she continued to cut down nearby minions to clear a space.

    <em>Smash��</em>

    Her dual sword, now tinged with a reddish hue, eventually broke. But she continued to swing the broken halves without hesitation.

    "My lord! Run! Everyone, run!" At Philip��s shout, Mev finally dashed toward the firmly shut gate.

    Charlotte, carrying Ian, followed, breaking through the encirclement.

    Philip, watching her soaked in spores and blood, turned his head.

    "To the brilliant light... Glory be!" He shouted with all his might, extending his sword imbued with light.

    The radiant barrier burned the toxic mist and the minions beyond it. Thesaya, shooting arrows over her shoulder, passed through the barrier. She nced back at Philip, with her face smeared with blood.

    "Thanks, freckles!"

    "Save it forter. Run!"

    Thesaya had already sprinted ahead, leaving Philip behind. The Barrier of Light, which had been blocking their path, flickered momentarily. Philip, who had been holding on as long as he could, finally ran with all his might. This gave the group a sufficient lead over the minions.

    The toxic mist that had been surging toward them also slowed, creating a gap between the group and the approaching danger.

    <em>Once inside...</em>

    Philip��s gaze was fixed on the arched monastery building. It was about the size of an ordinary church, but it was clear that its interior was anything but ordinary. Even just looking at it, he could feel his vision distorting around the building. If they could get inside and close the door again, they would buy more time to escape from the minions and the toxic mist.

    "The door! Open the door!"

    Realizing the gate was still shut, Philip shouted as he stepped onto the stairs. However, the door remained closed, even with Mev pulling with all her might. Charlotte, having carefully propped Ian against the recessed wall beside the gate, joined in, but nothing changed.

    "What are you doing? Open it!" Thesaya, still shooting down the flying insects, shouted.

    Mev, straining with all her might alongside Charlotte, finally gasped, her voice ragged. "It��s not opening...."

    "What?!" As Thesaya turned sharply, Philip, having reached the top of the stairs, approached the massive door. He tried pushing and pulling it with all his strength before leaning against it, panting.

    "Damn it, it really won��t open."

    "So what do we do?! We have nowhere left to run!" Thesaya, reaching for her waist, grimaced in frustration. "I��m out of arrows!"

    She angrily tossed her bow beyond the stairs and rushed to the door.

    "<em>Eek...! Eeek!</em>" She almost hung onto the door, straining with all her might. The only result was a more severe nosebleed.

    "Don��t waste your strength... pointy ears..." Charlotte, pulling her away from the door, looked back beyond the stairs. "We��ll need our real strength for that."

    "What do you mean, you idiot? Ian. Ian? Wake up! Ian?" Thesaya crawled over to Ian.

    She pped his cheek a few times but got no response. Turning her head, she suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood.

    "Huh...? What...?" She muttered in confusion before copsing to the ground. It was a symptom of magic exhaustion. She had used up too much magic in a short period.

    "Rest... beside Ian." Charlotte��s hand pressed down on her shoulder.

    Thesaya looked up sharply. Despite her dizziness, she saw Charlotte unfastening the straps of her battle ax.

    "What are you thinking? No, kitty." Thesaya grabbed Charlotte��s calf.

    Charlotte wasn��t in good shape either. Her body was covered in spores, and she bore numerous scratches and bites on her arms and neck. These were injuries sustained while protecting Ian. They were beyond the purification powers of De Lu��s grace. The poison had already spread through her body.

    "There��s no other way...." Mev, who had been sitting and catching her breath, struggled to her feet.

    Philip finally looked at her again. Though he couldn��t see her face due to her visor, he knew she must have been filled with exhaustion. No matter how blessed by the gods she was, she was still human. The toll of fighting so many enemies alone on the front line was immense. Moreover, the foul air, filled with spores and poison, was rapidly taking away their strength.

    "...." Philip turned to look behind him.

    The yellow wave of mist had crept closer, with silhouettes of the minions endlessly stretching through it like shadows. He then turned back to look at Ian, Thesaya, Charlotte, and finally, Mev, who wasn��t even holding a weapon.

    A single thought crossed his mind at that moment. Finally, the moment he had anticipated since their journey to find the dark mage with the mysterious fixer in Agel Lan had arrived.

    However, the trembling in his eyes subsided. If he couldn��t avoid it, he would at least ensure it wasn��t in vain. He felt warmth in his right hand. Gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, he looked at Mev.

    "I��ll buy us some time."

    "... What? By yourself?" Mev, panting heavily, looked at Philip.

    However, Philip was no longer looking at her.

    As Charlotte furrowed her brow, Philip spoke again. "Charlotte. Thesa. Restrain our lord. Immediately."

    "... What do you mean, Philip? Why suddenly��"

    "Immediately! This is our best option! Do you want Lord Ian to die too?" Philip��s sudden shout snapped Charlotte out of it.

    Realizing what he meant, she lunged at Mev, tackling her to the ground.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Mev, taken by surprise, was knocked over, and Charlotte quickly pinned her down, pulling her arms behind her back.

    "Hey, pointy ears!"

    "<em>Huh</em>...? <em>Ugh!</em>" Thesaya, who had been blinking in confusion, instinctively moved to hold down Mev��s legs.

    Mev, gasping for breath, finally spoke up. "Philip, you��re not thinking��"

    "Please, avenge me, my lord. These two are only following my request, so don��t be too harsh on them." Philip quickly turned to Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "... I will remember you as a true warrior," said Charlotte.

    "Freckles, you��re not. You really..." Only after hearing Charlotte��s words did Thesaya realize what was happening. As she tried to let go, Philip extended his sword.

    "Please don��t. Thank you both for granting my request."

    "No, Philip? Don��t do it. Let go! Let go now, Charlotte!" Mev, struggling, shouted in desperation.

    However, Charlotte only loosened her grip on the arm slightly, while pressing down even harder on the back. Philip, ncing at the approaching toxic mist, smiled at Mev.

    "I regret not being able to bid a proper farewell. It was an honor to serve you, my lord."

    "No! Philip! Stop! Please...!" Ignoring Mev��s desperate cries, Philip descended the stairs.

    The toxic mist and the advancing minions seemed strangely slow and vivid to him.

    <em>Is this how Lord Ian sees the world...?</em>

    As he pondered this, Philip gripped his sword with both hands, reversing it. Kneeling on one knee, he nted the sword��s tip into the stairs and closed his eyes. He could feel the remnants of divine power in his ring.

    <em>If only it could buy them some time.</em>

    "Brilliant light that dispels the darkness...." Reciting his prayer, Philip channeled all his remaining divine energy into the relic.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A faint Barrier of Light emerged around him, quickly covered by the toxic mist.

    Contrary to his hopes, the barriersted only a few seconds. The toxic mist broke through, enveloping his entire body. But Philip neither fled nor ceased his prayers. He sincerely wished for Mev to receive the blessing of the Stern Goddess and seed in her revenge.

    He prayed for Ian��s survival so he could one day eradicate the darkness from the continent and ensure that no more orphans like himself would ever be born. Even amidst the agony of his flesh burning, he prayed with all his heart.

    Then, in an instant, the pain disappeared. A radiant light shone upon him.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    The passage of time was indiscernible. It could have been just a few seconds or several years.

    Ian felt like a starving wolf and, at the same time, a leper writhing in pain and itchiness. He was a farmer working under the scorching sun, then a kobold attacking a passerby. Simultaneously, he was a monk whipping his own back and a maggot crawling through filth.

    Every fragment of life was filled with suffering. At the end of each pain, a fair death always awaited. Whispers that wove through the suffering preached the need to be one with the great cycle. Decay and disease were mediators connecting life and death. Bing part of this cycle would free one from all suffering, making the distinction between self and others meaningless.

    They believed true liberation and eternal life came from embracing the endless cycle. Life would no longer be painful, and death would not be feared if one united with the great cycle. These endless visions and preachings suddenly ceased without warning.

    It happened just as Ian found himself a boy working in a vineyard, in a world where everything hase to a halt.

    <em>What the... No way...</em>

    Ian��s eyes, now as a boy, flickered. Even amidst the flood of memories and consciousness, he remained himself. He didn��t lose himselfpletely nor surrender to the temptation of bing part of the cycle.

    Ian merely epted and re-epted the countless fragments of memories and pieces of consciousness. It wasn��t because he had any other intention��there was simply nothing else he could do. This damned event showed no sign of ending, and the chaos power only emitted a faint, throbbing pulse without showing any other reaction.

    Anyway, Ian realized that he had gained control over these memories. He no longer felt the gaze that had been observing him all this time. It seemed to have turned its attention away from him for some reason."Have you already run out of things to show me?" Ian muttered as he looked up at the purple sky. It was the voice of a child.

    ��...!

    A wave rippled through the sky in an instant. It seemed startled. It had expected Ian to have lost consciousness by now, and it wasn��t an unreasonable expectation. No matter how strong a human soul was, it would have lost itself after being swept away by thousands of fragments of memories.

    Perhaps the continuously throbbing chaos power had kept Ian��s consciousness intact. But even without that, Ian was confident that his mind wouldn��t have copsed. It wasn��t just because of his high Mental Fortitude��such visions and preachings did not evoke any particr enlightenment or emotion in a modern person like him.

    It wasn��t even particrly frightening. He had experienced more terrifying visions many times before. A faint thought flowed through his mind.

    ��Do not reject unity... Chaos...

    <em>What are you talking about?</em>

    Several sarcastic remarks immediately crossed Ian��s mind, but he couldn��t speak.

    <em>Thump��</em>

    The throbbing of the chaos power suddenly became clear. His vision began to turn purple. The chaos power seemed to writhe as if it was about to burst out at any moment. It felt as though it was waiting for hismand.

    <em>What, are you trying to act obedient now?</em>

    Despite his inner smirk, Ian released the pressure he felt throughout his body.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The chaos power spread out in all directions like a bursting flood.

    Ian��s vision, which had flowed down like paint, soon redrew theplexly extending roots of the cycle, like bundles of nerves. Some of the roots that had been entirely purple were being dyed violet at an incredible speed.

    <em>Wow, there were a lot of connections.</em>

    Ian realized that the consciousnesses and memories connected were connected to him. He felt the chaos power condensed within the roots and the intertwined consciousnesses of the minions bing subservient to him. Just as the entity of the void had tried to swallow him, now he was reversing the process, stealing the source of its power.

    The quest name shed through his mind again: Encroachment.

    <em>I feel like I��m a cancer cell.</em>

    Ian felt his senses expanding endlessly, and his consciousness broadening.

    ��...!

    Naturally, the gaze from beyond became clearer as well. He now realized it wasn��t just one. Centered around thergest and most powerful consciousness, likely the entity of the void, there were a few smaller but distinct consciousnesses directly connected to it.

    <em>Those must be the instigators behind the rituals. It��s surprising to see that they��re still sane. Mev would like that.</em>

    Nevertheless, it was clear they were all utterly shocked. A jumble of thoughts, barely recognizable asnguage, echoed chaotically. A jumble of thoughts, barely recognizable asnguage, echoed chaotically.

    In the next moment, the purple roots flickering in Ian��s mind evaporated as if they had vanished. He immediately understood why. The entity had given up onpleting the cycle and had cut off the parts connected to Ian. His certainty came from a simple observation: the purple roots, tainted with his chaos power, were still shining vividly in his mind.

    <em>Cutting off the tail, huh? Not very bold for something from the void.... Or maybe it was quicker to make such decisions precisely because it was from the void. </em>

    Regardless, Ian��s chaos power was steadily spreading. Not all the roots were tainted by his chaos power yet; some parts, now severed, were losing their glow.

    However, instead of tainting everything, his chaos power was depleting faster. He barely had enough chaos power to corrupt it all.

    <em>So the control of chaos depends on stats, huh... </em>

    Ian thought with a faintugh, recalling the reward text. Those stats seemed to be Mental Fortitude and chaos power. He could only corrupt as many roots as his mind could bear or his chaos power allowed. This time, his chaos power��s limit came first.

    <em>If I were unlucky, I might have had to watch this boring thing even longer.</em>

    In the game, it would have only been a few seconds of a cut scene. Of course, it didn��t really matter. For now,pleting the quest was the priority.

    <em>To do that...</em>

    Ian observed the roots of chaos, now his minions, that had be part of the cycle. He could clearly sense the power within them and the assimted consciousnesses. Unfortunately, they wouldn��tst forever. With the cycle broken, they were not immortal and would eventually dissipate.

    But not immediately. As Ian studied the tightly intertwined consciousnesses, he soon realized they extended outward as well. It felt like having hundreds of monitors ying chaotically before his eyes, each disying a different view of the monastery in its own way.

    "...?"

    Realizing something was off, Ian focused on one of the monitors. It belonged to a minion with a wide view overlooking the monastery from above. As his consciousness merged with it, his vision suddenly expanded. He had shared the consciousness of a flying insect, itspound eyes perceiving a wide area simultaneously. However, Ian wasn��t particrly surprised by this.

    <em>That kid...?</em>

    The scene unfolding was far more astonishing. In the middle of the steps, Philip was kneeling on one knee. He held his sword with its tip pointed to the ground, his forehead resting on his hands gripping the hilt. It was a posturemonly taken by knights when making a vow or offering a prayer. In this case, it was likely thetter.

    And his prayer had undoubtedly reached Lu Sr. A pir of light pierced through the dark clouds, illuminating Philip. The pir of light radiated divine power from Philip��s entire body, extending outwards in all directions.

    The enormous Barrier of Light, an obvious result of this divine power, surrounded the stairs, blocking the poisonous mist and the advancing minions. Although the pir of light was quickly fading, the barrier of holiness did not lose its brilliance at all.

    Philip seemed unaware that he was performing such a miracle. He remained motionless, eyes closed, with only his lips moving slightly.

    <em>Is it thanks to that kid that time seems to be paused...?</em>

    Though there was no way to confirm it, Ian was sure his guess was correct. A miracle of Lu Sr manifesting before the corrupted stronghold must have drawn attention.

    <em>How did that guy��?</em>

    Ian��s gaze shifted to the stairs that were obscured by a translucent curtain. There, lying on the ground with her helmet tilted up, was Mev. Charlotte, with a half-dazed expression, was kneeling on Mev��s back. Thesaya, also sitting on Mev��s legs, had her mouth wide open, covered in a nosebleed.

    And there was Ian himself, sprawled against the wall next to the sunken door.

    <em>Yes�� it seems like everyone did their best.</em>

    It was easy to guess how the situation had unfolded. Behind them, the arched roof of the monastery, their destination, was unmistakable. Ian could see the mark of the void engraved in the center of the firmly closed door. It was obvious that brute force wouldn��t open it.

    <em>So�� Maybe I should help. </em>

    Ian��s consciousness returned underground. Observing the roots of chaos, now his minions, he gave the samemand to all of them: attack the minions of the cycle.

    The response was immediate. And almost as if waiting for this moment, the questpletion window appeared.

    A question crossed his mind: What kind of corrupted being��s exclusive quest was this supposed to be? He soon found an answer, probably a dark mage��s quest or perhaps that of an ancient priest.

    <em>��Well. Who cares? As long as it benefits me, that��s all that matters.</em>

    Ian��s consciousness stretched and soared once again.

    ***

    "Oh, Lu Sr��" Mev whispered.

    Still lying on the ground, she couldn��t take her eyes off Philip��s back, wrapped in shimmering holiness. Even though Charlotte had unbound her arms, Mev hadn��t noticed.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The pir of light piercing through the clouds had disappeared. However, the massive Barrier of Light surrounding the stairs remained radiant. The poisonous mist and any minions that touched the barrier were burned to ashes. The previously fearless monsters were now hesitating, standing still.

    Of course, there were still countless minions of decay swarming below the stairs. The poisonous mist had only slightly thinned.

    "<em>Gr</em>...<em>agh</em>...!"

    "Worship... the�� chaos...!"

    At that moment, amotion spread among the monsters. Raspy shouts and chant-like voices echoed, followed by sounds of tearing and thrashing.

    "What is this��?" Thesaya, blinking her eyes, muttered. Receiving Charlotte��s gaze, she observed the insects tumbling and shing in the air.

    "They��re fighting among themselves... and their eyes..."

    "Their eyes...?" Charlotte, frowning, finally looked beyond the Barrier of Light.

    Between the yellow gleams in their eyes, a violet hue flickered. Different colored glows were intertwined.

    "Ian..."

    "It��s Ian."

    Charlotte and Thesaya spoke almost simultaneously.

    Thesaya, staggering as she stood up, added. "It��s clear. Ian did something."

    "... Yeah. I did something."

    "...!"

    Hearing the voice beside them, Thesaya and Charlotte quickly turned their heads.

    Ian, who had been slumped against the wall, was slowly raising his upper body.

    Thesaya, eyes wide, rushed toward him. "You��rete, you idiot...! Do you know how much we suffered? And at thest moment��"

    Though she ended up pushing him back against the wall, Ian merely frowned slightly.

    "... Yeah. It must have been an incredible battle."

    He pushed her forehead away with his palm as he stood up. Other than feeling a bit dizzy, his condition wasn��t bad.

    Clenching and unclenching his fists, he looked at Charlotte and Mev and added. "You all did well. And��"

    Ian nodded toward Charlotte��s knees. "Whatever happened, you can probably let her go now."

    "... Ah. Yeah, right." Finally, Charlotte got up, moving her knees off Mev��s back.

    Mev sprang to her feet as if waiting for this. Without hesitation, she spun around and punched Charlotte square in the face.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Charlotte staggered back, falling on her backside as her head snapped to the side.

    "What the hell are you doing, redhead? Are you crazy?"

    Ian raised his eyebrows as Thesaya, springing to her feet, shouted. Without turning her head toward Thesaya, Mev raised her visor and spat out her words.

    "Consider yourself lucky I let you off this easily. If it weren��t for Philip��s plea, one of us would be dead."

    "What nonsense is that? We had no choice because of freck��"

    Thesaya, who was growling as if ready to pounce, stopped mid-sentence when Charlotte held out her hand toward her.

    "No need to be angry, pointy ears. If anything, getting hit made me feel better." Charlotte, spitting out blood-tinged saliva as she got up, met Mev��s gaze.

    Without wiping the blood from her mouth, she spoke. "Is that enough? If not, you can hit me again."

    "... No, that won��t be necessary.""Very well. You��ve got a powerful punch. It really woke me up." Finally, Charlotte rubbed her jaw and turned away.

    Mev simply let out a long sigh.

    Ian, observing, shook his head. There was no need to ask what had happened between them.

    Thesaya, wobbling as she ran over, stood beside Mev and leaned her face in. "Hit me too, redhead. If that��s how it is."

    "... No need. Looking at your face, it seems wrong to do that to you." Mev gave Thesaya a ridiculous look, then let out a light chuckle.

    "I gave you a chance!" Thesaya huffed, turning her body away sharply. "You stupid cat. Why put on a brave face now? You already look ugly, and now you look worse."

    "Look at your own face. You look the worst."

    "Seems like you are hurt. Are you okay?" Finally stepping forward, Ian asked.

    Thesaya turned her head, realizing the question was directed at Charlotte, and pouted.

    Charlotte nodded. "Not bad. When I was hit by the holiness, it felt like my insides were burning. The Goddess��s grace burned away the poison inside me."

    "That��s good. It would have been hard to carry you if you copsed."

    "What about you? Are you alright?"

    "I��m fine. Not a scratch on me."

    "That��s thanks to the kitty. She blocked it all with her body like an idiot."

    "Is that so...? As expected, you are my squire."

    Mev turned to look at Ian, who had responded to Thesaya��s remark with a joke. "So, was thatmotion really your doing, Ian? I knew the entity of the void had taken over your consciousness, but did you fight back?"

    "There was a way. It won��tst forever, but I did manage to steal some of its power. They��re no longer immortal, and the demonic realm isn��t perfect anymore. Probably."

    "Stealing its power��" As Mev muttered absently, Ian approached therge door.

    Mev hurriedly turned her head and added. "The door won��t open, Ian. There��s some kind of magic��"

    "I know." Ian, whose pupils had turned violet, cut her off and reached out his hand.

    As his palm touched the door, violet cracks spread out like veins. The chaos power seeped into the center of the door, into the mark of the void. The purple mark quickly turned violet, a change likely visible only to Ian.

    "How did you do that? That��s amazing."

    "...?" Ian turned to look at Thesaya, who had spoken from behind him.

    "You can see this?"

    "Yeah, faintly."

    "Then why didn��t you do anything about it?"

    "How was I supposed to know what it was? Wait, is this something only I could see?" Thesaya turned to look at Charlotte and Mev, both of whom seemed confused.

    Ian chuckled as he grabbed the door handle. "Next time you see something like this, try breaking it with magic."

    The door slowly opened at his touch, revealing a bluish light beyond. As everyone��s attention focused on whaty ahead, Ian turned back with the door half-open.

    "Now, we just need to get him inside."

    His gaze finally settled on Philip, praying at the bottom of the stairs. It was clear that Lu Sr had given a significant amount of divine power to him. He was still enveloped in a shimmering light, and the barrier of holiness around the stairs held firm.

    "So, is freckle a pdin now?" Thesaya��s voice came from the side.

    She looked up at Ian, not bothering to wipe the blood dripping from her nose. Her face was pale, almost ghostly.

    Ian, wiping his thumb under her nose, asked, "Are you dizzy?"

    "What...?"

    "I asked if you��re dizzy."

    "Oh, yeah."

    "Feel like your head is splitting and your stomach is churning?"

    "How did you know? And my nosebleed won��t stop."

    "You have magic exhaustion. Step back and stay out of this now."

    Though nosebleeds weren��t a symptom he experienced, the effects of magic exhaustion varied slightly from person to person.

    Thesaya gave a weak smile and added, "So, is he a pdin now or what?"

    "That��s not for me to answer."

    Thesaya��s gaze followed Ian to the side.

    Mev, who had been watching Philip with a look of overwhelming emotion, finally murmured, "We can��t be certain yet. Only Philip knows if the Radiant Goddess has given him a revtion."

    "If that��s not a revtion, what is?"

    Mev smiled faintly at Thesaya��s question. "When I first caught the Goddess��s attention, a miracle happened too. But that wasn��t the moment I received a revtion. I merely became a crusader. Of course, Philip might be different."

    "So, we��ll have to ask him directly, huh?"

    "Yes. It��s not a crucial part. He has already been acknowledged by the Radiant Goddess. It��s just a matter of time..." Mev stopped talking.

    The light surrounding Philip flickered brilliantly and then extended toward the barrier. Amidst the dispersing holiness, Philip stood up. Turning back, he looked at the group with golden, gleaming eyes. For a moment, his gaze was a bit dazed. But soon, he gave his usual frivolous smile.

    "... Indeed. This isn��t heaven." The radiance in Philip��s eyes shattered like fragments, and he copsed, swaying to the side.

    "Philip!" Almost simultaneously, Mev sprang forward and caught him just before his head could hit the ground, cradling him in her arms.

    "Never do that again, Philip. Never..." she whispered into his ear, holding his unconscious body.

    Ian watched her for a moment before turning to Charlotte.

    "Can you carry him on your back like you did with me?"

    "... You weren��t carried on my back; you were held in my arms," Charlotte replied.

    "Whatever. Sir Riruel has work to do inside. Besides, you��re not in a condition to fight on the front lines. So, take care of him. And..."

    Ian ced a hand on Thesaya��s shoulder and added, "Take care of her, too."

    "Understood. I owe her anyway." Charlotte nodded and walked up the stairs.

    Ian took a moment to observe the Barrier of Light. The radiant barrier, imbued with scattered divine power, was still burning the poisonous mist, but was gradually fading.

    "<em>Gr</em>... <em>Ugh</em>...!"

    "Great... Cycle..."

    "Worship... chaos...!"

    Beyond the barrier, the minions were killing each other. Although it seemed even for now, Ian��s minions would eventually lose due to the overwhelming numbers. Ian clicked his tongue.

    He knew most of them hadn��t chosen to be minions of decay and disease. They were victims. Even if freed from the cycle, their tangled and corrupted souls might not return to their original forms.

    <em>Maybe I should use all my chaos power.</em>

    All he could offer was revenge, which wouldn��t provide much sce to them.

    Just then, Charlotte and Mev reached the top of the stairs, carrying the limp Philip. Ian nodded toward him and asked,

    "Is he alright?"

    "Yes. He��s just exhausted and lost consciousness. He should wake up in half a day at most."

    "Then..." Nodding, Ian turned around. "Let��s finish this before he wakes up."

    Mev��s gaze, as she watched Ian��s back, cooled sharply, as if it had never held any emotion of joy or gratitude.

    "Yes. A wise decision."

    ***

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The door closed with a heavy sound. At that moment, an eerie silence descended, cutting them off from the outside world.

    "...." Ian didn��t immediately remove his hand from the door. The chaos power that had spread from his grip seeped into the mark of the void on the other side. It felt simr to when he inscribed a dark relic. Now, nothing could open this door without Ian��s permission.

    <em>Unless there��s another entrance, the situation is under control...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian finally let go of the door and turned around. As he started walking, he noticed Mev checking on Philip��s condition once more.

    "It��s very shiny and quiet here," Thesaya, with a cloth covering her nose and mouth, muttered.

    It was just as she said. The corridor-like antechamber was entirely covered in moss and mold, which emitted enough light to see by. The entire interior likely shared this state, looking more like a well-kept indoor garden than a monastery.

    "There won��t be any fighting as we go. I can��t sense any presence," added Charlotte as Ian passed by her.

    Mev walked beside him, while Charlotte, carrying Philip on her back, followed at a distance, holding Thesaya��s arm tightly.

    "... It seems, just as you said, that the demonic realm is cracking. The touch of the divine is clear. The thick darkness that was here initially has vanished," Mev murmured after a brief prayer.

    Ian gave a slight nod, and Thesaya spoke up. "Do you know where you��re going, Ian? This ce seems to have multiple paths."

    "Well, somewhat." Despite his nonchnt response, Ian walked with confidence. He could feel the pulsing void power deep within the center, guiding him. His senses were heightened as they moved further in, likely due to the roots of chaos that were still connected to his mind through the shards of chaos power. This ce allowed him to fully harness that power.

    <em>No wonder corrupted ones and mages desire their ownirs.</em>

    Ian Hope, the corrupted one. It wasn��t entirely inurate now. Smirking inwardly, Ian strode through the damp, musty antechamber and the corridor beyond. The poison and spores in the air no longer affected him, with or without the relic. In fact, the relic might be more of a hindrance in the uing battle.

    <em>It would only get in the way��</em>

    As he nodded and reached behind his neck, Mev spoke up.

    "I wonder if Jurdo will be in any condition to talk."

    "If he��s like the monsters outside��"

    "Don��t worry about that," Ian interrupted, putting the ne containing De Lu��s grace into his pocket dimension. "They still have their consciousness."

    He was likely the dungeon��s mid-boss.

    "Is that so? That��s good to know." Mev epted his assurance without questioning it.

    Ian chuckled inwardly. She never asked about his magic or anything rted to the void.

    Mev spoke again. "May I ask a favor?"

    "Of course."

    "I have something I want to ask him. So... would you mind letting me handle him?"

    "Sure."

    "...!" Mev looked at Ian in surprise, not expecting such an easy agreement.

    Ian shrugged. "This is your revenge as well."

    He had experienced before that a quest could bepleted even if apanion dealt the final blow. But that wasn��t the only reason he agreed so readily.

    "In return, let me handle the entity from the void." Ian exchanged a look with Mev and added, "I��m the one who��s going to kill it."

    "dly. I will assist you when the timees."

    "No need. I suspect it��s in the basement. Once you��re sure you can handle the priests alone, I��ll go after it immediately."

    "Alone...? Are you sure? It��s a void entity��"

    "Don��t worry. I��ll manage. It��ll be easier this time to fight alone. With no one else around."

    "... Alright then." Mev, momentarily taken aback by Ian��sst statement, nodded without further questioning.

    "You should focus more on how to get the answers you want," Thesaya interjected.

    She shrugged under Mev��s gaze. "Of course, redhead. You��re a knight here to kill them. Do you really think they��ll just spill their secrets?"

    "I��m aware. That��s why I��m considering using Charlotte��s interrogation methods."

    Charlotte nodded approvingly at Mev��s words. "Wise choice. Corrupted ones don��t die easily, so you��ll have plenty of opportunities. If you leave it to me, I��ll make sure they tell you everything you want to know."

    "Maybe there��s an easier way this time," Ian interjected, drawing everyone��s attention.

    "Because I��m here." Ian looked at Mev with his violet-glowing eyes and smirked.

    "They think I��m one of them."

    "...!"

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Mev brieflyid out her questions to Ian. There was no need for a lengthy exnation, as Ian already knew what she was seeking answers to.

    "As I said before, things might not go as nned. In that case..." said Ian.

    "... I��ll revert to the original n. No need to worry, Ian. We can search for clues after everything is over. Though I can��t guarantee anything will be left intact."

    Despite the situation, Ian continued to stride through the interior covered with moss, mold, and mushrooms of various colors without hesitation. The poisonous spores were not significantly harmful to the party, but their equipment was visibly corroding. Mev��s armor, in particr, was severely discolored. Considering the previous battles, it was impressive that it was still intact.

    It was thanks to her meticulous maintenance from the start. Otherwise, it would have already rusted away or fallen apart at the seams.

    <em>Anyway, we��ll need to rece all our gear once this is over.</em>

    <em>Even if I spent all my remaining money, it might still fall short. </em>

    Realizing that no matter how much he earned, it would never be sufficient, Ian finally stopped walking. They were in front of a firmly closed door. Beyond ity the chapel, and the power of the void was palpable.

    That they had arrived with no interference was likely due to the chaos he had created. The enemies were probably focusing all their efforts on re-establishing the broken cycle and suppressing Ian��s minions.<em>They��d want to finish before I arrive.</em>

    Ian��s minions were rapidly decreasing in number, but enough remained to hold out until he reached the underground. cing his hand on the door, Ian looked back at Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "You know what to do, right?"

    "Don��t worry. I��ll pretend to be an underling and just watch from the back."

    <em>At times like this, you��re really reliable.</em>

    Ian responded to Thesaya��s answer with a chuckle and then looked at Mev.

    "Don��t forget. When I hand the sword..."

    "... that��s when I��ll step in."

    Ian nodded at Mev, who was looking at him through her face guard, and finally opened the door.

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    The spacious chapel,id out in a circr pattern, was revealed.

    Ian leisurely walked inside. Charlotte and Thesaya stopped at the door��s sides, bowing their heads, while Mev followed behind him as if she were his knight. The chapel was covered in moss and mold, just like the outside. In the center, a pitch-ck tree trunk spiraled upwards as if it had burst through the floor. The top was jagged, as if someone had snapped it off.

    ck vines sprouted from various parts of the trunk, wrapping around the surroundings. The ends of the vines connected to the robes under the hoods of the priests sitting around the jagged edge of the trunk. As Ian entered, they all rose simultaneously, as if they had been waiting.

    Then a quest window appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [The Altar of the Defiled Tree.]

    <em>The Defiled Tree, huh...</em>

    Ian didn��t immediately charge at them. Instead, he stopped at a reasonable distance as nned. Then, he pulled his straight-ded two-handed sword from his pocket dimension, nting the tip into the ground and resting his left arm on the counterweight. It was a stance that showed he wasn��t nning to fight immediately, but was ready to grab the hilt with his right hand at any moment.

    <em>Woosh...</em>

    Meanwhile, the priests circling the trunk floated into the air as if swimming through the void, spreading out widely. There were six in total. As they moved, the vines wrapping around the trunk rubbed against the surface.

    The tree bark crumbled like decayed matter, scattering dark dust. It was surely dust that caused status effects such as poisoning or infection.

    The priests weren��t actually flying; the long, snake-like vines were supporting their bodies, giving that impression. By now, living vines were no longer a surprising sight.

    Their robes, as they turned toward Ian, were unnaturally raised at the back of the shoulders, as if hiding wings underneath.

    <em>Of course, they��ve mutated. First insects, now nts? </em>

    Ian thought indifferently as he reached out with his right hand to retrieve a wooden case from his pocket dimension. His movements were leisurely as he took out a cigarette and ced it in his mouth. After all, the priests hadn��t immediately attacked him. Their dark green eyes glowed under their hoods as they stared at Ian.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    With a flick, he lit a me between his fingers and set the end of the cigarette alight. As he exhaled the smoke, his eyes, scanning the priests, glowed a clear purple. The priests�� eyes flickered with a strange mix of fear and reverence as they met his gaze.

    <em>... This really works.</em>

    Ian stifled a chuckle. Of course, they had seen him taint the roots of the cycle with chaos power. It was only natural they would consider him a high-ranking corrupter or even something more. Given the broken cycle, he was no longer in a state of perfect immortality.

    As Ian exhaled another puff of smoke, a priest spoke.

    "Oh, great Avatar of Chaos...."

    The voice was low and cautious, as if he were speaking with great care. They were treating him not just as an apostle but as an avatar now.

    "The Lord has proimed that chaos and order coexist and thus have no reason to destroy each other. Since you have refused unity, we will no longer insist... Nor will we hold you ountable for breaking the cycle of order. So, how about we put an end to unnecessary sacrifices now?"

    <em>A truce proposal, how amusing. </em>

    Instead of scoffing, Ian took another drag of his cigarette and nodded. Perhaps in the game, if a character fell to corruption, it might have been possible to establish a friendly rtionship with certain corrupt factions. They could offer minor quests or small aids. Naturally, this would lead to hostility with the church or the royal family, so it might have been a necessary content.

    In any case, the current situation was clearly something that didn��t exist in the game. After all, no additional quests had been triggered.

    "I have a question." Ian, who had casually spoken, nced at the priests. A faint sense of relief spread across the priests�� faces, which resembled the texture of tree bark beneath their hoods.

    "Ask, and we shall answer."

    "Which of you is Bishop Jurdo?"

    The priests�� eyes wavered in confusion, but only for a moment. The priest in the center, closest to the altar of the Defiled Tree, bowed his head.

    "I was once called by that name."

    It was Jurdo who had been speaking all along.

    <em>How predictable.</em>

    "Do you know Viscount Flint?"

    "... Flint? Do you mean Zeckle Flint?" Jurdo��s voice held a note of curiosity.

    Ian nodded, holding the cigarette in his mouth. "Yeah. The kingdom of La Drin, of Delraham. You must be familiar with it."

    "That... is correct. I used to guide him at one time. It��s been quite a long time since we lost contact. Have youe to see me? On Flint��s rmendation?"

    "In a way, yes."

    "How is he doing?"

    "He��s dead."

    "... So it finally came to that." Jurdo��s lips twitched slightly before he eventually sighed.

    "He was born weak and sought to gain strong vitality that could ovee any illness. But at some point, it seems he took the wrong path. Illness and pain are not to be ovee, but epted��"

    "Was it your will that brought that worthless man in?" Ian cut him off.

    He had no interest in the story of someone he didn��t even know. Looking directly into Jurdo��s dark green eyes, he added, "Or was it the order of Duke Kralen?"

    From behind, Mev let out a short, surprised breath.

    Originally, Ian had just nned to ask about the one behind all this. But now he decided to push further. After all, Duke Kralen was a boss that existed in the game.

    Jurdo sighed once more. "How much do you know... Did youe to the West to kill him? Did that cold-blooded man alsomit sins against you?"

    "In a sense. So, answer my questions properly."

    "... Choosing Flint was indeed my will. But it is also true that the Duke ordered me to sow the seeds."

    "He��s the one who brought you into this path, isn��t he?"

    "Yes. When I was searching for a way to ease the suffering of the lepers, he presented me with a new path. Foolishly, I was grateful to him, not knowing that his only interest was in immortality and eternal life."

    "That��s why he abandoned you?" Ian asked nonchntly.

    He was already half ignoring Jurdo��s words.

    This old man talked too much. Besides, Mev was the only one who needed to pay close attention. Meanwhile, Ian was searching for a way to go underground. It wasn��t difficult to locate. On the opposite diagonal wall, the entrance to a spiral staircase leading downward was revealed.

    It was a secret staircase hidden behind a mechanism in the wall. It was created as an escape space to hide the priests and residents in emergencies. The monastery was built in an old style, after all.

    "As you can see, we opened our eyes and followed the great truth of the cycle. However, the Duke did not. He said it wasn��t the immortality he wanted. He even denounced it as a failure."

    "A failure...? Ah, I see." Ian, who had instinctively asked, soon chuckled while exhaling cigarette smoke before continuing, "It��s because the ego can copse and can��t bepletely controlled."

    "As expected... you understand. I said that true liberation is inherently uncontroble, but he didn��t ept it. He even thought the consciousness would fail. That was thest time. Foolishly, he abandoned us."

    <em>What is with this so-called liberation? </em>

    Internally snorting, Ian nodded. Anyway, it was another moment where the hypothesis that Duke Kralen was a member of the council became more likely. Immortality and eternal life were among their primary concerns. Using the vampire n as subordinates was also to research the secret of immortality.

    "But by now, his thoughts might have changed a bit."

    "It seems Racliffe��s ritual was also sessful."

    "Indeed, Avatar of Chaos... It was the smallest scale ritual, but enough to preach the great truth of the cycle. Even if the Duke resists... bing one with us is only a matter of time now." Jurdoughed.

    The priests responded with phlegmyughs.

    Ian, inhaling smoke, recalled Duke Kralen from the game. He had probably kept these people alive to leave open a possibility. He couldn��t have known they would prepare the ritual in secret and seed.

    <em>And yet, when it came to an irreversible situation, he just epted it.</em>

    Or maybe he went mad after experiencing the same vision of unity I did. Thetter seemed more likely. If he were a council member, he would have considerable power, enough to catch the eye of the being of the void.

    So without these things, it was highly likely that the Duke��s mental state would be different from what Ian remembered.

    As Ian smiled coolly, Jurdo, who had stoppedughing, added, "But if what the Agent of Chaos desires is his life... we will dly yield. Our Lord has also proimed that he will not stand in your way."

    "He can try," Ian added sharply, meeting Jurdo��s gaze with his violet eyes. "I have business with that old tree you serve. I need to settle the score for trying to devour my soul."

    Jurdo and the priests froze for a moment. Ian removed his arm from the counterweight of his sword.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    The sword, tilting backward, was caught by thick steel gloves.

    As Mev silently stepped forward, Jurdo spoke. "But Agent of Chaos... didn��t you promise? If we gave you the answers you sought��"

    "That was just you jumping to conclusions."

    "Jumping to conclusions...?"

    "I had no intention of keeping that promise. Besides..." Ian dropped his cigarette to the ground and crushed it underfoot, smiling fiercely. "The same goes for you, doesn��t it?"

    "...!" Jurdo��s eyes flickered.

    Even during their conversation, Ian��s minions were still decreasing. The pulsation of chaotic energy beneath their feet had not subsided, either. In fact, during their talk, it had emitted a heavy resonance again. Engaging in conversation was merely a stalling tactic for them.

    Jurdo��s lips curled up slowly.

    "You... you knew everything from the beginning... But it��s toote now��" Jurdo��s voice suddenly faded.

    <em>Swish...</em>

    A red light was spreading beside Ian.

    "Thank you, Ian." Mev, enveloped in sticky red divine power like blood, lowered her two-handed sword and stepped forward.

    "Now, you can leave this to me."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    She didn��t charge straight away, likely to draw the enemies�� attention. And her n was working perfectly.

    "Another pdin...? I see... now I understand."

    Fixing his gaze on Mev, Jurdo spoke. "They said there was an Agent of Vengeance wandering the outskirts... So you were a minion of chaos..."

    Mev said nothing in response. She continued to walk, raising the sword she had been holding down by her side up to her breastte. Just then, the altar of the Defiled Tree writhed, and the wide-robed priests�� garments fluttered.

    "But it��s toote, Agent of Chaos...! Everything on thisnd has already united, and the great cycle will soon resume...!"

    The robes worn by him and the other priests suddenly burst apart, tearing away to reveal their true forms. What had appeared to be folded wings were actually enormous, venus flytrap-like jaws opening wide on either side, glistening with sticky mucus.

    The priests�� lower bodies were embedded between these jaws, with massive, vertical gashes running from their chests to their abdomens, out of which extended many long, thin tentacles that writhed about. They resembled flowers, though neither beautiful nor fragrant.

    As the tentacles from their abdomens rubbed against each other, a dark green pollen-like substance scattered into the air.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack��</em>At the same time, the altar intertwined with them transformed. The space between the tree-like stems opened up, revealing a massive, yellow eye. The elongated, dark green pupil, veined with purple, slowly followed Mev��s movements.

    <em>Creak... St...</em>

    The vines encircling the altar unfurled, rising around the priests. What had seemed to be a hard surface was now slick with ck mucus.

    <em>Are you a sea anemone or something��?</em>

    Ian muttered to himself as he stepped back a few paces. The monstrous appearance wasn��t the main issue. The unveiling of the altar��s true form hadpletely blocked the path to the stairs. Additionally, he doubted whether Mev could handle those creatures on her own.

    Mev, however, clearly thought otherwise. Even as the creatures revealed their true forms, her pace didn��t slow at all. The divine power enveloping her entire body red even more intensely, turning a deeper shade of red.

    "We have be one with God...! Not even the righteous sword of the Goddess can instill fear in us!" Jurdo, now atop the altar, shouted as his dark green eyes red.

    Simultaneously, the writhing vines and priests surged forward.

    Divine power roared through Mev��s body, and she began unleashing sword strikes in all directions.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Dozens of red arcs of light shed outward. Instead of dissipating immediately, they fanned out and scattered, their speed creating a red aura that enveloped her.

    <em>Crash, crackle��</em>

    The iing enemies were swept up by the storm of red arcs, which shredded everything in their path. Torn-apart vines and pieces of priests scattered everywhere, quickly turning to ash under the searing divine power.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Mev didn��t stop. She kept swinging her sword, cutting down everything that came at her. asionally, severed tendrils would whip through the gaps and strike her armor, but they couldn��t halt her advance.

    <em>... Yeah. That��s how she was when she fought at full strength.</em>

    Ian was inwardly impressed. It was the same sight that had made him regret not choosing the Knight ss in the past. Now, she appeared not just as an Apostle of Vengeance but as the very embodiment of vengeance itself.

    <em>... Well, it makes sense. She��s been through countless battles that would have leveled her up in the game. It��s not surprising that she��s be more powerful.</em>

    Moreover, she didn��t seem to have lost her sanity. It was clear she understood her objective. She was moving in a slightly different direction from the altar of the Defiled Tree, toward the entrance of the staircase in the wall. She must also have noted its location while Ian was talking.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The number of thrashing vines and priests decreased rapidly. Although there were still vines and priests on the opposite side, they were out of reach of her. Jurdo, who had been watching her with a hint of surprise, raised his arms.

    "Impressive... but the miracle of the great cycle... is just beginning...."

    <em>Swish��</em>

    Purple veins throbbed in the altar��s eye. At the same time, the severed vines regrew with a crackling sound. Some of the vine tips blossomed into ck, withered-looking buds. The cycle��s priests were likely encased within them.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>huff</em>...." Mev stopped walking and turned toward the altar.

    Gripping her sword tightly, she raised it diagonally above her head, settling into a stance. The divine power enveloping her body deepened, making her look as if she were drenched in blood. The divine power dripping from her neutralized the surrounding poison, emitting red steam.

    However, Jurdo still had a look of confidence on his face. Despite her formidablebat skills, she was still just a human. Her breath was already bingbored, and her armor was dented and broken in ces. He believed that there was no way she could withstand the endless assault from the regenerating vines indefinitely.

    "...!" Jurdo��s eyes twitched as Ian suddenly ran, passing behind Mev. Jurdo��s gaze followed his path to the staircase entrance in the wall.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack��</em>

    The eye embedded in the altar��s side swiveled at an incredible speed. Simultaneously, the regeneration of the vines elerated. A void-like energy rapidly concentrated in the center of the eye.

    "You won��t easily set foot before the Lord��"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Jurdo��s words were cut off as a massive red sh erupted. The huge red arc unleashed by Mev swept across the eye of the altar. The severed eye gushed pus as it exploded.

    "----!"

    The priests, including Jurdo, screamed as the powerful mental shock ravaged their minds. The vines thrashed violently, as if in a seizure.

    "Where are you looking...?" Mev spoke calmly, her voiceposed.

    The divine power enveloping her body had dimmed slightly, but it still glowed fiercely.

    "You... wretched woman...!" Jurdo spat out, his voice seething with rage as the exploded eye regenerated with a bubbling sound.

    It was only a few seconds, but it was enough time for Ian to reach the entrance of the staircase. He hesitated for a moment before turning back to look at Mev. With a swift motion, he tossed something to her. It was an ordinary longsword.

    Mev extended her left hand and caught the flying sword effortlessly. As Ian turned his body back around, she readied herself. She held the long two-handed sword in her right hand and the shorter longsword in her left, crossing the des.

    "Feeling uneasy?" Mev remarked calmly. It was a taunt she had learned from Ian, something she wouldn��t usually say.

    "Of course not... I just don��t want the garden of God to be defiled...." Jurdo��s expression twisted into a grin. "I suppose I��ll have to turn you into fertilizer for the garden and beg for God��s forgiveness...."

    He raised his arms. The vines and priests, now longer and more massive, surged forward. Mev��s two swords unleashed a storm of countless trajectories.

    ***

    Ian descended the spiral staircase leading underground without stopping.

    <em>Those things... seem like the kind you couldn��t kill even in the game.</em>

    Of course, his mind was racing with various thoughts. In the game, those cycle priests were probably enemies you had to incapacitate rather than kill, designed to be repeatedly challenged by yers who thought they had to defeat them.

    <em>And if you kept descending, you��d have to face both the Defiled Tree and them simultaneously.</em>

    It would have been an insanely difficult andplicated battle. But the situation was different now. With Mev present, the priests wouldn��t be able to follow him underground. They couldn��t leave the altar, which was also the creature��s main body, unguarded.

    Of course, it didn��t seem like he had much time. Mev��s stamina was visibly decreasing. Despite growing stronger as she bled, the fight would only be slightly extended by including Charlotte and Thesaya. Besides, the cycle was about to start again soon.

    <em>... This isn��t the time to worry about means and methods.</em>

    In his hand was the ck Sword of the Third Apostle. It seemed to sense the powerful, chaotic energy writhing within him, emitting a low hum. Perhaps it was because of the deepening darkness. The staircase led much further underground than it appeared. The space was twisted and distorted, clearly apletely demonic realm where God��s gaze couldn��t reach. But this didn��t feel like a penalty.

    "...." It meant he could wield the void��s power, writhing deep within his mind, freely, without worrying about the gods. Ian��s eyes had already turnedpletely violet, sclera and all. His senses, sharpened as if he had shed his skin, told him the end of the staircase wasn��t far.

    Soon, a reddish light began to swirl and gather in the center of Ian��s eyes. The ck sword in his grip let out another low hum, this time trembling with fear. Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile. His sharpened senses were now painting a picture of whaty beyond normal sight. He could see the purple roots of the cycle sprawling below. And at the center, the towering Defiled Tree, as its name suggested, was enormous.

    On one side, the roots of chaos, now his, shimmered vividly. The purple roots squirmed as if alive. Several thick nodes, filled with concentrated chaotic energy, caught Ian��s attention.

    <em>That is��</em>

    The staircase ended at that moment. Shaking off his thoughts, Ian stepped into the underground space beyond the door without hesitation. Then, he thrust the ck sword, now glowing red-hot, forward.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A deafening roar echoed.

    mes of bright yellow spewed endlessly from the de of the sword, with such force that Ian��s body briefly wavered. The brilliant re of the fire turned his vision white for an instant.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    From the start, there was no need for appreciation or exploration. This entire ce was the creature��sir, anyway. Ian intended to inflict as much damage as possible right from the beginning, using all the firepower he had.

    <em>So I don��t give any room for a cut scene to interrupt.</em>

    His vision, which had turned white, quickly returned. From the tip of his outstretched sword, the me Tide continued to surge outward, spreading in all directions. Ian let the inferno rampage unchecked. He hadn��t prepared Hellfire because using it in an underground space like this might have catastrophic consequences.

    After all, it was a spell that used more chaotic energy than magic power, and if amplified with chaos, it could turn even him into a charcoal briquette. Although, the current me Tide scorching the surroundings didn��t seem much different.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The underground space, now engulfed in a sea of fire, finally came into view.

    The basement, where the corrupted ones had prepared their ritual, had be a massive underground cavern like a dragon��sir. The colorful moss, mold, and enormous mushroom-like growths that originally illuminated the space were now being consumed by the mes, releasing acrid smoke as they burned.

    <em>I��m not going to suffocate to death, am I...?</em>

    Ian thought, even as his eyes took in the massive trunk of the Defiled Tree rising beyond. The twisted trunk, like several trees entangled together, stretched beyond the ceiling. The top must have been the altar he had seen in the chapel.

    Branches extended from the trunk, covering the air inyers, with the highest ones spreading across the ceiling. These branches writhed as if alive, dripping sticky tar-like mucus everywhere.

    <em>That��s probably one of its attack methods....</em>

    What stood out the most was the central trunk of the creature. Amidst the sticky, entangled branches that resembled a mass of ck snakes, hundreds ofrge and small eyes were embedded haphazardly. The elongated, dark green eyes, resembling those of goats, watched the firestorm engulfing the cavern with a look of surprise. Even the creature hadn��t expected Ian tounch such an attack immediately upon entering.

    "<em>Groooaaarrr</em>��" A monstrous roar echoed through the writhing branches, like the sound of a ship��s horn. After, a quest window popped up before Ian��s eyes.

    [The Defiled Tree.]

    The object of the quest was to defeat the Defiled Tree, which has taken root in decay and disease before it fully matures.

    Ian let out a faint chuckle.

    <em>This thing isn��t fully grown...?</em>

    At that moment, the seemingly endless torrent of mes subsided.

    <em>Sizzle...</em>

    Ashen smoke rose from the red-hot de.

    <em>... At this rate, it might bend soon.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian didn��t lower his extended sword. He was already preparing his next spell.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    The ck sword surged with magic, emitting a scream like a cry.

    <em>Boom! Boom!</em>

    Irregr explosions began erupting above the me Tide. Columns of fire shot up several meters before copsing and scattering in all directions. The garden of decay, already a sea of fire, had be unrecognizable. The mes engulfed the branches of the tree that spread out like cobwebs. Unlike the garden, these branches did not burn away but bubbled and melted from the surface like boiling oil.

    "<em>GROAR��</em>"

    The Defiled Tree let out a cry mixed with lingering thoughts. Simultaneously, its branches trembled. ck slime spread across the surface and rained down like a downpour. The poisonous liquid carrying a deadly disease was now being used to extinguish the fire. However, the mes, fueled by the power of chaos, only spewed out acrid smoke without dying down. The continuous eruptions, rising likeva, were no different.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    Ian, who had been casting Wind de and Whirling Barrier in session, suddenly furrowed one of his brows.

    <em>What the fuck now?</em>

    The resonance that started from the fragment of chaos was now spreading throughout his entire body. The moment he focused his consciousness, a selection quest window appeared before his eyes.[Fusion.]

    ording to the description, it was a continuation of the previous quest, offering a temporary boost in abilities and experience points as a reward. Despite the ominous name, his hesitation was brief.

    <em>Go ahead, let��s see.</em>

    Ian epted the quest. Simultaneously, the fragment of chaos began to emit the power of chaos as if it had been waiting for this moment. He could feel his body filling up with chaos power. It wasn��t an illusion. His veins turned purple in an instant, and even his skin discolored.

    <em>Crack, crack��</em>

    The sound of bones reverberated throughout his body. The chaos power was reconstructing his flesh. It might even be close to a mutation. Ian instinctively opened the status window. All his stats, except Intelligence and Mental Fortitude, were increasing.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    Ian gripped the hilt of the ck sword as if it would shatter and raised his head.

    His vision, now reversed, was merging with reality. Beyond the raging mes and rising smoke, the magic of the Defiled Tree, flickering in purple and dark green, became clear.

    The remnants of chaos power thick in the air and the shapes of the roots connecting underground also became visible to his naked eyes. Even fragmented emotions pierced his mind. They were shards of confusion and anger��the resonance emitted by the Defiled Tree. All this information was beyond the limits of human sensory perception.

    <em>... This was temporary, right? They better be prepared if my body doesn��t return to normal.</em>

    With a bitter thought, Ian finally pushed off the ground. The swirling Wind de around him propelled his body like a projectile. Ian maintained his bnce, keeping pace with the speed, and pushed off with his legs. With each step, he felt like he was advancing several meters.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Each time he pushed off the ground, mes erupted beneath his footprints. It was the me Steps. Normally, it continuously consumed a significant amount of Mana, so it wasn��t activated unless he could use it alone.

    But now it is different. An immense amount of chaos power was coursing through his entire body, recing his Mana. It was a sensation different from the Blessing of Battle��cold and sticky. The only simrity was the seemingly infinite energy it provided.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    A purple haze spread from the cross guard of the ck sword. The afterimage of Fangs of Heaven Defier, burning with chaos power, trailed behind him like aet��s tail. The seething wave of fire closed in almost instantly.

    "...!"

    <em>Boom! </em>

    A column of fire erupted nearby at that moment. It was an explosion Ian hadn��t expected, with no warning at all.

    <em>Fwoosh.</em>

    A massive whirlwind swirled around Ian faster than he could react. The Whirling Barrier swept up the mes from the explosion and even Ian himself. Yet, even in that fleeting moment, Ian perceived everything clearly. He caught sight of the branches rapidly approaching as he stabilized himself in mid-air.

    The ck sword extended as if alive.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The path carved by the haze twisted chaotically. Everything in its way was severed. The branches lost their form the instant they were cut and melted into a sticky mess. His ascent only slowed when he neared the ceiling.

    Ian turned his head. Through the thick smoke, the Defiled Tree became clear.

    Its numerous eyes focused on Ian.

    "...!" Almost simultaneously, a vision of the void flooded Ian��s mind.

    Shattered fragments of a lie scattered. A jungle, teeming with nts and insects of bizarre shapes, thrives in a relentless cycle of consumption and rebirth. Psychic waves rippled through the air, sowing fear, confusion, and madness.

    <em>As if you didn��te from the void...</em>

    To Ian, in his current state, it was merely an unpleasant hallucination. The vision dispersed with just a shake of his head, the only effect being the disruption of the spell he was preparing. Simultaneously, the surrounding branches bent and sharpened. His body reacted before he could think.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    The Gale erupted from Ian��s outstretched hand.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Almost simultaneously, the sharp-tipped branches whipped through the air from all directions, but they only sliced through the empty space.

    <em>re��</em>

    Ian had already conjured dozens of Dancing mes and was closing in on the trunk of the Defiled Tree.

    <em>Let��s see if you��re still immortal.</em>

    Dozens of fireballs shot toward the trunk simultaneously, its thickness eliminating the need for precise aiming. Ian, with both hands, raised the ck sword overhead.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The trunk of the tree was engulfed in chaotic explosions. Amidst the chaos, Ian brought the ck sword down with all his might.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The de, enveloped in a purple haze and glowing red-hot, cleaved into the tree��s surface. It felt less like cutting through wood and more like slicing through hardened y.

    Ian��s eyes, shrouded in purple, red a deep red.

    Boom!

    The Pinpoint Explosion erupted from the tip of his de, scorching the interior of the giant tree. Ian, thrown back by the force, watched the rising pir of fire as he crashed into the ground. Sparks flew everywhere as he rolled to a stop, regaining his stance. He felt neither pain nor the sensation of something breaking. Beneath his torn wrist guard, his skin appeared covered in a purple fibrous substance. Ian paid it no mind.

    "O�� O�� O��"

    He simply looked back up at the Defiled Tree, which was now howling grotesquely from the explosion. Only now did he feel its pain, but it wasn��t significant. Ian could clearly see the flow of purple chaos power surging inside the tree. Neither the flow nor the light had diminished.

    <em>��It didn��t seem like the cycle was fullyplete yet. But I guess it��s practically immortal.</em>

    Even as he clicked his tongue in frustration, Ian��s eyes red red once more. He extended his left hand toward the tree and clenched his fist.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The soaring explosion reignited and reversed its course, crashing downwards. The Defiled Tree, now resembling a figure drenched in moltenva, writhed. Its zing eyes burst, spewing yellow pus. Just then, the remaining eyes focused on Ian, their purple glow intensifying.

    "...!" Ian widened his eyes and sprinted forward.

    <em>Shoo-whoosh��</em>

    Purple beams shot out from the remaining eyes, sweeping across the area.

    The explosion came a beatter.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    Swept up by the shockwave, Ian scowled.

    <em>A magic beam, damn it.</em>

    Had he taken a direct hit, even his chaos-enhanced state wouldn��t have saved him from severe injury. Scenes from the game yed out in Ian��s mind. Acid rain poured down, branches fell like des, priests attacked from all sides, and mental waves caused status ailments. On top of that, there was nearly infinite health.

    <em>... It��s clear this thing can��t be killed head-on either.</em>

    Ian quickly concluded.

    In the game, his encounter with a void entity manifesting in the physical realm happened after crossing the ck Wall. That entity, much like this tree, was nearly invincible except for its weak points.

    He had learned that fact only after dying several times, but finding the weak points had been so difficult that he eventually gave up. It was a decision made just hours before he concluded he could no longer progress with his character. So he thought things might be different now, at an earlier stage.

    <em>The core mechanics are the same. But at least... it should be easier to find weak points this time.</em>

    With this thought, Ian scanned the chaotic battlefield. His eyes were fixed not on the raging mes and explosions, but on the purple roots writhing beneath the ground. He remembered the condensed nodes of chaos energy he��d seen before entering the garden. Sure enough, there were parts where the purple was so bright it was visible to the naked eye. Rolling on the ground, Ian sprang up andunched himself forward.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    Behind him, sharp branches rained down like artillery. Ian didn��t even nce at them as he summoned more Dancing mes.

    <em>Boom-boom-boom!</em>

    The quickly regenerating trunk was engulfed by the barrage of fireballs. Ian, sliding to a stop, fixed his eyes on the pulsing purple mass beneath the ground. Before he could even ponder his next move, a quest window appeared.

    <em>Two quests��?</em>

    [Disrupting the Cycle] and [Erosion of Chaos.]

    As Ian read the contents of the two quests in session, his expression grewplex. One quest called for severing the root nodes, and the other instructed to stain the nodes with chaos energy. It seemed both a normal quest and a corrupter quest had appeared simultaneously.

    <em>Is this some kind of tutorial? To teach me how to fight void entities? </em>

    Ian let out a dry chuckle. It was a usible theory. When he had faced a void entity beyond the ck Wall, there had been no such helpful quests.

    <em>Thump.</em>

    His entire body resonated with chaotic energy.

    <em>I understand what you��re expecting, but��</em>

    Gripping his ck sword in a reverse hold, Ian plunged it deep into the ground.

    <em>Not anymore.</em>

    Crash.

    An explosion erupted from beneath the earth, propelling Ian into the air. Purple chaos energy mingled with the mes and burned fiercely.

    It was a fire that would eventually die down, and the tree would likely regenerate. Even as he was flung back, Ian��s eyes were already searching for the next node.

    "O�C- O�C- O�� O�C-" The regenerating Defiled Tree let out a wail.

    To Ian��s ears, it was proof that his attack had been effective. Rolling on the ground, his eyes red red. Hepleted a spell in an instant and sprang to his feet, charging forward.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The me Barrier erupted across the tree��s trunk. Though less efficient than a me Tide, the casting speed made it a necessary choice. Ian sent out more Dancing mes as he skidded to a stop above another node.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Another explosion rocked the area. The Defiled Tree writhed in the mes, its movements bing frantic. The creature��s thoughts of confusion, surprise, and anger echoed in Ian��s mind. It was to be expected. The tree had likely never considered that its physical form could have a weakness.

    <em>Whoosh, boom!</em>

    The tree fired beams erratically, but couldn��t hit Ian. The emotions of surprise and urgency in its thoughts resonated with Ian.

    <em>Of course, you��d be surprised. I often feel the same.</em>

    Enhanced by the chaos energy and at the peak of his Concentration, Ian��s Intuition was almost precognitive. Normally, his senses only worked within their usual range, but in this underground space, his awareness had no such limits.

    Swoosh.

    Even as Ian severed the root nodes one after another, the Defiled Tree did not summon its minions. This suggested that hispanions were still holding their own in the fight above.

    They might even be doing better than expected. Based on what Ian had seen earlier, the priests were directly influenced by the tree��s thoughts. Now, with the tree consumed by confusion, rage, pain, and fear, the priests were likely inplete disarray.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    The questpletion window appeared as Ian severed the fourth root node. The tree��s eyes darted around frantically. Amidst the chaos, a small sense of relief washed over him. Ian immediately understood why. The mes on the first node he had severed were dying down. He could see the tree��s chaotic energy extending to reattach the root. But it couldn��t act faster than Ian could cast his spells.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    The me Barrier surged from the sunken ground, covering not only the first node but also the second.

    "...!" The tree��s eyes widened in apparent shock, all focusing on Ian.

    <em>Shhh��</em>

    However, Ian was already charging toward the tree. A grin spread across his face, revealing a second set of sharp teeth that had grown without him realizing.

    "Now it��s fair, isn��t it?"

    From the gaze of the tree��s eyes, a foreign emotion reached Ian.

    It was fear.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    The entire chapel shook as if an earthquake had struck.

    "<em>Argh!</em>" The priests surrounding the altar screamed frantically, their dark green eyes wild and nearly devoid of reason.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Even amidst the chaos, the writhing vinesshed out more violently than ever. But amid it all, Mev and Charlotte continued to swing their sword and battle ax without a hint of panic. The earthquake started on and off soon after Ian descended into the underground. It was only recently that the priests began to convulse.

    "No, no...! What is this...?" Jurdo��s desperate cry, uttered as if struck by sudden death, marked the beginning of their copse into madness.

    "Die already, you damned woman! The Lord, our Lord, is waiting for us!" Jurdo and the cycle��s priests screamed as they charged.

    It wasn��t just their state that had changed. The vines had grown longer and thicker, and the eyes of the altar, which regenerated every time they were destroyed, now fired beams of magic.

    Charlotte joined the battle at that moment, having entrusted Philip to Thesaya. Mev did not refuse and focused on fighting the enemies alongside her. Their reactions provided enough evidence to infer that Ian must have gained the upper hand against the void entity.<em>Crack!</em>

    They covered each other��s openings, slicing through the priests and destroying the altar��s eyes continuously. Thesaya, carrying Philip on her back, dodged the beams�� impacts while running around. Despite the chaos, the chapel never copsed or broke, likely due to the influence of the demonic realm.

    After several such cycles,

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Mev, frantically shing at the vines with her dual swords, finally sensed the end was near.

    The number of attacking vines had noticeably decreased. Unlike before, when they would start regenerating immediately after being cut, now they merely twitched, remaining shortened.

    "<em>Argh!</em>" The frenzied priests charged at that moment.

    It was a familiar reaction by now. Mev deftly dodged their attacks with minimal movement, swinging her sword.

    "...!" Her eyes flickered as part of her visor shattered, twitched at the moment she dismembered the third priest. Unlike the others, whose heads and torsos she had severed, this one had been sliced through its maw while dodging its attack. At that instant, a glimmer of sanity returned to the creature��s dark green eyes. Horror spread across its grotesquely mutated face.

    "Why is the consciousness still... Could it be��"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Mev smashed its face with the counterweight of her sword, shattering it. Her gaze then turned to the vine connected to the creature. The vine, with its shattered maw at the end, hung limply, merely twitching. The vines of the other two priests she had cut down were the same. They no longer regenerated.

    "<em>Argh!</em>" Another priest, writhing with vines emerging from its abdomen, charged in immediately after. It had sprouted from the opposite side of the trunk.

    "...." Mev, staring at the creature, dropped the broken longsword she was holding in her left hand. This time, she didn��t even attempt to dodge the tendrils the priest extended. As the priest��s abdominal tendrils struck her armor and coiled around her,

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    She extended her left hand and grabbed the priest by the neck. The priest��s dark green eyes, wild and disgusting, showed no sign of reason. As it staggered back, Mev swung her right arm powerfully.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de, imbued with red divine power, cleaved the priest��s body in half, severing it at the waist.

    "....?!"

    Sanity returned to the priest��s eyes at that moment. The look of confusion was quickly reced by one of horror and terror.

    "How...?! Th-the cycle is eternal...!"

    Mev��s blood-red eyes glinted coldly.

    <em>These creatures are no longer immortal. </em>

    Even before the thought finished, her grip on the priest��s neck tightened.

    <em>Snap!</em>

    The priest��s neck crumbled, and its entire body turned to ash and disintegrated.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Just momentster, from not far behind, Charlotte sliced thest priest in half, maw and all. Gasping for breath, her gaze finally turned to the altar of the Defiled Tree.

    There were no more attacking vines. All the vines sprouting from the altar had been cut short and were merely twitching. The eye of the altar burst out, but it only bubbled without reverting to its repulsive true form.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Another tremor shook the ground, this time causing the entire chapel floor to heave. Lowering her ax, Charlotte exhaled.

    "It��s over... Ian has won."

    "... No. It��s not over yet." Mev, letting her sword hang by her side, walked forward. Despite the shaking, her steps were steady.

    "...?" It was then that Charlotte noticed thest remaining priest at the altar, Jurdo. He couldn��t even scream. His eyes rolled back, and his body convulsed.

    Mev��s sword traced a red arc.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The trajectory severed the vine, and Jurdo fell to the ground, rolling. His eyes, previously flickering with madness, regained rity.

    "<em>Gasp</em>...?!"

    He reached out with his hand briefly before his eyes widened in shock. He realized he was freed from the screams of the shattered consciousness and that his soul had somehow returned to his body.

    "How could the union... be broken...? How...?" The question lingered only briefly.

    <em>Thud, thud��</em>

    Even amidst the shaking, the sound of footsteps pierced Jurdo��s ears.

    "No... No..." Turning his head, Jurdo��s face was finally filled with sheer terror.

    Death, in the form of a knight, was approaching. Dripping with a red, sticky divine power like blood. Mev��s one-revealed eye met Jurdo��s. Her crimson gaze flickered menacingly.

    "I will not listen to yourst words."

    ***

    The once-massive Defiled Tree now had only a few parts still clinging to the ceiling. Even those parts were melting away, dripping ck mucus.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The rest was scattered all over the underground space.

    Its original form waspletely unrecognizable. The remnantsy scattered like severed snakes, bubbling in the bright yellow mes.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>Huff</em>...."

    But at the center of it all, Ian, the one who had caused this destruction, paid no attention to the writhing remains. His gaze was fixed on a ck mass writhing with violet tendrils.

    This was the core of the Defiled Tree, still trying to extend its leech-like tendrils even now. Ian could see the fragments floating inside it, marked with void symbols, containing consciousness. It was likely a relic tainted by the priests�� rituals, now serving as the vessel for the Defiled Tree��s soul.

    The reason he hadn��t destroyed it immediately was because of the fragment of chaos.

    <em>Will it absorb it somehow...?</em>

    Recently, the chaotic entity has been acting out more frequently. Whether it was due to the influence of the rift created by the Vampire Empress or simply because it had grownrger, he wasn��t sure.

    However, it was enough to make him cautious. Someday, it might go beyond wailing and actually try to devour him. But his hesitation didn��tst long.

    <em>Well, I��m in no position to be picky�� At least, I��m not at the point of being devoured yet.</em>

    With that thought, Ian thrust his ck sword forward.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The de, enveloped in a violet haze, pierced deeply into the core, impaling the void symbol within. The violet hue within the core flickered.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The core exploded like a paintball, covering Ian��s entire body. The familiar darkness enveloped him. As always, his senses dulled, but his consciousness remained sharp. The next moment, a massive violet vortex filled his vision. It was like looking at a cross-section of a colossal gxy.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The dying thoughts of the Defiled Tree��s soul shook Ian��s mind, but it wasn��t enough to drive him insane. Ian perceived the massive consciousness of the Defiled Tree being sucked into the eye of the vortex.

    <em>I thought I had killed it. Did I only banish it to the void? Perhaps it was something that couldn��t be killed from the start. </em>

    Beyond the eye of the vortex, an endless darkness stretched out. The edges shimmered with violet distortion. Just beyond, a different texture of ck shadow undted, as if caressing the veil from the other side.

    The exact form was indiscernible, with only a bubbling sound tickling Ian��s consciousness.

    <em>Oo��</em>

    The Defiled Tree continued to wail, a scream that almost sounded mournful.

    Perhaps it had once been part of the being beyond the veil. At that moment, Ian felt a presence from beyond the veil. It was like a rough tongue licking the surface of his consciousness. Unexpectedly, there was no sense of hostility, but even that made Ian feel his consciousness distort. An irresistible fear gripped him. Rather than his mind copsing, it was the sight of everything bing distant points that happened faster.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Suddenly, he was back in reality. Even in the darkness and amidst the jumble of sensations, Ian realized he had copsed to the floor. Through it all, the questpletion window remained vividly clear in his field of vision.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>Huff</em>...." Breath echoed, its source uncertain.

    Ian barely managed to close the confirmation window. Another quest window appeared immediately afterward.

    [Sealing and Liberation.]

    It was a choice quest.

    His vision suddenly sharpened as if the aperture had been focused. Ian realized that the roots of the cycle he had severed underground were still present. A peculiar euphoria followed, a sensation as if he had seized the universe, as if he had be a god.

    His consciousness, which had been copsing and entangled, instantly became clear again.

    <em>...!</em>

    The quest window flickered, urging his decision. Snapping back to reality, Ian finally read the quest details. He had to decide: to seal the roots, trapping the chaotic energy and souls within, or to release everything contained within.

    Choosing the former would grant him control over the demonic realm of decay, allowing him to wield the power of the roots within thisnd. Choosing thetter would release everything contained within the roots and end thend��s corruption.

    The rewards were simple: experience points and significant additional resistance to several status ailments, including poison. It was a choice that required no hesitation.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Upon choosing liberation, the shard of chaos emitted a loud resonance. Simultaneously, Ian felt everything contained within the roots pouring out.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    An earthquake followed. The feel of rocks pressing against his back confirmed it wasn��t just an illusion conjured by his mind.

    <em>Is it copsing again...</em>

    However, he felt no pain. The sensation of rocks pressing against his entire body was dull. Only the sight of the roots expelling everything beyond his mind��s eye remained clear. A strange sense of emptiness followed, likely because he was losing the power he had just grasped.

    Another questpletion window appeared. The fusion quest wasplete. Closing the window, he felt the chaotic energy that had filled his body disperse. Simultaneously, the vision in his mind blurred. Suppressed sensations resurfaced vividly.

    <em>Thump��</em>

    The shard of chaos cried out again at that moment.

    It was drawing the dispersing chaotic energy back in. Though he had given up the power in the roots, it seemed unwilling to let go of this energy. Instinctively, Ian focused. He tried to push the chaotic energy out of his body to disperse it.

    A tug-of-war between attraction and repulsion began. Ian gritted his teeth. At least, it felt like he did.

    <em>Listen to�� me...!</em>

    The shard of chaos echoed in response.

    <em>Should I just invest more points into Mental Fortitude...?</em>

    A searing heat spread from somewhere within.

    Ian realized, a moment toote, that the sensation started in his left arm. It was divine power. There was no need to ponder deeply who was bestowing it��Karha. The distinctly palpable heat rapidly spread through his body like fire. The divine power was burning away the chaotic energy.

    <em>Are you helping me or trying to kill me? At this rate, I��m going to die of shock, you fucker...!</em>

    Despite the sensation of being set aze and the frustration it brought, Ian tenaciously endured. The imbnce was clear. The shard was helplessly losing the chaotic energy, which was being reced by divine power. His entire body felt so hot that it was almost cold.

    "----!" Letting out a sound that was somewhere between a scream and a shout, Ian suddenly sprang to his feet.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    The pile of rubble that had covered him scattered in all directions. It was only then that Ian realized he had been buried under the debris of a copsed ceiling.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>Huff</em>...."

    Ragged breaths escaped him involuntarily. Even so, his senses were rapidly returning.

    The first to sharpen was his vision. Ian looked down at his body. Purple steam rose from him, with faint red divine power shimmering beneath it. His equipment was utterly destroyed. The only thing left clinging to him was tattered scraps of cloth. His exposed skin was no longer purple.

    <em>How many times do I have to almost get crushed to death...?</em>

    Swallowing a sigh of relief, Ian raised his head. The surroundings were filled with the debris of the copsed chapel. He sat in the middle of a deep pit of rubble. A low hum echoed beside him. It was the ck sword, its hilt sticking out from the rubble, emitting a mournful sound.

    <em>What a variety of experiences, right?</em>

    Gripping the hilt of the ck sword, Ian looked up. The mist-like violet light was swirling all around. It was the chaotic energy he had released, entwined with countless souls. A question briefly crossed his mind.

    <em>What happens to them now?</em>

    But his thoughts went no further.

    "Are you okay, Ian? Why did you scream just now? Are you buried? If you are buried, scream again!" Thesaya��s urgent voice echoed from above.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    "I��m fine. Don��t worry." As he answered, Ian suddenly frowned, feeling something strange inside his mr.

    Spitting it out into his palm, a faint smile appeared on his face. It was a sharp tooth. The secondary teeth that had grown in had all fallen out, and one of them had remained in his mouth.

    <em>These definitely aren��t human teeth. What exactly did I look like before? </em>

    It was a question with no answer. Tossing the ck sword into his pocket dimension, Ian stood up and walked across the rubble. The basement, now back in its original form, was as wide as the chapel.

    Beyond the thick edge of the copsed ceiling, he could glimpse the front door of the chapel he had entered through. The chapel had copsedpletely, leaving only the door and a bit of the floor in front of it. Charlotte and Thesaya sat at the edge, looking down into the basement. Unlike the exhausted-looking Charlotte, Thesaya appeared rtively fine. She waved when she spotted Ian.

    "Thank goodness. I almost jumped down, thinking you were buried."

    "I was buried."

    "Oh, really?"

    "Anyway, it looks like everyone got out safely without falling." Thesaya nodded. "It was close, but yes. So how are you going to get up, Ian? Should we find a rope?"

    "... No." Ian turned around where he stood.

    The spiral staircase he had entered through was now buried under rubble. But that didn��t matter. He still had Karha��s divine power surging through him. Although the red divine power was gradually fading, it would take at least a few more minutes to disappearpletely.

    He didn��t know why Karha had bestowed divine power on him. Maybe the deity wanted to help the Great Warrior or perhaps wished for Ian to remain purely human. Or maybe it was just a whim. Whatever the truth was, it didn��t matter.

    As he walked, Ian added, "Both of you, step back."

    "Huh? Okay. But what are you going to do?" Thesaya asked as she led Charlotte back.

    <em>What am I going to do?</em>

    Muttering inwardly, Ian turned and ran. Debris scattered with each step. After a few running strides, he pushed off the ground with all his might.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    The debris beneath his feet caved and crumbled. Ian��s body arched in a wide parab through the air.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Hended lightly on the floor in front of the chapel door.

    "Wow." Standing right by the door, Thesaya let out an odd exmation as she watched Ian rise.

    Charlotte blinked in surprise, her face showing renewed alertness, while Ian stood up, smiling.

    "You look like a mess. So, you couldn��t resist fighting after all?"

    "Isn��t it obvious? She threw freckles threw at me and ran off." Thesaya spoke with a hint of amusement.

    Charlotte, licking her lips, responded in a subdued voice. "They suddenly started acting up, so I had no choice. It looked too dangerous for Mev to handle alone. So... is it all over?"

    "In a way, as you can see," Ian replied as he walked between them.

    Thesaya wrinkled her nose and added, "But why is the air still so filthy? And what��s with this disgusting purple mist?"

    "Just because the creature from the void is gone doesn��t mean its traces vanish instantly. Don��t worry about it. Things will improve from now on."

    The air in the chamber was far from pleasant, filled with the stench of burning and mold. Yet Ian had no difficulty breathing. Despite the lingering toxins, the air felt almost clean, likely due to his increased resistance.

    He wondered if he had developed some kind of immunity to all poisons. As he thought this, Ian pulled out the ne containing the De Lu��s Grace from his pocket dimension and put it around his neck.

    "How��s Sir Riurel and Philip doing?" he asked.

    "They��re probably near the main entrance. We were all in a panic, thinking everything was copsing. There was something else that happened��"

    "Tell me the rest while we move. Step aside, I��m going to open the door."

    Ian reached out his hand, and as Thesaya stepped aside, she suddenly added, "By the way, Ian."

    "...?"

    "Why don��t you put on some clothes first? Are you copying me?"

    "...<em>Ah.</em>" Ian looked down at himself for the first time. His clothes were all in tatters, and he looked like a barbarian warrior wearing nothing but broken steel boots.

    "Excellent point...." Muttering, he pulled a sealing box from his pocket dimension.

    ***

    Despite the return of its original dimensions, the monastery��s interior was still spacious. The moss and mold that once covered everything were now withering and losing their color. They looked like they would dry up and turn to dust within days. The western region was never a hospitable environment for such growth. Of course, it would take a long time for the corruptednd and water to recover fully.

    "Isn��t it absurd? Ian was out cold during the entire noisy fight but woke up in a panic when the floor started copsing."

    Ignoring Thesaya��s chatter, Ian continued walking. Before long, the vestibule they had entered came into view. Mev and Philip greeted them, sitting side by side against the wall near the closed main door. Philip, who had been sitting with a tired expression, jumped up when he saw Ian.

    "My lord...! I��ve heard bits and pieces, but are you alright?"

    "That��s what I should ask you," Ian replied with a chuckle, exchanging a nce with Mev, who had taken off her helmet.

    She looked as exhausted as Charlotte, with her red hair matted and her green eyes heavy with fatigue. Her Imperial full-te armor was broken in ces, exposing the quilted padding underneath. The helmet beside her had a visor that was half broken and dangling.

    "Are you alright? I heard you were in quite a battle on the way here."

    "I��m fine. Just tired."

    "No hidden injuries?"

    Mev nodded, her smile pale but genuine. "Nothing serious. Just a few minor cuts, but the Stern Goddess and the Prosperous Goddess have blessed me."

    Ian nodded and then turned to Philip.

    "How about you?" Ian asked.

    "I��m fine. Just a bit tired," Philip responded.

    "You should rest for at least a few more hours, but you��re being stubborn," Mev added, pushing herself off the wall she was leaning against.

    Ian shrugged as he stood in front of them. "Well, I guess he learned from his lord."

    "Is that so...? Well, maybe," Mev replied, still smiling.

    Charlotte handed Mev a leather water sk as she approached. Ian had taken it from the sealing box while he was dressing.

    As Mev took a sip, Charlotte turned to Philip. "Drink up and get on your feet, Sir Philip."

    Philip blinked, realizing the change in how she addressed him, then nodded with a sheepish smile. "Yes, I��ll do that."

    Exchanging a nce with Charlotte, Ian looked down at Philip.

    "So, are you a pdin now?" Ian asked.

    "Well, yes. Sort of," Philip answered, scratching his chin as he epted the sk from Mev.

    Thesaya, standing behind Ian, interjected. "You��re a pdin or you��re not. What do you mean by <em>sort of</em>?"

    "Well, I am one of the Apostles of Lu Sr. The holy mark on my soul proves it. Though it��s not that big yet," Philip said, taking a drink and then standing up, albeit unsteadily. Ian noticed that Philip��s equipment was in terrible shape, more corroded than battle-damaged.

    "Still, I haven��t been officially recognized by the church yet."

    "If you��ve been recognized by the deity, why do you need the order��s recognition?" Ian asked.

    "It��s a sort of induction ceremony," Mev exined, picking up her helmet and standing up. "There are several tests and formal procedures to prove one��s qualifications. Only then is an Apostle officially listed as a pdin by the order."

    <em>So it��s just to make it easier to put you to work,</em> Ianmented inwardly with a shortugh.

    Thesaya chimed in. "What qualifications do you need to prove? Do you have to show that holy mark or something?"

    "It��s to verify one��s capabilities as a knight. Not all Apostles are knights. Thosecking in capability might be appointed as crusaders or high priests first," Mev exined.

    "That won��t be an issue. He��s got the skills," Charlotte added.

    Philip looked genuinely touched by her words, as if he hadn��t expected such praise.

    Mev nodded in agreement. "Of course. Philip is qualified in every aspect."

    "And where do you go for this ceremony? At a church?" Ian asked.

    "Well..." Philip hesitated.

    "When I became an Apostle of the Stern Goddess, a bishop from the Imperial Order came himself," Mev answered for him. "But that was because the Order of Tir En wasn��t veryrge, and I was a knight serving the king."

    She put on her battered helmet. "Philip, being effectively a free knight, will need to contact the Order through a church and wait for their response or travel directly to the grand cathedral for the ceremony."

    "... Well, either way, there��s no rush. Not being officially recognized by the order right now doesn��t make the holy mark disappear," Philip added softly, and Mev turned to him.

    "Dying the ceremony won��t do any good, Philip."

    "Well�� that��s true, but��"

    Ian smiled inwardly, understanding Philip��s hesitation. He likely feared that leaving for the grand cathedral would mean parting ways with the group.

    "Well, we can discuss the restter. For now��" Ian gestured with his chin. "Let��s get out of here. Why haven��t you opened the door? The air is still bad."

    "Well�� It won��t open."

    <em>Ah, I see.</em>

    Ian finally turned to look at the door. It seemed the seal on the door hadn��t disappeared, likely because he had imprinted his chaotic energy. Striding forward, Ian ced his hand on the door. A violet shimmer appeared on the surface and then seeped into his hand.

    "...?" As he opened the door, Ian furrowed his brows slightly at the weight he felt. He applied more strength, and the door slowly creaked open.

    As Ian took in the scene beyond, Philip murmured from behind him, "Oh, Lu Sr��"

    The others�� expressions were also twisted in various ways.

    A pungent stench assaulted their noses. The area in front of the door was littered with the tangled, fallen minions of decay. It wasn��t just the entrance; every visible spot was covered with their bodies. Most were dead, but some still twitched faintly. Although the toxic mist had disappeared without a trace, the stench they emitted was still enough to cause a headache. The sky above was hazy with dispersing violet mist.

    "Tessen is... ruined," Charlotte muttered, and no one denied it. Everyone already knew this fact.

    As Ian stepped over the scattered bodies, Mev spoke softly. "When this news reaches the capital, a decree will be issued by the royal family. A new lord will be appointed for Tessen, and settlers will flock in. Perhaps Drenorov and Racliffe will split the management."

    "Isn��t Racliffe in a simr state?" Thesaya asked, hopping over the bodies.

    Philip looked puzzled as Mev replied. "It might not be. They said it was the smallest ritual. The number of vassals and defense forces under Duke Kralen isn��t small. Even if they are struggling, Ian has defeated the void being and closed the demonic realm, so the situation might have changed. By the time we arrive, everything could already be over."

    "<em>Hmm��</em> Well, that would be better," Thesaya agreed.

    Listening to their conversation, Ian kept walking. He took in the sight of the corpses, most of which were already rotting. It wouldn��t take long for them to dposepletely.

    The thought from earlier crossed his mind again.

    <em>What happens to their souls?</em>

    "Indeed, it seems the void entity is truly dead," Philip murmured as they stepped outside the monastery��s walls.

    The corpses of the minions still littered the road. The twisted vineyards were now withered. However, the ground, covered with dried, ckened grapes, remained dark.

    "It wouldn��t be surprising if the madness of the ck Wall seeped in. Left alone, this ce could be a wastnd, and another demonic realm could open," Charlotte said in a weary voice.

    Given her heightened senses and exhaustion, the situation was particrly distressing for her.

    <em>She has truly be an expert on demonic realms</em>, Ian thought.

    Philip nodded. "The order will send a purification team. Even if the madness of the ck Wall seeps in, they��ll stop it before it��s toote."

    "Right. They should handle that much. After all, we��ve already done the church��s job for them," Thesaya said, her voice carrying to Ian��s ears as he looked up the hillside.

    Smiling slightly, he spoke. "The miracle wasn��t just for Philip."

    Philip followed Ian��s gaze and let out a brief gasp, then nodded. "... Indeed. I didn��t expect this."

    At the end of the trail of bodies, their carriage stood intact, just as they had left it.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Mev muttered, "Is it thanks to us running ahead��?"

    Thesaya, still with some energy left, hopped ahead and opened the door of the carriage. She shouted back, "All the supplies are safe!"

    She peeked her head out of the carriage door with a smile. "It smells a bit, but everything looks intact."

    "And the equipment?" Ian asked.

    "Yeah. You really took good care of it, redhead. It paid off."

    "That��s a relief..." Mev nodded.

    Ian sighed as he nced at the dead horse lying beside the carriage. It was good that their supplies were intact, but they would still have to abandon the carriage.

    <em>Could I revive it with chaotic energy...?</em>

    He wondered briefly, but dismissed the thought. Even if it worked, it could cause more problems than it solved. It was best to avoid actions that could be seen as corruption, especially under the gods�� watchful eyes.<em>At least Karha was the only one who noticed my fusion with chaos...</em>

    Ian was confident that the other gods hadn��t seen his transformed state. The underground was typically beyond the gods�� sight, and the demonic realm had yet to be fully established.

    Even after killing the Defiled Tree, it would be difficult for the gods to see the inside demonic realm immediately. Plus, he had hidden De Lu��s Grace in his pocket dimension. Karha likely noticed because of the direct mark on his body.

    <em>Maybe that��s why Karha gave divine power to me... to keep it hidden from other gods?</em>

    It wasn��t an unreasonable theory. If true, Karha had helped him in more ways than one.

    <em>Well, after scribbling on someone else��s body without permission, the least you can do is that.</em>

    While Ian was inwardly muttering ungratefully, Philip, who had taken a suitcase out of the carriage, spoke up. "We��ll need to camp somewhere tonight. Where should we set up?"

    "In the city," Ian replied, gesturing to take the pack from Philip. "It��s too open here. I don��t want to sleep next to a field of corpses."

    "Understood," Philip nodded as he handed over the pack.

    Ian started walking, and the rest of the group, each carrying their share of supplies, followed him. The road to Tessen was eerily empty, devoid of any bodies. All the minions had congregated near the monastery, leaving the path and the city itself free of corpses.

    "This looks bad. It��ll seem like we did this," Thesaya remarked as they passed through the open city gates.

    Tessen was as silent as a grave. The moss and mold that had covered the city were now ck and withered, making the ce seem even more ominous. It felt as though monsters or spirits might leap out from the shadows at any moment.

    "That won��t happen. Not for a while, at least... No one wille near this ce," Philip replied in a somber tone.

    Ian, leading the way, turned off the main road and entered a single-story building. The roof had partially copsed, and bricks had fallen from the walls, making it little better than a ruin. However, being a single-story structure, it was less likely to cause serious injury if it copsed further. The air inside was stale, much like the basement they had just left. Broken, rotting furniturey scattered across the floor.

    "Give me a few minutes," Philip said, kneeling in the center of the house as he followed them in. He muttered a prayer, and a soft golden light soon enveloped his entire body. Divine power radiated from not just his right hand but his entire being, casting a gentle glow throughout the room.

    <em>Sss��</em>

    Dark smoke rose and dissipated from various spots, and the air quickly became fresher.

    <em>Is this like sunlight sterilization?</em>

    Ian chuckled softly as he set down his pack. The others, seeing the improvement, beganying out their belongings on the floor. They were likely trying to remove any remaining toxins and spores from their items. Ian also opened his sealing box from his pocket dimension, pulling out all the equipment he had stored as backups. He left them out for everyone to collectter.

    Charlotte, after standing with her arms outstretched to bask in the divine power for a moment, turned around and took a deep breath.

    "It��s warm, but we should still have a fire. I��ll look for some firewood."

    "I��ll go with you, kitty," Thesaya said.

    "Why?" Charlotte asked, a bit puzzled.

    "If you copse while wandering around looking like that, what then? Move along, don��t block the way." Thesaya pushed Charlotte��s back as they exited the house, clearly more interested in exploring the ghost town than helping with the firewood.

    "<em>Phew</em>..." Philip finished his prayer and stood up.

    The golden light lingered, illuminating the room softly. The once damp and musty air now felt much fresher. Philip seemed momentarily fascinated by the sight he had created, then turned to the others.

    "You two lords should rest first. You both look extremely tired."

    "You need rest, too. We all do. You go first," Ian said, unpacking his bag.

    Mev, having removed her helmet and set it on the floor, nodded in agreement. "Yes, rest first, Philip. Ian, you too. I��ll take the first watch."

    <em>How unbearably wholesome.</em>

    Ian chuckled to himself but didn��t argue further, spreading out his nket. He was exhausted, not just physically, but mentally. Despite having some reserve of physical and magical energy, the mental fatigue was overwhelming. He had been through too much��having his consciousness kidnapped multiple times, wrestling with chaotic energy, and experiencing transformation and reversion, all while remaining aware.

    "There��s food in the sealing box. Help yourselves. And sort out the watch rotation. Wake me when it��s my turn." Ian added as he crawled into his nket.

    "Understood, Ian. Philip? Come lie next to Ian," Mev said.

    "I��m really fine. You should rest first, my lord. I��ll tell Charlotte and Thesaya��"

    <em>At this rate, they��ll be at it all night...</em>

    Ian fell asleep before their bickering ended, slipping into a deep slumber. Endless darkness enveloped him.

    Then, the dream began. He was part of the swirling chaotic energy, intertwined with the souls drifting in the violet mist. They were being pulled into the fissures etched into the world��s surface, flowing through them into the void, and beyond, into the gaping maw of something dark and immense.

    ***

    "...!" Ian��s eyes snapped open. His forehead was damp with cold sweat. A strange mix of fear and difort lingered.

    <em>What was that��?</em>

    The feeling he experienced now was merely residual. The memory of the nightmare was already blurred, and he couldn��t recall even a fragment. Ian��s gaze turned to the sky beyond the copsed roof. The once reddish sky had returned to a dull gray overcast. The traces of the violet mist were as elusive as the toxic fog had been.

    <em>Gotta be around sunrise.</em>

    Estimating the time by the color of the clouds, Ian sat up.

    "Why are you awake already?" Mev��s low voice came from beside him.

    While the rest of the groupy asleep around the dwindling campfire, she sat alone on the other side. It seemed Philip had ultimately won their earlier argument. Mev added, "Get some more rest. You��re thest watch, so I��ll wake you in an hour�� no, two hours."

    "I��m already awake. You should rest. I��ll take the rest of the watch," Ian replied, standing up.

    Mev shook her head. "I��ve slept enough."

    Ian sat down across the campfire. Mev handed him a bottle of liquor. It seemed the night guards had taken turns drinking it, as more than half was gone.

    <em>If we finish this, we��ll have two bottles left...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian brought the bottle to his lips. As he sipped the liquor, his eyes scanned Mev. Her equipment was clearly at the end of its lifespan, beyond repair or maintenance. They would need to get her new gear in Racliffe. Though he doubted they could afford a full suit of te armor, he couldn��t imagine her wearing anything else.

    While he was contemting this, Mev spoke again, "Come to think of it, I didn��t get to say it properly yesterday. Things were so hectic, it slipped my mind."

    "What did you want to say?" Ian asked, handing the bottle back to her. His attention shifted to the jerky and rye bread lying haphazardly on a dirty cloth near the fire.

    "Thank you, Ian. Thanks to you, I��ve aplished yet another revenge."

    Ian chuckled softly as he picked up a piece of jerky. "I feel like I stole your vengeance. Those priests were connected to the Defiled Tree by their souls."

    "In the end, somehow, their souls separated and returned to their bodies. I was able to kill them myself," Mev exined.

    "Is that so��?" Ian mused, thinking back to the Defiled Tree after its roots were severed. The creature had used all its remaining chaotic energy to fend him off and regenerate its roots. It had even tried to regenerate itself with all its might. Separating the souls of its minions to use their energy wasn��t surprising. With the inherent attraction between soul and body, the souls likely returned to their bodies at that moment.

    "It must have seemed trivialpared to your battles. How was it fighting the void entity?" Mev asked.

    Ian shrugged. "Disgusting."

    "��That��s all?"

    "And strong."

    Mevughed lightly at his addedment, raising the bottle to her lips. Her eyes, reflecting the firelight, flickered softly as she looked at him.

    "Right. Other impressions are pointless. The important thing is that you defeated the creature and closed the demonic realm. Your deeds will go down in history as the purifier of the West, driving out decay and gue."

    <em>I could do without these nicknames.</em>

    "I haven��t stopped all the rituals in the West yet. And more importantly..." Ian shrugged as he took another bite of jerky. "Duke Kralen is still out there."

    "... Yes, that��s true." Mev��s eyes darkened as she took a sip from the bottle and handed it back to Ian. She spoke in a low voice, "Perhaps the root I��ve been searching for all this time is him."

    "Could be. There��s also a good chance he��s part of the group I��m after."

    "The Round Table Council..." Mev��s sharp eyes narrowed slightly.

    She knew very little about the Round Table Council, mainly because Ian had been tight-lipped about them. All she knew was that they sought to overthrow existingws and establish a new order, and that the council wasposed of several influential members. This time was no different.

    "That��s not your concern. For now, our priority is finding a way to force him to reveal himself," Ian said, taking a hard piece of bread and wetting his lips with water. "If, as you said, he managed to stop the ritual, his power base would be stronger. If we kill him without concrete evidence, we��ll be wanted not only in the West but also in the Empire. Not even the tinum Dragon could save us then."

    The tinum Dragon, Archeas, couldn��t intervene in worldly matters without a justified reason. It likely wouldn��t be able to prove Ian��s innocence either. Even if it could, it might not, as it would confirm that it is the one pursuing the council.

    Mev, sipping more of the drink, spoke in a chilling tone. "It doesn��t matter. If he truly is the one supporting the corruption from the shadows, I will eliminate him without hesitation. I��ll bear the stigma. You won��t have to worry about being implicated."

    "We can��t let that happen," Ian replied, scoffing as he took the bottle from her.

    <em>Why are you saying you��ll bear the stigma?</em>

    "This is my request as well."

    "...."

    "I��ll find a way to kill him without bing wanted by the Empire. Until then, wait. I��ll dly let you have the honor of taking his head."

    "...Alright. I��ll do that."

    <em>She is surprisingly obedient in situations like this.</em>

    Ian smirked inwardly as he continued, "Anyway, it might be pointless to talk about this now. He might not be a council member or the end of your quest for vengeance."

    "Even so, I��ll be able to eliminate one more corrupt being."

    "Then it seems we��ll have to travel together a while longer."

    "...We��ll see." Mev��s response made Ian raise an eyebrow as he took another sip of the drink.

    Mev turned her gaze to the fire and finally spoke. "After Racliffe, I have a favor... no, a request to make. Ian."

    "A request...?" Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile as he picked up another piece of bread. "You mean Philip, don��t you?"

    "... How did you know?"

    "Just a hunch. What, you want me to escort him?"

    "Something like that. Take him to the main church. Can you do that?"

    "I can��t promise anything right now. There��s no guarantee my mission will end at Racliffe."

    "��What if we assume that one of us achieves our goal first?" Mev asked.

    Ian shrugged while chewing his bread. "It still wouldn��t change anything. You seem to have forgotten that one of my conditions for epting a request is the consent of the person involved. So, what do you think?"

    Ian turned to look behind him. "Philip."

    "How did you know I was awake?" came Philip��s groggy voice from the corner.

    Mev��s eyes widened as Ian continued. "You weren��t snoring."

    "... Do I usually snore?"

    "Most of the time."

    In truth, Ian had heard Philip��s quiet exhale when Mev spoke, but this exnation seemed more usible.

    "I guess I��ll have to pretend to snore next time," Philip said, embarrassed, as he got up and looked at Mev. "But is it really necessary to ask Lord Ian? Couldn��t you juste with me?"

    "... I said that because I don��t n to," Mev said, hesitating.

    Philip frowned. "Why?"

    "I��m nning to return to the frontier, Philip."

    "The frontier...?"

    Ian also stared at Mev, recalling their unfinished conversation before they entered Tessen.

    "Why the frontier? It must be in chaos now."

    "That��s not something you need to know," Mev replied calmly.

    Philip looked shocked. "It��s not something I need to know? If not me, who will carry out your n��"

    "A grown bird must leave the nest," Mev interrupted, looking at Philip. "The same goes for you, Philip. You��re no longer a squire. You��re a knight. You need to find your own sky and fly far and high."

    "But... my lord... I prefer being with you. Actually, with everyone here. I don��t care about knighthood or titles..."

    "Never forget that you are a holy knight acting on the will of God. You have your own duties and responsibilities now. You cannot ignore them."

    <em>This is getting emotional now.</em>

    Ian continued his meal, listening to their seemingly endless conversation.

    "It��s only a possibility, but..." Ian finally spoke again after finishing his meal and rinsing his mouth with a drink. "It��s possible he might not need to go to the capital."

    "What?" Mev frowned, and Philip widened his eyes. "Do you have a n?"

    Ian tilted his head. "Have you forgotten who my client is?"

    "...!"

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Mev and Philip��s eyes widened simultaneously.

    "Could it be... the great...?" Philip stammered.

    Ian nodded as he looked at the stuttering Philip. "Yes. As a saint of the church, he might be able to resolve this easily."

    "Lu Sr, my goodness...!"

    Philip gasped while Mev, after a short groan, spoke.

    "Meeting the tinum Dragon would be a once-in-a-lifetime honor... but even so...."

    "Please, make it happen!" Philip interrupted quickly, cing his hand on his chest. "My heart feels like it��s going to burst. Not only meeting the Great tinum Dragon but also possibly being recognized as a pdin by him...," he continued excitedly.

    "As I said, it might not work out. He can��t intervene in worldly affairs without a reason. This is just something to try," Ian added nonchntly, hoping Philip would calm down.

    Philip nodded vigorously, almost as if his head would fall off. "Don��t worry, I won��t be disappointed. Just meeting him would be an honor. When I was a child, I even dreamed I might be a Dragon��s Child."Ian tilted his head. "Dragon��s Child?"

    "... You don��t know what a Dragon��s Child is?" Philip asked, looking bewildered.

    Ian shrugged, and Philip blinked, muttering, "Really, I just can��t figure you out, my lord. You��re so knowledgeable about most things, yet sometimes you don��t know the simplest things even children understand."

    <em>Well, I never cared about lore that deep.</em>

    Ian nodded. "Just exin it briefly."

    "It��s kind of like a legend. During the era of wars, there were many orphans. There was a story that among the orphans who lost their parents to the war, the good and smart ones would be taken in by the tinum Dragon."

    Philip exined with a faint smile.

    "The story goes that these children would be taken to the dragon��s nest, a ce no one knows the location of, where they would live with warm beds and delicious food. They��d spend their lives tending to the nest and serving the tinum Dragon, living peacefully and happily."

    <em>... Living your entire life serving a dragon in a cave doesn��t sound happy to me.</em>

    Ian snorted inwardly, nodding slightly. "A trivial story."

    "It��s also a nonsensical one. Someone probably made it up to give hope to orphans like me. Or maybe it was to make us easier to manage. To be good and smart, you��d have to be obedient," Philip said, his smile reflecting on his past.

    Ian nced at Mev, who seemed deep in thought, and added, "Anyway. If he refuses, we��ll have to go to the capital, Philip."

    Philip��s smile faded immediately, and he mumbled disappointedly. ��Why are you also saying that, my lord?��

    "Because Sir Riurel is right."

    Mev looked at Ian, clearly not expecting him to support her like this.

    Ian chuckled and said, "There��s an order to everything. Being recognized as a pdin by the church is the essential first step."

    "...."

    "After that, it��s up to you. Who knows? You might find yourself heading to the frontier after taking a few more steps."

    "...!" Philip, who had been looking down, suddenly looked up at him.

    "As you know, the frontier is chaotic and will need the help of a capable pdin."

    Ian shrugged and added, "Of course, it would require effort and luck. But if that happens, I��m sure you won��t be able to refuse, right?"

    "... Yes, that��s true." Mev, staring into space as if contemting something, eventually nodded. "How could I block the path the Radiant Goddess has guided?"

    From her tone, it was clear that Mev thought the chances of Philip returning to the frontier were slim. It was a natural thought. In an era where free knights were rare, pdins from free knights were even rarer. Philip would undoubtedly attract a lot of attention from the church, the royal family, and the influential noble families of the Empire. Refusing all their offers would be difficult. However, ?Philip didn��t seem to think the same.

    "You are absolutely right... If that timees, I will join as a fellow knight, not as a squire. Perhaps with new squires."

    Ian chuckled. "Already thinking about having squires under you?"

    Philip smiled. "But it would be great if the tinum Dragon appointed me. It would make things much easier."

    "We��ll see. The old dragon is surprisingly talkative, so it might at least give some helpful advice," Ian replied nonchntly.

    "And what about us?" came Thesaya��s voice from the side. She sat up and added, "You��re not nning to leave us behind, are you? Ian?"

    <em>When did she wake up?</em>

    Ian shrugged as he looked at her. "You and Charlotte need to leave together. I��ve already discussed it with her, so ask her for the details."

    "No, why are you having such an important conversation without me? I also want to meet the tinum Dragon. The only dragon we��ve seen is that raggedy skeleton in the north."

    Thesaya pouted and raised her index finger. "Besides, who knows? The tinum Dragon might be able to tell me my real name."

    "How could he possibly...?" Ian trailed off. He realized that Archeas might have a way.

    "He��s lived a long time and must have seen many fairies. He might be able to help. Maybe even use magic to restore your memory. Dragon magic is said to rival divine miracles," Philip added.

    Thesaya quickly nodded. "Well said, freckles. Pdins are different, after all. Though all I want is my name. And she might have something to ask too, right, kitty?... Kitty?"

    Thesaya turned to look at Charlotte, who was still lying down. She raised an eyebrow.

    "How can she sleep through all this noise? Wake up."

    "Hmm...? What is it? An enemy?"

    As Thesaya shook her arm, Charlotte jumped up and asked.

    <em>Now she��s even waking people up.</em>

    As she nced back at Ian, who wasughing, Thesaya added, "Ian says he��s going to meet the tinum Dragon with redhead and freckles, leaving you and me behind. Does that make any sense?"

    "Really...? Then that��s what we��ll do," Charlotte responded.

    "What do you mean, that��s what we��ll do? Aren��t you even curious? It��s a chance to talk to a dragon!"

    "... You woke me up just to say this?" Charlotte grumbled, still half-asleep. "I��d never miss the chance to fight the tinum Dragon, but if it��s just talking, I don��t care. I��ll do as Ian says."

    "You��re like a crazy cat... Aren��t you a follower of Lu Sr? Aren��t you curious about the saint of the church?"

    "Why should I be? While he��s certainly a significant figure, I serve the Radiant Goddess, not the tinum Dragon."

    "Then you can stay behind. I��ll persuade Ian to��"

    "�� I don��t recall saying no," Ian interjected.

    Thesaya, who had been ring at Charlotte, turned back to Ian with a bright expression. "Really? You��ll let me meet him?"

    "As long as you behave respectfully. After all, I��m the one taking you there."

    "Of course! Don��t worry. I��ll meet him as the face of Tensia. Or is that too arrogant? Anyway, I��ll be polite." Thesaya grinned.

    Mev and Philip also had slight smiles on their faces. Ian muttered as he held up a bottle of liquor. "I already had a lot to ask. Looks like I��ll be held up until dawn...."

    Ian had nned to make full use of the tinum Dragon when he met him again. Sipping his drink, Ian mulled over his thoughts before adding, "I hope the Duke is a member of the Council. Otherwise, everything we��ve discussed is pointless."

    "I agree," Mev nodded, taking the bottle from Ian.

    Philip and Thesaya, seemingly oblivious to their conversation, continued talking excitedly about the tinum Dragon.

    Charlotte yawned and added, "So, why is everyone awake? Did I oversleep?"

    "No, it��s not that. Go back to sleep. I don��t know the exact time, but it looks like the sun is just rising."

    "Yeah, go back to sleep, kitty. You were supposed to be third," Thesaya, who had gotten up, approached the campfire and spoke.

    Philip naturally took a seat next to Ian. The campfire was now down to embers, but no one paid any attention to it.

    "... No." Charlotte, smacking her lips as she looked around at the group, stood up.

    "I��m fine. I guess I should go get more firewood."

    "If you��re going to get up, just sit here."

    Ian gestured to an empty spot.

    "It might be better to finish eating and then get ready to leave."

    "... Ah, I see." Charlotte approached the campfire awkwardly.

    Philip handed her some jerky. Soon, a leisurely meal began.

    ***

    The group was preparing to leave. Thanks to finishing his meal quickly, Ian was the first to be ready and stepped outside the ruined house. He wanted to check if his steel boots fit well. From now on, they would have to travel on foot, so it was essential to adjust his footwear for a perfect fit.

    The boots weren��t the only new items he had. In fact, all the gear he wore was new. Fortunately, he had prepared chain mail, a te cuirass, and greaves, just in case. If not for that, he would have been left with mismatched equipment, like Philip and Thesaya.

    "Hmm...."

    Fortunately, the boots fit perfectly. After making a round around the ruins, Ian approached Mev, who was already outside. She was still wearing her battered and broken armor.

    As she turned to face Ian approaching, she remarked, "The atmosphere changed again overnight."

    She was referring to the city. Ian, standing next to her, nodded in agreement. "You could almost believe it��s a frontier town."

    Mev��s gaze darkened. "Yes. Perhaps the frontier towns are in a simr state."

    <em>She really does worry unnecessarily</em>

    Looking at Mev, Ian clicked his tongue inwardly and spoke up. "Not everyone is dying."

    "...?"

    "There will be those who fight to survive or band together. Humans are incredibly weak, but at the same time, stronger than anything else."

    "... Right. Even if the madness of the ck Wall has spread to the entire frontier, there will be those who survive and ovee it. It can��tst forever." Mev murmured.

    It seemed she was really nning to head straight to the frontier once her revenge wasplete. Ian couldn��t guess what kind of guilt or responsibility she was carrying.

    For him, it was just about survival. He wasn��t fighting for any sense of justice or duty. Somewhere deep inside him, there was still the true self of an office worker struggling with a meager sry, although it was growing smaller and fainter.

    "Just don��t forget you still owe me my fee." Ian��s blunt remark drew Mev��s attention.

    As he turned his gaze away, he added, "I��m saying, don��t do anything reckless. Philip probably won��t be around then either."

    She blinked for a moment, then a faint smile crossed her lips. "Yes. I��ll be careful. Thank you for worrying about me."

    "Worry, my foot��"

    Just as Ian was about to mutter, Philip strode out and interrupted.

    "However, you see..."

    He looked at Ian and added, "How will you meet the tinum Dragon? It��s the most crucial part, and we haven��t actually asked you about it. I��ve heard he spends most of his time sleeping in his nest."

    "That��s none of your concern. I��ll handle it, so don��t get excited and stay alert."

    "Don��t worry. I have no intention of dying before meeting such a great being."

    "Keep your word. Don��t throw your life away again," Mev added sternly.

    Philip was about to respond when Charlotte and Thesaya emerged.

    "Let��s go, Ian. We��re ready," Thesaya said.

    Ian stored all their gear in his pocket dimension, including the sealed box Thesaya carried, Charlotte��s battle ax, and the bag Philip had slung over his back. The pocket dimension was now full again, leaving Charlotte to carry her bag.

    "I could carry it, you know. Charlotte, you��re still not fully recovered," Philip offered.

    "It��s fine. It��s lighter than the ax," Charlotte responded.

    "Then can you carry me, freckles? I don��t feel like walking," Thesaya teased.

    As Ian led the way toward the opposite gate, Philip, Charlotte, and Thesaya chattered away. But their conversation was cut short within a few minutes.

    "...?" Ian had stopped walking. They were in the middle of the main road, not far from the gate. While Philip and Mev looked at him in confusion, Thesaya and Charlotte were already staring beyond the gate.

    "What is it?" Philip asked Thesaya, frowning.

    "Hoofbeats. Sounds like two horses. They��re heading this way," Thesaya replied.

    "What? But...ing from that direction means they passed through that cursed mountain."

    Turning to look at the gate, Philip added, "They��re no ordinary folks. Even if all the monsters were drawn here, the mountain��s poison would have remained. To ride through it and keep their horses alive...."

    "I��m curious about that too," Ian said, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword as he listened to the approaching hoofbeats.

    "We��ll find out soon enough whether they��vee to save the city or if they��re minions of the corrupted one," he added.

    Mev nodded, putting on her battered helmet. As they formed a loose formation, the hoofbeats drew nearer.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop. </em>

    The sound of murmuring voices apanied the hoofbeats approaching the gate. Soon, two white horses in silver armor appeared through the open gate.

    Upon seeing the riders, Philip��s eyes widened. "Is that... the Great Church��s...?"

    The riders wore tattered robes that covered them entirely like cloaks. However, the golden circle emzoned in the center shone brightly, as if it was illuminated on its own.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    The sleeves of the robes they wore were very long and wide, covering even the hands holding the reins. Both of them held the reins with their left hands, while their right sleeves hung limp as if there were no arms inside.

    "Pdins of the Great Church..." Mev muttered softly.

    Mev noticed they were wearing armor under their robes and that their right hands were positioned inside, ready to draw their swords at any moment. Those robes weren��t just designed to look like cloaks with attached sleeves; they actually were.

    As she observed them, their hoods pulled down low, Mev added, "Have theye rushing here after hearing rumors from the West?"

    Philip, looking back at her, smiled faintly. "That��s fortunate. We might get some help. If we inform them we��ve already stopped the ritual here��"

    "But the atmosphere feels off," Charlotte interrupted, her orange eyes filled with caution.

    Philip shrugged nonchntly. "Anyone would find us suspicious standing in the middle of this city. It��s just a misunderstanding that can be cleared up. Isn��t that right, my lord?... My lord?"

    Receiving no response, Philip finally turned to look in the opposite direction. Ian was also staring at them with sunken eyes.

    "...?" Just as Philip tilted his head in confusion, one of the riders urged their horse forward with a steady clopping of hooves.The other remained by the gate. The rider advanced a few more steps before stopping, still maintaining a considerable distance from the group. A low, deep voice resonated from beneath the deeply hooded cloak.

    "Are you the elder of the Aynas family?"

    "...!"

    "...?!"

    Everyone except Ian turned their eyes toward Thesaya in surprise. It was an unexpected opening line. Fortunately, neither Thesaya nor the group showed any signs of their surprise. With theposed demeanor of Tensia Aynas, she leisurely stepped forward.

    Philip, having barely managed to recover from his surprise, blinked and whispered, "It seems they came through Drenorov after all."

    "Are they here to investigate us after all..." Mev added quietly.

    Thesaya, nodding subtly as she passed by them, also sent a quick nce toward Ian.

    "...." Ian remained unresponsive, focusing solely on the hooded pdin. His Intuition, like Charlotte��s, whispered of danger.

    At the very least, these pdins did not follow them with good intentions. Nevertheless, they were dealing with pdins of the church. Until their identities and reasons for following were rified, there was no reason to antagonize them.

    "Looks like you got the order wrong." Thesaya, who had stopped, spoke up.

    "Blocking our path and calling out names without any introduction is something criminals do. But you stand before me wearing the cloak of the Great Church." Her tone was calm and cold, the way Tensia Aynas would speak.

    Looking directly at the pdin, she added, "So if you have business with us, first state your name and rank and request a conversation properly."

    A brief, chilling silence followed. Then a short, low chuckle emanated from beneath the hood. "Indeed... That is fitting for an elder of the Aynas family."

    The middle-aged pdin dismounted. The other pdin, who had been waiting behind, also dismounted almost simultaneously but did not step forward. Only the middle-aged pdin advanced a few more steps, maintaining a significant distance from the group. The white horse he had ridden turned around and trotted back the way it hade, well-trained as it was.

    "...." The middle-aged pdin raised his left arm, revealing a heavy steel gauntlet under the wide and long sleeve.

    As he slowly pushed back his hood, he began to speak. "I am Gothier, an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, and a member of the purification squad, a beacon of light in the darkness."

    Gothier��s face came into view. He had short, light brown hair, and a simrly colored beard. His face was lined with scars from cuts and stabs. One eye was a clear brown, while the other was clouded white, obviously blind but uncovered by any patch.

    "Lu Sr, my god..." Philip��s sigh wasn��t because of Gothier��s ghastly appearance.

    "Purifier..."

    They were known as the divine retribution,posed of the most devout pdins, crusaders, and priests. They ventured into the darkest ces, sacrificing themselves to bring light, and were simultaneously the subjects of many sinister rumors.

    Interrogating and executing those associated with the corruption was part of their role. ording to rumors, they administered the severest penalties for even the slightest connection to darkness or corruption, for divine retribution had no mercy. Philip didn��t believe all the rumors, but even if only half or less were true, it wouldn��t make much difference.

    "Understand that I cannot reveal any further details about my identity. Purifiers do not disclose their exact affiliations or origins as a rule." Gothier locked his one eye on Thesaya.

    Thesaya, lifting her chin slightly, responded, "Alright, Sir Gothier. What business do you have with me?"

    Gothier answered matter-of-factly, "My business with you ends here. You are merely a waypoint. We seek Sir Ian Hope."

    The group collectively held their breath for a moment. It was another name none of them had expected, especially his real name. Ian didn��t even raise an eyebrow, though his thoughts were anything but calm.

    <em>Why are Purifiers looking for me?</em>

    They were characters he only encountered in very dangerous dungeons in the game. They were solely interested in illuminating the darkness and eradicating its remnants. They weren��t always reliable allies, either. They were dangerous themselves, sometimes turning into corrupted beings or bing fanatics who attacked while spouting nonsense.

    Moreover, they had already linked him to Tensia.

    "You��re chasing the wrong waypoint." Thesaya didn��t show any signs of being flustered. She merely tilted her head nonchntly.

    "I don��t know who Ian Hope is. He��s not with us."

    "Indeed, they said the same in Drenorov. That there was no such person as Ian Hope." Gothier murmured as if he had expected this.

    It was then that Ian realized these people had not received any information from the Count of Westwood. It meant they had been tracking him for a long time, even before that.

    Gothier continued, "Therefore, we��ll verify your identities directly. Not just you, but all of your subordinates as well."

    "That��s quite rude. You don��t have such authority, do you? Are you nning to oppress us by leveraging the church��s authority?" Thesaya retorted.

    Gothier��s lips curled into a smile, though his eyes remainedpletely unamused, making his smile feel stark and cold. "Under normal circumstances, that would be true. But unfortunately, we do have that authority now. Darkness has descended upon the West, where you��ve set foot."

    Gothier shifted his gaze to the ruined city and continued, "What is the reason for the elder of the Aynas family to step into the West? Why did the corrupted ones of Drenorov start to act up just as you arrived? How did peaceful Tessen end up in such a state, and is it really a coincidence that you��re in the midst of it all?"

    His gaze returned to Thesaya. "We have the right to interrogate under the name of the church to uncover the truth. You are obligated toply with our investigation. That is, if you and your family are still faithful devotees of the Radiant Goddess."

    "...." Thesaya��s eyes twitched, and veins pulsed around them.

    At least this reaction wasn��t an act. It was clear she couldn��t think of an immediate way out.

    "... Ian." Charlotte, turning to Ian, whispered.

    It was evident she felt it was time for her to step in. Ian gave a brief nod. There was no point in continuing to hide his identity when the pdins already knew everything and were just ying along.

    "Stand back." Charlotte stepped forward.

    Thesaya whirled around, her nose wrinkling in displeasure as she strode over to the group.

    Meeting Ian��s eyes, she whispered, "Sorry, Ian. I wasn��t much help."

    "No. You did well enough." As Ian replied, Charlotte, who had been ring at Gothier, came to a halt. Her broad shoulders seemed to have gotten bigger momentarily.

    "Show proper respect immediately! This person here is Sir Ian Hope, the transcendent of the North and the sole official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon! He has concealed his identity to fulfill his mission, but if you continue this rudeness knowing that, it will be considered sphemy!"

    Her voice was clear and unwavering, without a hint of breathlessness.

    However, neither Gothier nor the other purifier behind him kneeled.

    "As expected. We found the right person." His only response was a cold, calm murmur.

    Charlotte��s eyes narrowed. "Are you refusing to show respect to the Agent of the tinum Dragon? Even while iming to be purifiers of the church?"

    "Not everyone in the church venerates the tinum Dragon as a saint. We serve only the Radiant Goddess. Step aside. We must speak directly with him." Gothier spoke coldly, causing Charlotte��s mane to ripple momentarily.

    "You scoundrel��"

    "... Enough. It��s fine." Ian stepped forward at that moment.

    Charlotte, gritting her teeth, growled low as she stepped back. Ian could feel Mev and Philip��s gazes on the back of his head as he faced Gothier.

    "So, what business do you have with me?"

    Gothier��s eyes twitched with an inexplicable hostility as he stared at Ian.

    <em>This guy came here looking for a fight</em>, Ian thought.

    Even so, Ian didn��t draw his weapon. He needed to know why they were doing this before deciding to fight. He also needed to find out if their actions reflected the church��s intentions. After all, the opponent was a holy knight of the order. Even a Purifier, at that.

    "We know you obtained the idol of the corrupted from Lu Sard."

    Gothier��s growl was low and menacing.

    "And that you acquired a cursed demonic sword from an unknown ck knight."

    <em>So they��ve been following me since Glumir,</em> Ian thought, then asked, "And?"

    "Hand over all the items and submit to an investigation. You must exin why an agent of the tinum Dragon possesses such nefarious items and reveal your exact mission."

    "... Interesting," Ian replied with a smirk, mirroring Gothier��s cold, unamused smile.

    Keeping his eyes fixed on Gothier, he continued, "Knowing I have those dark relics means you already knew they were in Glumir. You must also know whose hands they were in."

    "...!"

    "That implies your purification squad was aware of the vampire n operating in Lu Sard and did nothing about it. Does the Great Church know about this, Sir Gothier?"

    "What...?" Gothier��s furrowed brow deepened with surprise. He had been losing hisposure ever since facing Ian.

    Philip��s audible intake of breath from behind indicated that this line of thinking had not urred to him.

    Gothier finally responded, "I neither know nor care about the higher-ups�� intentions. All that matters is that those cursed items are in your possession."

    "The dark relics will be delivered to the tinum Dragon and destroyed following proper procedures. The demonic sword will meet the same fate. I obtained them for that purpose."

    Ian spoke calmly, though it was a lie he didn��t mind telling.

    "And I can��t disclose the mission entrusted to me by the tinum Dragon to those who might have ignored the presence of demons. Unless you bring an order bearing the seal of the Pope or the Emperor. But it seems..."

    "...."

    "You don��t have anything like that." Ian��s smile deepened as Gothier��s face contorted further.

    This confirmed that Gothier was acting independently of the church and the Empire. The highest ranks of the church and the Empire would already know Ian was the Agent of tinum Dragon. If they had sent someone, they would have included an official order to avoid insulting the tinum Dragon.

    "Go back, Sir Gothier. Thanks to you, I have more to report to the tinum Dragon. In return, I won��t hold your rudeness against you. Investigate your purification squad first, not me." Even though Ian doubted they wouldply, he finished speaking.

    Since Gothier was a direct pdin of the church, he had to maintain proper protocol.

    Gothier��s face, previously twisted in anger, turned expressionless immediately after. He spoke in a t voice, "So, you refuse to cooperate with the investigation?"

    "In summary, yes."

    "In that case..." A golden light began to shine in Gothier��s eyes. His robe fluttered silently, and his left arm had already disappeared into it.

    Staring at Ian with his glowing yellow eyes, Gothier spat out, "... We will proceed ording to protocol."

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Ian��s eyes twitched. Gothier revealing his hostility was not surprising, but the golden glimmer in his eyes was a different matter.

    <em>Divine power...?</em>

    There was no time to ponder deeply. Gothier��s robe red open to the sides and rose upwards, revealing the heavy full te armor underneath. Therge golden circle on his breastte gleamed, and the various magic stones embedded in his armor flickered momentarily.

    "Wait...! Please, both of you, stop for a moment!"

    With a desperate shout, a divine barrier sprung up in front of Ian.

    "....?" Both Ian and Gothier furrowed their brows momentarily.

    Philip had dashed forward, extending his right hand to block Ian. ncing back at Ian, he quickly whispered, "Please give me a moment, my lord."

    "It will be futile."

    "Still, please.""...." Ian clicked his tongue briefly and sheathed the half-drawn sword. He could understand Philip��s position. Having just be a pdin of Lu Sr, he wouldn��t want to get into a conflict with the Great Church��s purifiers.

    At least giving his best effort would leave no regrets. Plus, it wasn��t a bad situation for Ian either.

    <em>It can��t be that they��re holding a grudge because I refused the apostle offer...</em>

    This gave him time to process what he had just seen.

    Philip, withdrawing the barrier, faced Gothier and began to speak. "It seems there��s been a misunderstanding. Wouldn��t it be better to resolve this through dialogue rather than conflict, as fellow devotees of the Radiant Goddess?"

    "Do you im ownership of a sacred relic?" Gothier retorted as if that was the only reason he had given them a moment.

    The golden glimmer in his eyes persisted, and his robe rippled as if about to be cast off. Observing this, Ian continued to think.

    <em>In any case, they must know that I harbor chaos power, so are they treating me as a corrupted one? But if that were the case, neither Tir En nor De Lu would have lent me their strength. </em>

    <em>As long as it didn��t vite doctrine or decree, would they bestow divinity on anyone, regardless of who they were?</em>

    This seemed like a more usible assumption. Ian��s mind shed to the fanatics in the game. They would wield divine power against Ian despite his not being corrupted, seeing the world as they wished. While most couldn��t sustain that power indefinitely, the situation hadn��t changed much in reality.

    After all, the only deity born human was Karha. Entities born as gods wouldn��t act ording to humanmon sense. Moreover, Ian wasn��t even a follower of Lu Sr. He had used the power of the relics a few times at most. Even Archeas��s request had been fulfilled out of the sight of the gods.

    <em>Understandably, they see me as the tinum Dragon��s pawn now that I think about it. After all, I am also wielding the power of the void.</em>

    While Ian mulled over these thoughts, Philip, with one hand on his breastte, continued to speak. "Yes, that��s correct. I apologize for thete introduction. I am Philip, and I, too, am an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess. Although I received my revtion recently."

    "An apostle...?" Gothier��s glowing eyes dimmed, and his fluttering robe settled back down.

    Ian took note of the full te armor disappearing beneath the robe.

    <em>Certainly a seasoned veteran.</em>

    This was far more important than any spective conclusions. It was clear he would have to fight Gothier soon. Moreover, the purifiers he had encountered in the game were akin to human weapons. It made sense, as they were the elite tasked with cleansing the most dangerous ces with only a few members.

    Those who survived long enough had to have reached the realm of superhumans, not just in skill, but because they were equipped with all sorts of magical artifacts and relics. They were formidable allies but also dangerous adversaries if they became corrupted or fanatical.

    <em>They were practically field bosses...</em>

    In the case of those who had be fanatics, the situation was somewhat better. They were incredibly strong, but once their health dropped below a certain point, they would lose control and self-destruct. When they were corrupted by darkness, there was no way for his character to win. This was especially true in thetter part of Chapter Three, where they encountered these enemies frequently.

    So Ian often chose to run away. After all, they weren��t named enemies that had to be killed.

    But now, unlike before, Gothier, an unavoidable opponent, spoke. "State your affiliation."

    "Well... I don��t have one yet. Lu Sr granted me a revtion right here in Tessen."

    "A revtion here...?"

    "Yes. Allow me to prove it." Turning slightly, Philip kneeled on one knee and began to murmur a prayer with his eyes closed.

    Ian paused his thoughts for a moment and gazed nkly at Gothier��s back. He couldn��t help but think,<em> what kind of nonsense is this? </em>

    But still, it was an opportunity to see if Lu Sr truly supported Philip.

    A soft glow began to envelop Philip��s entire body.

    Ian smirked inwardly.

    <em>... They say light shines on all things.</em>

    It assured him that Lu Sr did not consider him corrupted. This fanatical Goddess of Light was merely fulfilling her role.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    With his entire body now bathed in divine light, Philip rose and faced Gothier with his golden-glittering eyes.

    "Is this proof enough?"

    "... Yes, it is sufficient," Gothier replied reluctantly. It was clear he was not pleased with this sudden appearance of a pdin of Lu Sr.

    "By my faith, I assure you, Sir Ian Hope is not corrupted. We have entered the West to eliminate the corrupted ones lurking here."

    Philip continued, unfazed. "The corrupted did not appear by chance; we tracked them down. It��s no coincidence, nor is Lady Tensia Aynas involved with them."

    "That��s even more reason to not reject the investigation."

    Philip hesitated at Gothier��s response.

    Looking him in the eye, Gothier continued, "Hand over the idols and cursed sword, Sir Philip. And apany us to the main church. If what you say is true, Sir Ian will be released without any issue."

    "Didn��t you hear Sir Ian? We are currently on a mission for the tinum Dragon. The items you mentioned will be destroyed through the proper channels at the appropriate time through the tinum Dragon."

    "Do you trust the tinum Dragon?"

    "Excuse me...?"

    "I asked if you truly believe in that monster, who once ruled over many races, including humans, through fear, and ultimately betrayed its own kind to survive by relying on the mercy of the Radiant Goddess."

    "What are you saying... Why do you, a purifier of the church, nder our saint in such a way?"

    "Because it is the truth. An inconvenient truth known only to a select few."

    "...." Philip could only open and close his mouth in shock.

    Meanwhile, a peculiar smile yed at the corners of Ian��s lips.

    <em>As I suspected, this guy is one of those pure devotees, those who believe that miraclese solely from divine grace and that only humans are fit to uphold the will of the gods. </em>

    In the game, such extremists had risen to prominence within the Great Church and the Empire just before Ian crossed the ck Wall. Given the situation at the time, it was not surprising that such extreme views had gained traction. It seemed these devotees had already established a firm foothold within the church even before then.

    <em>Wait a minute. Could that priest also be one of them...?</em>

    Ian��s eyes twitched as thest words of the Vampire Empress echoed in his mind. She had spoken of a Lu Sr fanatic using them. Suddenly, everything clicked into ce. He had wondered how they knew to follow and harass him from the start.

    <em>... These guys aren��t trying to recover the dark relic for the order. They intended to kill me from the start. Because I��m the Agent of the tinum Dragon.</em>

    The pure devotees were acting as pawns for the Council. They might not even realize it themselves, but the decision-makers issuing their orders were undoubtedly members of the Council.

    At that moment, Philip managed to stammer out a response. "Th-then... would you apany us? Afterpleting all our tasks, you could meet the tinum Dragon yourself and see with your own eyes whether Sir Ian is telling the truth."

    <em>That was a lie</em>, Ian thought, but he looked calmly at Gothier. There was no way he would agree to that. The very thought of facing the tinum Dragon would surely repulse him.

    As expected, Gothier sneered. "My orders are only to retrieve and investigate. I cannot alter them at will. Step aside, fellow brother, who has yet to awaken to the truth. Ignorance is not a crime, but you cannot be pardoned of sins born from ignorance."

    "What..." Philip sighed as if his breath was caught in his throat and added. "Do you truly intend to see blood...?"

    Gothier responded in a subdued voice. "If it is inevitable. dly."

    "<em>Hah</em>...."

    As Philip sighed, Ian finally spoke.

    "I think we��ve done enough."

    Philip looked at Ian in bewilderment. "They don��t understand words, my lord. What on earth is this..."

    "If you feel troubled, just step back." Cutting him off, Ian turned around.

    "You too, Sir."

    "...." Mev, now with a bitter expression, looked at Ian.

    Ian��s gaze then swept over to Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "This time, the three of us will fight."

    "Give me my battle ax, Ian." Charlotte extended her hand.

    Thesaya had already adjusted the quiver at her waist and held a spare bow in her hand. Ian retrieved Charlotte��s battle ax from his pocket dimension.

    "Well, their proposal isn��t entirely unreasonable. Senior."

    Another voice rang out from the opposite side. It was another purifier who had been silently holding the reins of two horses behind Gothier.

    Unlike Gothier, this voice sounded quite young. "It wouldn��t be bad for us to investigate ourselves. Maybe this time, we could even interrogate the tinum Dragon himself."

    "Maybe this time, we can interrogate the tinum Dragon himself as well."

    Gothier��s expression twisted with anger. "Don��t be foolish, Nasser! Do you think that dragon will let us live if it knows we have the truth? If you��re still entangled in that foolish conflict, stay out of it. I can handle the execution alone."

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    At the same time, the golden light flickered in Gothier��s eyes again.

    Mev stepped in front of Ian almost simultaneously.

    "I told you to stay back."

    As Ian spoke, she lowered her tattered face covering and replied. "In my eyes, he is a blind apostle. Just as dangerous as a corrupted one."

    As Ian was about to raise one eyebrow slightly, Philip, strapping the round shield to his left arm, muttered. "My first opponent as a pdin is a senior pdin... I don��t know if this is some kind of joke of fate."

    "It seems your fate is to face enemies within the Order," Ian added with a smirk.

    As Philip muttered not to say such dreadful things.

    "Are you sure you don��t need help?" Another purifier, Nasser, spoke up.

    "It looks like they��re alling out. It won��t be easy on your own."

    "It��s proof they know nothing of honor. Watch and you will see the truth." Gothier��s robe billowed dramatically, rising over his shoulders. His full te armor emerged once again.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The helmet, which had been tilted back, reassembled itself, covering Gothier��s head almost simultaneously.

    In the meantime, the robe fully spread out and floated above his head like a kite. The golden spell circuits inscribed on the lining sparkled.

    <em>Despite hating dragons so much, he seems to favor draconic magic.</em>

    Ian chuckled, recognizing the circuits on the robe as dragon magic known as Mantra. Judging by its color, it seemed to be an item directly inscribed with spells by Archeas itself.

    "We do notck honor. Knowing honor, we fight to protect it with our lives," Mev spoke then.

    Philip, raising his round shield, followed suit. "Disarm and withdraw. Otherwise, we will consider you to be obstructing the tinum Dragon��s request."

    There was no way to see Gothier��s expression. His face was already hidden behind a smooth facete. Only the golden light glimmered through the narrow eye slit.

    "The divine retribution has no mercy. Even for the foolish...." Gothier murmured, drawing a long two-handed sword from his back.

    He began to move forward with a leisurely gait. However, the magic stones embedded all over his body shone brighter and brighter, and divine energy started to manifest on the de. The floating robe followed him silently, like a magical carpet.

    <em>I shouldn��t use chaos power. Not that I have much of it left anyway... besides, the one behind him will soon join as well. It seemed like any ordinary magic wouldn��t have any effect...</em>

    Drawing his sword, Ian continued his calm thoughts. This was an opponent he had to fight carefully.

    "That��s fortunate."

    "...!?"

    <em>Tatata��</em>

    A ck trajectory brushed past him at that moment.

    "I always wanted to fight them at least once." Charlotte��s words btedly reached Ian��s ears.

    "Light...! Please stop this meaningless battle!" As if it was a signal, Philip and Mev also charged forward, shouting.

    "I need tond a hit on that head to feel better!" Thesaya also followed closely behind them.

    <em>... So much for caution.</em>

    Ian let out a brief chuckle at the sudden charge of hisrades.

    "...?" Ian, who was about to run after them, suddenly bowed his head. A heat was spreading deep inside his stomach. A faint red divine power shimmered between his armor.

    <em>No, not again...?</em>

    In an instant, his body heated up as if filled with moltenva. Ian, gritting his teeth, felt his knees hit the ground. The question of why this was happening when they weren��t even in the North couldn��tst. The heat spread to his limbs, his vision turned red, and all his senses melted away.

    <em>Boom! Crack!</em>

    A series of loud explosions began to erupt ahead. The continuous roar mingled noisily with the thunderous sound that pounded Ian��s head. By the time he realized it wasughter, a boomingmand to fight shook his consciousness.

    <em>What, is this some kind of fight between elite warriors?</em>

    Ian let out a dryugh without realizing it. This pain was wretched, but this time, he didn��t feel like ming Karha. Deep down, he also wanted to smash his fist into that fanatic��s face.

    The heat that had scorched his entire body slowly began to rise. Ian didn��t suppress it like before. Feeling his previously sunken consciousness bing clearer, he simply threw his head back wide. To let the heat burst forth as much as it wanted.

    "------!"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Gothier, moving forward without any warning, raised his sword and struck.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A sharp wind imbued with holy power shot out in a nted trajectory. Charlotte, who was charging at him, twisted her body agilely, narrowly avoiding the trajectory. She then sprang up like a spring, raising her battle ax.

    "----!"

    A roar, akin to that of a beast, echoed. However, her ax couldn��t reach Gothier.

    <em>ng.</em>

    The robe fluttering above him shed, and a hexagonal golden barrier instantly formed in front of her.

    Charlotte swung her ax, aiming to break the barrier. But it was impossible. The barrier only flickered with golden light and developed minor cracks where the ax had struck.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>Gothier swung his sword once more. The sharp trajectory flew toward Charlotte beyond the barrier. Almost simultaneously, a veil of divinity rose before her.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The trajectory collided with the veil, causing a bright yellow explosion. As Charlotte was blown back, Gothier turned his head to the side.

    Philip, extending his sword, was charging at him. But his figure was soon obscured by Mev, who had run ahead. Despite her armor being tattered in ces, she rushed straight at Gothier, seemingly indifferent. Gothier didn��t create another barrier or use any spells embedded in his equipment.

    "<em>Ah</em>...!" He simply let out a quick shout and swung his sword toward her.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The moment their swords collided, Mev��s charge stopped. Gothier didn��t get pushed back, either. Yet, the green eyes staring at him didn��t waver at all. The deadlocksted only a moment. With no signal, both pushed away each other��s des and charged at each other again.

    <em>ng, ng, ng!</em>

    Sharp sword strikes were exchanged. Though the exchangested only a single breath, it was enough for Gothier to realize that his opponent was an Apostle of God. Only a body blessed by the gods could deflect or withstand his power this way. Her swordsmanship was also at the level of a master. Considering her young age, it was an astonishing achievement.

    "You must be the Red Knight of the frontier...! The Agent of Vengeance!" Continuing his swings, Gothier eximed.

    Mev didn��t respond, nor did Gothier expect her to.

    Holy power surged from Gothier��s de in that instant.

    <em>ng!</em>

    A shockwave burst forth when their swords shed again. Though itcked killing power, it was enough to push Mev��s sword back. Gothier, pressing the advantage, thrust his left fist forward. The magic stones in his gauntlet and wrist guard shed, wrapping his fist in a whirlwind.

    "...!" Mev, her right arm wide open, raised her left arm to shield her helmet. His fist struck relentlessly.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Mev was thrown back as if hit by a carriage. ttering, the armor covering her left arm shattered into pieces and scattered. The parts that had barely maintained their shape had finally reached the end of their lifespan.

    Just as Gothier tightened his grip on his sword with his right hand...

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A veil of divinity rose before him. At the same time, Philip charged at Gothier, leading with his round shield.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Gothier bent his extended left arm, absorbing the impact of Philip��s charge with his body. Gothier was pushed slightly to the side, and the holy powers of the two pdins shed and dispersed in a burst of light.

    "This is a pointless fight...! Even now, sheathe your sword!" Philip groaned, pushing forward with all his might. The holy power radiating from his entire body glowed brightly.

    A low chuckle came from behind Gothier��s visor. "Love and mercy are blessings bestowed by the Goddess. As her servants, we must cut away the rot that forms, even if it means cutting into our flesh...!"

    "That��s why we must��"

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Just as Philip was about to speak, a loud explosion interrupted him. A sudden arrow collided with Gothier��s helmet, causing it to jolt sideways.

    "... Indeed. Perhaps not for you two." Gothier turned his head, clearly ring at Thesaya, who stood at a distance.

    "But not them."

    Philip, struggling to push Gothier away, turned his gaze. Thesaya, with veins bulging around her eyes, was pulling out another arrow despite blood streaming from her nose. Her eyes wavered slightly, still recovering from the effects of magic exhaustion.

    "Non-humans... always pretending, coveting the ce of humans..." Muttering softly, the magic stones embedded in the sides of Gothier��s breastte glowed.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    Balls of fire erupted around him, haphazardly flying toward Thesaya. She rolled on the ground, dodging the explosions with a grimace. Gothier no longer even looked at her. His attention shifted momentarily to Philip, still struggling to push him away.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Gothier forcefully shook off Philip with his left arm, sending him sprawling. The magic stones in his right shoulder and forearm glowed brightly.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    Lightning crackled along the de of his sword, mixing with divine energy to create a golden electrical current.

    "Death is enough for false prophets and these creatures... Do not resist."

    Gothier advanced toward the fallen Philip. The sword, now crackling with golden lightning, came down in a white streak on Philip��s shield.

    "...!" Philip brought his shield close to his head, unleashing a burst of divine power almost simultaneously.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    An explosion erupted from the divine shield. Blinding rays of light shot out, and the lightning that couldn��t prate beyond the shield scattered in all directions.

    But not everything was blocked. Philip��s knees buckled, causing him to stagger. Spiderweb-like cracks spread across the cobblestones beneath his feet.

    "Lu... Lu Sr..." A low groan emerged from behind the shield.

    Just as Gothier was about to put more force into his arms��

    <em>ng��</em>

    Mev charged in, throwing herself against Gothier with all her might. The rtively intact right shoulder guard, forearm, and the already battered helmet shattered into pieces. Despite the damage, Mev put her all into pushing Gothier away and then turned to Philip, shouting urgently,

    "Philip! Are you alright? Answer me!"

    "Yes..." With the response, the shield slid down, revealing Philip��s pale face, his lips stained red as if he had coughed up blood. Smoke was wafting from his left arm like steam.

    "... I��m fine, my lord," Philip added, but Mev��s gaze had already turned icy cold. For a moment, the tendons stood out sharply along her jawline.

    <em>ng!</em>

    She swiftly turned and blocked the descending de. Gothier, who had been pushed aside, had regained his stance and brought down his sword. His de was lodged almost halfway into Mev��s sword.

    Pressing down on her, Gothier growled, "Step back. While you have the chance."

    "...!" Mev��s eyes widened as she pushed Gothier��s sword away.

    "That will never happen... not until myst breath." She spat out the words as she sprang to her feet.

    Through the tattered visor, her exposed eye had already turned a crimson hue, spreading like paint. The dark red divine power, thick and viscous, seemed ready to drip down at any moment, spreading across her entire body.

    "A vow of vengeance...? So be it... if you��re willing to stake your life!" With a shout, Gothier charged.

    The magic stones embedded in his body shed brilliantly. Mev didn��t retreat but swung her sword to meet his.

    <em>ng, sh!</em>

    Red and yellow trails of light shed continuously. asionally, gusts of wind swept Mev off bnce, and mes erupted, but she endured it all without flinching, swinging her sword relentlessly.

    "<em>Oooh! Ooh</em>��"

    In the distance, a roar that seemed to shake the ground echoed. Neither Mev nor Gothier turned to look. Blood spurted from their arms and faces, causing the divine energy on Mev��s body to intensify. Gothier��s movements grew less assured as time went on.

    "...!" Gothier��s shoulder tensed suddenly, only a few secondster.

    <em>Shing��</em>

    Charlotte was approaching from behind, her ax raised high. Gothier had not sensed her presence until the veryst moment. He didn��t turn around but formed a hexagonal barrier just as Charlotte��s ax came down.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The barrier materialized, blocking Charlotte��s attack. Gothier barely deflected Mev��s iing sword strike and shouted, "Do not interfere! You non-honorable, filthy��"

    His voice rose sharply.

    <em>Crash! </em>

    The barrier shattered like ss, and Charlotte burst through the middle, her ax leading the way.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    The ax de embedded itself in Gothier��s shoulder as he hastily turned, causing him to stagger and fall back.

    "...!" Behind his visor, Gothier��s golden eyes momentarily widened in surprise as he stared at Charlotte. Her body was now suffused with reddish divine energy, flickering like mes, unlike Mev��s.

    "For a beast... how?"

    "Who knows?" A crimson arc shed as Charlotte snarled through gritted teeth.

    <em>Swish, crunch!</em>

    Mev��s sword came down on the opposite side of Gothier��s neck. The shing divine energies of different colors sparked and evaporated against each other. Though her sword couldn��t cut through Gothier��s armor, it forced him to his knees. Thebined pressure of the sword and ax crushed the cobblestones beneath him, and Mev��s chipped sword cracked.

    Simultaneously, Gothier��s eyes zed behind his visor. "You foolish... beings...!"

    The golden circle on his breastte turned pure white, spreading light across his entire body.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A short shockwave followed by a blinding explosion of light sent Mev and Charlotte flying like cannonballs. Mev tumbled across the ground, finally stopping when she crashed into a ruined wall, still gripping her half-broken sword.

    Charlotte skidded to a stop on the opposite side, her ax embedded in the ground. She remained there, eyes squeezed shut, one hand on the ground. Both she and Mev were disoriented, unable to stand immediately. The explosion of light had temporarily blinded and disoriented them.

    "Hey, kitty!" Thesaya shouted and ran urgently toward them.

    Philip, who had been on the edge of the explosion, also crawled toward Mev, shield still in hand, which had spared him from being blinded.

    "...!" Philip��s movements soon halted.

    <em>Crackle, crackle��</em>

    Amidst the scattering light, Gothier stood up. The magic stones embedded in his full te armor flickered precariously.

    Despite everything, his full-te armor remained intact. His eyes gleamed through his visor, and he still clenched his two-handed sword in his right hand.

    <em>p��</em>

    The robe that had been swept away by the explosion fluttered back over his head.

    Philip, gritting his teeth, struggled to stand.

    With his trembling left arm, he raised his shield in front of his face and spoke. "You��ll have to kill me first."

    "If that��s what you want...." Gothier stumbled for a moment. It was only an instant. He lightly turned his head and looked back at Philip.

    "That sted barbarian God...."

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    Suddenly, a sharp whistling sound, like an arrow flying, pierced the air. When Gothier turned his head, what he saw was Ian charging toward him, wielding a massive greatsword raised above his head.

    "I couldn��t agree more." Ian��s voice rang out as he swung the greatsword down.

    Gothier instinctively raised his hand. A hazy divine barrier rose in front of him, with a golden hexagonal shield blooming on top of it.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The greatsword, imbued with red holy power, tore through both the barrier and the divine shield. Fortunately, it bought Gothier enough time to step back.

    <em>Boom.</em>

    The greatsword struck the ground right in front of Gothier. The stone pavement shattered, sending dirt and debris flying.

    Ian��s voice continued through the chaos. "This old man is the one who��s the most excited."

    "What do you mean?" Gothier��s eyes widened as he saw Ian repositioning his grip and stepping forward with all his might.

    Ian hadnded and was now gripping the greatsword with both hands, stepping firmly forward.

    <em>Swoosh! ng!</em>

    The broad de of the greatsword swept across Gothier��s body. He was flung away like a cannonball.

    <em>Crash! Rumble��</em>

    Gotheir bounced off the ground once, crashing through the wall of the building behind him and extending beyond it. Even as the two-story building crumbled entirely, the sound of Gothier��s collisions continued to recede.

    Ian, holding his greatsword like a baseball bat, let the de hang down as he turned his head. Nasser, standing in front of the city gate, remained motionless, seemingly frozen in shock, like a statue. Ian��s gaze moved from the copsed Mev to Charlotte, who was being supported by Thesaya. Finally, a faint, bitter smile touched his lips.

    "So that��s why there were battle cries...." Ian muttered, locking eyes with Philip, who stood dazed with his shield.

    "Good job. Take care of the others. Join me when you��re ready."

    "... Yes, my lord." By the time Philip responded, Ian was already running ahead.

    The holy power enveloping his entire body burned fiercely, urging him to continue the fight immediately.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud��</em>

    Ian leaped over the rubble of the copsed building, surveying the scene beyond. Another building behind it had already crumbled. Among the debris, he spotted Gothier struggling to rise. Blue light shimmered on the surface of Ian��s raised greatsword.

    <em>Crash�� </em>

    The massive de, now trailing a path of ice, descended upon Gothier��s head as he tried to rise from the wreckage.

    Gothier��s twisted visor lifted upward.

    "You scoundrel!" He shouted, raising his two-handed sword with his right hand. The inside of his robe, marked with a mantra, unfurled above him.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Several hexagonal barriers formed simultaneously, linked together.

    <em>Zip-zap!</em>

    The greatsword struck the center of the barriers, causing cracks to form in the blindingly flickering shields.

    <em>Crack, crack, crack��</em>

    Countless Frost des rained down upon the barriers. The already cracking shields shattered instantly, and the now powerless robe was swept away by the wind. Ian dropped down onto Gothier, breaking through the barrier.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Gothier crossed his two-handed sword above his head, blocking the greatsword. A shockwave rippled out in concentric circles, sweeping through the debris. One of Gothier��s knees buckled. Gothier��s knee buckled under the force, but his swords held firm, not breaking or even cracking, seemingly due to more than just divine energy.

    Ian pressed down harder with his arms on the greatsword as hended. Gotheir��s eyes, glowing with a golden hue, were visible through the twisted face guard.

    Facing Gothier, Ian curled his lips into a smile.

    "Consider it an honor. Your death will be known even to the tinum Dragon."

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    "Don��t... be ridiculous...!" Gotheir��s eyes shed brilliantly for an instant.

    Simultaneously, a divine aura surged from his entire body and then vanished just as quickly.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The shockwave pushed Ian��s greatsword away, engulfing his entire body.

    <em>I knew this would happen.</em>

    Thinking quickly, Ian released the hilt of the greatsword as it was knocked away and lowered his stance. The red divine power that had been dissipating from his body in the explosion of light red up intensely for a moment. His feet, which had been momentarily lifted, firmly nted themselves back on the ground.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Ian pushed against the shockwave and charged toward Gotheir.

    "...!" Gotheir��s eyes, shining white through his visor, widened in surprise. Ian��s right fist drove into him.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Gotheir��s head snapped back. It wasn��t just his head; his entire body was pushed back. Ian, who had sprung forward, extended his left arm swiftly.

    <em>Thunk.</em>

    His hand grabbed Gotheir��s forearm. Ian��s right arm tensed once more.

    <em>Shhh�� Boom!</em>

    His fist, slicing through the remnants of the divine aura, struck Gotheir��s visor again, this time driving him obliquely into the ground. Gotheir��s head and shoulders were buried among the debris, his lower body lifting into the air.

    <em>Crunch</em>.

    With Gotheir��s helmet pinned to the ground, Ian finally raised his fist again.

    The part of Gotheir��s visor that had been struck by Ian��s punch was deeply dented. Through the dent, Gotheir��s dimly flickering eyes looked up at Ian.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    At that moment, the magic stones embedded in Gotheir��s te armor simultaneously shed and dimmed. Almost simultaneously, a wave rippled through Ian��s reddish eyes.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A surge of magical energy erupted from Ian��s left hand which was still gripping Gotheir��s arm.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    The magic coursing through Gotheir��s armor became chaotic. The magic stones flickered erratically.

    "...?!" Gotheir��s eyes filled with shock.

    <em>This is what you call a magic backflow.</em>

    Ian thought to himself, as ash-gray mana already swirled in his eyes.

    Whoosh!

    A wind surged around Ian��s entire body, quickly gathering and swirling around his raised fist. Yellow and red remnants of divinity were drawn into the vortex of wind enveloping his fist. With a powerful motion, Ian struck down.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Ian��s Wind de-covered fist collided with Gotheir��s face. Divine energy surged from Gotheir��s entire body, and the shockwave from Ian��s punch swept through the area.

    A faltering voice emanated from under Ian��s fist.

    "A... mage? Is this... your true form...?"

    Even buried among the debris, Gotheir did not lose consciousness. Without a word, Ian withdrew his fist from Gotheir��s face.

    "The superhuman of the North and the Agent of tinum Dragon... is�� a mage...!"

    The dented visor came off with Ian��s fist, revealing Gotheir��s broken front teeth and shattered nose. Despite coughing up blood, a smile spread across Gotheir��s face. His bright yellow eyes gleamed oddly.

    "I was... right...! You��ve deceived everyone until now��"

    <em>Smash!</em>

    Before the words were finished, Gotheir��s face was mmed by a fist. Ian, who had just knocked away the face guard, struck again with his fist.

    <em>What is this madman going on about? </em>

    He muttered to himself as he drove his fist down to the end.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    Just as he felt the sensation of Gotheir��s skull cracking, a blinding light leaked from between his fingers. A massive amount of divine energy engulfed Gotheir. The circle etched in the center of his chest te began to glow brilliantly in an instant. A chill ran down Ian��s spine.

    <em>Oh, shit.</em>

    Ian��s eyes widened as he urgently crossed his arms in front of his face.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    A pir of divine light exploded from Gotheir��s body.

    ***

    Blinded by the dazzling explosion of divinity, Philip reflexively closed his eyes as he supported Mev. The thunderous roar of copsing buildings soon reverberated through Philip��s entire body. Raising his shield close to his face, Philip slowly opened his eyes. Amidst the rising dust from the crumbling buildings, a massive pir of light stood out clearly.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A loud noise continued from the opposite side of the pir. Instinctively turning his head, Philip saw rising dust and the debris of buildings. It was clear that the dust clouds were created by the copsing buildings. Although he hadn��t seen it, Philip instinctively knew that Ian was responsible for the destruction of those buildings.

    Crunch!

    At that moment, another loud noise erupted from the nearby avenue. Philip, his shoulders twitching, turned his head in the direction of the sound. Somethingrge and long was lodged diagonally in the corner of the avenue. It was the Legion Commander��s Greatsword that Ian used. It seemed to have been flung there by the explosion.

    "Could it be... Lord Ian...?" Philip finally began to gasp for breath.

    Mev, who still had her eyes closed, asked, "What about Ian?"

    "A p-pir of divine light erupted. It��s a much bigger explosion than the one that engulfed you and Charlotte. I think Ian was caught in it..."

    "What...?"

    Mev��s questioning voice was drowned out by a thunderous roar. It wasn��t Ian. Philip��s eyes widened as he quickly turned his head. Amid the divine light scattering in all directions, he saw a figure staggering to its feet.

    "Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed as he recognized the figure through the dissipating dust cloud.

    The magic stones embedded in Gotheir��s full te armor flickered as if they might go out at any moment. The circle at the center of his breastte still shone brightly. But what caught Philip��s attention the most was Gotheir��s face.

    His helmet had been shattered, revealing his face, which was a mess. Blood streamed from his mouth, and his nose was crushed. Most disturbing of all were his eyes. One eyeball appeared to have burst, leaving only a glowing yellow light emanating from between his blood-stained eyelids.

    "Finally, the true nature of the false prophet is revealed. Those who mimic miracles can never be divine emissaries...! If I can punish the deceiver, I am willing to sacrifice this insignificant life...! Worship before the radiant light!"

    He shouted iprehensible words, raising his two-handed sword high. Despite everything, the divine energy surrounding his entire body shone brilliantly.

    "Oh Goddess... why would you bestow such great grace upon someone like him...?" Philip muttered nkly.

    Blinking unfocused eyes, Mev murmured. "That man is willing to sacrifice his life for his mission. That determination must have drawn the Goddess��s grace. Even if it stems from fanaticism... he has already surpassed his limits..."

    <em>Boom��</em>

    At that moment, dust rose from the opposite side of the city. A burning red trail quickly stretched across the alley. Gotheir turned his head toward the approaching trail.

    "Ah... now I can see clearly.... chaos..." He gripped his sword, raising it above his head.

    The surging divine light enveloped the de. As Gotheir turned to face Ian, he looked like a divine avatar wielding a sword of light.

    "Only the radiant light can eradicate darkness...."

    If only his lips weren��t twisted into such a bizarre smile.

    "... Let there be light."

    With a single word echoing like a bell, he swung his sword down.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The light on the sword shot out in a straight line. The Barrier of Light surged forward in a straight line, like a beam, apanied by a silent shockwave.

    "...!" Even with his eyes closed reflexively, the brightness made Philip��s eyes tear up.

    <em>Rumble! Boom-boom-boom��</em>

    Amidst the thunderous noise of copsing buildings, an ominous cracking sound was mixed in. Philip, shielding his eyes with his shield, barely managed to open his teary eyes.

    "...!" His eyes soon widened in shock.

    Beyond the crumbling Barrier of Light, a blue sh extended in a jagged arc like a saw de. The sequence of events that had just urred yed out clearly in Philip��s mind: the instinctive evasive leap upon sensing a presence, followed by the release of divine energy from the Stern Goddess to gain momentum.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    A blue trail followed like a tail over Ian��s head, reaching toward Gotheir.

    Gotheir extended his left hand almost simultaneously.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A white Barrier of Light blossomed in front of him, with the blue trail crashing down upon it.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    Blinding shes followed.

    Tir En��s divine energy was cleaving the Barrier of Light from its edge. Ian, twisting his body in midair, seized the opportunity and leaped through the gap. This movement was possible not just because of the Blessing of Battle; the wind enveloping his body propelled him forward.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    The diminishing blue trail formed a circle, then drove straight into Gotheir��s neck.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    However, Gotheir��s te armor, imbued with divine energy, could not be cut even by the Goddess�� sharp de. The blue divine energy merely scraped and slid across the surface of his armor. The blue trail, lodged in the ground opposite, spun and bounced away.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Then Ian and Gotheir collided. Their intertwined figures disappeared beyond the debris.

    <em>Roar��</em>

    A tremendous noise that shook the surroundings erupted. Then, once again. Blinding light surged up.

    <em>Roar! </em>

    And once more.

    "Huh...." Philip��s mouth finally hung open in a daze.

    Even with his eyes now those of a divine apostle, the battle unfolding before him seemed utterly unreal. It could easily be believed to be a fight between superhumans��no, demigods.

    <em>Tap-tap-tap��</em>

    Footsteps echoed in his ears. Another purifier, Nasser, who had been standing dazed like him, was now running toward the debris, abandoning the horses.

    Watching him disappear swiftly, Philip finally spoke."... I think I need to go as well."

    "Alright. I��ll follow you soon. Please be careful. Getting caught up in this could cause serious injury." Mev released her arm from Philip��s shoulder.

    She staggered for a moment but did not fall.

    "Please take care of my lord, Thesa! Follow slowly! I��ll try to prevent any possible mishaps...!" Philip shouted to Thesaya and Charlotte before running off, forcing strength into his trembling legs.

    ***

    Crash!

    The Barrier of Light that had formed in front of Gotheir��s face shattered under the falling punch. Ian��s fists were bare now. His gloves and wrist guards had been destroyed, unable to withstand his power.

    <em>Are you at your limit?</em>

    Ian red at Gotheir��s exposed face and reflexively mmed his fist down.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    The deafening sound that erupted was hard to believe hade from flesh meeting flesh. Yet Gotheir��s face remained uncrushed. The divine energy was keeping his body intact. However, it wouldn��tst forever.

    "The great... light..." Gotheir was already unconscious.

    The words he muttered were merely the product of his subconscious. Ian was reminded of the fanatics he had seen in games.

    <em>But I hadn��t expected him to lose his mind midway through. </em>

    If hispanions hadn��t weakened him and if Karha hadn��t bestowed his blessing, this fight would have been much more difficult.

    <em>In any case...</em>

    Ian raised his fist again.

    <em>I��ve reached the level where I can take down even these guys.</em>

    Taking a deep breath, Ian tightened his fist. He had to finish this quickly.

    <em>Otherwise��</em>

    At that moment, a hexagonal force field emerged, covering Gotheir��s face. In fact, it had multipleyers.

    "... You have won, Sir Ian." A voice came from atop the debris. It was Nasser.

    <em>What the fuck is he saying?</em>

    Grinding his teeth, Ian swung his fist.

    <em>ng!</em>

    But his fist only shattered twoyers of the force field. A thirdyer remained, and as Ian raised his fist again, anotheryer formed immediately.

    "Please stop, Sir Ian. I ept your terms."

    Ian finally looked up sharply at the voice.

    "Get rid of this, now."

    "Apologies, but he is both myrade and senior." Nasser approached as he spoke.

    The lining of his robe shimmered with a golden light, and under his hood, his eyes gleamed with divine power.

    "I am convinced you are not a corrupted one. So please, stop. If you do not trust me, I will disarmpletely."

    His words seemed sincere as a longsword and shield fell from the scabbard under his robe.

    Ian��s frown deepened.

    "That��s none of my concern. Remove this immediately. Do you have any idea what condition he��s in right now?"

    "He��s received enough grace to blind him. But like his stubborn nature, for a long time, he has...?" Nasser��s voice trailed off.

    Beyond the multipleyers of the force field, an ominous light was spreading. Gotheir��s eyes, nose, and mouth were all emitting a bright white light, pulsating with immense divine energy, enough to make every hair on Ian��s body stand on end.

    "Damn it...! Maximize the force field!" Ian shouted, squeezing his eyes shut as he threw himself sideways.

    A blue magical barrier enveloped his entire body. Nasser, instinctively following Ian��smand, also crouched down.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    A sh of light exploded from Gotheir��s entire body. Ian��s vision, even as hey face down, turnedpletely white. It seemed the force field was of no use. Despite closing his eyes, it felt no different from keeping them open.

    <em>Am I going to die like this...?</em>

    Thinking, Ian soon realized he felt no pain. In fact, he felt no sensation at all. Only his consciousness remained sharp, and everything around him was blindingly bright.

    "...!?"

    Then, beyond the light, he sensed someone watching him.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    <em>Lu Sr...?</em>

    Ian��s consciousness swept through the surroundings. But all he could see was the flickering light. His perception could not prate beyond that. However, it was clear that Lu Sr harbored no hostility toward him. Her gaze felt different from those of the entities of the void, or even Karha. It was warm and gentle, almost pitiable. Ian couldn��t understand how he could sense this.

    <em>What? Do you mean to say this happened regardless of your will?</em>

    There was no response. The surrounding light grew brighter, and an apostle quest appeared in the middle of his vision as if answering his question. Ian, of course, declined the quest. And with that, it ended. The gaze disappeared suddenly, just like the way it had appeared. The light that had filled his vision faded away.

    "...!"

    It was as if he had been thrown back into reality. All his senses returned at once.

    Ian was on the ground, panting. Reddish steam rose thickly from his entire body. The divine power of Karha, which had been neutralized by Lu Sr��s divinity, spread through his entire body once more. It carried a peculiar heat, almost as if it were filled with anger.

    Ian staggered to his feet, breathing heavily. The surroundings were now filled only with shimmering light. There was no pir of light or force field in sight.

    "...." Ian gave a bitter smile and turned his gaze toward Gotheir. His body had turned into a ckened, charred husk. Yet all his equipment remained intact, even glowing with residual divine energy, contrasting with the charred remains.As Ian stared at Gotheir in a daze, he realized that his level had increased. Despite Gotheir��s self-destruction, Ian had received experience points for killing him, and more than he had expected.

    <em>That��s enough, I suppose.</em>

    Just as he was about to click his tongue in satisfaction, he heard a voice.

    "This can��t be... oh light..." Nasser, who had been lying t, raised his upper body with a sigh. "Was this truly your will...? Please forgive this foolish servant...."

    Kneeling and sping his hands together in prayer, he murmured a low prayer.

    <em>Did he see something simr to what I saw? </em>

    Ian wondered, looking down at Nasser.

    Nasser��s hood had fallen off, revealing his face. Light brown skin, almost ck wavy hair. His thin lips, contrasting with his skin tone, suggested he was a half-breed of Vantruian and Imperial descent.

    "My lord...! My lord! Are you safe? Please respond!" Philip��s urgent shouts came from beyond the mound of debris, apanied by hurried footsteps.

    The area around Gotheir had formed a small crater, surrounded by the wreckage of copsed and destroyed buildings. This sight was no longer surprising.

    Ian moved forward, saying. "I��m safe. For now."

    Despite Ian��s approach, Nasser seemed unaware, lost in his own world of prayer.

    <em>Is he going mad too? </em>

    Ian thought to himself, raising his hand slightly. The reddish divine energy still lingered.

    "Are you really okay? It seemed so serious... huh?" Philip, climbing over the mound, stopped mid-sentence. He took in the sight of Ian and Nasser, who were sitting beside him, praying.

    "What is going on here?" Philip asked.

    "What do you think?" Ian replied nonchntly, then brought his hand down in a chopping motion toward Nasser��s neck.

    With a grunt, Nasser��s head snapped back from the impact, and he copsed. His light brown eyes rolled up, unfocused, between his open eyelids.

    "N-no, my lord...!" Philip��s eyes widened in shock. "No matter what, you can��t kill someone while they��re praying...! That��s something only heretics or barbarians would do...!"

    "Well, I guess that makes it fine for me. In a way, I��m both. Besides..." Ian, unconcerned with his sphemous words, nodded at the approaching Philip.

    "I didn��t kill him."

    <em>Probably.</em>

    Philip bent down and checked Nasser��s neck, letting out a small sigh of relief. "That��s true. Thankfully."

    <em>Is that really a good thing?</em>

    Ian added to himself as he slumped to the ground. The flicker of divine energy, like a me, danced around his hands as he brushed the ashes off his head and face. The Blessing of Battle still hadn��t dissipated. Apparently, Karha wasn��t satisfied with the conclusion of the fight.

    <em>I understand how you feel, but we can��t bring back someone who��s already dead. Anyway, we won.</em>

    As Ian clicked his tongue, Philip, looking down at Nasser, spoke. "He looks younger than I thought. He might not be much older than me. That��s surprising. I thought purifiers of the order were usually older."

    "If someone like him survives to the end, they turn into someone like that," Ian answered without stopping his hands from brushing off the ash.

    Philip sighed as he took in the sight of Gotheir��s charred remains.

    "I can��t understand the will of the Goddess. No matter how much he followed the doctrine and fought against darkness, to grant such great grace to someone so narrow-minded."

    "It could be the opposite."

    "What...?" Philip turned his head nkly.

    Ian, now dusting off his palms, added. "If it doesn��t vite the doctrine, she might have no choice but to grant divine power."

    "But that... that��s putting the cart before the horse. Do you really think that?"

    Ian shrugged, recalling the vision he had seen earlier. "Take it or leave it. Just a thought. If you��re curious, find out for yourself. You��re the Apostle of Lu Sr, not me."

    "Well... that��s true," said Philip.

    Ian reached into his pocket dimension and took out a sealing box, cing it on the ground as he added. "Wrap your shoulders and arms with bandages. The smell of burning meat is overwhelming."

    "Oh, this?" Philip sheepishly looked down at his left arm.

    The quilted fabric between his steel gauntlet and wrist guard was ckened and charred, evidence of blocking Gotheir��s lightning strike earlier.

    "It��s not as bad as it looks. After all, I��m an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, right? It might leave a scar, but it will heal just fine."

    "Okay, so take it off and wrap it up immediately."

    "Yes, my lord." Philip, finally relieved, smiled and opened the sealing box.

    Ian took the leather canteen he handed him and brought it to his lips. As he tilted his head back, he caught sight of the sky. The divine power Gotheir had unleashed had benefited the area. The once ash-gray clouds over the city had turned pure white, as if bleached, and glimpses of blue sky and sunlight shone through.

    <em>And not even a single quest for this?</em>

    Ian set the canteen down beside him and stood up again. The sound of approaching footsteps was growing louder. It had to be hispanions.

    "It��s really over, right? Nothing else is going to explode, is it? My eyes hurt." Thesaya, peeking over the pile of debris, asked a question.

    Instead of answering, Ian let out a chuckle and looked away. Behind her, Mev climbed up,ing into view.

    "Are your eyes okay?"

    "Fortunately, yes. Though it might take a bit more time to fully recover. At least I can see."

    Nodding at Mev��s response, Ian then noticed Charlotte approaching, dragging a two-handed sword. It was the Legion Commander��s Greatsword.

    <em>So that��s where it ended up.</em>

    Meeting Ian��s eyes, Charlotte spoke. "There was quite a sh. Are you okay?"

    "As you can see."

    <em>You seem alright too.</em>

    Faint remnants of red divine energy still lingered around Charlotte��s body. That must have been why she was carrying the greatsword. A memory from the Labyrinth Mansion shed through Ian��s mind. Karha must have recognized Charlotte as a warrior back then.

    <em>They say human gods don��t bless other races. But he��s surprisingly unbiased. Maybe it��s because he��s a barbarian.</em>

    At that moment, Philip, having hastily bandaged his hand and wrist, suddenly stood up. Gripping the fresh bandage in both hands, he ran over to Mev. Ian also turned his gaze back to her as she approached.

    New scratches had appeared on Mev��s face, crossing one side of her jaw, oddlyplementing her look. Her exposed forearms were marked with cuts from des and burns, and her Imperial full-te armor was now reduced to a few remaining pieces.

    A smile tugged at the corners of Ian��s mouth.

    "Well... at least we saved some money."

    "Saved money?" Mev asked as she approached, while Philip began wrapping her wounds.

    "Your gear." Ian tilted his head toward the side. "You��ve got something new to rece it. Something much better."

    "...!" Mev��s eyes widened as she turned her head.

    Beyond the advancing Thesaya, Gotheir��s body came into view, encased in his massive, ornate te armor studded with now dim magic stones.

    "No matter what, looting the belongings of a purifier of the order��"

    "Don��t bother arguing. We��re taking everything. Besides, those are my spoils, so it��s up to me how I share them."

    "...."

    "I think it��s best if you ept them." Philip, who was wiping Mev��s other arm with a cloth, interjected.

    Meeting Mev��s gaze, he continued calmly. "Since you��ll be heading to the frontier, I��d be worried every day if you were roaming around in shabby gear, even if you stayed in the cathedral."

    <em>You��ve got a way with words, don��t you, kid?</em>

    Ian chuckled and nodded his head.

    Mev, after a few moments of hesitation, murmured. "Still... taking all the spoils for myself feels a bit... ufortable."

    "I didn��t say I��d give you everything."

    "... Oh, right."

    "What I mean is, you��ll get the armor. The rest we��ll divide up. Of course, I��ll take what I need first."

    "Really? Can I pick something I want too?" Thesaya, who had been inspecting Gotheir��s corpse, looked up excitedly.

    Ianughed through his nose as he answered.

    "Your turn isst, Thesa. You should know why."

    "Because I did the least, right? I don��t mind. As long as I get something."

    "Wipe your nose."

    Thesaya rubbed her nose with her arm and then kicked Gotheir��s head, scattering his ashes. Without a second nce, she began kicking different parts of his armor, trying to separate it from the remains.

    "Why did you keep this guy alive?" Charlotte asked as she wrapped a bandage around her torn hand. She stared down at the unconscious Nasser.

    Ian reached over and tightened the bandage she was wrapping as he answered. "We need to find out who��s behind this. They seem to have been sent after me from the beginning."

    "I see... in that case, my interrogation skills mighte in handy."

    "I don��t mind, but..." After neatly tying the bandage, Ian met Charlotte��s eyes. "Are you sure about this? After all, he��s also an apostle."

    "Since he came after your life, he��s no different from a corrupted one. Don��t worry."

    "Well, if you say so." Ian nodded and kicked Nasser onto his back.

    His robe parted, revealing a sleek te armor underneath. It looked different from Gotheir��s, with magic stones embedded in various ces. The built-in enchantment circuits also seemed to be different.

    <em>Indeed. The uniformity was sufficiently conveyed by the robes alone. I shouldn��t beining about theck of a quest. This is a big catch, after all.</em>

    Ian smiled as he took in the sight of the mantra on the lining of Nasser��s robe.

    "Strip everything. What he��s wearing is ours now."

    "dly. And then? What��s next?" Charlotte looked at Ian with a peculiar anticipation in her eyes.

    Ian didn��t disappoint and nodded. "You��ll need to use your specialty. We can��t afford to be careless in restraining him, considering he��s blessed by the Goddess."

    "Of course." Charlotte��s lips curled into a smile, revealing a hint of her fang, like a cat with a mouse in sight.

    "Even if a divine avatares, they won��t be able to break my restraints."

    "While you��re at it, you can also keep watch. We��ll interrogate him as soon as he wakes up."

    "Will do." Charlotte sat down next to Nasser.

    Meanwhile, Philip, having finished tending to Mev, smacked his lips.

    "I agree with disarming and restraining him, but I didn��t expect you to allow Charlotte��s interrogation methods. Is it really necessary?"

    His gaze swept over the unconscious Nasser.

    "After all, he surrendered and didn��t raise a weapon against us."

    "Are you defending him because he��s a pdin?" Charlotte snorted as she began unfastening Nasser��s robe.

    Philip quickly shook his head, turning his gaze away. "That��s not it... though I suppose it might seem that way."

    "Fine, we��ll give him one chance to talk it out. But don��t pity him. He��s as good as dead anyway."

    "Well... couldn��t we decide that after talking to him? Don��t you think so, my lord?"

    Philip turned to Ian, then stopped and spoke softly. "You��re nning to kill him, aren��t you?"

    Ian shrugged, looked at Philip and Mev, and spoke. "I might change my mind. But most likely, I��ll kill him. I don��t need to exin why. How I decide is up to me, and I won��t take objections. I will, however, handle it out of sight of you two."

    "How merciful...." Charlotte muttered in a tone that made it hard to tell if she was joking or serious.

    Philip clicked his tongue and nodded, while Mev, without much change in expression, gave a brief acknowledgment. Though she wasn��t keen on it either, she understood Ian��s position well enough.

    Ian continued speaking calmly. "Setting that aside, you should check your equipment as well. We��re going to dismantle the spare armor and share the pieces."

    Philip��s eyes widened as he looked at Ian. "You��re not going to use it yourself?"

    "I find wearing full te armor too suffocating. Besides, it looks like this guy had a shield as well. You take that for now."

    "My lord...! Oh no, forgive me, Lu Sr. I will put it to better use." Philip, overwhelmed with joy, quickly offered a prayer. However, he couldn��t entirely hide the twitching at the corners of his mouth.

    <em>He��s better suited as a mercenary,</em> Ian thought with a smirk, then added, "Finish your prayer and head to the gate. These guys came on horseback."

    "...!" Philip��s eyes lit up as he eximed, "We can ride in a carriage!"

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Ian nodded.

    "So go get the horses before they run off. Both of them are quiterge, so be careful. Bring the carriage back."

    "Don��t worry. I��ll be back soon!" Philip turned and ran off, his excitement evident in his retreating figure.

    <em>He was hesitant earlier, but now it��s like he never even thought about it.</em>

    Ian chuckled inwardly and turned to Thesaya, who was examining Gotheir��s equipment. The corpse had already disintegrated, leaving no trace. At Ian��s signal, Thesaya quickly approached.

    "What?"

    "I need you to search the city."

    "... What am I looking for?" Thesaya asked, her hesitation clear.

    She must have sensed it would be a tedious task, but Ian continued, unfazed. "My broken sword. It should be lying around somewhere."The Broken Sword of Judgment was now almostpletely worn out. It was in a condition where it could only be used for Strike of Judgment a couple more times at most, and one of those uses had already been spent in this fight. Moreover, since it had been smashed with full force, even attempting to use it once more might cause the de to shatter into pieces. In any case, despite all that, leaving it behind was not an option.

    "Got it. I��ll find it."

    "And the robe that the dead guy was wearing. It��s somewhere in the city, too."

    "... You do realize what the surroundings look like right now, don��t you, Ian?"

    "That��s why I��m asking you. You have good eyes and instincts. As you can see, I��m in no shape to do it myself."

    Thesaya��s reluctant expression gradually shifted to one of pride. Soon, a smile reminiscent of Tensia Aynas adorned her face as she spoke.

    "Only I can handle this, huh? Fine, I��ll generously help you out."

    <em>This girl totally seems to have taken on that persona.</em>

    Ian chuckled as he watched Thesaya walk away, then turned to meet Mev��s gaze.

    "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "It��s nothing. Just feels like we��re a mercenary band or something."

    "Good thing we��re not a bunch of bandits, then." Ian shrugged and turned his back.

    As Mev followed him past Charlotte, she continued. "It��s worrisome. If someone within the order is targeting you, even identifying them might not be enough to stop them."

    "There must be some way."

    <em>And also, it didn��t seem like killing them incurs the Goddess�� wrath</em>

    Ian shrugged again and added as he approached Gotheir��s remains.

    "Don��t worry about it. Even if we sh with the Great Church, I won��t drag you or Philip into it."

    "Even if that happens, I��ll stand by your side, Ian."

    "...?" Ian stopped and turned to look at Mev.

    Her weary green eyes were steady as they looked into his.

    "Even if the Great Churchbels you a heretic or a corrupted one, even if all the orders be our enemies, I��ll fight for you. Philip would too, I��m sure."

    Ian stared at her momentarily before a faint smile spread across his lips.

    "You sure know how to say things that make a person blush."

    "...! I just wanted to let you know. I��m worried that you might try to handle everything on your own, even if you find yourself in trouble with thoughts like the ones you just had." Mev quickly averted her gaze, her voice trailing off.

    It wasn��t his imagination that her ears looked a bit red.

    "I��ll keep that in mind. If such a situation arises, I��ll make sure to find you first." Ian silentlyughed as he reached out and picked up Gotheir��s two-handed sword lying nearby.

    The de, straight and white with a suitable thickness, still gleamed sharply without a single nick. It wasn��t even as heavy as it looked. The Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword was an exceptional two-handed sword of unique grade.

    "No wonder it��s so sturdy. It��s made with truesilver."

    "Truesilver...? The legendary metal?" Mev, who had been brushing her face with her hand, looked up in surprise.

    It was understandable; truesilver was one of the rarest metals in this world. It shone like silver, was harder than steel, and was even lighter. It also absorbed divine energy better than any other metal, earning its nickname as the holy metal. Though difficult to forge and even harder to find, many renowned weapons were made with a mix of meteoric iron and true silver.

    Ian examined the de and then grasped it near the top.

    "It��s the perfect sword for you." He handed the sword to Mev.

    She took it reflexively, blinking in surprise.

    "For me...? But I already received the rapier and a set of armor. Why don��t you keep it...?"

    "I have my eye on something else." Ian nced over at another sword lying next to a shield.

    Judging by the scabbard, crossguard, and hilt, it was no ordinary sword either.

    "So, take this one."

    "But it��s such a precious sword..." Mev murmured, looking down at the de in her hands. She cradled it with both hands, her gaze lingering on the white, gleaming edge as if it were a priceless gem.

    "So then..." Ian chuckled and stood up.

    He nced at Gotheir��s full te armor and the armor Charlotte was dismantling from Nasser.

    "Which armor will you choose?"

    Mev looked around at the two sets of armor before lowering her gaze and murmuring, "Can I try them on before deciding...?"

    <em>You��re being so shy, it��s hrious</em>

    Ian let out a heartyugh.

    "As much as you need."

    ***

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    With the faint sound of hoofbeats, Nasser regained consciousness.

    The first thing that struck him was a tremendous sense of loss. Something incredibly important, something he had always felt inside, was gone.

    "...?"

    With his eyes closed, Nasser stared into the empty darkness, frowning slightly at the bitter taste filling his mouth. As his consciousness sharpened, a stiffness in his neck became apparent. His neck and shoulders ached as if he had a crick. When he tried to touch his neck, he realized he couldn��t.

    "...!" Both his arms were bound behind his back, tightly crossed, and immobilized. His legs were simrly restrained, with his knees and ankles tightly bound together. Any movement of his arms made his legs feel even more constrained.

    "<em>Mmgh</em>..." He couldn��t speak either; a gag had been stuffed into his mouth. A piece of cloth was responsible for the bitter taste. Memories of what happened before he lost consciousness shed through Nasser��s mind. The radiant touch of the Goddess, enlightenment, loss, a prayer of repentance, and then darkness.

    <em>How much time had passed?</em>

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The floor shook briefly.

    Nasser blinked his eyes open. He was lying on a wooden floor, now clearly visible. He was inside a carriage, on the floor between seats that faced each other. Long legs d in steel boots, adorned with w-like spikes, loomed over him. As he slowly turned his head to look up, his eyes widened.

    "...." A pair of slit, vertical orange pupils stared down at him.

    "I thought you��d struggle more. You grasp the situation quickly. How boring." A clear voice came from behind him.

    Nasser twisted his head to look back. Thesaya was lounging on the opposite seat, resting her chin on her hand, smiling.

    "Hello, Nasser. Did you sleep well? You were out for so long, we thought you might be dead."

    "...."

    "That��s a knot our kind uses when capturing prey alive." Charlotte��s voice followed.

    She looked into Nasser��s eyes and smirked. "The more you struggle, the tighter it gets. I hope you like it."

    Nasser��s gaze grew calmer, though he couldn��t fully conceal a flicker of fear. Charlotte, satisfied, reached out and touched his chin with her sharp nails.

    "Know this: I am not afraid of being abandoned by the Radiant Goddess. I serve her, but she has never embraced me."

    She whispered in a soft, low voice and smiled.

    "So, please, I hope you spare us the unnecessary words and save the important ones. I would like you to experience not only our way of tying knots but also our way of persuasion."

    "...." Nasser blinked once in response.

    Charlotte lightly scratched his chin before withdrawing her hand. Thesaya reached over and untied the gag. Nasser spat out the wad of cloth, which looked like it had been used to clean equipment. He spat on the floor and leaned his head back weakly, smiling.

    "... I would have cooperated willingly without all this."

    "Willingly, my foot. You��re with that shiny guy," Thesaya retorted.

    Nasser turned his head back and smiled. "Your manner of speaking has changed quite a bit, mydy. Is this your true self?"

    "Yes. Besides, I��m not really Tensia Aynas."

    "... You��re not?"

    "Nice to meet you. I��m Thesaya. I��m still an elder elf, so show some respect."

    Nasser instinctively knew that these people had no intention of letting him go alive. If they did, they wouldn��t have revealed such truths to him so readily. Despite this, he could only let out a bitterugh.

    "This is quite... troublesome. I sent a letter to the Aynas family without knowing that."

    "A letter...?" Thesaya furrowed her brow in confusion, just as Charlotte reached out and gripped Nasser��s cheeks.

    With her left hand resting on the hilt of her dagger, she added, "Exin. Everything."

    "... We assumed that thedy was protecting Sir Ian. So, we contacted the House of Aynas to exin why their elder was in the West and to request information about her. But now, it seems... that was pointless."

    "It��s not pointless."

    The response came from outside. The carriage door opened, and Ian slid inside from the roof.

    "Thanks to you, the House of Aynas will send elves to patrol the West, to catch an elf using their name without permission," Ian added as he settled onto a seat.

    "Greetings, Sir Ian." Nasser smiled as best he could while his chin was held, and Thesaya looked at Ian.

    "Does this mean I��m on the run again?"

    "Well, you��re still an elder, no matter what. Depending on how you handle it, there might not be any issue. Unless it ends up exhausting me, that is."

    Ian ced his sheathed sword on the opposite seat.

    "They��ll want to know how you got your hands on the Aynas brooch."

    "I might get to slit a few more elf throats."

    "That��s only if you stay with me until then."

    Charlotte smiled at Ian��s words. "Would it be alright if we waited to meet them?"

    "That��s a good idea. I��m curious about how the elves will react to me."

    As Thesaya added herment, Nasser��s expression turned slightly bewildered.

    "That��s something we can think aboutter. Right now, though...." Ian looked at Charlotte.

    She eagerly drew her dagger with her left hand, cing the long de against Nasser��s ear. Ian smiled at Nasser��s frozen gaze.

    "Let��s focus on our conversation. I have many questions for you, Nasser."

    Nasser��s gaze, having swallowed dryly, turned to the de resting above his ear. The white de was straight and sharply extended. Through Charlotte��s grip, the gold embellishment on the hilt was faintly visible.

    "That dagger looks�� familiar."

    "It��s a fine de. I��m curious to see how sharp it is. This is a good opportunity to find out." Charlotte whispered.

    Nasser turned his eyes back to Ian. "You don��t have to do this, Sir Ian. As you know, I never intended to fight you from the beginning."

    "Then you should have stopped him instead of standing by and watching. Standing by is a crime too, you know?"

    Thesaya teased, and Nasser responded quickly.

    "As you��ve experienced, my senior was a very stubborn man. I also wanted to see if you were truly the great hero you were said to be. That was what mattered most to me, unlike my other seniors."

    "By other seniors, do you mean your purification squad, or are there others you work with?"

    "Thetter... I suppose." Nasser answered Ian��s question immediately, causing Ian��s smile to widen.

    "Then we should start there."

    "Ask whatever you wish. I��ll answer everything I know. But..."

    Nasser nced down and to the side.

    "Could you at least remove the de from my face or the hand gripping my chin? At least one of them."

    Charlotte scoffed and moved her left hand slightly. The de nicked Nasser��s ear, causing blood to trickle down.

    "Don��t even think about it. With every useless word you utter, the de will move a little lower. If I see divine energy in your eyes, my hand will snap your neck."

    "If that��s the case... there��s even less need for this."

    Nasser smiled bitterly, looking at Ian.

    "I am no longer an Apostle of the Goddess."

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231

    Ian��s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "What, did your divine mark disappear or something?"

    "... Yes," Nasser answered weakly.

    <em>He wouldn��t lie about something like that. </em>

    Ian��s expression turned curious.

    <em>If you serve the light and follow the doctrines andws, wouldn��t even Lu Sr be unable to act arbitrarily? Is there something more?</em>

    From what Ian had observed, the gods in this world fell into two categories: those who needed worshippers and those who didn��t. Gods like Karha or the ancient gods of the void were in thetter category, while Lu Sr was a prominent example of the former. Since she maintained her vast divinity through the faith of her followers, she was not entirely free from her doctrines andws. The saying that light shines on everything was likely a constraint for her.

    "How ironic. She blesses that shiny guy without issue, but not you. What��s her deal?" Thesaya mocked, and Nasser let out a quick sigh.

    "Well, there are many possibilities now. It could be because I opposed Sir Ian. Perhaps it��s because I stood by out of curiosity, even though I had doubts about whether it was right. Maybe it��s a punishment for my arrogance. I always prided myself on being favored by the goddess."<em>Even he doesn��t know for sure.</em>

    A faint, wry smile crossed Ian��s lips. Dealing with gods often involved a lot of ambiguity, simr to the void. Much of what he knew was based on spection, and new rules or exceptions could always emerge.

    Just like how Lu Sr offered apostleship to Ian, who wasn��t even her follower, or how Karha, without being an apostle, inscribed a blessing tattoo on him.

    <em>One thing��s certain: Karha must be very carefree.</em>

    Of course, if he misbehaved, he could be banished to the void as a malevolent god, but Karha Ian knew wouldn��t care about that. If he did, he wouldn��t have blessed Ian during his fight with an Apostle Lu Sr.

    "Whatever it is, it��s clear I umted sins without realizing it. So, when she directly intervened, she made me pay the price."

    "Directly...?" Thesaya blinked at Nasser��s near-mutteredment.

    "Didn��t you know? I believe Sir Ian must have felt it as well." Nasser asked back, and both Charlotte and Thesaya turned their gazes to Ian.

    "Did you, Ian?"

    "I did."

    "And you didn��t tell us? What happened? Did you talk with a God or something?"

    Ian shrugged. "Not exactly. I was almost made an apostle, but I declined."

    "...!" Charlotte��s mouth fell open, and the small window connected to the coachman��s seat suddenly burst open.

    "What? Did you refuse the Goddess��s revtion? Why?"

    It was Philip.

    <em>This bastard was eavesdropping, after all.</em>

    Ian didn��t bother exining that it wasn��t his first time declining or that he had no intention of serving any gods. Instead, he just gestured to Thesaya with his chin.

    Thesaya, without turning her head, reached out and closed the window.

    Ian looked back at Nasser and spoke. "So, you��re no longer a pdin or anything, just a forsaken soul?"

    "... Yes, that��s right."

    "Then we don��t have to worry about how we treat you."

    "...!" Nasser��s eyes widened, clearly not expecting this interpretation.

    Charlotte smiled, revealing her fangs slightly, while Nasser quickly regained hisposure and spoke.

    "I-it��s a fate worse than death for me. But that doesn��t mean I��ve stopped serving the Radiant Goddess. In fact, I now understand her will more clearly."

    He met Ian��s gaze for a moment before continuing.

    "The Goddess was sorrowful. She was pained by us turning our des against each other. You must have felt it too, Sir Ian."

    "Well, she didn��t seem pleased, that��s for sure," Ian replied nonchntly, and Nasser nodded weakly.

    "That means my seniors�� convictions were wrong. The Goddess doesn��t wish for Sir Ian��s death. The fact that she gave a revtion makes it even clearer. You are essential for bringing light back to the continent."

    A spark shed in Nasser��s eyes, one Ian had seen many times before, mostly in fanatics. Within this madman, a new conviction had taken root. He didn��t seem particrly saddened by Gotheir��s death either, probably viewing it as a rightful end. In any case, Ian had no reason toin.

    "Then prove it. Let��s get back to the point."

    <em>Since that might make things easier for me.</em>

    Nasser nced at Charlotte, seemingly giving up on moving her hand and the de, and spoke.

    "... Yes. I understand."

    "You mentioned there are those who share your cause. What do you call yourselves?"

    "We... should now refer to them as they. They are an organization called the Dawn Brigade."

    "Are they made up solely of Purifiers?"

    "For the most part, yes. As far as I know." Nasser��s answer was oddly vague.

    Ian, narrowing his eyes slightly, added, "Howrge is it?"

    "Do you know how the purification squads are structured and operate?"

    "... Keep answering questions like that, and my friend here will be very happy."

    As if on cue, Charlotte moved the dagger a little deeper into his skin. Though the bleeding didn��t increase much, it was clear the pain did.

    Nasser, his eyebrows twitching in pain, responded. "You��re quite skilled at interrogation. I knew Sir Ian was a mercenary, but..."

    "I am still a mercenary. And to add, I don��t serve Lu Sr. Plus, the sun has already set. So it��s in your best interest to answer properly without deflecting."

    Taking a deep breath, Nasser continued. "The purification squads are not as structured as rumors suggest. They don��t congregate often, nor do they frequentlymunicate. They operate mostly as individuals or in small units for specific missions. Most purifiers work in..."

    "Near the ck Wall. Your main tasks are to purify the demons that cross the wall, their nests, and the demonic realms created by madness."

    "... You��re well-informed. Since these missions often result in death, purifiers don��t attach importance to hierarchy, names, fame, or rtionships. Such things weaken the soul."

    "You mean to say it��s a very isted organization," Ian spoke casually, and Nasser nodded slightly.

    "Essentially, aside from their immediate squad or the priest who assigns missions, purifiers have no contact with each other. They canplete joint missions without even knowing each other��s names. Naturally, we don��t know the total number of purifiers. The Dawn Brigade is no exception to this."

    "So you don��t know the exact size?"

    "No. We, no, they are a secret society, only admitting a selected few from within. Their first rule is never to disclose their existence."

    "You sure take a long time to answer a simple question." Ian��s voice grew cold.

    "I didn��t think you��d believe me if I just said I didn��t know��" Before Nasser could finish, Charlotte moved her left arm without warning.

    The dagger��s de shed beside his ear, and the next moment, a part of his ear was cut off.

    "...!" Nasser gritted his teeth and breathed heavily through his nose as Ian looked at Charlotte.

    She blinked and spoke. "Was that not a signal?"

    <em>... I was going to say it was still useful information.</em>

    Contrary to his thoughts, Ian responded dryly. "Try not to make too much of a mess in the carriage."

    "... Oh, alright, I��ll be careful," Charlotte replied sheepishly.

    "You��re always so eager to see blood," Thesaya muttered as she picked up the severed earpiece and tossed it out the window, pulling out a handkerchief and handing it to Charlotte.

    Charlotte, who had embedded a dagger into the carriage wall, grabbed a handkerchief and firmly pressed it against Nasser��s severed ear.

    "<em>Ugh</em>...!" Nasser trembled, but couldn��t escape Charlotte��s grip.

    His chin was still held firmly by her hand. He closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Sweat beaded on his forehead as heposed himself.

    Ian, giving him time to recover, finally spoke again. "What is the purpose of the Dawn Brigade?"

    "...To embrace the inevitable darkness and herald a new dawn." Nasser took a breath before continuing.

    Clearly, he didn��t have the luxury of thinking too much.

    "I should hear this in more detail."

    "They believe the continent being enveloped in darkness is an inevitable oue, no matter how hard we try to prevent it. Instead of striving for the impossible, they believe it��s wiser for an Apostle of Goddess to prepare and n for whates after."

    "That��s quite a convincing argument. Who said this to you?"

    "My senior whomanded me to join. His name is��"

    "That can wait. So, you��re preparing to be the dawn that follows after the darkness?"

    "We prepare to be that dawn. When the age of chaos begins, all dark creatures will reveal their true forms. We will be at the forefront, eradicating them as a beacon of light, restoring order, and ushering in a new age of light."

    "Yes�� Sounds usible and quite enticing." Ian murmured.

    For purifiers who spent their lives fighting the darkness without any recognition, it would have been an enticing promise.

    With a much calmer expression, Nasser answered. "Curiosity was stronger. I wanted to see if such darkness would trulye and if a new era of light could be ushered in."

    <em>He��s the type to kill out of curiosity.</em>

    Ian muttered inwardly, then chuckled. This world was filled with such people.

    "So, who is your leader?"

    "I don��t know."

    "You don��t know who your leader is?" Ian frowned, and Charlotte tightened her grip on the handkerchief.

    A reddish glow emanated from her hand.

    Nasser, grimacing, groaned as he spoke. "As you know, there are corrupted ones within the church, despite our efforts to purge them. The remaining ones are particrly cunning and evil. The more each individual knows, the higher the risk for the entire group. A-all I know are rumors."

    "Rumors?"

    "Yes, they say one of the bishops is involved. That��s all I know. I��ve never even met the leader of the Dawn Brigade. The one who convenes and assigns missions to us is known as the Archbishop."

    "... And you don��t know their identity, either?"

    "Yes. That person doesn��t even dine with us. The only thing I know for sure is that they��re quite young. Probably around thirty at most."

    Ian chuckled briefly. "You seemed to have a lot of curiosity. But in that aspect, you were needlessly selective."

    "There were always more pressing matters. Like the Dragon yer in the North who took the dark relic or the vampire n in Lu Sard."

    "Did you find out about them recently, too?"

    "Yes, thanks to you eliminating them."

    Thesaya let out a shortugh. "Maybe you needed me more than you realized��"

    "Excuse me...?"

    Before Thesaya could say more, Ian cut in. "The Dawn Brigade was controlling demons, and you had no suspicions at all?"

    "Because an inevitable oue awaits. I��ve heard they��re making various attempts to control that oue, even if only slightly. Of course, it��s not that I wasn��t surprised...."

    Nasser added bitterly, "At the time, it wasn��t the right atmosphere to question things. I hadn��t been with the group for long, and I wasn��t in a position to speak up first."

    Ian��s expression became peculiar.

    "... Surely, you don��t mean that following me was your first mission or something like that, right?"

    "No, it was my third. The second was an investigation in Glumir. The Dawn Brigade didn��t convene often, as we had our duties as purifiers to fulfill."

    <em>That exins why you know so little.</em>

    Ian nodded slightly. "So you had your reason for just watching from behind...."

    "... That��s unrted to my experience. From the start, our mission was not to fight you. The Archbishop specifically instructed us not to antagonize you, though my seniors seemed to think otherwise."

    <em>Pouring oil on the fire, huh?</em>

    Ian let out a short, scoffingugh.

    Seeing Nasser��s slightly bewildered expression, he continued. "It��s hard to believe the Archbishop didn��t know what would happen if you and I crossed paths."

    "... You mean he sent us knowing there would be a conflict?"

    "Unless he��s too blind to see what even you could."

    Nasser��s mouth fell open slightly, and then he spoke. "But why...? There��s no benefit to that."

    "That��s from your perspective. From his perspective, any oue was beneficial."

    "What do you mean...?"

    <em>Book smart but not street smart.</em>

    Ian smirked at Nasser��s na?ve confusion. "If you died by my hand, it would confirm to the brigade that the Agent of tinum Dragon has other ns. If you killed me, they��d eliminate a troublesome figure."

    "...." Nasser��s lips moved several times before he finally spoke. "You mean we were used as sacrificialmbs?"

    "In your terms, I believe you call that martyrdom."

    Nasser��s eyes wavered, reflecting a shock simr to being abandoned by the Goddess.

    Ian simply snorted through his nose, unconcerned. Of course, that Archbishop probably hadn��t anticipated that one of the purifiers would be captured.

    Capturing an Apostle of the Goddess wasn��t something easily conceived. And that this prisoner would spill everything he knew wasn��t likely in their calctions, either.

    <em>Although he doesn��t know much, the information he does have is still useful.</em>

    While Ian gathered his thoughts, Thesaya interjected. "So why do you all hate Ian so much? And what about the tinum Dragon? Isn��t he a saint of the church?"

    Ian looked at Thesaya, who shrugged. "I��ve been curious about that."

    "... As for disliking Sir Ian," Nasser replied in a somewhat weary voice, looking at Ian. "It��s probably because we were envious. Most purifiers die fighting the darkness, their names never known."

    "A very human reason indeed," Charlotte muttered disdainfully.

    Ian, who had already suspected this, wasn��t particrly surprised.

    Thesaya snorted. "And what about the tinum Dragon? Is it just as simple?"

    "No, it��s not that simple. Many in the church doubt the tinum Dragon��s intentions. They call such people��"

    "Pure believers." Ian cut in.

    Nasser looked at him, surprised. "How did you know?"

    "Just well."

    "... I see. Anyway, it��s not entirely baseless. The tinum Dragon spends most of his time in hisir, unseen by anyone, even the eyes of the gods."

    <em>That��s quite a stretch.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly.

    Those who possessed immense power, and who were seemingly immortal, inevitably made others ufortable. If they were frequently seen, it was troublesome because they were always around. If they weren��t seen, it was troublesome because of their absence.

    "And yet, you��re all happy to use items crafted by him." Ian��s remark made Nasser pause, and then smile.

    "I don��t particrly have any ill feelings toward him... but to survive against the darkness, you have to use whatever you can. If that includes a cloak enchanted by the tinum Dragon or a sword forged with dragon��s breath, then so be it."

    "Even the mad mages�� creations, right?"

    "... Yes. Though my seniors might have had other reasons too."

    "What else?"

    "They might have been preparing for a situation where they��d have to fight the tinum Dragon. They believed that if darkness descended upon the continent, he would reveal his true nature."

    "I see..." Ianughed softly. "I can assure you, even if all of you attacked him, you wouldn��t be able to kill him."

    "The seniors didn��t think it waspletely hopeless. Even I didn��t."

    Nasser, catching Ian��s gaze, seemed confused by his reaction. "It��s known that incantation magic can be countered by incantation magic, and weapons infused with dragon��s power can be fatal for dragons as well. Haven��t you heard the old saying, kill a dragon with another dragon?"

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232

    Ian shrugged his shoulders.

    "I had no idea."

    All he knew was that a weapon made with dragon bones contained dragon magic. It was something he found out after making equipment from bone fragments obtained from the dragon��s tomb in the game. There was no mention there that it would inflict additional damage on dragons.

    <em>Is this another unrecorded setting?</em>

    Suddenly, he remembered the bones of Tahumrit that he had given to Archeas.

    <em>... I should have asked for a piece, after all.</em>

    Nasser blinked and then spoke. "But you already killed the Corrupt Dragon in the North, didn��t you?"

    "At that time, the tinum Dragon opened its chest for me. Thanks to that, I was able to stab its heart."

    "I see... As I heard, it seems the process wasn��t smooth.""I almost died several times. Both before and after that." Ian spoke nonchntly as his head subtly tilted toward Nasser. "Just like you now."

    "...." Nasser momentarily held his breath.

    His eyes, heavily double-lidded, stared alternately into Ian��s eyes as if trying to find any glimmer of hope within them. But Ian��s eyes, darker than the dim interior of the carriage, showed no movement.

    "... Please spare me." Nasser finally uttered.

    Ian merely smiled with the corners of his mouth. "What a clich��st word."

    "Please. Give me a chance to atone. Let me wash away the sins I havemitted against the Radiant Goddess and you with my own hands. If not, my soul will never be saved. So please...."

    Nasser quickly continued, a clearly forced smile on his lips. "Let me serve you."

    "What, you want to be a squire?" Thesaya asked.

    Nasser responded immediately. "I don��t mind being a servant. I am no longer a pdin, nor a member of the Purification Squad or the Dawn Brigade. From the moment the holy mark disappeared and the moment I confessed everything to you, there was no turning back. Knowing that I was a scapegoat, I didn��t even intend to. So please... give me a chance."

    "Hmm...." Ian hummed briefly, stroking his chin.

    Nasser��s eyes, looking up at him, were desperate.

    Ian, who was indifferently meeting his gaze, turned to Charlotte.

    "Put him back to sleep for now."

    "Understood." Charlotte threw the handkerchief she had been holding to Nasser��s ear to Thesaya.

    The ear of Nasser, which had been cut at an angle, was already scabbed. Even though the holy mark had disappeared, it seemed his body, strengthened by the blessing, hadn��t reverted entirely at once.

    As Charlotte raised her left hand, Nasser hastily spoke up. "Sir Ian, please��"

    Charlotte��s hand struck the back of Nasser��s neck. Nasser��s eyes rolled back.

    As Charlotte released her grip on his face, Ian spoke. "Things are going from bad to worse. Don��t you think so?"

    He then opened the carriage door. The darkening scenery outside was fully revealed, and a voice continued from the roof.

    "Yes. The Dawn Brigade... really, it wasn��t just the corrupted ones who were the problem."

    It was Mev, who had been listening to the conversation inside from the carriage roof. The makeshift window connecting to the driver��s seat opened again.

    "They are dangerous individuals. To ept inevitable darkness. And for even the purifiers to hold such thoughts...." Philip said breathlessly.

    From his slightly revealed expression, it was clear he was greatly shocked.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders. "They probably believe it to be the natural order. Or want to make it so."

    "If their n seeds, an era of chaos wille. Countless people will be sacrificed in the process. For the followers of Lu Sr to not even consider such things at all...."

    "Well, as far as I know, priests who care about such things are rare."

    "That is... true."

    "What can you do? That��s your order." Thesaya added nonchntly.

    Philip let out a deep sigh instead of answering.

    "Inevitable darkness and a new dawn...." Mev muttered.

    Ian, curling one corner of his mouth, responded. "Doesn��t it sound familiar?"

    "Yes. Not exactly the same, but simr."

    "Their methods are also something I��ve seen before." At Ian��s words, everyone except Mev naturally turned their gaze toward him.

    "Are you saying the Dawn Brigade is part of the Round Table Parliament?" Philip asked in a subdued voice.

    <em>He always makes the obvious sound like a big deal.</em>

    From the roof, a reply followed."The only difference is that we��re now talking about purifiers, not corrupted ones. Many aspects remain the same. They use people without them realizing it, and they don��t consider the sacrifices or damages their ns might cause."

    "Exactly. At least...." Ian added, looking down at the unconscious Nasser. "Their higher-ups think so. Hold on...."

    <em>If that��s the case?</em>

    A strange look appeared in Ian��s eyes as he stroked his chin, lost in thought. Meanwhile, the conversation continued without pause.

    "There are even many who suspect the tinum Dragon. What on earth is a pure believer supposed to be? It seems the main order is different from what I thought."

    "So always remember the moment you received the revtion, Philip. the part of your heart that has caught the Goddess��s eye."

    "Don��t worry. You know who I learned from."

    Most of the conversation was between Philip and Mev. Having listened in silence for a long time, they seemed to have a lot to say.

    "... It seems doable." Ian, having finished his thoughts, mumbled.

    Charlotte, who had been waiting, finally spoke up. "So, what will you do with this guy?"

    A quietness suddenly enveloped the area surrounding the carriage. All ears were tuned in, waiting for Ian��s response.

    Without turning his gaze, Ian spoke. "Well, I��m still thinking."

    "Hisst words didn��t seem like a lie. I think there might be more to discover from him if we dig deeper." Thesaya added.

    Judging by her expression, it was clear that she wasn��t saving him out of genuine concern. She simply didn��t want her new toy to disappear too quickly.

    <em>Indeed, she��s a natural-born elf.</em>

    Ianughed through his nose and nodded.

    "Yeah. There might be something useful. For now, let��s keep him alive."

    Charlotte briefly flicked her tongue. She seemed to have wanted to kill Nasser.

    Ian turned his attention away, unfazed.

    "Set up camp at an appropriate spot, Philip."

    "Yes, my lord."

    "And everyone except for Sir Riurel, take off all the new armor we acquired this time. Philip, you do the opposite and remove your old armor. All of it."

    "All of it? Why...?"

    "Because tomorrow morning, you��ll be wearing full te armor."

    "Me?" Philip turned his head and looked at Ian through the makeshift window.

    Ian smiled as he took out a steel glove from his pocket dimension.

    "Yes. If we y our cards right, we might make the Duke reveal his identity himself."

    "...?"

    ***

    "...."

    Nasser slowly opened his eyes.

    The feel of dry soil against his face. His neck ached stiffly, and his limbs were numb, but the first emotion that came to his mind this time was relief. He was still alive.

    "It��s lighter than I thought. But it still feels awkward. It feels like my senses are dulled."

    "Once you get used to it, it will turn into a sense of stability. From then on, your fighting style will change too. I��ll teach you. Starting tonight."

    Listening to the voices of Philip and Mev, Nasser rolled his eyes around.

    He was under a withered tree. The smell of mold lingered as the morning dew brushed past. They had set up camp here, and it seemed the night had passed.

    "Did you sleep well?"

    "...!" At Charlotte��s voice, Nasser��s eyes widened in surprise.

    A strong hand grabbed his shoulder.

    "Be grateful to Ian. You lucky bastard." Charlotte forced Nasser to kneel.

    His limbs were still bound and nearly numb. But instead ofining about the pain, Nasser took in the view of the camp before him.

    Beyond the embers of the campfire, Philip stood, moving his body in full te armor.

    "That armor looks familiar," Nasser muttered.

    Only the breastte belonged to Gautier; the rest were all equipment he had worn.

    "Sir. Stand side by side." At that moment, Ian, who was sitting with his back slightly turned to Nasser, spoke.

    Mev stood up with a somewhat awkward expression. She was wearing the breastte that had belonged to Nasser. Of course, the rest of the gear was Gautier��s belongings.

    "Would you like to try on the helmet as well?"

    "...Alright." With a murmur, the magic stones embedded on the sides of Mev��s breastte shed once.

    <em>nk.</em>

    The helmet that had been tilted back sprang up to cover her head. Next, the visor popped out from both sides to cover Mev��s face. It was a pointed visor, with only small holes for the eyes and nose.

    It was the helmet Nasser used to wear.

    Ian added, "Is there any difort?"

    "None. Not at all," replied Mev.

    As she answered, Philip, who had been inspecting his body, spoke up. "Indeed, it��s not your average masterpiece. Even the parts with different sizes fit well, and the adjustments are convenient. It��s undoubtedly a coboration between high-ranking mages of the Magic Tower and master dwarf craftsmen. You could buy a mansion with this if you sold it."

    Nasser nodded in agreement.

    It was at that moment that Thesaya approached them. "With this, it��ll look even more convincing."

    She handed over a bundle of faded cloth she had been holding. It was the robe of the main order. As Mev and Philip silently began to don the robes, Ian turned to Nasser.

    "You��re awake, Philip."

    Nasser blinked in confusion. "Ph... Philip?"

    "For the time being, that��s your name publicly."

    "What...?"

    As Nasser tilted his head in confusion, Charlotte clicked her tongue and drew a dagger. With a quick slice, the de cut the ropes, freeing Nasser��s limbs. Though he couldn��t move immediately due to stiffness and numbness, he could only wiggle his fingers.

    Charlotte��s low voice followed. "Don��t get toofortable. I��ll always be watching. The moment you try anything foolish, your soul will lose any chance of salvation."

    Despite being threatened, a smile appeared on Nasser��s lips. "Don��t worry. That won��t happen."

    "If you want to keep living, you need to do your tasks well," Ian said, crouching in front of him.

    Nasser looked at him. "Yes. What��s the first task?"

    "Your new name."

    "...Philip?"

    "Yes."

    "...Alright. I am now Philip." Despite his bewildered expression, Nasser answered.

    Ian nodded and pointed to the side with his left arm.

    "The second task is to be a coachman."

    As Nasser naturally turned his head, he saw a ck carriage and two white horses tied beside it. Their silver armor shimmered faintly.

    "They��re very good horses. The armor is magical, and they still have energy to spare even after pulling a carriage with six people. It��s no wonder they survived crossing that mountain."

    "...That��s probably because they have Northern warhorse blood in them. I��m d they were helpful." Nasser murmured weakly before continuing. "As a token of my gratitude, if you look at the saddles��"

    "There are bags attached discreetly. Inside are supplies, including magic stones and food. We��ve secured everything, so don��t worry."

    "...You��re thorough."

    "Yes. We even took your rings, earrings, and bracelets. Everyone got a fair share." Ian replied nonchntly.

    As Nasser let out a hollowugh, Philip��s voice continued, "It��s all done, my lord."

    Ian turned around and nodded. "Excellent...."

    Mev and Philip had their hoods pulled deep over their heads. Mev��s face, now without a helmet, was barely visible except for her chin.

    Philip muttered. "It��s amazing that I can see clearly despite this."

    "It seems like no one will suspect anything. What do you think? Do they look like purifiers?" Ian asked, turning to Nasser.

    Nasser nodded, still somewhat dazed. "Yes, they do, but..."

    "Good. From now on, those two are Sir Gautier and Sir Nasser."

    "...?" Nasser looked back at Ian in confusion. "What is going on here?"

    "What��s going on?" Ian smirked slightly. "You won��t be remembered as martyrs who died fighting me. Instead, you��ll be remembered as traitors who betrayed the Dawn Brigade, fooled by my words."

    As Nasser��s mouth hung open in shock, Ian shrugged. "That is if Duke Kralen is part of the council."

    "The council... what is that?"

    "It��s a group you should fervently hope the Duke is a part of."

    "...?" Nasser��s head tilted. Too many parts of the conversation had skipped over his understanding.

    Ian, of course, didn��t care at all. "Because that��s how you��ll get to meet the tinum Dragon."

    "... So, this is rted to the mission given by the tinum Dragon."

    "When that timees, you��ll do your third task. You��ll tell him everything you told me, including how you and your group view him."

    "Me��? Not you?"

    "Yes. I��m toozy to do it myself. Besides, I have a mountain of other things to discuss."

    Nasser looked at Ian, trying to determine if he was serious.

    Ian, genuinely serious, continued. "You are now the lowly servant and coachman, Philip. Those two are the purifiers and members of the Dawn Brigade, Gautier and Nasser. And I��m leading them. That��s all you need to know. That��s the setup."

    "Why�� are you putting on this act?"

    "There are things we want to learn from Duke Kralen. This makes it easier to extract that information. Whether it works, we��ll see."

    "Duke�� Kralen?"

    "Oh, right. I didn��t mention it. We��re going to kill him."

    "...!?" Nasser��s eyes widened in shock at Ian��s nonchnt addition.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Regardless, Ian was mulling over his memories of the game. Back then, Duke Kralen hadn��t given any quests rted to the Round Table Parliament. If he was indeed a member of the council, it meant there would be conditional quests. Extracting that information was Ian��s primary goal. Additionally, uncovering his role in secretly supporting various corrupted individuals like those in Agel Lan was also on the agenda.

    Nasser, having regained hisposure, spoke. "Why do you intend to do this? Do you know who Duke Kralen is?"

    "He��s a corrupt figure. For now, at least."

    Nasser frowned. "Edward Kralen, a corrupt figure?"

    Ian shrugged. "Yes. The state of the West became like this because he abandoned his failed creations."

    "... It��s hard to believe. But it must be true, since you have no reason to lie."

    Ian met Nasser��s hazel eyes. "You seem to know quite a bit about him."

    "Just what is widely known even in the center. He is a high noble who practically governs the entire West, including Racliffe."

    "Alright. We��ll hear more about it on the way. Prepare to leave." Ian nodded and then looked at Charlotte. "Charlotte will guide you on what you need to do."

    ".. Yes, Sir Ian. I mean, my lord."

    Before he finished his response, Charlotte helped Nasser to his feet.

    ***

    "After that tragic event, the Duke gave up on having an heir. Instead, he dedicated himself to enriching hisnds. I��ve heard he donates a substantial amount to the Great Church every year."

    From the coachman��s seat, Nasser��s voice continued through the small window. The rest of the group, unfamiliar with the internal affairs of the Empire, listened intently to his story.

    Duke Kralen had lost all his children��through war, political intrigue in the center, and illness. It was enough tragedy to birth a newly corrupted individual. Yet, despite the tragedy, it didn��t evoke much sympathy. Tragedy didn��t justify making the wrong choices. They listened in case there were any useful clues.

    To Ian, it wasn��t a particrly unique or impressive story.

    "Thanks to that, he has earned great trust from both the Imperial family and the church, not to mention the military. So, if it��s revealed that the Duke is a corrupt figure... the center will be in an uproar for a while."

    Nasser fell silent.

    The carriage remained steeped in silence.

    Looking back slightly, he added. "That��s all I know."

    "Good job, half-ear. It was quite an interesting story, albeit a bit long," said Thesaya, who was leaning against the window.

    Nasser smiled at her. "I��m d it was helpful."

    "Anything else to ask, Ian?"

    At Charlotte��s question, Ian, who was leaning on the windowsill, shook his head.

    "No, that��s enough."

    "The carriage seems a bit fast, Charlotte. Please ensure the horses don��t tire out," said Philip, sitting opposite Thesaya.

    "Got it. Will do." Charlotte, who had answered, turned to look at Nasser.

    Understanding the cue, Nasser lightly pulled on the reins. With a new coachman, the group��s seating arrangement had changed. Charlotte sat next to Nasser, overseeing him. Of course, that wasn��t the only reason. The rest of the group was inside the carriage. The carriage was designed to carry up to six people, but that was assuming they were lightly equipped.

    "Listening to your story, it seems Racliffe��s situation is quite different from other ces," Mev murmured after a moment of silence, sitting beside Philip.

    Both she and Philip were still dressed in full te armor, with only their faces showing beneath robes. The carriage felt cramped with the two of them sitting side by side.

    Ian, sitting beside Thesaya on the opposite side, shrugged. "Regardless of the situation, only the process will change. Unless the Duke is already dead, we��ll just confront him and proceed with our n."

    "I��m worried if things will go as nned. Do you think the Duke will easily believe that you are a member of the Round Table?" Philip added cautiously.

    Ian��s n was to act as a member of the Round Table in front of the Duke. Disguising Mev and Philip as purifiers was part of convincing the Duke, especially if he was indeed a council member and aware of the Dawn Brigade��s existence, given his close ties with the church.

    Resting his chin on his palm, Ian replied, "We have nothing to lose. If it doesn��t work out, we can always resort to fighting as originally nned."

    "The important thing is to minimize unnecessary sacrifices. In that sense, Ian��s n is quite meaningful," Mev said calmly, looking at Thesaya and Philip. "We��ll support Ian��s authority, even if it��s based on a lie."

    <em>... Though that wasn��t my original intention. </em>

    Despite his thoughts, he nodded calmly.

    Thanks to Nasser��s story, the group now knew that the Duke��s influence was greater than expected. Killing him would have significant repercussions. Even if Ian was the Agent of tinum Dragon, he might not be able to mitigate all the fallout. This wasn��t the North but the West of the Empire, and the opponent was the most powerful figure in the region.

    However, having an elder elf and purifiers with them would change the situation. It would significantly reduce the likelihood of unnecessary bloodshed.

    <em>��The cleanup, well, Archeas will handle it somehow.��</em>

    While Ian was thinking irresponsibly, Thesaya, with an expectant look in her eyes, spoke up.

    "What��s there to worry about? Ian will handle everything. We just need to stand there and look imposing. It��s not our first time, after all."

    "... Yes, indeed. When else would I get to be a purifier?" Philipughed softly.

    Ian waved his hand slightly and said, "Just don��t let your guard down. We never know what unexpected situations might arise."

    "Even if everything seems certain, we��ll remain quiet until you give the signal, Ian," Mev responded.

    Nodding, Ian turned his gaze outside the window.

    The mutated and withered nts were no longer visible. It was now an ordinary field and forest, except for the dull gray sky and the heavy air. It was evidence that they had entered the outskirts of Tessen. While the air didn��t yet have the salty scent, Racliffe wasn��t far off. The group huddled inside the carriage because they didn��t know when they might encounter Racliffe��s soldiers, nobles, or, worst of all, refugees.

    "Anyway, I hope there won��t be another tragedy like in Tessen, even if it makes things more difficult," Philip muttered.

    Recalling Racliffe in the game, Ian replied indifferently, "Well, we��ll find out when we get there."

    ***

    As night fell, they encountered nothing. There were no refugees, nor any signs of human presence at all. It seemed there were no monsters either. It wasn��t that they had never been there; they had likely been scattered by the void magic from the corrupted rituals. Thanks to this, the group set up camp right in the middle of the field off the main road.

    Charlotte dragged Nasser around, using him as a pack mule, while he dutifully handled the chores with a smile despite her harsh treatment.

    <em>He��s a peculiar one,</em> Ian thought as he chewed on some jerky, watching Nasser organize the camp. It seemed Nasser viewed all of this as part of his penance.

    A pot of stew made from various ingredients was boiling over the campfire. Despite its appearance, it was a surprisingly decent stew.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A loud noise erupted from the opposite side. Ian turned his gaze without stopping his chewing. Philip was sprawled on the ground, thrown down by Mev. Despite the short time since they started sparring, Philip had already been floored three times. Mev, straddling Philip��s breastte, held a de to his face, one hand on the hilt and the other gripping the de��s middle.

    "Your whole body is both a fortress and a weapon, Philip. You need to engrave that into your subconscious," said Mev, who had withdrawn the de and extended her hand.

    Philip, breathing heavily, grabbed it and stood up with difficulty. "I thought it would be easier since I��ve watched so much. But as expected, theory and practice are different."

    "You��ll get used to it soon. Let��s go again."

    Mev patted Philip on the shoulder and moved back to create distance.

    "I��m ready, my lord!"

    The sparring resumed.

    Since Philip was wearing full te armor, Mev was teaching him thebat techniques of a knight, including the art of dueling. She seemed intent on teaching him all her skills before they parted ways.

    <em>It��s her way of saying goodbye,</em> Ian thought as he took a bowl from Nasser, watching the sparring match.

    From Ian��s perspective, this was a process to rid Philip of various ingrained habits. Philip wasn��t just blindly losing; though the results always ended in Mev��s victory, Philip was managing some resistance, like a worm wriggling on a hook.

    "Watching a fight is the most entertaining," Thesaya remarked, holding her bowl of stew to her mouth.

    Beside her, Charlotte snorted quietly as Philip was thrown to the ground again.

    Holding her bowl of stew, Charlotte spoke up. "Eat first."

    "I��m fine... Though you should eat, my lord. If I eat now, I��ll just throw it all up," Philip said, lying spread-eagled as he caught his breath.

    Mev, smiling silently, approached the campfire. Despite her heavy breathing, she seemed much moreposed than Philip.

    "You��re using your shield like a coward," Nassermented as he handed a bowl to Mev.

    Everyone��s attention turned to him. Charlotte frowned and nced at Ian, who subtly shook his head.

    Philip lifted his head to look at Nasser. "Did you just say that to me?"

    Despite being opposed to killing him, Mev and Philip hadn��t spoken a word to Nasser. They didn��t like him, regardless of their stance. In fact, they almost hated him. Nasser was a member of the Dawn Brigade and, ultimately, someone who had been abandoned by their God.

    It had been the first conversation between Nasser and the others since he joined, and it wasn��t getting off to a good start.

    "Hmm," Thesaya��s smile widened as she saw Philip��s expression.

    She sipped her stew, eyes gleaming, while Nasser smiled and nodded. "Yes. You��re trying to block every attack. That��s fine when you��re lightly armored, but with that gear, there��s no need."

    "If it��s about fighting techniques, our lord��s teaching is more than enough��"

    "Sir Gotheir is an excellent knight, of course, but he doesn��t use a shield. As you know, I do."

    The shield currently on Philip��s left arm was originally Nasser��s. It was a scaled-down version of arge shield, a masterpiece made from Imperial steel mixed with silver, just like Ian��s greatsword and Mev��s two-handed sword. Though it wasn��t inscribed with attack magic, it could neutralize magic to a certain extent and even deflect spells below a certain level. The enhancement of holy skills was almost a secondary feature.

    "You��re getting ahead of yourself," Charlotte growled, ring at Nasser. "Do you want the other half of your ear gone too?"

    "... I only wanted to help. I apologize if I was rude, sir," Nasser said calmly, bowing his head and sitting back down.

    Ian, watching as he chewed on his stew, finally spoke up.

    "Hey."

    "Yes, my lord?"

    "How well do you fight?"

    "...?"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Nasser blinked for a moment and then let out a hollowugh.

    "This is the first time I��ve ever been asked such a question. I��ve never really thought about it...."

    He ran a hand through his moderately wavy hair and continued. "I was raised to be a knight from a young age and was knighted as soon as I came of age. The very next year, I received a revtion from the Radiant Goddess and devoted myself to the church. I was selected as a purifier about half a yearter. And I��ve survived a few more years since then. So, I don��t think Ick talent."

    <em>So, he��s a natural-born genius. And a noble, no less. Truly Imperial.</em>

    Ian snorted and added. "How aboutpared to Gotheir? Not this Gotheir here, the dead one."

    "In terms of experience, I couldn��t match my senior. I��ve never thought about fighting him, but I wouldn��t have gone down easily. I��m still young, after all."

    "What about the Dawn Brigade? How do you and that shiny fellowpare?" Thesaya quickly interjected.

    Nasser tilted his head slightly. "I��ve neverpared ranks either.... But I was probably stronger than average. At least before I was cast aside. The same goes for my deceased senior."

    Ian smacked his lips briefly. If they were to fight the Dawn Brigade again, it was clear it wouldn��t be an easy battle.After all, the Dawn Brigade was a secret societyposed of carefully selected purifiers, so there was no way they��d be weak. Especially since they��d be adorned with all sorts of magical weapons, artifacts, and holy relics.

    <em>It really feels like I��m in Chapter Three now, damn it. In the game, they weren��t ones to worry about this early. </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue bitterly and looked back at Mev.

    "How about having him spar with Philip while you eat?"

    "Me? With him?" Philip whipped around to look at Ian.

    He surely didn��t think he��d lose to someone forsaken by the Goddess.

    Mev, who had been eating quietly, looked at Nasser. "Even if it��s just a spar, fighting in those clothes won��t be easy."

    Nasser, who wasn��t even allowed minimal armament, was d in nothing but a simple cloth. He was even barefoot.

    However, his expression remained unperturbed as he shrugged.

    "Just give me a sword and a shield."

    As Philip red at Nasser with a face that seemed to grow more irritated, Mev nodded.

    "I��m fine with it, as long as Philip agrees."

    "I��m fine with it too. Now I��m really curious. Will he still be strong without the blessings of the Goddess and that impressive gear?" Philip responded immediately.

    <em>The training effect will be remarkable.</em>

    Ian thought,ughing quietly as he looked at Nasser.

    "In the carriage��s luggage, you��ll find the shield he used. As for the sword...."

    "You can use mine," Charlotte said, unbuckling the longsword from her waist.

    Her orange eyes red at Nasser. "If you try anything funny under the pretense of sparring...."

    "Do not worry. I have no such intentions."

    epting the sword, Nasser headed toward the carriage. While he searched for the shield, Philip jumped up and began noisily stretching. His eyes gleamed as he twisted his neck from side to side.

    "The sword is good, and the shield is excellent as well. It��s very well worn. You must have taken great care of them."

    Meanwhile, Nasser calmly inspected the shield as he returned.

    Philip rotated his shoulders and spoke. "If it hurts, please let me know. I��ll stop immediately."

    "And if you want to learn some techniques from me, just say the word. I��ll dly teach you," Nasser smirked as he said this, ncing at Ian before adding. "In that sense, may I ask for a favor as well?"

    Philip stopped his movements and motioned for him to go ahead.

    "I��ve heard you��ve worked as a squire for a long time. I��ve never had a squire, nor have I been one, so there are many things I don��t know. Could you pass on some of your secrets to me? I think it will be necessary if I am to serve Lord Ian."

    Philip blinked, clearly not expecting this, then smiled faintly as he took up his sword and shield.

    "Very well. I ept your proposal."

    "Thank you, sir." Nasser nodded and assumed abat stance.

    As soon as Philip nodded for him to start, Nasser charged at him.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Nasser and Philip swung their swords at each other almost simultaneously. Philip blocked Nasser��s iing strike with his shield. However, Nasser had also swung his left arm forward at an angle as he swung with his right arm. It seemed as though he intended to take Philip��s strike on his shoulder.

    "...!" Philip, eyes widening in surprise, slowed the speed of his sword. Still, he couldn��tpletely stop, and the de sank into Nasser��s forearm. Yet Nasser neither recoiled nor withdrew his extended arm.

    The round shield he held out halted just inches from Philip��s chin. Both men froze for a moment. Philip, holding his breath, quickly withdrew his sword. Blood dripped steadily from Nasser��s wounded arm.

    Nasser spoke calmly. "If I were in full te armor, my arm wouldn��t be injured. But in that case, even with a helmet, your head would be ringing quite a bit."

    He shrugged, lowering his shield. "It��s obvious, but I thought demonstrating it would be more effective."

    "Um, let��s at least wrap your arm first." Philip fumbled, suddenly feeling guilty after seeing the blood despite his earlier enthusiasm.

    Looking down at his bleeding arm, Nasser continued. "It��s fine. Even though the Goddess took away my holy mark, not all the blessings on my body have disappeared. You��ll soon realize that the body blessed by the Radiant Goddess is particrly sturdy and heals quickly. Anyway...."

    Nasser tapped his head with his sword.

    "Using a shield defensively is sufficient only when your head is targeted. Like when magic is flying at you. Otherwise, you should use it solely as a weapon. If not, there��s no reason to wear that armor and carry the shield."

    Nasser finished with a yful smile. "Have you got it now?"

    "... Yes, I don��t think I��ll forget." Philip nodded sheepishly.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte had approached and stood next to Nasser, holding a strip of cloth to use as a bandage. She gestured indifferently behind her with her chin.

    "He told me to bandage you up. Unless you��re going to stop the sparring."

    "... Alright, then. Please." Nasser extended his arm.

    While Charlotte reluctantly wrapped the surrounding bandage, his gaze shifted back to Philip.

    "I have many tricks I used to rely on. Would you like to learn some? Although you probably already know quite a few."

    "... Philip." Philip shrugged and smiled broadly. "Just call me Philip. I haven��t been knighted yet, anyway."

    "Not Nasser?"

    "... When it��s just us, it will be fine. I don��t think you��d make a mistake because of it."

    "Haha. Alright, Philip. Shall we continue?"

    <em>... This feels like a scene out of a teen movie.</em>

    Ian smirked as he watched the two. It wasn��t an unpleasant sight. Taking a sip of his drink, he handed the bottle to Mev, who had just finished her meal.

    "What do you think?"

    "He��s a great teacher. He��ll be very helpful in areas I can��t cover. Perhaps it��s because they��re of the same age."

    "I meant his skills."

    "...?" Mev, bringing the bottle to her lips, nced at Ian with just her eyes.

    Ian borated. "Do you think he��d make a good squire?"

    "...!" Mev quickly set down the bottle and frowned. "Are you suggesting I take him as my squire?"

    "He��s an ex-purifier, so he should know how to deal with monsters and the corrupted." Ian shrugged.

    Mev handed him back the bottle. "That��s why you should take him along instead."

    "I expect to have many confrontations with the Dawn Brigade and the Order. I can��t trust him in those situations. Even if he doesn��t betray me, he might do something unexpected. I can��t keep someone like that around. He wants to atone for Lu Sr, so let him do it on the frontier."

    Taking another sip, Ian nced slyly at Mev and added. "While serving you."

    "...."

    "Think it over. We still have time."

    "... And if I decide not to take him?"

    "Well..." Ian nodded slightly. It was enough for Mev to understand the unspoken implication.

    "... Alright. I��ll consider it." Mev muttered, looking over at Nasser sparring with Philip.

    A new conflict flickered in her eyes. Ian, observing her profile for a moment, eventually turned away, bringing the bottle back to his lips.

    <em>Well, I��ve done all I can. At least, thanks to those two, the night hadn��t been boring.</em>

    From the next day, Nasser was allowed to wear the gear Philip had set aside.

    ***

    "Is this burned smell just me?" Thesaya asked, twitching her nose, as the afternoon approached.

    Philip, sitting across from her, sniffed the air and responded. "It��s faint, but I can smell it too,"

    As Ian nodded absentmindedly, Thesaya opened the window connecting to the driver��s seat.

    "What��s going on, kitty? Is there a fire somewhere?"

    "It seems so. There��s smoke rising." Charlotte responded promptly. "It��sing from more than one ce."

    "Is it a forest fire?" Thesaya leaned out the window.

    Philip tilted his head in curiosity. "Could this be the aftermath of the ritual?"

    "No, it probably is caused by people," Ian answered, turning to look out the front of the carriage.

    Beyond the hill on the main road, ck smoke was rising in multiple plumes, just as Charlotte had described.

    "People? Are you sure...?"

    "The servants of corruption and gue are weak against fire. They wouldn��t have set it."

    "Then it means Racliffe must have seeded in stopping the ritual on his own!" Philip eximed, turning to Mev, whose expression also brightened slightly.

    Ian neither confirmed nor denied it. In any case, it was a positive sign from his perspective. However, it also meant that a situation he wasn��t looking forward to was about to ur. Although it was inevitable, he had hoped it would happen when there were fewer witnesses.

    Both Thesaya and Charlotte turned their heads simultaneously as the carriage reached the middle of the uphill road.

    "I hear footsteps."

    "There are many of them. Some are on horseback. I hear metal nking. They��re not bandits, they seem to be soldiers."

    Listening to their consecutive observations, Ian let out a faint, bitter smile.

    <em>Speak of the devil.</em>

    Thesaya quickly entered the carriage and closed one of the windows. Mev and Philip pulled their hoods over their heads, while Ian shut the remaining window. As the interior dimmed, Nasser��s voice came through the small window near the driver��s seat.

    "What should I do?"

    "Just stay put." Ian turned his head, his hand already rummaging through his pocket dimension. "The rest will be handled by a trained instructor."

    "A trained instructor��?" Nasser tilted his head.

    Instead of answering, Ian exchanged a nce with Charlotte.

    She grinned, revealing a hint of her fangs.

    "To get us directly to the Duke, a simple approach won��t suffice, right?"

    "... Do what you need to do." Ian, clicking his tongue, handed over a finely bound leather booklet.

    It was his identification, issued by the Northern Autonomous Region.

    Charlotte looked at the certificate and added. "If it��s necessary, it might be more effective if you show this yourself."

    "...." Ian frowned for a moment, then let out a short sigh through his nose and snapped the window shut.

    Nasser blinked at the closed window, then naturally turned his gaze to Charlotte. She was adjusting her gear with a low, growling sound as if loosening her neck.

    "What are you nning to do?"

    "What do you think I am?" Charlotte asked without looking at him.

    Nasser shrugged. "You��re Sir Ian��spanion. And a beast-warrior."

    "Right. But I��m also Ian��s servant."

    "Really...?"

    "Look ahead. And maintain yourposure. If you make Ian look bad, I won��t let it slide."

    "... Yes. Understood." Though puzzled, Nasser wiped the smile from his face and looked ahead.

    Soon, a group of soldiers, led by a knight, appeared at the top of the hill.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Sir Spello furrowed his thick brows deeply as he gazed at the distant carriage traversing the rugged path below. His frown grew deeper, not just because of the sun in his eyes, but also due to the out-of-ce presence of that fancy, intricately designed carriage in this countryside backdrop.

    Every part of therge, sturdy-looking vehicle was remarkable, from the gleaming silver armor of the two white horses to the burly, brown-skinned coachman and the heavily armored beastfolk beside him. Even their timing was suspicious, considering this wasn��t even the usual route to Tessen.

    "What should we do? Shall we inspect them first?"

    The question came from the lieutenant at his side, breaking the silence. It was just the two of them there, mounted on their horses atop the hill overlooking the road.

    Spello nodded thoughtfully. The lieutenant, catching the signal, nudged his horse forward a step. His face disyed anxiety, mirroring the tension Spello felt, knowing the carriage below was not an ordinary traveler.

    "Stop the carriage and identify yourselves!"

    The lieutenant��smand rang out sharply andmanding.

    "Thisnd is under the stewardship of Duke Kralen! If you do notply with the procedures, you shall not pass!"

    Yet, the carriage did not halt. It merely reduced its pace as it continued its climb. Amid the lieutenant��s muttered frustrations, the beastfolk on the coachman��s seat stood, her presence undeniably imposing."...."

    She was robustly built, a characteristic of her kind, with a mane that fluttered in the breeze from her neck. Remarkably, her intense gaze was fixed not on the lieutenant but directly on Spello. Despite the distance, when their eyes met, a palpable tension sparked instantly. Spello felt a twitch in his eyebrow.

    "Are you a soldier of Duke Kralen?"

    Her voice, cold and sharp, cut through the air with a chilling rity that Spello could hear from afar.

    Spello subtly signaled the lieutenant to step back, thenposed himself and urged his horse forward, speaking louder to hide his nervousness.

    "That��s right! I am Spello, a knight in loyal service to Duke Edward Kralen, the rightful ruler of Racliffe and the warden of the Inner Sea, master of the Blue Fleet!"

    "Very well." The beastfolk nodded, her demeanor unflinching even upon hearing the Duke��s esteemed name.

    "In that case, lead us to the Duke, Sir Spello. The upants within have urgent business with him."

    "...." Spello��s expression tightened, the implication of the beastfolk woman��s words suggesting an inevitable course of action. He exchanged a knowing nce with the lieutenant before replying.

    "I am the Duke��s knight, sworn to prioritize hismands above all. I am curious who these bold passengers are to make such imperious demands."

    "Clear the way and dismount. The names about to be spoken deserve more respect than to be heard from atop a horse."

    Muscles tensed along Spello��s jaw as the lieutenant whispered, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

    "What shall we do...?"

    "... Disperse the soldiers. Clear the way."

    As Spello turned his horse around, his irritation became apparent, though a stronger sense of curiosity took over.

    <em>Who are these mysterious passengers, speaking with such unshakable confidence? If they turned out to be less important than expected, they would not survive here. </em>

    With hismand, the intruders would be swiftly and effectively dealt with by his well-trained soldiers. In the event of such a situation, Spello was fully prepared to ensure that the beastfolk woman did not survive.

    <em>tter, tter��</em>

    As the soldiers and supply wagons moved off the road, the carriage slowly ascended the hill and approached Spello and his lieutenant.

    After confirming that the two had dismounted, the beastfolk finally snapped her fingers. The brown-skinned coachman pulled the reins, bringing the carriage to a halt in the middle of the road. The beastfolk, taking in the sight of Spello, his lieutenant, and the lined-up soldiers, sped her hands behind her back and began to speak.

    "Let me introduce those inside. Sir Gotheir and Sir Nasser, both members of the purification squad, Apostles of the Radiant Goddess, and lights in the darkness."

    "...!"

    Though her voice was neither loud nor fast, the impact was immense. Spello, his lieutenant, and even the soldiers froze like statues.

    Hearing such notorious names at such a time was indeed shocking.

    "And also." However, the beastfolk��s introduction had just begun. "She is the youngest and thest elder of the endless pursuit of knowledge, the one awakened through the baptism of death. Lady Tensia Aynas, the elder elf."

    <em>An elder elf...?</em>

    Spello inhaled sharply. These were unbelievable words.

    <em>While the purifiers might be here, why would an elf from the central or southern regions be in the West?</em>

    More astonishing was the implication that the main point of the introduction was yet toe.

    "These individuals are all aiding in a sacred mission. Everyone, kneel on one knee and show your respect."

    The beastfolk looked around to ensurepliance before continuing.

    "A Holy Crusader of the Stern Goddess, the one who rekindled the sacred me of the zing Goddess. Thest avenger of the Giant Kingdom and the true Great Warrior of the North."

    "...!" Spello��s eyes widened at the words, as did those of his lieutenant and the surrounding soldiers. All eyes were now on the beastfolk, their jaws hanging open.

    "The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the Corrupt Ancient Dragon, the official and sole emissary of the mighty tinum Dragon. And furthermore!"

    The beastfolk suddenly shouted, her icy gaze sweeping over Spello and the soldiers. Clearly displeased that they hadn��t kneeled yet.

    Spello, almost kneeling instinctively, quickly steadied himself. The ims were staggering, but as the Duke��s knight, he couldn��t kneel just based on these words.

    He mustered his strength to meet the beastfolk��s piercing stare.

    The beastfolk, baring her fangs slightly, continued. "The savior of Lu Sard who eradicated the vampire n, the superhuman who defeated the demon incarnate from the void, and purified corruption and gue, Sir Ian Hope!"

    The beastfolk raised her head slightly after finishing her introduction. A hush fell over the scene, with only the faint snorting of horses breaking the silence.

    Spello, staring at her nkly, swallowed dryly and spoke. "Can you�� prove all of that?"

    The beastfolk, who had been ring at Spello, finally turned her gaze. Behind her, the coachman, who looked as bewildered as the soldiers, blinked in surprise.

    The beastfolk nodded toward the carriage. The coachman cautiously opened the small window behind the driver��s seat.

    But there was no need for him to speak.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    As if on cue, one of the carriage doors opened.

    A momentter, a pale-skinned elf with silver hair stepped out, her head held high. Despite wearing simple leather armor over worn clothes, her innate nobility was unmistakable.

    After descending from the carriage, she stood beside the door without ncing at Spello or the soldiers. When two more figures, both deeply hooded, emerged from the carriage, a significant ripple spread through Spello��s mind.

    As a knight and a devotee of Lu Sr, he quickly recognized that the robe symbolized the Great Church, and beneath it, the heavy armor indicated their true identity. They were undoubtedly members of the church��s purification squad.

    While the two purifiers stood beside the elf, Spello��s gaze naturally shifted to thest man emerging from the carriage.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    ck hair and eyes, an expressionless face like a mask. His armor, a mix of te and chain mail, appeared ordinary, as did his physique.

    Only the sword at his waist seemed exceptional, but overall, he didn��t stand outpared to those who preceded him.

    However, the elder elf and the two purifiers bowed deeply to him. He, on the other hand, paid them no mind and walked forward.

    He stopped in front of Spello and extended a document.

    "Verify this."

    Unconsciously, Spello epted the certificate with both hands. The man��s demeanor, as if everything was perfectly natural, exuded an even greater authority.

    Upon reading the document, Spello sighed deeply.

    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."

    This was a certificate issued by the church of Travelga and signed by Archduke f, the ruler of the Northern Autonomous Region.

    The ink used to inscribe the letters was mixed with gold dust.

    Everyone had heard the rumor of a superhuman appearing in the North and ying a dragon. And this document was enough proof that the man before him was indeed that Dragon yer.

    This also meant that everything the beastfolk had said was true.

    A superhuman from the North, the official emissary of the tinum Dragon, had appeared before him, apanied by an elder elf and purifiers.

    "Is this still not enough?" The beastfolk��s low voice pierced Spello��s ears.

    Spello shuddered and fell to one knee. "F-forgive my rudeness...! Glory to the radiant light...!"

    As if on cue, the lieutenant and soldiers followed suit, bowing their heads. They ced their spears on the ground.

    Sweat trickled down Spello��s cheek.

    "There are matters here that need to be discussed urgently with the Duke. Will you guide us?" Ian asked. His voice was so t it felt almost abrasive.

    Spello bowed his head lower and replied. "P-please forgive me. I must depart to carry out my orders. Instead, I will assign soldiers to guide you."

    "What are your orders?"

    "We... are heading to Tessen. His Excellency suspects that the corruption has spread there as well. We are to assess the situation and establish a military camp nearby."

    "Then you cane with me now."

    "What...?" Spello looked up instinctively.

    Ian, looking down at him with an impassive face, continued. "The situation in Tessen has already been dealt with. That��s why I need to meet the Duke."

    "...." Spello��s mouth opened slightly again. He met Ian��s ck eyes and finally asked. "What happened in Tessen?"

    "The city of Tessen has fallen. By the time we arrived, it was already in ruins." The beastfolk answered.

    Seeing Spello��s widened eyes, she added calmly. "And Sir Ian Hope here defeated the demon of the void that had taken root there and purified the corruptednd."

    At that moment, Ian extended his hand toward Spello. Locking eyes with the stiffened Spello, he gave a slight nod.

    "We can discuss the details on the way."

    "... Yes." Spello barely managed to reply, carefully folding the certificate and holding it above his head.

    Ian took it as if it were the most natural thing and added.

    "Lead the way, Sir Spello."

    ***

    The soldiers marched in silence, unable to hide the relief that mingled with their smiles. It was only natural. Their dangerous mission had been reduced to merely escorting a carriage, and they were heading back to the Racliffe.

    Although they would undoubtedly be reassigned to another mission, it wouldn��t be as perilous as their original task. And this sentiment was shared by Spello, who was walking alongside the carriage.

    "... It truly is a remarkable achievement, one for the history books." He murmured, having been briefly informed about the events in Tessen by Charlotte.

    Of course, much of Charlotte��s ount was embellished, particrly the part about the purifiersing to kill Ian.

    ording to the story, the purifiers joined Ian near Tessen and helped thwart the corrupted ritual. At least, that was how Spello would report it.

    "...." Ian, who had been sitting impassively, nced at Thesaya beside him. She had been quietly observing him, clearly eager to hear more. Ian nodded slightly. He also needed to gather some information.

    Thesaya promptly spoke up. "Sir Spello."

    "Yes, mydy." Spello turned his head eagerly. His expression and tone were now impably respectful.

    "Sending reinforcements to Tessen implies that Racliffe sessfully overcame all its crises."

    Thesaya, smiling as Tensia Aynas, added. "I��m curious how it was achieved. ording to the corrupted ones in Tessen, there was a ritual performed here as well."

    "Indeed. Everything was rotting away, even the seawater. Horrid creatures emerged from the underground sewers, and those killed by them reanimated in ghastly forms."

    Spello��s gaze seemed to focus on something distant, not the scenery, but his memories.

    "His Excellency led the knights through the city, rescuing the citizens. The inner fortress became filled with survivors. But holding out was all we could do. A few dayster, reinforcements arrived from the inds, but even they couldn��t enter the city. We werepletely isted in the inner fortress. It was a nightmare, as death seemed inevitable."

    <em>That��s how it was yed out in the game.</em>

    While Ian mused inwardly, Spello continued.

    "But then, suddenly, everything changed. From the underground sewers, screams echoed, and soon the entire city was filled with cries. They were the sounds of the monsters. His Excellency realized it was an opportunity andunched a counterattack. And indeed, the curses and monsters that had engulfed the city began to lose their power. At that time, we didn��t know why it happened...."

    Spello nced at Ian��s profile, his eyes shimmering.

    "... Now, I think I understand why."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Ian realized Spello was referring to when he had dealt with the Defiled Tree. Ian realized it wasn��t just his authority that had made Spello so respectful; it was also the tangible help he had provided.

    The corrupted ones in that area had likely relied heavily on the tree��s power, which exined their sudden weakness when it was destroyed. Ian wasn��t particrly surprised; he had merely confirmed what he had expected.

    "Thank you, Sir Ian. When this bes known, both the citizens and His Excellency will surely express their gratitude personally," said Spello.

    Ian merely nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    "Thanks are unnecessary."

    "So, is that how everything was resolved?" Thesaya asked.

    Spello shook his head lightly.

    "No. There were fierce battles that followed. Although the monsters were weakened and in disarray, they weren��tpletely powerless. However, His Excellency bravely took the lead, and we were able to join forces with the ind��s reinforcements. Thanks to that, we reimed the city."

    "Did you find the source of the curse?""Of course. His Excellency determined that their of the corrupted was hidden somewhere in the underground sewers. He deployed a task force, and the operation was sessful. The corrupted were all killed, and I heard that their where the ritual was performed was purified by fire."

    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Spello. "You killed all the corrupted?"

    "I didn��t see it myself, but I clearly heard the loud explosions and screams from the sewers. Nearly everyone did. It was the efforts of Sir Valoi, Sir Palmer, and the mage Matthias. They were the only ones to return alive from that dreadful ce."

    "Of course...." Ian��s lips curled into a slight smirk. He suspected that any other survivors were silenced to keep the truth from spreading.

    In the game, the Duke��s minions were the ones who returned. Although there were only two then, the addition of a third wasn��t surprising.

    Spello, unaware of Ian��s thoughts, continued. "Of course, it��s not entirely over yet. We still need to rebuild the city, and there are remnants of the cursed in the sewers and forest. But soon, we��ll extinguish them and restore the city to its former state. Thanks to not needing to send troops to Tessen, the process will be quicker."

    "That��s why I smell burning...."

    "Yes. We��re burning the contaminated forests and fields to purify the remnants of the curse."

    "And that was also ordered by the Duke?"

    "Of course."

    <em>The public sentiment must be soaring.</em>

    Ian suppressed augh and leaned his head back. The Duke, leading everything by example, would only strengthen his position after this crisis was over. He would wield near-absolute power in this region, akin to that of an emperor, and it would be genuinely heartfelt.

    Of course, Ian had no intention of allowing that to happen.

    "How far is it to Racliffe?" Ian asked.

    Spello answered immediately. "We should arrive before sunset tomorrow."

    "Please hurry a bit more." Ian looked at Spello and smiled subtly. "I am eager to meet the Duke[1] as soon as possible."

    "Yes. I will do my best." Unaware of Ian��s true intentions, Spello bowed his head.

    Ian nodded graciously and closed the carriage window.

    ***

    As the soldiers passed through the smoke-filled forests and fields, they finally set up camp on the ash-covered inste at night. The first thing they had set up was a tent for Ian and hispanions.

    Even without a specific request, they ced it at a considerable distance from the rest of the camp.

    Therge tent, capable of housing over ten people, was furnished with wooden beds and bedding, severalnterns around the edges, and arge table in the center.

    These were items originally intended for themanders.

    "Excuse me."

    Just after the group entered the tent, Spello appeared with soldiers carrying tes.

    Salted meat, grilled fish preserved in salt, and even wine wereid out in a neat row on the table. Thanks to their return to Racliffe, there was no need to conserve supplies.

    "Please make yourselvesfortable. If you need anything else...."

    "This will be sufficient. We don��t need a guard, so you can dismiss everyone."

    "Yes, understood." Spello bowed politely and left the tent.

    Soon, the soldiers guarding the area began to withdraw. Charlotte and Thesaya signaled the coast was clear, and Mev and Philip finally removed their hoods.

    Drawn to the table, the group��s eyes focused on Ian, who was unbuckling his sword.

    Ian approached the table with a casual smile. "What are you waiting for? Let��s eat."

    As if on cue, the group removed their gloves and reached for the food. For a while, no one spoke as they focused on their meal.

    It had been a long time since they had eaten anything other than preserved rations. Even though the food was salted, it was far better than jerky or hard bread. The wine, likely made in Tessen, was a treat.

    Even Nasser, who usually maintained aposed demeanor, was eating with his lips glistening with oil.

    "... Now I feel alive again." Philip sighed softly.

    Although he knew no one was listening, he kept his voice low.

    "Eat your fill. When we reach Racliffe, we might not have time to eat properly," Ian said, chewing on his meat.

    Mev nodded in agreement. "The Duke��s closest aides are undoubtedly his henchmen. Even if they��ve weakened, they aren��t ordinary people if they��ve dealt with the corrupted."

    "Indeed. Moreover, it seems they didn��tpletely end the ritual."

    At Ian��s words, the group turned their eyes to him.

    Ian took a sip of wine before continuing. "The medium of the ritual bears the mark of the void. If that had been destroyed, there wouldn��t be any remnants of the curse or survivors. Everyone knows that."

    "Ah, yes, indeed," Mev nodded.

    This was a fact only those who had closed the demonic realm or dealt with the corrupted ones would know.

    Mev, her gaze somber, muttered. "They must have retrieved the mark imbued with the power of the void through their henchmen. That��s why they were the only ones who returned."

    "Perhaps."

    Whether they left it forter, or, as Mev suggested, only retrieved the part marked with the symbol and returned, the oue ultimately wouldn��t change.

    "Maybe that��s why they sent troops to Tessen," Philip added. "The Duke probably knew who was behind this."

    "They must have suspected something went wrong with the ritual in Tessen. They wanted to confirm the situation and seize its power," Mev responded.

    "Could be." Ian shrugged.

    The true intentions of the Duke were irrelevant at this point.

    "What matters now is that the Duke has likely seized the unimed power of the void. Once the remnants are cleared, it will be his entirely. It may already be so."

    Of course, even if that were the case, he would be much weaker than what Ian had seen in the game. But it was useful information to know.

    "So, Duke Kralen is indeed one of the corrupted," Nassermented, his tone not particrly surprised. It seemed he had only just confirmed his suspicions.

    "Have you ever heard that he practiced magic?" Ian added casually. Mev looked at him, and he continued nonchntly.

    "If he can wield the power contained in the mark, he must be a priest or mage serving the ancient gods. If it were the former, he wouldn��t be at odds with the corrupted priests."

    This was actually based on Ian��s knowledge of the game.

    As Mev nodded in understanding, Nasser, frowning, spoke up. "I recall hearing that his deceased younger son was a mage. I don��t know if the Duke is, but it seems possible."

    "Even among his henchmen, there was a spellcaster. There could be two corrupted mages," Charlotte murmured.

    Ian nodded. "Which is why we need to end this quickly, without giving them time to cast any spells."

    It was certainly possible now. Mev and Philip were heavily armed with the purifiers�� equipment, and Charlotte and Thesaya had their own magical artifacts and enchanted items. Ian was also simrly equipped.

    "Now that we have a clearer picture, we just need to assign roles appropriately," Mev added.

    Ian looked at her and smiled. "You should face the Duke with me."

    "Then I��ll take on the spellcasters," Thesaya volunteered, raising her hand.

    "You said spellcasters should face each other. I may not be able to use magic yet, but I have artifacts."

    "Then the knights will naturally be our targets," Philip said, looking at Charlotte.

    She gestured at his robe. "Don��t think you can handle them all by yourself because you��re wearing that. Once you��re done with your opponent, don��t join me��handle another. There might be more minions. I��ll take care of my target."

    "Understood." Philip nodded, and Thesaya added.

    "Lend me a sword, redhead. And Ian, lend me some throwing knives. My bow won��t be much use inside."

    "I��ll lend you my rapier. Ian has it; you can get it from him."

    "It��s easy to give you the knives, but do you know how to use them?" Ian asked, following Mev.

    Thesaya nodded quickly. "Of course. I��ve secretly tried throwing it a few times, and it��s easier than shooting a bow."

    <em>Ah, so you��ve been practicing more than just archery.</em>

    Ian smirked and nodded. While he was thinking, Nasser, who had been quietly observing, suddenly spoke up.

    "So, what role should I take?"

    For a moment, everyone turned to look at him, then exchanged nces.

    Ian sucked the grease from his fingers and replied. "Coachman."

    "Wh-what...?" Nasser��s usual smile froze on his face.

    Sensing a strange enjoyment at the moment, Ian continued. "You won��t be going in with us."

    "... But I could be of help."

    "I know. That��s why you need to guard the carriage. When we take the Duke��s head, there will be chaos. Someone might try to harm the horses and the carriage. You need to handle them. Don��t kill them, though."

    "...." Nasser opened and closed his mouth, seemingly at a loss for words. The expressions on the others�� faces varied from small torge smiles, indicating that Ian wasn��t the only one finding the situation amusing.

    "Well, it seems I have no choice. If that��s my role, then I��ll do it." Nasser chuckled dryly, a hint of resignation in hisughter, as he seemed toe to terms with his situation once again.

    His gaze swept over hispanions. "Anyway, from what I hear, it��s clear that you all are experts, nearly on par with the purification squad. No, perhaps even..."

    He raised his ss as he added, "You might be superior, especially since you don��t need to be particr about the means."

    "It seems the Purifiers have many restrictions?" Philip asked, munching on some meat.

    Nasser smiled. "We, no, they are nameless, always in the public eye. Just their attire alone is bound to stand out, isn��t it? In contrast, you all seem quite free."

    "Well, as you saw earlier, we aren��t exactly inconspicuous either," Thesaya added. Nasser shrugged in agreement.

    "You used that attention to your advantage, something the purification squad can��t do. They rely solely on the church��s authority. Now I understand how the news of Sir Ian reached the purification squad. Everyone, including myself, had the sequence of events backward."

    After taking a sip of his drink, Nasser twirled his index fingers from both hands together in a swirling motion.

    "Instead of incidents happening where you, my lord, appear, you are going to ces where the corrupted are, using all possible means, just like today."

    "You should get used to it. You might have to do the same," Ian said with a chuckle.

    Nasser��s smile widened. "I��m looking forward to it. I should start practicing public speeches, then."

    <em>Though you��ll never be introducing me by name.</em>

    Ian thought, ncing at Mev while raising his ss.

    Mev, after a momentary conflicted look, shook her head slightly and spoke. "It would be good to confirm if the Duke is really a member of the parliament."

    "... Would that change anything if he is?" Nasser asked, not bothering to ask what a parliament member was.

    Mev, pausing briefly, took a sip of her drink and answered. "It would mean my revenge isplete."

    "Revenge...?"

    Mev didn��t respond further. Instead, she brought her ss to her lips. Philip, Charlotte, and Thesaya also lost their smiles, each likely contemting what woulde after this mission. They would all go their separate ways.

    Only Nasser, unaware of their thoughts, lowered his head, thinking he had said something wrong.

    "It seems too early to be thinking about such things," Ian said, finishing his drink.

    The group turned their attention to him as he refilled his ss and continued. "There are still tasks ahead. Understand your roles and stay sharp. Just like today."

    "... Yes, my lord." Philip nodded, and the group resumed their meal.

    Nasser, staring at Ian, asked. "How exactly do you n to deceive the Duke? The corrupted ones are highly suspicious and cautious. They won��t easily confide everything, even to their own kind."

    "Well."

    "Pardon...?"

    "Think of it as hit or miss."

    "... You don��t want to disclose it, I see."

    <em>I��m serious.</em>

    Ian thought, watching Nasser take another bite, and then added leisurely while lifting his ss.

    "With lies and maniption."

    "...?"

    1. It says Count (??) in the original text, but the context suggests it to be Duke (??) ?

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Nasser looked at him again, as if to ask what he meant.

    Ian, finishing his drink, continued. "As you said, if they know we��reing, they��ll be on guard and suspicious. We won��t be trying to eliminate that suspicion. Instead, we��ll do the opposite."

    Exchanging a nce with Philip, Ian added. "People like that can��t stand being suspected themselves when it happens."

    There wasn��t much more to say, and as Nasser tilted his head slightly, Ian brought the ss back to his lips without further exnation.

    "Should I at least give him a brief exnation?" Philip asked cautiously.

    Nasser, his eyes shining, looked back at Ian.

    Filling his empty ss, Ian shrugged. "As long as it��s brief."

    "Of course." Philip, quickly responding, looked at Nasser.

    "There��s a basic strategy called the ��good knight, bad squire�� tactic. This time, we��ll be using a variation of that."<em>A true disciple indeed.</em>

    Ian, watching Nasser nod intently and listen, suppressed a chuckle and took another sip from his ss.

    ***

    <em>Knock knock.</em>

    The sound of knocking on the closed window echoed. Ian, who had been meditating, opened his eyes. An artifact ring that had once belonged to Nasser was on his left index finger. It increased both Mental Fortitude and the level of Meditation skills. Nasser probably wasn��t aware that this option existed.

    Thanks to that, Ian, who had achieved level four in Meditation, could now enter and exit Meditation effortlessly in any position or situation.

    <em>At the highest level, it seems you can meditate even while moving...</em>

    Thinking this, Ian checked the surroundings once more before opening the window.

    Spello��s face appeared. "We��re almost there, sir."

    "Really? Understood."

    Spello nodded lightly at Ian��s response and walked ahead of the carriage.

    The march, which started in the morning,sted until afternoon without pause��a rapid march without rest. Of course, no oneined. There was no reason to be unhappy about returning home quickly.

    Comints, even if there were any, wouldn��t reach the carriage at the end of the procession.

    "It seems we��ll arrive about half a day earlier than nned." Philip, seated across from Thesaya, murmured quietly.

    Both he and Mev kept their hoods on, even with the windows shut��Philip, likely to hide his drowsiness. Ian nced outside, watching as the carriage descended a winding hill. Beyond, beneath a gray canopy of clouds, the dark blue horizon of the sea stretched out.

    "So the salty smell wasn��t just my imagination...." Thesaya murmured absentmindedly, her gaze fixed on the view beyond Ian��s window, captivated by the sight of the sea for the first time.

    Of course, Ian��s perspective was different.

    <em>Even the sea in this world looks gloomy.</em>

    The surface of the water, dark navy like a winter sea, didn��t look calm at all. Coupled with the overcast sky, it seemed as if a storm could break out at any moment.

    But at least it wasn��t as lifeless and ck as it appeared in the game. And it wasn��t just the sea that differed from the game.

    "It��s really big... They weren��t kidding when they said it��s the center of the western Empire...."

    Ignoring Philip��s muttering, Ian took in the sight of the coastal scenery. A wide canal, extending from the sea, encircled the entire city, enclosing it with its walls. As a result, Racliffe looked like a massive artificial ind.

    The walls extended from both ends of the canal, forming a circle that reached the open sea. Watchtowers and lighthouses rose intermittently, drawing attention, along with massive siege weapons. Several open sea gates, like missing teeth, were dotted along the wall.

    A few sailing ships were just passing through the gates. Their long oars sshed rhythmically in the dark blue sea. Inside, several ships were already docked at the long harbor beneath the coastal walls. ck gs, each with different emblems, fluttered atop their masts.

    <em>Ships from the ck Isles, I suppose...</em>

    In the center of it all, the city, filled with buildings of various sizes, still bore the clear aftermath of the catastrophe, just as he had heard. Many houses had copsed, half-destroyed, or were in the process of being demolished and rebuilt.

    Faint ck smoke rose from various ces along the streets, likely from burning the remnants of monsters or curses from the underground waterways. Despite its overall grim appearance, the city was far more intact and massive than it had been in the game.

    <em>Still, not everything is different from back then.</em>

    Ian��s gaze settled on therge castle at the edge of the city, facing the sea. In the game, it was where the gue Duke, one of the Chapter Three bosses, awaited. Of course, the only simrity to the game was the fact that he would fight the Duke. Compared to then, the Duke would be considerably weaker this time, and the tiresome and arduous process leading up to the encounter would be eliminated.

    <em>�� After all that troublest time, I should take the easier route when I can.</em>

    At that moment, the carriage turned a bend. While Thesaya quickly opened the opposite window, Ian leaned back, resting his head on the seatback. They still had some time before entering the city.

    ***

    The musty smell of mold and the burned odor mingled with the scent of the sea and salt. The closer they got to the city, the more Thesaya wrinkled her nose, but at some point, her expression rxed. Her sense of smell had likely numbed.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    The sound of hooves grew nearer as the carriage moved onto the bridge leading to the city.

    It was Sir Spello who approached.

    "I must beg your pardon. I shall ride ahead to the inner castle to inform His Excellency of the situation and ensure the distinguished guests can enter immediately."

    "Understood."

    <em>How courteous.</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he responded. Spello couldn��t even imagine that those he was guiding had visited to kill the Duke. Of course, Ian didn��t care at all. The truth would be revealed, and believing it would be up to Spello.

    "The esteemed guests will proceed with the soldiers. The lieutenant will lead the procession in my stead."

    After a nod of his head, Spello rode ahead. The carriage, which had slowed for a moment, picked up speed again.

    "Make way! Move aside, everyone!"

    As the lieutenant��s shouts continued at the head of the procession, the carriage entered the city. Ian took in the sights of the city and its people through the half-open window. The citizens, who had stepped aside, showed no particr interest in the carriage, continuing their conversations and tasks.

    Once quite wealthy, they now looked like refugees. However, their expressions and actions didn��t seem particrly gloomy or tired. The same was true for those who appeared to be officials. They, too, were shouting loudly and focusing on the city��s restoration efforts.

    Like the residents of Drenorov, these people seemed determined to adapt and continue their lives. Perhaps this was a characteristic of the Western people, a different kind of resiliencepared to those in the North or frontier.

    <em>Well, it seems losing their lord won��t be something they can��t ovee. It wasn��t as if everyone had turned into followers like in the game. </em>

    As Ian thought indifferently, his eyes narrowed slightly. People with various types of armor were mixed among the citizens, looking more like bandits than soldiers.

    "... People from the Isles."

    "Yes. They are scum who deserve divine retribution." Philip answered quietly.

    When Ian turned to look at him, Philip��s mouth formed an awkward smile beneath his hood.

    "I��m sorry. It just reminded me of the past."

    "The past?"

    "I��m talking about when I was at the southern border of Agel Lan. It feels like such a long time ago now."

    As Philip added, Ian finally nodded. "Right... you mentioned something about those pirate bastards. Were they from the Isles?"

    "It was a group formed by criminals expelled from there and nearby pirates. Officially, that is."

    Philip muttered, clicking his tongue. "They say the Isles don��t acknowledge them and punish pirates severely. But from what I observed, that��s a tant lie. It��s clear that the Isles are backing them."

    "How are you so sure?" Thesaya asked, barely moving her lips, her face maintaining a dignified and cold expression as she gazed out the window.

    "They were always well-armed. They had endless reinforcements from somewhere. Isn��t it strange that people living on scattered inds could be so wealthy?"

    Philip��s voice continued in a nearly whisper-like monotone, as they did all along. Especially since entering the city, everyone was being particrly careful to ensure their words and actions didn��t slip out.

    "They��re using the Empire��s subsidies to expand their power. The money is supposed to be for hunting monsters in the ck Sea and pioneering a new route to the opposite side of the continent. But there��s been no real progress on the route, has there?"

    "I didn��t realize you knew so much about the Isles." Ian let out a shortugh.

    Philip, clicking his tongue, replied. "I overheard the soldiers at the border talking. They all harbored deep grudges against the pirates who hadnded. From what I heard, there are several inds beyond the Isles inhabited by barbarians. They said they recruit people from there and turn them into pirates. It��s probably to expand their influence. That��s also likely why they invade the outskirts."

    Philip snorted quietly, ncing at the soldiers from the Isles. "They might even be sending pirates on dangerous missions like exploring new routes. As long as they keep the inner seas secure, the Empire won��t interfere much."

    <em>So, the so-called nation was essentially a forward base for looting.</em>

    Ian snorted briefly. In any case, it wasn��t an entirely absurd theory. Although he had never been to the ck Isles in the game, those from the Isles inherently had a bandit mentality. There were even sudden events where, if you boarded their ships for transportation, they would turn into robbers as soon as they set sail.

    <em>So, it��s basically a town of gathered pirates...</em>

    Ian engraved the stories he had just heard into his mind. Just like the South, Ian knew nothing about the ck Isles either.

    It wasn��t an area that had to be visited to progress in the story. Since this was now a reality, he could unexpectedly go there for any reason at any time. He might even need to go there right after killing the Duke. Besides, there were more things he didn��t know than things he did. It was necessary to remember any useful information when the opportunity arose.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    Their carriage was now deep inside the city. The road was a gentle incline, and he could see the walls that encircled the coast behind the carriage. The inner castle they saw earlier wasn��t far now.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    The sound of hooves grew nearer from the front.

    <em>Is it Spello? </em>

    Ian thought, but soon realized it wasn��t. Even as they approached the carriage, the horses did not slow down at all.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    A middle-aged man in a rather luxurious navy uniform brushed past the carriage. As he did, he nced at the carriage, making eye contact with Ian for a split second.

    "..." Ian clearly noticed the twitch in the man��s eyes when their gazes met. His features were vividly etched in Ian��s memory. He had a sickly and irritable look, the typical appearance of a spellcaster.

    Soon, the carriage slowed down, and another set of hooves approached. This time, it was someone familiar: Spello.

    "Is there a problem?" Ian asked as the carriage came to a stop, seeing Spello��s expression.

    Spello, who was close to the carriage, opened his mouth. "Well... His Excellency is currently at the mansion, not the castle. He is resting due to exhaustion. Therefore, Lord Matthias, who was handling the duties, rushed to the Duke��s residence to deliver the news."

    <em>Ah, so he��s a spellcaster.</em>

    Ian, raising one side of his lips slightly, spoke. "So?"

    "I apologize, but could you wait here for a moment? I��m sorry. There are procedures to follow... I can��t do anything about it...."

    "You��re not suggesting we wait here with the soldiers, are you?"

    "Oh, no. The soldiers will return to their duties. Of course, I will stay here."

    "Well, that��s fine then." Ian shrugged and epted, which seemed to surprise Spello, who widened his eyes as if he didn��t expect such an easy eptance.

    "Just guide the carriage to the side of the road and ensure no one approaches."

    "Yes, I will do that. Thank you for your generosity," Spello quickly responded.

    <em>Generosity, huh?</em>

    Ian suppressed augh. While he did so, Spello guided the carriage to the roadside. It stopped in a small semicircle, naturally changing its direction. Through the window, Ian could see the procession of soldiers passing through the gate of the inner castle and the towering castle itself. He closed the window after seeing Spello step away from the carriage.

    "I had a feeling, and it turns out I was right."

    Thesaya closed her window, and almost simultaneously, Philip removed his hood and spoke. "Indeed. It looks like it��s going to take a bit of time."

    They had already expected that the Duke would make them wait. After all, the church��s saint envoy had arrived with the infamous purifier. While the Duke couldn��t avoid meeting Ian, he probably needed time to prepare for the worst-case scenario. With so much at stake, he had to be even more cautious.

    "Let us know if anyone approaches, kitty," Thesaya whispered as she slightly opened the small window near the driver��s seat.

    Ian began adjusting his gear, which had been loosely draped over him. The rest of the group also sprang into action as if on cue. Thesaya strapped on a leather belt adorned with a fairy rapier and threw daggers, while Mev and Philip took off their robes and checked their armor.

    "I didn��t expect there to be a separate mansion. I��m curious to see what happens. Will theye here, or will they summon us?" Mev muttered as she secured her two-handed sword diagonally on her back.

    Philip, tightening the armor on his forearm, immediately responded. "They��ll likely summon us to the mansion. There are too many eyes here. He��ll want to consider the possibility of his identity being exposed. It��s unlikely he��d keep the void-marked abomination in the castle."

    "It seems we��re finally about to descend from the mountain...." Ian murmured.

    Philip, who had been strapping his steel shield onto his back, looked at him.

    Ian shrugged. "I��m just saying I agree."

    "If they are summoning us to the mansion, it means they might be nning to kill us if things go south...." Mev whispered coldly, her eyes sharp as if a battle were about to start as she draped her robe over her shoulders again.

    Thesaya, twisting her waist back and forth, added, "Well, there��s plenty of unpleasant magic lingering here. As long as things don��t get too noisy, there��s no risk of being discovered."

    "The Duke probably won��t go that far. Killing us would be too much of a hassle to deal with afterward."

    Ian leaned back and added, cracking his neck from side to side.

    "But for that very reason, if things do start, he��ll make sure it��s thorough."

    "You��re telling me not to let my guard down, right? There��s no need to worry about that anymore��" Thesaya quickly closed her mouth.

    Charlotte had tapped on the small window near the driver��s seat.

    <em>They arrived sooner than expected...</em>

    While Ian pondered, Mev and Philip, having straightened their robes, pulled their hoods over their heads.

    <em>Clip-clop��</em>

    Soon, the sound of galloping hooves stopped near the carriage. After a brief silence, there was a knock on the carriage window.

    When the window opened, Spello��s now-familiar face appeared. This time, however, he wasn��t alone.

    "...." Ian��s eyes flickered momentarily as he noticed the rider standing behind Spello.

    It was a beastfolk.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    The beastfolk had dark brown fur with streaks of stripes. He was d in te armor covering his entire body except for his head, and looked even bulkier than Charlotte. His vertically slit, bright yellow eyes stared directly at Ian. Though his face was expressionless, Ian, who had spent considerable time with beastfolk, immediately sensed that the beastman��s gaze was far from friendly.

    "This is Sir Palmer, His Excellency��s bodyguard knight," Spello said politely.

    Ian noticed Spello��s mannerisms seemed oddly natural around Charlotte, likely because he was ustomed to seeing beastfolk frequently.

    Regardless, Ian had no memory of this Palmer character from the game. He must have been an additional underling since this became a reality.

    "Pleased to meet you," Ian said nonchntly.

    Palmer gave a slight nod and then nced toward the driver��s seat before looking back at Ian.

    <em>Ah, he noticed the cut tail. And he knows I��m the one who did it.</em>

    Ian smirked internally, meeting Palmer��s gaze. He was more curious about Charlotte��s reaction to encountering a fellow beastfolk, who was now a minion of the corrupted one. Sensing the awkward atmosphere between Ian and Palmer, Spello cleared his throat briefly. He probably had no idea why Palmer was acting that way.

    "Um... His Excellency invites the esteemed guests to the mansion. Sir Palmer here hase to escort you."As the group exchanged nces, Ian, who nodded casually, looked at Spello.

    "Will you being along as well?"

    "Just to the front of the mansion. Since I��ve been escorting you, it��s only right that I see you off until the very end."

    "And then you��ll return here?"

    "Yes. I have a report to write. I have heard many things, you see."

    "Then just head back to the castle. Sir Palmer here should be more than sufficient as our guide."

    Ian, having spoken, locked eyes with Palmer��s yellow ones. "Isn��t that right?"

    "Of course... it is," Palmer replied, hesitating slightly.

    His low voice naturally carried a hint of a growl, betraying his reluctance to show respect to Ian. Of course, it had no effect on Ian.

    "Excellent. Stand next to the driver��s seat." Smiling as he spoke, Ian reached out and opened the small window near the driver��s seat.

    He nced at Charlotte, who was intently watching Palmer.

    "Leading us is Sir Charlotte��s responsibility."

    "...." Charlotte met his gaze.

    Ian raised one corner of his mouth slightly. "Can you take charge of Sir Palmer?"

    Seemingly understanding the underlying message, Charlotte��s eyes momentarily darkened.

    "Of course." She nodded, almost gratefully, before turning her gaze back to Palmer.

    Palmer, slightly twitching his brow, silently turned his horse. They were clearly aware of each other, but no words were exchanged.

    <em>Well, they��ll figure it out on their own.</em>

    While Ian thought, Spello bowed toward them.

    "It has been an honor to escort you."

    "You��ve done well, Sir Spello. Just one piece of advice...." Ian spoke nonchntly, trailing off.

    Spello leaned in, as if to catch every word. Ian added in a low voice, "Until you finish writing your report, don��t go outside."

    Spello looked at him in confusion, but Ian merely closed the carriage window without further exnation. The carriage started moving immediately, heading down the main road. As Spello watched Palmer and the carriage disappear, he muttered to himself.

    "Don��t go outside...?"

    A sense of foreboding swept over him btedly. It crossed his mind that the reason they hade might be entirely different from what he had imagined.

    "Surely not...."

    His hand, which was about to whip the reins, hesitated. Finally, clicking his tongue, he turned the horse toward the castle, deciding to follow Ian��s advice. The matter was out of his hands, anyway. Getting involved in matters between superiors wouldn��t change anything, and he would likely end up as coteral damage, like an innocent bystander getting hurt in a fight.

    Instead, he focused on the report he would soon be writing. If he recorded the achievements of the church��s saint envoy and purifiers heroically, the Great Church would surely recognize his report. As the author of such a notable record, his name would be etched into history as well.

    ***

    The Duke��s mansion was located on the outskirts of the city. High walls surrounded the garden, and two guards stood at the main gate. They appeared to be the only armed soldiers present. The garden was barren, with only ck soil remaining, and the mansion itself looked deste and faded.

    The carriage soon came to a halt. As Charlotte opened the door, the group disembarked one by one, with Ian being thest to exit. Charlotte and Thesaya stood on either side, with Mev and Philip opposite them, forming a pathway. As Ian stepped down, he saw the person who hade to greet them.

    <em>I didn��t expect him toe out himself.</em>

    Though it was an unfamiliar face, he was certain it was Duke Kralen. To confirm this, Palmer, who had dismounted, was already approaching him from behind.

    "...." Ian stopped, and a knight standing to the Duke��s right stepped forward as if he had been waiting. The knight appeared to be around thirty and was likely Sir Valoy, the Duke��sst close aide. He raised his head slightly and began to speak.

    "May I introduce the rightful ruler of Racliffe, appointed by thete emperor, master of the Blue Fleet��"

    Ian paid no attention to Valoy, focusing instead on the Duke. The Duke looked nothing like Ian remembered. He wasn��t the grotesque, half-mad figure from before. Instead, he had a stern expression and a robust physique, dressed in an elegant navy uniform.

    Overall, he seemed more like a knight than a mage. The only hint of magic was therge obsidian ring on his middle finger. Despite being near old age, he looked no different from a middle-aged man.

    <em>He was said to be obsessed with immortality. Looks like his efforts weren��t entirely in vain.</em>

    Valoy finished his introduction and stepped back. Charlotte moved to stand beside Ian, and the group gathered behind him.

    "Allow me to introduce...."

    <em>I really wish we could skip this part.</em>

    Sighing inwardly, Ian took in the sight of the Duke and his minions. The spellcaster from earlier was not present, likely busy with preparations inside the mansion.

    Regardless, Ian couldn��t sense any magical presence from the Duke. The knights emitted faint waves, but they didn��t feel tainted. They were likely equipped with magical artifacts or enchanted weapons.

    "��The savior of Lu Sard, the purifier of the gue, and the superhuman, Sir Ian Hope."

    With the introductionplete, Charlotte stepped back. The Duke, who had been listening with a faint smile, kneeled respectfully.

    "First, I must express my gratitude, Agent of the Saint and the purifiers of the church. I have heard of your deeds. Racliffe owes you a great debt. Glory to the Radiant Light."

    His tone and expression were sincere and dignified. He did not seem wary of the group. It wasn��t surprising. The higher the rank of a corrupted one, the better they were at disguising their true nature.

    However, the two knights behind the Duke were not asposed. They appeared to be diligently fulfilling their roles, but the wariness in their eyes was sharp. Their masks were not as thick as the Duke��s.

    Ian smiled calmly. "I dly ept your gratitude. It��s an honor to be weed so personally."

    "I regret having to wee you in such a state. This mansion was once much more beautiful, but it couldn��t escape that dreadful curse." The Duke responded matter-of-factly.

    Ian��s gaze shifted past him, toward the half-open gate beyond. His neck prickled slightly as his Intuition sent a warning.

    <em>So, this is the den of a mage.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian shook his head. "I like the quiet. It��s fine."

    "You are generous. Let��s go inside. I have many things to discuss with the Dragon yer of the North, whom I have only heard of in rumors." The Duke gestured toward the door and turned to lead the way.

    Ian followed him into the mansion without hesitation.

    "Follow me upstairs."

    The Duke��s two bodyguard knights naturally fell in step behind him. Charlotte and Thesaya walked behind them, never taking their eyes off the knights.

    Ian, however, paid no mind to this. The Duke wouldn��t reveal his true nature before learning their purpose. Instead, Ian meticulously observed the deste interior of the mansion. There was no sense of corrupted magic, but the overall atmosphere was ominous. There were a few people around, just a few servants were visible.

    As they entered a corridor, the Duke spoke. "Due to the chaotic situation, I must apologize for the state of things."

    "I understand. It��s a time when there aren��t enough hands to restore the city and purify the surroundings."

    "Indeed. Your insight is impressive."

    <em>I would have used the same excuse.</em>

    Ian responded with a smile. The current situation must be a paradise for the Duke. He could conduct his sinister research freely while maintaining public support. Enchanting the mansion��s servants was likely a trivial task for him.

    They soon arrived in a spacious reception room. Originally, it might have been decorated with various ornaments, but now it only contained arge rectangr table and chairs.

    "Due to the urgency, the preparations are inadequate. Please, have a seat."

    The Duke pointed to the end of the table. There were two pewter goblets on either side of Ian��s designated seat. A pewter wine bottle sat in the center, emitting a subtle grape scent. Ian looked across the table as he sat down.

    Behind the chair that was obviously the Duke��s seat stood a middle-aged man with a hood pulled low over his face. It was the mage Matthias, whom Ian had seen earlier. His calm expression indicated that all preparations wereplete.

    <em>Did they set up a magic circuit under our seats?</em>

    <em>In any case, the entire mansion is likely enchanted. They might have taken this opportunity to refine it further. The possibilities are endless. </em>

    As Ian thought, Thesaya and Charlotte sat down opposite each other. They were the only ones to sit. Mev and Philip stood behind Ian.

    "I prepared wine first as I wanted to talk, but if you wish, I can have the meal brought out immediately."

    As a servant moved around, filling sses, the Duke spoke to Ian, who sat across from him. The Duke was the only one seated on his side, with his three minions standing behind him.

    "That��s fine. I had a light snack on the way here," Ian said, raising his ss.

    Thesaya and Charlotte didn��t touch their sses.

    Ian, of course, would have done the same if his resistance were lower. However, his immunity to poisons and diseases was truly superhuman. He could process most toxins without experiencing any pain.

    Ian smiled as he took a sip of the wine. "It��s quite good."

    "I��m d it suits your taste. It��s a wine from Tessen. Perhaps a wine you may never get to taste again," the Duke said, taking a sip himself, then leaning slightly forward with a smile.

    "I have many questions to ask, but I believe it��s proper to address our guest��s business first. That should make other conversations easier, don��t you agree?"

    Ian matched his smile. "You are right."

    "So, what brings the saint envoy to seek me out, apanied by the purifiers of the Church?"

    Ian nced at the servant standing in the corner. "First, it would be best to have everyone leave the room."

    "That��s easily done. Leave us, and make sure no one approaches." The Duke immediatelyplied.

    The servant bowed and left the room. As the door closed, a peculiar silence settled over the room. Ian took another sip of wine before speaking.

    "Your existence is a necessary evil." Although rxed and calm, his tone was noticeably different from before.

    The smile that had been on the Duke��s lips stiffened. "A necessary evil?"

    "It means you are an essential figure to face the inevitable darkness. Only then will theing dawn be more radiant."

    The Duke��s eyes narrowed slightly, but Ian continued without concern.

    "But if that darkness cannot fulfill its role, the new dawn will be dimmed, wouldn��t you agree?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    "... Are you trying to frame me for something?" The Duke��s voice was icy.

    <em>ng��</em>

    Simultaneously, Valoy and Palmer drew their swords. Matthias, who had stepped back, also pulled a thin wand from his robe. This was a reaction that could ur even if the Duke was not a corrupted one. Duke Kralen was the ruler of Racliffe, and Ian had casually insulted him.

    "...." Charlotte and Thesaya, seated diagonally from Ian, straightened their postures. Both stared expressionlessly at their chosen targets, not blinking. The tension was palpable, as if they might pounce on each other at any moment.

    "You will need to provide a reasonable exnation for your statement, saint envoy. Your words could be interpreted as the will of the tinum Dragon," the Duke said, waving a hand to calm his subordinates.

    Though his gaze was as calm as his voice, he still appearedposed. His confidence didn��t seem solely derived from his power. He must have had something to rely on.

    However, Ian��s hand remained steady as he picked up his wine ss.

    "It is not me who needs to provide an exnation, but you, Duke."

    "What...?""Personally, I find it iprehensible. What were you thinking by allowing them to persist? I��m talking about the ones who have turned the West into this state. Your discarded failures."

    Ian spoke thest words while looking directly into the Duke��s eyes, then brought the ss to his lips.

    As he slowly sipped the wine, the Duke, watching him intently, responded.

    "It seems those ursed corrupters have been spreading nonsense. Are you saying that the saint envoy of the Order has been swayed by the maniptions of mere corrupted ones into such disrespect?"

    "You misunderstand." Ian chuckled, wiping his lips with the back of his hand holding the ss.

    "I��m not ming you for the failure. However, you should have disposed of the failed experiments."

    The Duke��s brow twitched slightly as Ian set the empty ss down and continued.

    "This isn��t the frontier. Do you still not realize the danger your negligence has brought? Your unmasking is not the primary issue here, Duke."

    Despite his calm tone, Ian��s gaze was sharp, scrutinizing the Duke. It was a look that was literally condemning his mistakes.

    "You almost ruined the great cause, Duke. You nearly disrupted the bnce and put everyone in danger. What do you think would have happened if I hadn��t been in the West at that time?"

    "...." The Duke��s eyes narrowed slightly. Although his expression remained displeased, he likely didn��t feel the same inside. Ian wasn��t merely hinting that he knew about the Duke��s deeds and hidden identity. He presented it as a well-known fact while naturally addressing deeper issues.

    Even if some details were inurate, it didn��t matter. The Duke was a corrupted one, and the interpretation was up to him. Even if he wasn��t a member of the Round Table, the implication would be enough to confirm the fact.

    Indeed, Ian��s intent was hitting its mark.

    <em>Could it be? Is this man really...?</em>

    The Duke��s mind was filled with a multitude of doubts. Of course, he didn��t show any of these thoughts outwardly.

    "I don��t know what you��re talking about. If you have evidence, present it to the Great Church and follow the proper procedures. I will dly cooperate."

    Sitting in front of him was the famous Northern superhuman and the Agent of the tinum Dragon. Behind him stood two of the Order��s purifiers. The possibility of this all being a trap was still very high.

    He spoke calmly, staring intently at Ian for a moment before continuing. "And after that, you will have to take responsibility for your words. Here, in the West. In the heart of this city, which I and my people have defended with our lives."

    "Your response is exemry. Very well, if that��s what you wish, it can be arranged. In fact, there are those who would prefer it that way. It might even teach you a valuable lesson."

    Ian smiled. "That there can always be exceptions."

    These words were enough to further unsettle the Duke. A fundamental question suddenly crossed his mind.

    <em>Was it really a coincidence that the Dragon yer of the North hade to the West? </em>

    It was a reasonable doubt. This man had no connection to the West, and Tessen, a remote region, was not a ce a wanderer would stumble upon by chance. The odds of him being here at the same time the corrupted ones in the West began their rituals were even lower.

    Unless someone had orchestrated all of this from the beginning.

    <em>Could it be the tinum Dragon?</em>

    The Duke quickly dismissed this thought. That immortal was tightly bound by Church doctrine andws. While one could exploit loopholes, it was practically impossible. It was more rational to think someone else was behind this��someone who wanted him dead or leashed, someone with significant influence within the Order.

    <em>Could it be...?</em>

    Just as the Duke��s gaze began to drift toward the purifiers standing behind Ian, Ian spoke again.

    "It would be wise to exin yourself while you still can. Frankly, it seems to me that you are only interested in your own elevation."

    Ian, who had spoken leisurely, reached for the wine bottle. He poured more wine into his ss, a slight smile ying on his lips.

    "Power and immortality, to be specific."

    Without looking at the Duke��s expression, Ian set the bottle down and raised his ss to his lips.

    "When I finish this ss, we��ll be leaving." As he spoke, he slowly slipped from his ss, showing no concern for how the Duke might respond.

    In fact, to the Duke, it seemed as if he hoped the Duke would stay silent.

    "What if I refuse to let you leave?" The Duke��s words came out just as Ian��s ss was more than half empty.

    Ian didn��t respond, nor did he need to.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The robes of the two purifiers behind him fluttered, revealing a distinct golden glow underneath.

    Briefly visible were heavy te armors. Each purifier now held arge sword with a silvery-white de and a pointed shield. The Duke immediately recognized these as relics inscribed with the tinum Dragon��s invocations, crafted with truesilver.

    This dispelled any lingering doubts he had about their authenticity. One might imitate purifiers, but no one could fake their sacred relics. Yet, this realization did not instill fear in the Duke.

    "I have royal blood in me, and I am also a devotee of Lu Sr and a bishop of the Order. You have no right to intervene. Your actions would not only vite doctrine andws, but might also be seen as serving the tinum Dragon. The Radiant Goddess watches over us."

    "We tolerate your existence as a necessary darkness for the light. Do not dare speak of the light." It was Philip who spat the words in a low, chilling tone, typical of a purifier.

    "If you continue to spout such nonsense, we will carry out the execution here and now."

    Under his hood, his eyes glimmered with a golden hue as he stared at the Duke. Witnessing the Duke��s eye twitch, Valoy swiftly donned his helmet. Palmer drew another sword from his waist, a fang de simr to the one Charlotte used to wield. The tip of Matthias�� wand crackled with blue electricity.

    <em>Clink.</em>

    At that moment, Ian set his empty ss down. Wiping his mouth with his thumb, he looked at the Duke.

    "I��ve heard your exnation."

    As he finished speaking, Ian stood up. A low chuckle escaped the Duke��s lips just as Ian turned his body.

    As Ian frowned slightly and turned back, the Duke burst intoughter.

    "Very impressive. Who would have thought that the pure dawn would apany the Agent of the tinum Dragon? Who would believe that the Agent of the tinum Dragon is a member of the dawn and a follower of purity?"

    The Duke shook his head, muttering in a voice tinged with amusement.

    "I couldn��t understand why the ritual had started. It was a trap from the beginning, an inescapable one. When coincidences repeat, they are no longer coincidences."

    "...." Ian neither confirmed nor denied anything. He simply stared at the Duke with a nk expression, but that was enough for the Duke.

    "Sit down and have another drink, Sir Ian. The aroma is quite delightful, isn��t it?"

    "...."

    "Please. I��m asking courteously."

    There was a faint gleam of magic in the Duke��s eyes as he spoke. Simultaneously, a bluish light spread from the ceiling, walls, and floor. It was a dense magical circuit, but the energy wasn��t corrupted.

    It emanated from magic stones and essence beads hidden throughout the mansion. Charlotte and Thesaya tensed, ready to leap into action, while the purifiers�� eyes locked onto the Duke��s face.

    The Duke gave a dry smile. "This is just a gesture of being more honest. I hope there��s no misunderstanding."

    "I think you��re still not beingpletely honest." Ian smiled as he sat down, picking up the pewter bottle.

    Watching him, the Duke became even more certain that Ian knew all his secrets. But it was toote for that realization.

    <em>Damn it.</em>

    Despite his boiling anger, the Duke put on a faint smile and looked at Ian, who was raising his ss.

    "I��m curious. Were your achievements fabricated from the start? Did you deceive even the tinum Dragon? Well, it would make you a perfect de to kill him. After all, having killed a dragon once, what��s stopping you from doing it twice?"

    "That��s none of your concern." Ian cut him off.

    The Duke��s smile widened. "I��m curious if you have been chosen as the savior to herald a new dawn. If so, we would be inseparably linked."

    "... My ss is already half empty. You won��t be able to stop me from leaving this time."

    Ian��s gaze was fixed on the Duke as he added dryly,

    "And then there will be a vacant seat at the Round Table."

    "...<em>Ha</em>." The Duke let out a shortugh.

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. "What��s so funny?"

    Even though it was a very slight disy of emotion, it was enough to slightly improve the Duke��s mood. It made him feel as though he was hitting the mark.

    With a smile still on his lips, the Duke continued speaking. "I sense your ambition. Yes, it��s clear now... There was no need for further bnce. The age of chaos has begun. Many things will change. Go back and tell them that I will stand by the dawn. This is probably the answer you wanted."

    Ian, who had ced his ss down, looked at the Duke with apparent displeasure, but the Duke just smiled.

    "Don��t be too disappointed. The seat at the Round Table is symbolic; the number isn��t fixed. One day, you might find yourself taking a ce there if you continue to perform as you have been."

    "Well...." Ian, stroking his ss, suddenly looked back at the Duke, now with a peculiar smile on his face, as if he had never been annoyed.

    "I have my eyes on your seat."

    "What did you say...?"

    Before the Duke could finish his question, Ian��s group leaped into action almost simultaneously.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    Charlotte was the first to move. Without drawing her sword, she charged straight at Palmer. Before Palmer could respond, she threw herself at him, resulting in a chaotic tumble on the floor.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Almost simultaneously, Matthias�� head jerked back as if someone had pulled it from behind. A dagger, its de halfway embedded, was lodged in the center of his face. His lips twitched convulsively, and the electric charge on his wand dissipated.

    <em>Crackle.</em>

    And then, Philip, with the magic stones on his te armor glinting, surged forward right up to Valoy��s face. The pointed edge of his shield flew toward his helmet like a de. As he threw himself, his robe billowed upward, spreading wide in the air. The golden radiance that followed him had yet to catch up.

    All of this happened in the blink of an eye, simultaneously.

    <em>Swish!</em>

    Ian kicked off his chair and vaulted over the long dining table, charging straight at the Duke. The Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword, drawn smoothly from its scabbard, traced a brilliant white arc as it flew toward the Duke.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    The magic circuits within the room red, and a blue force field surged up in front of the wide-eyed Duke.

    <em>Shrrr.</em>

    The de shed across the force field, sending crimson sparks flying as the white de sawed into the barrier. However, it ultimately failed to reach the Duke in a single stroke.

    Beyond the barrier, the Duke, who had been ring at Ian, spat out his words with disdain. "An ambush? How dishonorable!"

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. "I��ll take that as apliment."

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    <em>ng!</em>

    Simultaneously, the de further cleaved into the force field, burrowing deeper. Amidst this, roars erupted from the two beastfolk warriors, and the collision created by the shing knights resounded loudly.

    "So this was your n from the start, Dragon yer...!"

    Gray magical energy flickered in Ian��s eyes at the moment the Duke spat out those words. With an obsidian ring on his right hand, the Duke reached forward. However, Ian finished his spell faster.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    An intangible explosion burst forth from the de embedded in the force field. The force field shattered into pieces, and the Duke, caught in the tail end of the explosion, was flung sideways like a cannonball.

    "Your Excellency��"

    The guards, entangled with Philip and Charlotte, shouted simultaneously. Valoy rushed toward the Duke, who was thrown against the wall.

    <em>Crunch.</em>But before he could take even three steps, he was shoved aside by Philip, who led with his shield. Philip relentlessly pushed forward, determined not to let anyone block the path between Ian and the Duke.

    "----!"

    Palmer cried out as he rushed behind Ian right at that moment. Now, only a fang sword remained in his hand. Ian hesitated as he was about to rush toward the Duke, but Palmer could notplete his attack. Charlotte��s hands suddenly gripped one of his legs from behind.

    "<em>Roar</em>!"

    With a roar, Charlotte swung Palmer to the opposite side and threw him. Palmer hurled away, crashed into the ground, and bounced off.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Palmer, having crashed into the wall with his body, was thrown even further beyond. Charlotte, once again crying out, chased after him.

    Ian was no longer looking at her retreating figure.

    <em>Tap-tap-tap!</em>

    The moment Charlotte mmed Palmer, Ian rushed toward the Duke, who was bleeding and slumped over. The Duke staggered without even managing a scream.

    "...!" Sensing Ian��s presence, the Duke turned his head. His face was a mess. One side of it was torn open, revealing the raw flesh underneath, and his left eye was burst. Blood gushed from his neck and shoulder.

    Despite his shocked expression, he extended his right hand once more. But again, Ian was quicker. Twisting his body as he ran, Ian swung his sword.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A white trajectory neatly sliced the Duke��s right wrist at an angle, as cleanly as cutting paper.

    "...!" A beatter, the Duke��s eyes widened in shock as Ian extended his left hand toward his face.

    <em>Thud.</em>

    Ian��s grip tightened around the Duke��s face, his remaining blue eye widening between Ian��s fingers.

    "I��m not the one who will kill you." With that, Ian flung his left arm sideways, sending the Duke flying like a wooden puppet.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The Duke��s body crashed through the table and rebounded upward.

    "Sir!" Simultaneously, Ian shouted.

    The Duke, rebounding upward, immediately realized who Ian was referring to.

    <em>Shhhhh...</em>

    Underneath the floating, golden-tinged robe, a full te armor drenched in sticky, blood-red holy power charged toward him. It was unmistakably holy power, but the sight was more terrifying than sacred.

    <em>Boom-boom-boom��</em>

    A slow, deep sound pierced the Duke��s ears. Only when he saw the sword did he realize it was the noise of the crimson knight��s two-handed de descending.

    The long de, which looked silver-ted, was now entirely stained red. The sticky, red trail advanced slowly but steadily toward the Duke. He had no means of resistance; he was still in midair, moving slower than the approaching de.

    The Duke realized his body faced an inevitable death.

    <em>Is this why everything feels so slow and vivid? </em>

    And that was hisst thought.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The crimson de cleaved the Duke.

    <em>Crash.</em>

    The de, after slicing through the Duke, struck the shattered table, splitting it again. The Duke��s body, split in half, crumbled, spraying blood and entrails.

    "...." Behind her visor, Mev��s red eyes dimmed. As she steadied herself and withdrew her sword, Ian approached the Duke��s bisected body.

    "Be grateful to die as a warrior! ve!"

    "Shut up, minion! Why? Was serving the wild of the void not enough?"

    The shouts and loud crashes of Palmer and Charlotte echoed in the distance. The sounds were faint, and Ian tuned out the following servants�� cries and screams as he looked down at the Duke��s corpse.

    "What? Is he really dead...?" Thesaya muttered, gripping her sword, looking somewhat dubious.

    Ian frowned slightly. "He��s dead, but... I don��t think it��s over."

    <em>The questpletion window hadn��t appeared. </em>

    As he added this to himself, suppressedughter came from behind.

    Valoy, pinned to the wall by Philip, was chuckling, pushing Philip��s left arm away. Ian tilted his head, watching Philip struggle to pin the guy against the wall.

    <em>Why is he struggling when he��s wearing all that gear?</em>

    Philip wasn��t utilizing his magical equipment at all.

    Well, thinking about it, he was only just getting used to the power of the relic ring. Handling the power of five or six magical artifacts skillfully would have been more surprising.

    He had only worn that armor for about a week, and he hadn��t even practiced using the magical equipment. Only Ian, who was once a game character, could use skills just by recalling them.

    <em>It��s like casting pearls before swine </em>

    As he pondered this, Valoy��s muffled voice continued from behind his visor.

    "I should be grateful, I suppose...! Thanks to you, there��s no turning back now! My master never cared for the shell of a petty human��"

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Before he couldplete his sentence, the edge of Philip��s steel shield crashed into Valoy��s helmet. Having wrestled free from Valoy��s hold, Philip delivered the blow with full force. As Valoy��s words halted abruptly, a bright yellow gleam ignited in Philip��s eyes.

    <em>Crack! Crash! Thud��</em>

    The shield relentlessly battered Valoy��s helmet. With each strike, his head was forced against the wall, and his visor was gruesomely deformed. It was impossible for his head inside to remain undamaged.

    <em>A shield can definitely be a weapon.</em>

    After repeatedly striking until the thick stone wall cracked, Philip finally stopped, exhaling heavily. Valoy��s helmet, partially embedded in the wall, sagged. Red blood streamed down from the crumpled visor. As the magic stones on his shoulder pads and greaves lost their light, Philip stepped back a few paces.

    <em>ng.</em>

    Valoy��s body crumpled lifelessly to the ground. Philip��s gaze, calm and unwavering, bore down on him. Meanwhile, the distant sounds of Charlotte and Palmer��s sh echoed through the room.

    "What should we do next��"

    Ian, who had been watching Philip turn his head to speak, suddenly widened his eyes.

    <em>Whoosh</em>!

    The blue magic circuits flickered and turned purple all at once. Simultaneously, the circuits on the ceiling red brilliantly.

    "Everyone, get back!"

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    Ian��s shout and the purple shockwave that cascaded down happened almost simultaneously. His billowing robe activated a hexagonal shield reflexively as the shockwave swept through the room, centering on Ian.

    "<em>Ack</em>?!" Thesaya screamed briefly as she was thrown back, mming into the wall.

    The thin inner wall copsed, burying her. Mev was also thrown, rolling across the floor, while Philip was mmed headfirst into the blood-stained wall where Valoy had been pinned.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    The shockwave pinned Ian t to the ground. If he hadn��t lowered his stance and activated a force field the moment he sensed the magic gathering, his eyes and eardrums would have burst. Though the force field didn��t hold up, it provided minimal protection.

    Shortly, the explosion died down. Ian, previously sprawled on the ground, struggled to raise himself with one hand. As he lifted his head, he swayed slightly. Coughing up blood, with a nosebleed trickling down, Ian endured the dizziness and ringing in his ears as he surveyed the surroundings.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    The flesh and entrails of the Duke were being sucked away, scattered beyond the crumbled walls.

    Echoes of explosions simr to what had just urred, along with sounds of copsing structures and screams, reverberated throughout the mansion. These were likely the cries of the servants and maids. Despite the dulled senses from the shock, Ian could feel a sinister concentration of void magic gathering in the distance��a presence so distinct it cut through the thick, tainted magical air.

    Ian spat out the blood pooling in his mouth as he struggled to stand.

    ��A mage as well... Is this also the work of that arrogant one who calls himself the Guide? Or is it merely the result of your ambition, Dragon yer...?

    A voice like grinding metal resonated through the air, making the entire mansion sound like an echo chamber.

    ��Anyway... it makes no difference. You are also just another monster created by this corrupt world.

    <em>Damn it, you got way noisier. </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue while standing up. He quickly turned after noticing Mev trying to get up and Philip shaking his head from a tough fall. Through the debris, he spotted Thesaya��s silhouette, half-covered in stones and dust. As Ian moved forward, Philip��s voice echoed from behind.

    "What on earth is going on? Why is the Duke still alive...?"

    "He must have separated his soul," Ian replied while clearing away the debris and gripping Thesaya��s shoulder.

    The Duke likely seeded in separating his soul using the power of the void��s mark. It was a choice fitting for a spellcaster seeking immortality.

    "It hurts so much... It��s also ufortable...." Thesaya grimaced as she stood up, dust-covered. Her lips were split and her nose bled, but she seemed not to have suffered serious injuries.

    ��Do you know why I turned away from the light? It��s because of your arrogance. You only look upward, never sparing a thought for those who have fallen into the pit of despair.

    "... What is he rambling about?" Thesaya spat blood-stained saliva as the voice continued without pause.

    Judging by the twitching veins around her eyes, she was genuinely irritated.

    "Don��t you understand? He��s asking to be killed." Ian replied, turning his head.

    "Sir, are you ready to cut down the Duke again? This time, you might have to do it multiple times."

    "I can do it dozens, even hundreds of times. dly."

    A deep crimson divinity was spreading over Mev��s entire body. The deepening color indicated that she too had bled in some way. It also meant that the mansion was notpletely isted from the divine touch of the outside world.

    "I��m sorry to say this..." Philip��s voice followed.

    As Ian turned around, a robe flew toward him, settling on his shoulders like a cloak. It was the purifier��s hooded cloak that Philip had been using.

    "You two lords should go first."

    Philip had already turned his back.

    <em>Creak...</em>

    Valoy, previously downed, was rising in an odd stance, his upper body tilted backward. A sinister, purplish glow emanated from beneath his skewed helmet.

    "It seems my part isn��t quite finished yet," Philip added as he drew his longsword from his waist.

    Thesaya, fitting a dislocated finger back into ce, also chimed in. "I guess I should stay too."

    Matthias was also getting up from the corner of the room. His face was still pierced with a dagger, and his body was tattered from being caught in the explosion, yet the purplish gleam shining from his eye sockets was distinctly clear. Picking up the High Fairy��s Rapier from the rubble, Thesaya smiled.

    "Good. I was getting annoyed."

    Ian nodded at Mev and, without hesitation, stepped over the debris.

    "Don��t panic if he keepsing back to life. I��ll try to finish as quickly as possible."

    He added and then sprinted forward. Mev left a red trail as she followed him into the distance.

    <em>Tap-tap-tap!</em>

    Philip and Thesaya simultaneouslyunched themselves forward, each toward their opponent.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Ian sprinted down the corridor strewn with debris from copsed walls. The spell circuits connecting the ceiling and floor shimmered in a deep purple hue, continuously channeling magic power from beyond.

    <em>It feels like the end is getting farther away.</em>

    It wasn��t an illusion. The corridor stretched and twisted like a strip of taffy, and the same was true for the intermittently crumbling walls.

    ��...The Order leads the exploitation of the people, while the royal house is fixated only on greater power and the Emperor��s achievements. Those who oppose are all sent beyond the ck Wall.

    The condensed chaos energy in the distance was likely rted. The magic flowing through the spell circuits was also directed there. At the end of it all, the Duke was probably being reborn as a new entity.

    This meant that a demon��s domain was in the process of forming. Once the Duke opened his eyes, the domain would beplete. From that point on, not even the touch of the gods would be able to reach inside. Until the power of the void��s mark that the Duke had obtained was fully exhausted.

    If they could reconnect the mark to the void before that happened, a permanent domain would be established. This process should have beenpleted before he fully transformed into a demon, but Ian��s sudden arrival had simply reversed the sequence.

    ��...Neither the royal house nor the Order truly believes that the imperial legion and the former Crown Prince still survive beyond the wall. They im this to maintain control over the vassals and subject nations. The Empire is fundamentally corrupt.

    Even so, the Duke��s voice continued relentlessly. It wasn��t surprising; he was probably enveloped in a tremendous sense of liberation and exhration. Ian was listening, just in case, but most of it was unwanted nonsense."...!" That��s when Ian suddenly tightened his eyes and slid to a stop, with Mev stopping abruptly, confused.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    A few meters ahead, Charlotte burst through a wall, her back smashing it to pieces. Her face was smeared with blood, marked by a vicious cut from above her eye to her chin, likely inflicted by Palmer as he clutched her neck.

    <em>Rumble�� </em>

    Ian��s frown deepened, and it wasn��t just because Charlotte was being overpowered.

    As Palmer pushed Charlotte across his path, gray mists swirled around his body like afterimages. His raised left fist seemed poised for a strike, and even the tip of his tail mirrored this readiness.

    This was a harsh and brutal type of chaos power Ian had never seen before. Palmer��s eyes, tainted gray, showed no trace of reason��only sheer wildness.

    "----!"

    With a roar akin to that of a beast, Palmer pushed Charlotte to the opposite wall. The wall crumbled, and they disappeared beyond it. The ground thundered loudly, and it wasn��t hard to infer that Charlotte had been brutally mmed into the floor.

    <em>... She��ll die if I leave her. </em>

    Ian hesitated just as he was about to follow.

    "...?!" His gaze involuntarily shifted to his left arm, which had grown searingly hot as though scorched by an iron. Red divine power began to spread over Ian��s arm, with the heat swiftly climbing up to his shoulder.

    <em>What do you want, you motherfucker?</em>

    "<em>Krrr</em>..."

    "<em>Ugh</em>... <em>ah</em>...."

    As Ian gritted his teeth, horrific creatures began to crawl out from beyond the corridor. They were mutated ghouls, appearing as if two or three had been grotesquely fused together. Not only were there the mutated forms of the mansion��s servants and maids, but also those who had been transformed so long ago that they were now desated.

    These were likely byproducts of the ritual that granted control through the mark, or perhaps familiars secretly prepared in advance. Regardless, it didn��t really matter.

    <em>What a perfect timing.</em>

    The important thing was that these creatures were incredibly fast. The familiars crawled with astonishing speed, not just on the floor but also upside down on the ceiling.

    <em>Tap-tap��</em>

    It was then that Mev squeezed past Ian. Recognizing something was wrong with him, she immediately took action.

    "I��ll handle this. You go to Charlotte."

    Leaving only her words behind, she dashed off, scattering a red streak behind her. Ian didn��t respond. In fact, he wasn��t in a state to respond as the heat had already surged up to his throat.

    "<em>Oh�� Ohhhh!</em>"

    <em>Fuck</em>.

    Ian internally cursed at Karha as he roared, his divine shout resonating through the air. The pain and heat quickly subsided. No more divine power surged.

    <em>Crack! Snap.</em>

    Observing Mev cutting down and striking the familiars like a human tank, Ian gasped for breath. Soon, with a smirk curling at one corner of his mouth, he moved forward. Beyond the copsed wall, he saw the ash-covered back of Palmer.

    The moment he spotted Charlotte pinned beneath Palmer, Ian��s expression twisted even more. Charlotte��s hand, which had caught and blocked Palmer��s descending fist, was smeared with crimson holy power. Her trembling grip slowly pushed Palmer��s arm back.

    <em>So, are you saying that fight looks more interesting to you? What about me? You asshole.</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian adjusted his grip on the sword.

    "I��m fine...! Ian...!" Charlotte��s muffled shout burst out as she pushed back Palmer��s fist, quickly adding, "I��ll handle him! So go...!"

    <em>You��re telling me not to interfere, right?</em>

    Swallowing a smirk, Ian shrugged his shoulders and started running again. Having received the Blessing of Battle, she wasn��t going to be overwhelmed easily. Though feeling oddly like a buff bot was still present.

    ��You really are amazing, Dragon yer. To be a mage and yet a Great Warrior of that Barbaric God... But it will be futile. The age of light has ended. Did you know that was one of the reasons the Round Table Parliament was formed? The senators all hope for a new era to begin, each with their own utopia to paint...

    <em>I don��t feel his gaze. How is he looking at me? What, is he a bat?</em>

    Thinking, Ian continued his sprint.

    Before long, chopped and crushed body parts formed a path.

    Even amidst the ughter, Mev��s advance hardly slowed. Her continuously swinging sword was redder than ever, symbolizing her will to achieve vengeance.

    The redness of Mev��s silhouette was not just from wearing the blood of the familiars.

    ��... I already knew that the bnce of the Round Table would eventually copse. Everyone probably knew. That��s why the Guide also used you to control me. In truth, the oue wouldn��t have been different even without you. The age of chaos and darkness has already begun... and I have been waiting for this era to open...

    Without pausing, Mev��s sword suddenly stopped. Not because Ian had reached her side, but because no more enemies were blocking the path. She had single-handedly sliced through over twenty familiars.

    Once again, the end of the corridor came into view.

    "Sir!"

    The spell circuits on the ceiling flickered as if they had been waiting for this moment.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    As Ian shouted, Mev quickly halted and crouched down, kneeling on one knee, much like Ian. The cloaks they wore unfurled and sprang up, each generating threeyers of golden force fields.

    <em>Boom-boom-boom.</em>

    A purple shockwave swept through the corridor, sting the remains of the familiars to pieces. However, only oneyer of the golden hexagonal field had been broken. Beneath it, Ian was just slightly deafened. Mev was probably the same.

    Judging by the roars and rumbles echoing from behind, it seemed Charlotte and Palmer had not been swept away by the shockwave.

    <em>This thing��s really something.</em>

    Ian couldn��t help but admire the robe fluttering above him. The tinum blessing engraved on this cloak was a Mantra that could create up to three shields simultaneously. It could beyered like now or extended to widen the range.

    Of course, their performance was iparably better than ordinary force fields. While the robes couldn��t be moved during the deployment of the fields and there was a limit on the number of uses, the uses would automatically replenish over time.

    It was clear that the Mantra absorbed and refined magic on its own. The fact that it couldn��t be recharged if ced in a pocket dimension was proof of this.

    <em>It��s a pity it doesn��t have a durability recovery option and that it is ridiculously conspicuous.</em>

    With a crack, anotheryer of the force field shattered, but the shockwave was already noticeably subsiding.

    ��The influence of the gods will continue to diminish. The dawn you hope for will note either, because I will make it so. In the world I create, there will be no hunger, no pain, and not even death...

    <em>And no free will either, you dumbass.</em>

    Ian chuckled inwardly and looked at Mev.

    Her breathing was bing rough, and her entire body was increasingly tinged with red, as divine power softly swirled around her like blood. It was a phenomenon Ian had seen before, just before stepping into the demonic realm.

    "Follow me slowly." Ian retracted the force fields and lunged forward. His ashen gaze focused beyond the corridor, which ended in ruins.

    The distance seemed unnaturally far, likely due to spatial distortion��probably the heart of the domain.

    <em>Has the height changed too?</em>

    Even as he thought this, Ian didn��t hesitate and leaped forward. His body arced over the corridor.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Wind de he cast while running supported his leap.

    With his sword raised above his head, Ian took in the unfolded scene. Thanks to his heightened Concentration and Intuition, everything was perceived slowly and clearly.

    The center of the mansion had copsed as if someone had dug it out. The space was vast enough to be considered the interior of a castle. The passageways of the four copsed floors revealed their cross-sections, and below them, the debris of the ruined building was piled up.

    <em>...No wonder there was such sensory disruption.</em>

    However, Ian, with his Magic Detection activated, first noticed the stagnant void magic power below. The spell circuits connected from all the hallways formed a huge geometric pattern under the debris.

    The magic power contained within had be almost motionless, as if it had pooled. The magic power at the center of the pattern surged upward like veins, shimmering. In reality, the center of the debris protruded like a trophy, resembling an altar for a very sacrilegious ritual.

    That was likely the case, as arge, purple-glowing massy on top of it like an egg. The surface of the purple egg writhed with a fibrous texture, reminiscent of Ian��s skin when he had once merged with chaos.

    <em>Thump��</em>

    As the fragment of the void cried out, Ian took in the silhouette being reborn within it. The purple magic power vividly traced the shape of the nervous system and blood vessels.

    Though it resembled a human��s, there were clear differences. The horn-like protrusions on either side of the head and the elongated sections from each shoulder were particrly distinct.

    <em>Still, he probably looks better than when I saw him in the game.</em>

    However, it wasn��t yet fully grown. The nerve and blood vessel endings writhed like leeches, and the spell circuit below began to flicker as if about to release magic power.

    <em>Shwaa!</em>

    It was clear it was about to unleash another shockwave, but Ian didn��t retreat. Instead, the wind seemed to propel him forward.

    Ian��s eyes, now a deep red, were filled with the rapidly approaching purple egg. Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword traced a white arc through the air.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de lodged into the surface of the egg, feeling like it was cutting through tough leather. Ianpleted his spell almost simultaneously. The white de quickly turned red hot.

    <em>Kaboom!</em>

    mes erupted from the de, an unnaturally vivid crimson. Not only did the mes engulf the egg��s surface, but they also boiled within where the de was embedded.

    Ian ced a foot on the de��s surface and leaped backward.

    <em>Sizzle, crackle��</em>

    Just before hitting the rubble, twoyers of shields unfurled behind Ian��s back, forming a nted surface. Landing on his back and head, Ian winced slightly.

    However, he wasn��t thrown back like before. The shield��s surface had slightly flexed, dispersing the impact.

    Despite feeling a slight dizziness from the immense magic consumption, Ian observed the egg��s surface. The crimson mes atop it were burning in a crown-like shape.

    <em>Even with chaos power mixed in, it��s unexpectedly in considering the immense magic it consumed.</em>

    Of course, its firepower wouldn��t be in. It was the fiercest Hellfire, which wouldn��t extinguish until its power waspletely spent.

    <em>Well, maybe it��s for the best.</em>

    Red magic was harder to use effectively the wider its range. High-level spells like Hellfire Barrage or Fire Shower, though powerful, were rarely practical.

    <em>Not that I could avoid learning them.</em>

    With that thought, Ian extended his left hand toward the mes.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The Hellfire, which had been rising upward, flowed likeva, enveloping the entire egg. He had used the me Bacsh. The altar, now engulfed in the unquenchable crimson mes, began to melt.

    The inside of the egg was boiling as well. It would be enough to roast the Duke within.

    ��Red magic...?

    The Duke��s voice echoed just as the magic within the egg flickered out.

    <em>Kaboom��</em>

    The egg exploded into fragments, scattering purple light everywhere. The condensed magic inside spread like mist, and the ming egg shards burst out like fireworks.

    <em>Crackle��</em>

    As anotheryer of the shield unfurled in front of Ian, it blocked the shockwave and sparks. The Hellfire didn��t scatter but rather clung to the spreading magic. The influence of the me Bacsh seemed to be reversing the wave. Sparks rained down like a storm between the gaps.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    Amidst the shimmering cloud of fire in the air, a silhouette became clear in the dense mist.

    Kralen, reborn as a demon, stood atop the half-melted rubble. His size wasn��t much different from when he was human. However, he now had ram-like horns protruding from both temples, and his body was covered in a purple exoskeleton-like carapace. Long wing bones extended from either side of his back, revealing finger-like joints.

    The membranes that should have enveloped the wings had not yet formed. His skin was so thin that his purple veins were clearly visible.

    It was clear that he had awoken in an imperfect state. Yet, he looked down at Ian as if it didn��t matter at all. His horizontally slit pupils flickered.

    ��You are a much more interesting existence than I thought��.

    Amidst the rain of fire, his lips moved. His voice still echoed throughout the mansion.

    ��Not only are you a mage, but you have mastered various types of magic. I can even sense the power of chaos within you. Do the gods know of this? No��. There is no need for you to answer.

    Kralen smiled, revealing his serrated teeth.

    ��I will capture you and find out for myself.

    "Typical spellcasters, always the same��." Ian muttered.

    The force field supporting his back dissipated. Landing on the debris below, he continued speaking.

    "They lose their minds over anything curious."

    His lips curled into a slight smirk as he looked back up at Kralen.

    "And their field of vision narrows."

    ��-That��s only natural......?!

    Kralen��s gaze suddenly shot upward. He had finally sensed the presence concealed by the heat and magic of hellfire. A red streak, even more vivid than the fiery clouds, filled his vision.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    ��...!

    It was Mev. The divine energy surrounding her entire body carved a crimson trail in the air like wings as she surged forward. But what captured Kralen��s attention even more was the sword she raised. Red lightning crackled along the de, which glowed a deep crimson.

    <em>Shwaa!</em>

    The sharp sound of cutting air finally reached Kralen��s ears. He instinctively extended his hand. The dense magic around him rapidly condensed, forming arge barrier in front of him. Covering his body with his wings was a purely instinctive reaction.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The de collided with the shield. Like a spiderweb, the lightning burst out and covered the barrier. The barrier shattered into pieces as the Red Knight descended.

    <em>Crack.</em>

    Even without the lightning, the red de cut through Kralen��s wing bones like they were y. The sword, imbued with divine power, deeply pierced Kralen��s neck.

    One of Kralen��s knees buckled.��You�� again...?

    Kralen��s wail echoed in the air. Mev, of course, gave no reply.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    She released her grip on the handle with her left hand and simply clenched her fist, swinging it toward Kralen��s face. Despite the Hellfire flickering like sparks all over her body, she moved as if she didn��t care.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Her fist mmed into the center of Kralen��s face. The divine energy bursting from her punch swept over his head. Kralen��s bent knees buckledpletely.

    <em>Crack! Crack! Crack!</em>

    Mev continued to rain down blows until Kralen waspletely down. Then she pulled out the sword embedded beneath his corbone. As she raised the sword, the magic stone in her arm glowed, and a red wind enveloped the de. She twisted her body and shed down.

    <em>Swoosh! Crack!</em>

    Kralen��s head, with a caved-in face, was severed from his body. At the same time, the magic stones embedded in Mev��s chest te shed. She extended her left hand toward the rolling head.

    <em>Whoosh, boom!</em>

    A Fireball sprouted from her grasp and exploded. Unlike the high-tier chest te inscribed with Dancing mes, Nasser��s te armor was engraved with a Fireball spell. ording to Ian��s assessment, it was at level three. Though less powerful than an identical spell cast by a mage, it sufficed to incinerate the head melting from the divine power.

    "...." Mev looked down at Kralen��s twitching, headless body, then raised her sword once more.

    <em>Sizzle...</em>

    Kralen��s body began to melt. Mev, undeterred, swung her sword. The de, imbued with divine power, shredded Kralen��s now mushy body.

    ��Yes... You are not one of the members of the Dawn Brigade. You are an avenger, a purifier blinded by vengeance. Well prepared, Dragon yer.

    Kralen��s voice echoed in a deep, resonant tone, as if he felt no pain at all. In reality, that was probably the case.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Simultaneously, the spell circuits beneath the debris began to shine brightly. A purple vortex swirled in the air immediately afterward.

    <em>Rumble.</em>

    As the vortex condensed, it released a shockwave. Both Mev and Ian simultaneously unfolded their golden force fields while Kralen��s voice continued.

    ��But it is a meaningless effort. I have already be an immortal being... Your strength will fail before my deathes.

    Within the mass of chaos power spewing out shockwaves, Kralen��s body was being reconstructed. The speed was much faster than before. But only Mev looked up at it.

    Ian, hiding behind the shield, was looking elsewhere, beyond the cross-sections of the connected corridors.

    Ian��s eyes, flickering as if veiled, finally stopped at one point.

    <em>... Found it.</em>

    The corner of his mouth began to curl.

    ��Struggle all you want. But in the end, you will serve me as the new king of this era.

    The whispering voice echoed. By now, Kralen��s body had almost regained its original form.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    Ian stood up as he withdrew the tinum blessing, while the remnants of the shockwave still echoed in the air. Instead, a blue force field spread across his body. It was enough to withstand the aftermath.

    Looking at Mev through the shield, he spoke. "Keep killing him. Eventually, you��ll really be able to kill him."

    Without waiting for a reply, Ian turned away.

    A low, calm voice followed him from behind. "As I said, dly."

    With a crack, the vortex dispersed, and it released a final, deathly shockwave.

    Amidst the scattering remnants of Hellfire, Kralen, havingpleted his reconstruction, opened his eyes in the center.

    ��... Where do you think you��re going?

    His body, floating in the air, was still in its iplete state from the first awakening. The wings were still bare bones, and his skin was thin enough to be translucent. It was likely the limit of rapid regeneration.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud��</em>

    Ian used the shockwave propelling against his back as a driving force and ran forward. Kralen, watching Ian��s retreating figure, narrowed his eyes.

    ��Could it be...?

    <em>Yes, exactly that. You bastard.</em>

    Ian muttered inwardly.

    From the moment Mev shed with Kralen, Ian had been using Magic Detection to examine the spell circuits. He was reverse-tracing the magic. The source of the magic was likely where Kralen��s soul resided. This spot, where all the spell circuits converged, was the perfect ce to deduce its origin.

    ��You wretch...! Do you think I��ll let you escape?

    Kralen��s reaction confirmed Ian��s hypothesis. Silently, Kralen flew toward Ian, preparing a spell. An ominous concentration of magic gathered in the air. It was likely a void spell. But Ian didn��t look back.

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    "And where do you think you��re going?"

    The Avatar of Vengeance was guarding his back.

    <em>Boom, boom!</em>

    A red sh erupted behind him, scattering the condensed magic.

    ��You wretch...!

    The confidence vanished from Kralen��s voice. He had likely inscribed these spell circuits here to hide his weakness, but from now on, they would be his downfall. No matter how many times he came back to life, the Avatar of Vengeance would always be waiting for him. And it would guide Ian, helping him pinpoint the source. As long as Ian activated the Magic Detection, it would be increasingly urate.

    <em>There truly is no such thing as a useless skill. Though it never seemed so in the game. </em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian raced down the corridor, pushing against the relentless flow of magic.

    ***

    "Hmm...."

    Nasser furrowed his bronzed brow, deep in thought. His pale brown eyes remained fixed on the mansion. The strange earthquake and the purple shes at the windows had long since disappeared.

    The mansion, now shrouded in darkness, was eerily silent. But to Nasser, this silence was even more ominous, suggesting that the mansion��s interior waspletely cut off from the outside. The faint, sinister magic emanating from beneath the ground confirmed his suspicions.

    "Do you guys think it is really okay to just stand here and watch, N, Selim?"

    He turned and looked back, addressing the two white horses beside the carriage. Instead of replying, the horses snorted and pawed the ground. N and Selim were their names.

    Around themy several horribly twisted and mutted corpses��the stablehands and gardeners. They had begun transforming with screams when the mansion shook and the ground glowed with ominous purple light. Nasser had dealt with them as they attacked, with N and Selim doing their part as well. Trained as warhorses and equipped with enchanted barding, they were more formidable than most humans.

    "Yeah, I know. My job is to protect you... I am the coachman, after all."

    Nasser shrugged, holding his sword and shield, and walked over to the horses. Even now, his skin tingled all over. It was the influence of the sinister magic pulsing through the ground.

    If not for his body and mind, hardened over years of divine blessing and training, Nasser would have fallen under its spell long ago. The horses were safe thanks to their barding, which glowed faintly with embedded magic stones.

    Nasser couldn��t leave them, not even for a moment, in case he needed to rece those stones. If the protective enchantments broke, the horses would also fall victim to the malevolent magic.

    "...!" Nasser��s head whipped around at the sound of a door opening and numerous footsteps approaching from afar.

    "Move quickly! Remember, securing His Excellency��s safety is our top priority! Figuring out what��s happeninges after!"

    "Damn...." Nasser clicked his tongue and ran toward the mansion. Someone had clearly heard themotion and brought soldiers.

    Watching the line of soldiers and knights entering the garden, Nasser shouted.

    "Don��te any closer! It��s dangerous here!"

    "...?" The soldiers and knights turned to look at him.

    Nasser shouted again. "Everyone, get out! Seal the main gate now!"

    Not a single person followed his orders. Instead, the knight, who had signaled to the soldiers, approached him, shouting.

    "You there, drop your weapon at once! Exin exactly what is happening here!"

    "...." Nasser exhaled a short sigh. He was once again reminded that he was no longer a Purifier, a pdin, or even a member of the Great Church. However, he couldn��t give up.

    "I will cooperate as you wish! But first, you must withdraw your troops��" Nasser��s voice trailed off like a deting balloon.

    The soldiers running toward the mansion noticeably slowed their pace. The knight approaching him did the same. Suddenly, everyone looked dazed, as if entranced. Their eyes began to glimmer with a purple hue.

    "Oh, no...." Nasser stopped in his tracks.

    As he began to step back, the soldiers and knights all turned their heads toward him in unison. Beyond the dark garden, countless pairs of purple-glowing eyes flickered.

    <em>Step, step��</em>

    They began to walk toward Nasser, expressionless, drawing their weapons as they came.

    "Oh... Lu Sr." Nasser sighed in resignation.

    Backing toward the carriage without stopping, he raised his sword and shield. Holding the sword by its de tip, he gazed at the approaching knights and soldiers and muttered.

    "... Don��t hold it against me. I warned you."

    As if hearing his words, the soldiers charged.

    ***

    <em>Boom, boom, boom��</em>

    The shockwave swept through the hall. Hidden beneath his golden force field, Ian calmly surveyed the scene.

    It was a library deep on the second floor. The engraved spell circuits were converging behind a bookshelf in the corner.

    <em>A secret passage. How clich��.</em>

    As Ian snorted in mild amusement, a voice erupted through the explosion.

    ��You will regret this... Without me, not just the West, but even the central of the Empire will be thrown into chaos. Your choice will bring even greater chaos and darkness.

    It was Kralen. He seemed to have shifted to persuasion. Ian didn��t bother to respond. Not that Kralen could hear him anyway.

    Kralen had already died twice more at Mev��s hands. Now, he was reviving again. The spell circuits were expelling magic at an incredible rate.

    The shockwaves only urred after Kralen��s death. While he might be able to control the spell circuits while his body existed, Mev clearly wasn��t giving him the chance.

    ��You won��t be able to control the Isles. Even if a new lord is appointed, do you think they can handle those sea pirates? The fleet will fall into their hands, and the ind sea will be isted.

    <em>And letting you turn this ce into and of the dead is okay?</em>

    Ian muttered to himself as he extended his sword.

    <em>Woosh, boom!</em>

    A Fireball pierced through the dissipating shockwave, smashing the bookshelf into pieces with an explosion. Beyond it, a narrow staircase leading underground was revealed, with spell circuits densely inscribed on the floor, walls, and ceiling.

    <em>Sssst��</em>

    At that moment, the purifier��s cloak settled on Ian��s shoulders. The light of the Mantra circuits had dimmed, nearly exhausted of magic. But it didn��t matter.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat��</em>

    The destination was now within reach.

    Casting Wind de, Ian dashed forward, his cloak billowing as he practically flew down the stairs. The stairs were long and winding, but such phenomena were no problem for someone as ustomed to them as he was.

    <em>If this were a game, I wouldn��t have reached this point so easily.</em>

    As he ran, Ian imagined how things might have yed out in a game. He would probably have needed to evade Kralen��s pursuit while tracking the source of the magic, killing him repeatedly, and advancing during his regeneration periods, all while dodging or enduring the shockwaves.

    There was no need to think deeply to realize how tiresome and exhausting that process would have been. He would have seen the game-over screen many times. Of course, there might have been a simpler but more brutish method: killing Kralen over and over until the power within the void mark was exhausted. This would have been a strategy for veteran yers, possibly with additional rewards.

    <em>Not that it matters right now��</em>

    Soon, the underground chamber came into view. Sliding to a halt, Ian took in the scene. Aside from being quite spacious and luxurious, it was a typical dark mage��sboratory.

    Arge desk with ink and quill, thick books that seemed to be research journals, and grimoires filled with sinister spells filled the room. Spell circuits etched into the floor converged on a pedestal in the center of the chamber. Atop the pedestal sat a crystal orb and a stone fragment bearing the void mark, each asrge as a human head.

    The moment Ian saw them, he didn��t hesitate andunched himself forward.

    He had no way of knowing what defenses might be in ce here. Whatever they were, he intended not to give them a chance to activate. He had no way of knowing when Kralen would die again. Examining the room��s contents in detail could wait until everything was over.

    ��This cannot be... The long-awaited era has only just begun... only to end so meaninglessly....

    A voice tinged with despair echoed through the air.

    As Ian vaulted over the pedestal, he muttered, "That��s just how life is."

    <em>Unfair and absurd.</em>

    A white arc descended into the center of the flickering crystal orb.

    <em>Thud!</em>

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    The crystal ball shattered into pieces, and the soul that had been flickering inside shot out like an arrow, piercing the ceiling and disappearing. It was returning to its vessel, as per the natural order. Simultaneously, the voice that had been resonating in the air was abruptly silenced, as if cut by a knife.

    <em>Shwaa��</em>

    Ian slid to a stop past the altar. The flickering spell circuits in the chamber calmed and went silent, like a broken fluorescent light finally dimming. With the controlling entity gone, the circuits seemed to have switched to a standby mode.

    <em>At least there won��t be any more chaos.</em>

    Ian stood up and took a deep breath, looking at the pedestal. The ominous purple void mark glowed in the center of the stone. Despite having used a significant amount of power, the mark still radiated a formidable force. It created an illusion that seemed to draw one into the mark. A normal person would have been ensnared by it��one of the basic traits of void magic.

    "...."

    A deep resonance echoed from within Ian. The fragment of chaos was resonating, urging him to absorb that power.

    <em>Not yet.</em>

    He muttered inwardly, reaching into his pocket dimension instead of the mark. Soon, he pulled out a small, square wooden box, slightlyrger than his palm. It was the storage box that had once held the dark relic, the Skull of the Rift Walker, possessed by the Vampire Empress. If it could safely contain such a dark relic, it should easily hold the void mark.<em>It looks like it might not fit...</em>

    The problem was the size of the stone. Clicking his tongue briefly, Ian drew his sword.

    <em>Crack! </em>

    The white de struck the edge of the stone fragment. Despite its appearance, it was quite brittle, breaking apart with a sharp crack. The mark��s power remained undisturbed.

    <em>It seems fine��</em>

    Nodding slightly, Ian continued to chip away at the stone. Pieces broke off, and the stone became smaller. When it reached an appropriate size, he finally knocked the stone with the mark into the box with the t of his de.

    The stone piece rolled into the box without resistance, and with a click, the lid of the box closed.

    Simultaneously, the purple glow of the spell circuits in the chamber began to fade. Conversely, a faint light spread across the surface of the box, revealing the intricately engraved spell circuits.

    Ian was about to toss the box back into his pocket dimension when the chamber suddenly shook.

    <em>Rumble��</em>

    <em>... I don��t want to get buried again.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian��s gaze shifted toward the desk beyond the stone chamber.

    ***

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Kralen, having fallen, was buried in a pile of rubble in the corner. As a reddish shockwave swept past the area, the earthquake in the chamber subsided.

    <em>Rumble...</em>

    "<em>Ha</em>... <em>Haha</em>...."

    Augh escaped from between Kralen��s lips as he opened his eyes. His appearance was anything but good. All his limbs had been severed, and only one wing remained, barely half intact. His face was a mess, and a gaping wound, like a gash from an axe, ran from his neck down to the middle of his chest, oozing ck fluid.

    Thud-

    Everything was the result of the Avatar of Vengeance, who wasnding in front of him.

    The one who had granted him three deaths and would likely deliver the fourth, and finally, death.

    Unlike Kralen, Mev, gripping her crimson sword, appearedrgely unchanged from the beginning. The only differences were her slightly heavier breathing and the divine power enveloping her entire body. Each time she was attacked by Kralen, her divine power had grown stronger, now casting a dark red aura around her.

    As he stared at the impending death approaching him, Kralen suddenly spoke.

    "Just one question."

    "...."

    "Why do you seek revenge against me? I don��t recall wronging an Apostle of Stern Goddess."

    Mev paused momentarily before responding. "You wouldn��t know me. I��m just one of the many victims created by your minions."

    "... A frontier origin, then. Where from?"

    "Agel Lan."

    "Agel Lan...?"

    "Does the name Regis mean anything to you?"

    Kralen��s brows furrowed for a moment before a peculiar smile spread across his face.

    "Yes, I remember now.... Regis. Regis Brant... Was he the one who fancied himself the Duke of that small kingdom?"

    "That��s correct."

    "I only knew him by name. I didn��t know exactly what he did. I just knew he was one of the seeds of darkness and sought immortality. So I allowed the sponsorship. I heard he ultimately failed, though...."

    Kralen continued, watching Mev slowly but steadily approaching. "So, you killed him as well."

    "Yes, though not by myself."

    "Heh... So, vengeance sprouted from that seed. Makes sense. I sowed many seeds, so it wouldn��t be strange for it to spring up anywhere."

    His bitter smilested only a moment before Kralen looked up at Mev again and spoke.

    "However, I will not apologize."

    "...." Mev stopped in front of Kralen, the holy power enveloping her body, dripping down like sticky liquid.

    Kralen continued nonchntly. "I wanted to turn this world upside down and create a new one. No matter what, sacrifices had to be made. So even if I could turn back time, I would make the same��"

    <em>sh��</em>

    Mev��s sword drew a crimson line.

    Kralen��s severed head spun through the air before rolling to a stop in the pile of debris. ck tar-like blood gushed from the severed neck. His twitching body lost all strength.

    Mev, who had frozen with her sword outstretched, finally lowered her de. She only nced at Kralen��s corpse briefly.

    "----!"

    Mev bent over and howled, the sound more filled with grief than triumph at her long-awaited vengeance. The holy power within her red up and dissipated like heat waves in response to her scream.

    From the end of the hallway on the second floor, Ian watched quietly, closing the questpletion window before leaping down.

    The mansion had already returned to its original state, and the persistent screams had ceased. However, Mev stilly copsed in front of Kralen��s lifeless body.

    Ian slowly walked toward her.

    With all the holy power evaporated, Mev��s back looked especially pale. There was no need for him to say anything.

    "My lord! Are you alright? My lord!" Philip burst out onto the third-floor hallway, shouting urgently. He looked disheveled as if he had been in a rough fight.

    "Are you hurt? My lord! Please answer me!"

    "... I��m fine, Philip," Mev replied in a calm voice as she slowly stood up.

    <em>nk</em>, her helmet automatically retracted into the back of her armor. She turned to look at Ian, who stood among the debris. Her green eyes, filled with a mixture of emotions, met his briefly before she looked upward.

    "And the revenge is over, Philip."

    "...!" Philip��s expression twisted.

    It was an odd look, neither smiling nor crying, as memories seemed to flood his mind. He bit his lower lip just as Thesaya shoved Philip aside and leaped over the railing.

    "Move aside, freckle-face." The height of the third floor didn��t seem to bother her as she jumped down without hesitation.

    "<em>Whoa</em>, <em>whoa</em>...!" Philip, barely clinging to the edge of the hallway, iled his arms, making an awkward sound as he snapped out of his reverie.

    "It was absolute chaos, Ian! Of course, nothingpared to what you all went through, but it was pretty intense here too."

    Thesayanded lightly with bent knees and spoke without looking up. Her face showed signs of the battle��s aftermath. She was covered in dust, with multiple small scratches on her face, and her long silver hair was singed and curly in ces.

    "Freckles and that knight were shing everywhere, and the mage I was fighting kept casting spells, even after losing his head. I thought I was going to die. Honestly, I almost did at least once."

    Despite everything, her words lightened the mood.

    Ian chuckled and replied, "But you won in the end, right?"

    "Of course. But..."

    Looking around the mess of the chamber nonchntly, Thesaya added, "Where��s the cat? Where��s the kitty?"

    Ian blinked and exchanged a nce with Mev before responding.

    "Didn��t you see it on your way?"

    "No, I didn��t. Weren��t you on the same floor? Wait, I think I hear something��"

    <em>Crash!</em>

    At that moment, a loud noise erupted as the wall above them crumbled. It was the hallway opposite where the group stood, even higher up on the fourth floor.

    The three of them quickly stepped back to avoid the falling debris. Ian nced up, raising an eyebrow as he saw two beastfolk entangled and falling.

    <em>When did they get all the way over there?</em><em>Maybe they took a big detour. </em>

    In the midst of it, Charlotte fell with Palmer beneath her, crashing into the center of the debris pile.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Debris and dust scattered in all directions as Palmer absorbed the full impact of the fall. Blood spurted from his mouth like a crimson arrow.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Palmer tumbled across the floor, and Charlottended cat-like at the point of impact, pushing off him as she did.

    Her appearance was a wreck. Her armor was torn in numerous ces, and nearly every exposed part of her body was covered in wounds. The red holy power flickered as if it might extinguish at any moment. The deep gashes across one side of her face were so severe that they would undoubtedly leave scars, though it was a miracle her eye was unharmed.

    Thesaya, eyes wide with rm, drew her rapier and shouted, "Kitty! Let me help��"

    "Stay out of this!" Charlotte��s voice,ced with a low growl, interrupted as she red at Palmer, whoy sprawled on the floor.

    "... He��s mine."

    "Oh, okay... got it...."

    Feeling awkward, Thesaya sheathed her sword as Charlotteunched herself forward with explosive force.

    Palmer, barely managing to get on all fours, red at Charlotte with his blurry, ash-gray eyes.

    <em>... Right, he wasn��t drawing power from Kralen.</em>

    Nodding to himself, Ian watched as Charlotte shed with Palmer. Palmer, a berserker who served the Primal Wildness��a God of the beastfolk banished to the void��was a formidable opponent. This battle was clearly significant to Charlotte.

    Defeating Palmer had important implications for her. Many of the beastfolk were already worshipping Kruxica, and failing to defeat one of the Apostles of Kruxica would make it impossible for her to lead her people.

    "----!"

    Fortunately, Charlotte had already gained the upper hand.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    She kneed Palmer in the jaw, then climbed atop him, raising her fist. Her bare, ckened knuckles came down in a bloody arc.

    <em>Thud! Crack!</em>

    Charlotte repeatedly hammered her fists into Palmer. His attempts to push her off grew weaker and weaker. She did not stop. Palmer��s arms finally went limp, only twitching with each subsequent punch.

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>phew</em>...."

    Atst, Charlotte ceased her assault, breathing heavily. Both she and Palmer were devoid of any remaining holy power. Sensing victory, she raised both arms and let out a roar. Blood sttered from her fur and mane in all directions.

    She then stood, grabbing Palmer by the scruff of the neck, and turned to the group. Her orange eyes were now much calmer, as if the roar had purged all traces of the battle��s frenzy.

    "... Is it all over?" Charlotte asked, looking at Ian.

    He simply nodded in response.

    "Good...." Charlotte swayed, dropping Palmer back to the floor.

    "Kitty!" Thesaya shouted as she rushed over to support her.

    "Not yet... it��s not over yet, pointy ears," Charlotte muttered, patting Thesaya��s shoulder with a blood-stained hand as she drew the Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword from her side.

    Charlotte flipped Palmer��s body over with her foot and kneeled down. Reaching out with her left hand, she grabbed Palmer��s segmented armored tail and lifted it. Gripping the dagger tightly in her right hand, she brought it down with force.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The dagger severed Palmer��s tail in one clean cut. Despite being unconscious, Palmer��s body convulsed violently.

    Charlotte stood up, holding the dripping tail, and staggered slightly. Ian met her gaze with a slight smile and a nod.

    "Is it okay to just cut it off like that?"

    "... Yes." Charlotte finally rested her left arm on Thesaya��s shoulder, who frowned at the tail Charlotte held. Blood from the severed end was dripping onto Thesaya��s greaves and boots.

    "This one worshipped the wrong master. It seemed like he even led several young warriors of our tribe down the same path. It��s only fitting he faces severe punishment."

    "So, are you nning to cut off the tails of all who serve Kruxica?"

    "I hadn��t thought that far, but...."

    Charlotte nced at the limp tail in her grip, her voice calm as she continued.

    "That��s a good suggestion. I��ll do it if necessary."

    "...."

    <em>Did I just make a bad suggestion? </em>

    While Ian chuckled to himself, Philipnded among the debris. He had carefully descended floor by floor until he reached the ground.

    "<em>Phew</em>...."

    Philip sighed in relief and then looked at the fallen Palmer.

    "So why keep this one alive? You don��t mean to tell me that cutting off his tail is as good as killing him, do you?"

    "Of course not. It��s just a temporary reprieve. Interrogating him will give us a better understanding of the state of our tribe." Charlotte paused and then turned her gaze to Ian.

    She cautiously added, looking at Palmer with a neutral expression. "Is that alright with you? If you permit it, I��ll ensure he causes no more trouble. If not��"

    "That��s not why I was looking at him. Do what you need to. He��s your opponent and your kin." Ian cut her off, shrugging his shoulders. "Since you defeated him and have cut his tail, he can��t defy you now. Isn��t that right?"

    "Not what I intended, but probably. Then... why were you looking at him that way?"

    "It seems like the perfect opportunity. Keeping at least one of them alive wouldn��t be a bad idea."

    "...?" Charlotte blinked in confusion.

    Ian, letting out a low chuckle, added, "Not sure why you��re so puzzled. Did you forget what we��ve just done? We need to clean up the mess."

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    "<em>Aha</em>...."

    While Charlotte let out a low gasp, Philip nodded his head. "You intend to have the minion confess to the deeds carried out by the Duke. It��ll be more convincing than us just talking."

    "Exactly. So, I need him to spill everything he knows. Can you do that?"

    "Of course, Ian. As much as you need." Charlotte nced down at the fallen Palmer, baring her fangs slightly.

    It seemed there was no need to worry about her going easy on him just because they were of the same kind.

    "But I wonder if the Duke��s followers will believe the confession. They might just pin everything on this guy." Philip added, stroking his chin.

    <em>He��s bing more cautious. Or perhaps just more distrustful of humans.</em>

    "That��s a valid point. So...."

    With an inward chuckle, Ian turned to Mev. "Sir, could you retrieve the Duke��s head? I have some evidence, but the more physical proof we have, the better. Since you were the one who beheaded him, you should take it.""... Alright. I��ll do that." Mev, her eyes somewhat dazed, turned and walked away. Her steps were unsteady.

    It wasn��t surprising. She had just been through a fierce battle and had finallypleted her long journey of revenge. She probably needed a good sleep before the reality truly sank in.

    Ian turned back to Charlotte. "Charlotte, can you move on your own?"

    "Yes, I can." Ian retrieved a sealing box from his pocket dimension and looked down at Palmer. "Then bind your prisoner. Make it easier to transport him. And drink some water. You look like you might copse any moment."

    Charlotteplied, bending down.

    Then Thesaya, catching Ian��s gaze, blinked. "What?"

    "Sir Riurel has lost her robe again."

    "... Again?"

    "Find it and give it to her. She needs to cover up. We don��t know when the guards will arrive, so we need to be prepared to meet them."

    "Got it. Seriously, that robe keeps disappearing every time we fight...."

    Mutteringints, Thesaya turned and started searching. The blood vessels in her eyes were now visibly pulsing. Ian then took off his robe, which was draped over his shoulders like a cloak, and handed it to Philip.

    Awkwardly putting it on, Philip continued. "When the soldierse, will you cooperate? If we resist, there will inevitably be casualties."

    "We��ll see. Preferably."

    "Yes. It��s oddly reassuring, really. Even if things don��t go well, it feels like you, my lord, have a n."

    "Well, we do have insurance."

    "Insurance...? What is it?"

    "The tinum Dragon."

    "<em>Ah</em>."

    "If we can��t handle it ourselves, we��ll leave it to him. So...."

    Ian shrugged as he added. "Stop worrying and just carry this guy. You handle the transport."

    Philip widened his eyes as he looked down at Palmer. "... Me?"

    "It��s more believable if it looks like the purifier captured him. You��ll have a better justification for interrogating him."

    "I suppose that makes sense, but...."

    At that moment, Charlotte, who had tied Palmer up like a log, stepped back. Philip, still tilting his head in doubt, crouched down and slid his arms under Palmer��s body.

    "Even so, how am I supposed to carry this big guy... by myself...?"

    Philip stood up abruptly, blinking in confusion.

    "... I can do it. I didn��t realize I could."

    "I wouldn��t have asked if I didn��t think you could."

    <em>You��re already halfway to being a superhuman.</em>

    Ian smirked, watching as Mev and Thesaya returned. Thesaya was carrying Kralen��s head, since Mev was now wearing her robe.

    "Let��s go."

    Ian returned the sealing box to his pocket dimension and turned to leave. The fact that the guards hadn��t arrived yet indicated that whatever had happened in the mansion hadn��t reached the outside. Not that it mattered; heading to the inner city themselves wasn��t a bad idea.

    It was when they opened the mansion��s front door he realized the truth.

    "...?"

    A chaotic scene unfolded before them.

    "What in the world...?" Philip, who had followed with his hood pulled low, murmured in disbelief.

    Soldiersy sprawled everywhere, with torches scattered around, casting a faint glow over the chaos.

    "So, it wasn��t that they didn��te in; they couldn��te in," Ian muttered as he surveyed the scene.

    It was easy to imagine what had happened. The soldiers who had rushed in response to themotion had been ensnared by the void magic. Judging by their state, they had likely fallen into a frenzy and fought each other.

    "They��re not all dead. About half seem to be just unconscious." Thesaya said, checking the soldiers�� conditions.

    Charlotte, staring at the flickering lights beyond the darkness, spoke up. "There are more soldiers gathered outside the gate. I see some knights, too."

    "They must have figured out they shouldn��te in. They probably don��t know it��s safe now," said Philip.

    Ian nodded casually and began to move. "Let��s make them wait a bit longer. The more witnesses, the better."

    Philip, who had been following, soon noticed Ian heading down a side path instead of through the main gate.

    "But why are you going this way? This leads to... Oh!" Philip��s eyes widened as he remembered. "The carriage! Nasser!"

    It seemed he hadpletely forgotten about Nasser.

    <em>How could you forget something like that?</em>

    Ian chuckled silently as he gazed into the darkness ahead. Despite theck of torches, he could easily see the closed stable and the surrounding area. Soldiers were sprawled around the stable as well. They had likely targeted Nasser and the horses. Scattered among them were the mutted bodies of those who had transformed.

    "... Surely, the one ear isn��t dead, right?" Thesaya muttered as she stared at the quiet stable.

    No one answered, as everyone seemed to be thinking the same thing. No matter how skilled Nasser was as a former purifier, facing dozens of void magic-entranced soldiers armed only with a sword and shield couldn��t have been easy.

    "...!" Ian��s eyes twitched as he reached the closed stable door. When he opened it, a faint smile spread across his face.

    "A miracle has urred."

    Beyond the sprawled bodies of about a dozen soldiers, two white horses stood in a corner of the stable. Their barding glowed softly in the darkness, making the scene look almost surreal.

    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."

    "How on earth did they survive?"

    Philip and Thesaya eximed as they entered. Mev and Charlotte said nothing, but their surprise was clear. Even the carriage stood intact nearby.

    Ian walked around, scanning the stable, and soon approached a pile of hay on the opposite wall. Nasser was sitting there, slumped against the wall.

    His condition was a mess, as if he had been rolling in manure, dirt, and straw.

    "At least you��re alive," said Ian.

    "... Yes. Barely." Nasser��s low voice responded.

    As Philip quickly turned and called his name, Ian crouched in front of him.

    "I thought you��d passed out."

    "I was just resting for a moment. I was too exhausted." Nasser lifted his face, covered in grime.

    Ian nodded, examining his condition. Though there were scratches and blood stains, there were no life-threatening injuries. Nasser was simply exhausted.

    Ian was surprised but also impressed, smiling slightly.

    "You must have really gone through a lot."

    "Yes, well... it��s not easy taking on so many alone. I also tried not to kill them as you ordered. Those who were kicked by N or Selim probably didn��t make it... but there wasn��t much I could do about that."

    "N and Selim?"

    Nasser nodded toward the horses. "Those two."

    "Oh. They have names."

    "I didn��t keep them inside from the start. That��s why it was tougher. It got really dangerous toward the end."

    "It looks like they started fighting too."

    "That gave me a chance to breathe. I was losing confidence in not killing the soldiers. Then, suddenly, the soldiers went berserk and started fighting each other. It onlysted a few minutes before they all copsed. That��s when I knew things inside were wrapping up well."

    "You did well."

    <em>And the summary was concise.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly and added, "It��s impressive. Surviving is one thing, but keeping the horses safe is another."

    "Indeed. Well done, one ear. You��ve earned my respect." Thesaya added while she, Mev, and Charlotte checked on the fallen soldiers.

    Nasser, ncing around the stable, let out a chuckle. "Yes, I surprised myself too. I spent so long surrounded by a magical gear that I wasn��t sure I could handle it."

    "You should have more confidence. Many of them are still alive." Mevmented without even looking up.

    Ian nodded and stood up. "Once you��re able to move, go rest in the carriage. Keep an eye on the horses until people return."

    "... Yes." Nasser groaned softly as he stood up, his hands hanging limply with his sword and shield. Though he wobbled slightly, he managed to stay upright. As he took a few steps toward the exit, he turned to Ian and the others.

    "So, what are you nning to do now?"

    "What do you think?"

    Ian shrugged and added as he stepped through the door.

    "We��re going to turn ourselves in."

    ***

    The city��s atmosphere was strange from the morning. Ships were leaving the harbor one after another, and all the officials and nobles had gathered inside the inner fortress, noting out. Rumors spread among the citizens that something had happened to the Duke.

    The truth revealed a few hourster was even more shocking than the rumors. A scribe publicly announced in the town square that Duke Kralen was a demon. The announcement was brief, but it was enough to paralyze the entire city.

    "That��s impossible! Someone must be framing him. His Excellency would never do such a thing."

    Citizens, who had even halted restoration work, gathered everywhere, buzzing about the same topic. Today, there were no officials to control them.

    "There are many witnesses. Over a hundred soldiers almost died in the mansion, and over thirty bodies were removed."

    Thergest gatherings were in the taverns. Those who hade from the inner fortress spread the news. Every tavern in the city was packed with people who had abandoned whatever they were doing to hear the news.

    "The purifiers beheaded him and carried his head out. I saw it with my own eyes. He didn��t look human at all."

    The storytellers were varied: servants, stable hands, grave keepers, and even off-duty soldiers shared what they had seen and heard.

    "I can��t believe it. His Excellency was a demon?"

    "Don��t deny it. Palmer, his servant, confessed to everything. It��s all true."

    "That beastfolk knight? How can you trust the word of a beastfolk? That guy could be framing His Excellency."

    "There was also a journal written in the Duke��s own hand among the evidence submitted by the purifiers. Its contents matched Palmer��s testimony. With the Duke revealed as the cause of the city��s chaos, are you still defending him?"

    "Wh-what...? Did you hear that correctly?"

    "Yes, I heard the same thing directly from the administrator."

    "My goodness...."

    The truth about Duke Kralen wasn��t the only thing spreading. Stories about those who uncovered the truth were also circting.

    "They say one of the people who came with the purifiers was the Dragon yer of the North."

    "The famous superhuman from the North? He��s here now?"

    "Yes. He helped the purifiers. Thanks to him, we were able to eliminate the demon with minimal damage."

    "Incredible. I passed by them when they entered the city. That famous Dragon yer was in that carriage."

    "If you don��t believe me, ask around. I��m not the only one who heard this."

    "No, if it were a lie, they would havee up with something more believable. I should offer a prayer of thanks."

    Of course, not everyone was just surprised.

    "I want to see Kralen��s corpse. I lost my wife in this tragedy. To think it was all because of that bastard. And I didn��t even know...!"

    "Same here. Damn it. May he burn in hell forever, the filthy scum."

    Outrage and condemnation toward the Duke followed. Many demanded a full revtion of the truth. With the city��s nobles and officials nowhere to be seen, such sentiments grew louder.

    "The real trouble might start now." Some were having practical conversations, mainly merchants who traveled across the inner sea.

    "What do you mean by the trouble starting now? Isn��t he already dead?"

    "Exactly. Was Edward Kralen just an ordinary man? He was a noble who exerted influence even in the central regions. Now that he��s been revealed as a demon, what do you think will happen next?"

    "Lu Sr, good heavens... there��ll be a bloodbath. His Majesty will undoubtedly be furious."

    "Yes. The central regions will be thrown into chaos. Meanwhile, this ce will be left in its current state."

    "Surely not. This is the heart of the western region. With the most important position now vacant, they will probably send someone with the influence and legitimacy to quell the chaos."

    "That could be just as problematic. What do you think the new lord��s first task will be?"

    "They��ll investigate and punish everyone involved in this incident. Indeed... There��s a reason the ships from the Isles pulled out early this morning. My goodness. Could they be involved as well?"

    "Who knows? It doesn��t feel right. If the Isle cooperates, we might be lucky, but if not...."

    "... We need to prepare to leave immediately. If the sea routes are blocked, we��re all doomed."

    "I agree. This chaos won��t be settled in a day. Just look around. No one is giving clear exnations; they��re all busy looking out for themselves. They��re probably figuring out how to save themselves."

    Indeed, that was the case.

    The city nobles and officials, and the knights who had lost their lord overnight, were all desperately trying to find ways to survive. Given that the purifiers had been involved, it was certain that news would reach both the royal court and the Order. The consequences were unpredictable.

    However, one thing was certain. By the time the chaos subsided, many involved would either be dead, enved, or sent beyond the ck Wall.

    None of these oues were desirable. Naturally, the focus of the city nobles and officials shifted to the Dragon yer. Unlike the purifiers, he seemed like someone they could reason with.

    There were even rumors that he was an Agent of the Great tinum Dragon. If he could prove their innocence, their chances of survival would increase exponentially.

    However, only a few had met him. Afterpleting the investigation thatsted until midday, the Dragon yer, Ian Hope, had returned to his quarters and hadn��te out since.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    "Nice to see you, Sir Spello. Since you��re still guarding the gate, the Dragon yer must be inside."

    "That��s correct."

    A voice echoed from outside the window.

    "I understand many have tried and failed to get past this gate. But we have a bit of a connection, don��t we?"

    "That��s true."

    "So, I��ve brought a small gift. Here, take it. You won��t be disappointed. Just give me a moment of his time. I��ll be in and out in no time."

    "... You may have heard that many havee and gone, but it seems you haven��t heard why they left."

    "<em>Hmm</em>?"

    "The Dragon yer didn��t refuse to meet visitors. Instead, he gave one condition.""And what might that be?"

    "He said to let only those who don��t have a single skeleton in their closet should enter."

    "...?!"

    "He said he would investigate visitors immediately and thoroughly, and if he found even the smallest fault, he would hold them ountable. If you are truly spotless, he will vouch for you without any issues."

    "Huh...."

    "But it seems you already have some dirt on you. As a courtesy to our acquaintance, I suggest you go home and put your house in order first. Thene back."

    "Y-yes, thank you, Sir Spello. I shall do that."

    <em>Well, he��s doing his job diligently. </em>

    Leaning back on the sofa, Ian smiled slightly as he listened to the fading sound of the carriage. After the all-night investigation, Spello had volunteered to guide and guard the group. Ian epted and assigned him a task. The conversation just now was the result.

    Since Ian had awakened, this had been the third visitor, and the third to leave. Having spoken with a few perceptive nobles during the investigation, Ian reached a definite conclusion.

    There were no quests to be had in this city.

    It seemed that in the game, Radcliffe had already fallen to ruin by the time the yer arrived. Even without the corruption and gue, the Duke had turned it into a city of the dead.

    Unintentionally, Ian had saved many who would have originally perished. But without quests, he had no reason or inclination to clean up after the corrupt nobles and officials.

    <em>But if that��s how it was in the game... doesn��t that mean this ce might still end up in ruins somehow?</em>

    There were forces at y that he couldn��t change, no matter how hard he tried.

    <em>... Whatever. For now, it��s enough that I saved them. </em>

    Shaking off his thoughts, Ian closed the book he was reading. Its cover was ominously dark and devoid of any title. There were two more simr books beneath the sofa. These were the grimoires he had taken from Kralen��s desk, along with his journal.

    Of course, they were filled with iprehensible nonsense, even more advanced gibberish than the ones he had found on the frontier.

    <em>I guess these will make good kindling for the campfire.</em>

    Kralen��s journal, along with his head and the void mark, had been submitted as evidence. Ian had retrieved the void mark under the pretext of personally destroying it, but the rest was left in the inner fortress.

    They were gifts for the investigation team that would be dispatched from the central government. He had endured the long, tedious investigation until morning to ensure everything was clear and undeniable. Although the official documents bore the names of Gothier and Nasser, too many people knew his name.

    <em>Still, I should let the big guy know, just in case��</em>

    Ian ced the book down and leaned back against the sofa.

    His gaze swept across the dimly lit, spacious room. Mev and Charlottey in one of the two beds, seemingly dead to the world.

    Although they had a whole house to themselves, the group naturally clustered in thergest room to sleep. Likely, they couldn��t sleep peacefully unless near each other, especially after such a tiring and stressful time.

    In any case, Ian was the first to wake. It wasn��t because he had given up the bed and was ufortable, but because he had rested enough. In this battle, he had only taken on the most challenging parts, leaving most of the actualbat and physical tasks to hispanions.

    Although he had used up a fair amount of magic power, it wasn��t as much as in previous battles, even though the opponent was both a council member and a demon.

    <em>... Well, there should be times when things go smoothly.</em>

    He had prepared extensively and endured tough times to make that happen.

    Reaching out to the makeshift table beside the sofa, Ian picked up the ss of liquor and said, "You better let go of that."

    "...!" A white hand, quietly reaching out from under the sofa to grab a grimoire, froze. The hand quickly withdrew, and Thesaya, with a sheepish grin on her face, emerged from underneath.

    "How did you know...?"

    "Well," Ian answered with a chuckle, bringing the ss to his lips. "You weren��t in sight, so I thought you might be hiding somewhere. Turns out you crawled under the sofa."

    "It looked interesting. I am a spellcaster, after all. Not that I know any spells."

    "It��s best not to read it unless you want your first spell to be necromancy."

    "Of course not. I was just curious about the contents. Just a little peek." Thesaya wiggled her thumb and forefinger with a yful smile.

    <em>Yeah, right. </em>

    Ian snorted again and took a sip of his drink.

    Thesaya, now sitting beside him, brushed her messy silver hair aside and asked, "Where are freckle and the one ear? They were gone when I woke up."

    "They woke up earlier. I sent them out with some tasks."

    "Tasks?"

    "... I told them to secure that beastfolk berserker and check in with the church. Also, to get some food and check on ship passages."

    Ian added as he nced at Thesaya. "If you��re bored, you can head down too. They��ll be back soon, and then I��ll wake everyone."

    "No thanks. I��d rather stay here with you." Thesaya��s yful smile returned as she added, "We won��t see each other much longer, will we?"

    "...Yeah, I suppose not." Ian hesitated, then turned away as he answered. He lifted his ss again.

    Thesaya watched him for a moment, then continued, "Can��t you juste with us to the South? Your great mission is over anyway."

    "I can��t."

    "Why...?"

    <em>Why? Because I know nothing about the South. </em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian replied, "I have too many tails following me. As you know, every ce I go turns into chaos. It won��t help with what you need to do."

    Setting down his ss, Ian picked up the pewter bottle and poured himself another drink.

    "So, I��ll head South after I��ve shaken them off. You go ahead and establish yourselves."

    "... Alright. It won��t be easy, but I��ll do what I can to help." Thesaya wrinkled her nose yfully and added, "I owe you, after all. Don��t I?"

    <em>An elf paying back a favor. That��s rare. </em>

    Ian mused inwardly and set down the bottle, gesturing with his chin.

    "Just make sure to help her. She��ll face many challenges. Be there for her."

    "That won��t be easy either, but I��ll do that. If not me, then who else would help her? But what about that creepy striped cat? He��s a corrupted one, after all."

    "Charlotte will handle that."

    <em>Whether she kills him, or spares him. </em>

    Ian thought of Palmar as he took a drink. When Palmar awoke in the interrogation room and realized his tail had been severed, he was in shock. Shortly after, when Charlotte stood before him, he obeyed her orders with a look of humiliation, just as she had once done with Ian.

    "I n to kill him." Charlotte��s hoarse voice echoed as she rose from the bed. "After I get all the information I need from him."

    "Had a good sleep, kitty? How��s your body feeling?"

    "Fine. I feel refreshed." She stretched luxuriously and approached Ian, who was sitting on the sofa.

    Thesaya, noticing her face, chuckled. "You were already ugly, and now you��re even uglier."

    Charlotte��s face bore four deep scars running from her forehead to her chin. Even to Ian, it looked like a wound that wouldn��t fully heal. Her body, already covered in scars, had gained one more.

    "It��s a scar that will make me even more beautiful. A mark of battle and victory."

    She lifted the bottle and took a long drink, letting the liquor pour down her throat. Her neck, marked with scratches, pulsed as she drank.

    <em>Drinking on an empty stomach like that must hurt.</em>

    <em>Clunk.</em>

    The sound of the door opening came from the first floor.

    Ian shrugged. "Looks like they��ve finished their tasks."

    Soon, the aroma of freshly baked bread, sausage, perhaps seafood stew, and maybe pasta began to fill the air.

    "Wow...."

    Both Charlotte and Thesaya swallowed in unison.

    Since early morning, none of them had eaten a proper meal. It was nearly sunset, so they had been fasting for over half a day.

    Mev suddenly sprang up. Blinking at her gatheredpanions, she muttered, not bothering to fix her disheveled hair, "Is it already time to eat?"

    "... I��m d you have an appetite."

    <em>I was worried you might lose your will to live again, like before.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly and set down his ss, standing up.

    "Let��s go. We have ces to be after we eat."

    ***

    After devouring their meal like they hadn��t eaten in days, the group boarded the carriage. The horse and carriage had been moved to the garden behind the mansion.

    "Oh, Palmar is scheduled to be handed over tomorrow morning. I mean, Nasser will be the one responsible for his disposal," said Philip, as if he had just remembered that after they got on the carriage.

    As the carriage began to move, Ian nodded. "Well done. What about the ship?"

    Charlotte and Thesaya��s eyes simultaneously turned to Philip.

    Philip, ncing at them, continued."There��s a merchant ship departing in two days�� time. The atmosphere in the city isn��t good. All the merchants are nning to leave within the week."

    As Ian nodded, the carriage came to a halt. There was a knock on the window. When he opened it, Spello��s stern face appeared.

    "Are you heading out, sir?"

    "Yes, I��m nning to visit the church."

    "As expected, you are devout.... I��ll apany you for security. We never know when someone might try to approach you."

    <em>He��d probably pretend to die if I asked him to.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly.

    The real reason he epted Spello��s offer was to avoid hassle and let hispanions rest. However, the city��s nobles perceived it differently.

    Currently, Spello was one of the few knights cleared of suspicion by the Dragon yer and the purifiers. This essentially granted him a form of immunity, increasing his chances of surviving the potential disruption ahead.

    Spello knew this, which made him even more respectful to Ian.

    "Then I��ll leave it to you."

    "Yes, sir. I won��t let anyone set foot inside the church."

    Ian closed the window. As the sound of Spello��s horse��s hooves resumed, the carriage started moving again.

    Philip nced at Ian and spoke. "I couldn��t ask earlier because of all the tasks you gave us. Are you going to the church to...?"

    "Yes, to meet the tinum Dragon."

    "...!" Philip nodded, as if he had expected this. Everyone else did the same, except for Mev, who looked surprised. Dressed lightly in a purifier��s robe, she had followed them without knowing their destination.

    "To meet the Great tinum Dragon? Now?"

    "There��s no reason to dy. We need to report after finishing the mission."

    <em>And receive the reward.</em>

    Mev sighed, her mouth opening and closing as if in disbelief.

    "I-if I had known, I would have worn my armor and carried my sword properly. Philip, why didn��t you tell me?"

    "Oh, I thought you knew, my lord. My apologies. Shall I lend you mine?" Philip quickly bowed.

    Mev, looking regretful, shook her head. "No... It��s not your fault. I was too focused on the food."

    Removing her hood, she began to tidy her messy hair. Seeing this, Thesaya also smoothed her long hair.

    Ian chuckled. "Don��t bother with such things. He won��t care about our appearance."

    "Still, how can we meet such a noble being so unprepared?"

    The carriage stopped, and Nasser opened the door. Spello and three guards stood on horseback on either side, forming a path.

    <em>Drawing a bit too much attention here, really.</em>

    Ian stifled augh as he exited the carriage.

    A massive church building with one of itsrge doors open came into view. Originally adorned withrge, grand windows, it now had an eerie appearance, with many of the windows shattered and left unrepaired.

    Ian took onest look at the darkening sky and then started walking. The rest of the group followed, and Nasser, closing the carriage door, bowed.

    "Take care."

    Ian, pausing midway up the steps, frowned and turned to look at him.

    "What are you talking about? You��reing with us, Philip."

    "...? Me too?" Nasser asked, looking bewildered.

    "Yes," answered Ian.

    Nasser, wearing a rare, genuinely happy smile, hurriedly followed. The interior of the church was eerily empty. A modest altar and numerous lit candles were the only sources of light in the deste sanctuary.

    "It��s surprising there��s not a single priest left in such arge city... At least they��ve kept it clean," Philip remarked, his voice trailing off as an uneasy silence settled over the room.

    Everyone looked at Ian, unsure of what to do next. Ignoring their uncertainty, Ian retrieved a small charm from his pocket dimension. It was something Archeas had given him to use in summoning.

    Ian stared at the charm for a moment. There were many questions he needed to ask and things he needed to hear. Since he didn��t know when he��d have another chance to meet again, he nned to leave nothing out. Of course, including the reward.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    A me ignited in Ian��s hand, and he tossed the charm into it. It quickly burned, emitting a bright golden light and scattering countless sparks.

    Swirling in the air above the altar, the sparks formed radiant golden characters. These were words Ian could not read, a dragon��s incantation known as a Mantra. Below the Mantra, a radiant orb of light appeared, with a faint silhouette emerging within.

    <em>Teleportation magic, perhaps. I��d love to learn that,</em> Ian thought as the orb��s golden glow intensified.

    "...!"

    Awestruck, the others instinctively dropped to one knee, heads bowed. Even Thesaya was not immune to the overwhelming reverence evoked by the presence of an immortal being. Ian alone remained standing.

    "...?" He squinted slightly, looking at the increasingly distinct silhouette.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    The orb burst into a spray of golden particles, revealing the figure within.

    "I didn��t expect to see you again so soon...."

    With a gentle voice, the glowing golden eyes curved into a smile.

    "Good to see you, Ian. You look better than before. That��s a relief."

    "You..." Ian blinked once, then continued, "... seem to have shrunk a bit since west met."

    Archeas, holding arge ss bottle in his arms, appeared in the form of a dwarf.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    This time, Ian could clearly discern Archeas��s gender. The dwarves Ian had encountered before, regardless of age, were always covered in thick beards. In contrast, Archeas��s face was smooth and round, with delicate features. The wavy ck hair reached just below its nape, adding to the youthful appearance. Ian didn��t mistake it for a young girl only because its features were strikingly sharp for its height, with a body proportioned ordingly.

    Archeas gazed up at Ian for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    "Shrunk a bit? You are making meugh the moment we met! Shrunk, you say...!"

    The liquid inside the ss bottle Archeas was holding sloshed around.

    <em>What��s so funny?</em>

    Ian scratched his cheek and added, "I remember you saying that your form and magic are tied to your memories, making it ufortable to take on a different shape."

    "Yes, I did. My agent has a remarkable memory," Archeas nodded, the smile never leaving its face. Then, ncing at the others, it continued, "Before we continue, would you introduce yourpanions? They seem a bit ufortable."

    <em>Ah, right.</em>

    Ian turned to look at his group. They were still kneeling, heads bowed."These are myrades. In order: Mev, Philip, Charlotte, Thesaya... and Nasser."

    <em>Though that one is a bit of a stretch</em>, Ian thought to himself as Archeas shuffled closer to him.

    Looking at the group, Archeas spoke again. "Please, all of you, rise."

    Starting with Thesaya, the others stood up one by one. Thesaya was the only one who openly gazed at Archeas; the rest kept their heads slightly bowed or nced cautiously, filled with reverence. It didn��t seem to matter that Archeas now appeared as a dwarven girl.

    "Greetings. I am Archeas, a saint of the Lu Sr order, the guardian of secrets and treasures, and sometimes called the Faded Gold." Archeas smiled as it introduced itself, a wide, cheerful smile that made its round cheeks lift, giving a refreshing impression.

    It didn��t seem to expect a response, quickly continuing, "I��m sure you��ve helped my agent in many ways. Thank you. You��ve all worked hard."

    Mev stammered, looking flustered, "Y-you��re too kind... It was our duty... Great one...."

    The others wore simr expressions, except for Thesaya, who nodded slightly as if she deserved the praise. Archeas��s eyes softened even more.

    "I am also Ian��srade, so his friends are mine as well. There��s no need to feel intimidated."

    <em>... As if that will make them feel at ease. </em>

    Ian thought as he gestured toward the jar Archeas was holding.

    "What have you brought? I assume that��s not the reward you prepared."

    "Indeed not. You mentioned before that we should share a drink next time." Archeas turned to Ian, holding up the ss bottle. "So, I��ve brought a fine drink as promised."

    <em>Ah, that promise. </em>

    Ian chuckled softly.

    "So, you��ve appeared in the form of a dwarf to share a drink?" Ian asked.

    "Not quite. This body isn��t really mine."

    Archeas shrugged its small shoulders. "I��m currently resting in myir. As I mentioned before, I need time to recover. So, I��m borrowing my child��s body for now."

    "Your child...?"

    Archeas smiled gently. "A child of my heart, my youngest daughter. Don��t worry, she��s just asleep. I didn��t forcefully take over her body."

    "A Dragon��s Child...!" Philip��s exmation burst out beside Ian.

    Realizing he��d interrupted, Philip quickly bowed his head. "I��m sorry for speaking out of turn. I was just so surprised... I thought that was only a legend."

    "No need to apologize," Archeas reassured him gently. "And to answer your unspoken question, it��s not just a legend. Long ago, I took in many children with whom I had a special bond. Perhaps you wanted to be one of the Dragon��s Children yourself?"

    Philip hesitated for a moment before answering quietly, "... Yes."

    Archeas��s expression softened. "I��m sorry. I would have liked to take in many more, but that��s no longer possible."

    "You have nothing to apologize for, tinum Dragon... Thanks to you, I didn��t stray down the wrong path. I��m just... d to know the stories were true." Philip��s words were earnest, apanied by a shy smile.

    Looking at Philip, Archeas��s smile grew even warmer. "Indeed, you��ve grown into a fine young man, even without my help."

    Philip��s mouth fell open slightly before he bowed his head deeply, his face flushed with emotion. Archeas turned its gaze back to Ian.

    "A very good-hearted young man. He��s certainly a fittingpanion for you."

    "He��s a decent fellow. Just a bit too timid and not the sharpest," Ian responded, making Philip look at him with surprise.

    Ian continued without even ncing back at Philip. "So, you are sort of... remote-controlling this body?"

    Archeas chuckled. "Remote control...? That is an amusing way to put it. It��s not entirely wrong, but it��s not quite right either. I am here right now. The only thing that��s impossible at the moment is returning to my original form. So there��s no need for concern. But more importantly, this ce...." Archeas trailed off, looking around the expansive sanctuary.

    "... Yes, Racliffe. You��vee a long way, Ian."

    "As I was carrying out your request."

    "Indeed. Well then, let��s sit down and talk. We have much to discuss, and standing won��t do." Archeas handed the bottle to Ian. "And we should have that drink."

    "I should let you know. I��m not just here to report. I have some requests and questions as well."

    "Don��t worry. I��m the same. The night has only just begun, so let��s take our time and address everything one by one," Archeas replied with a smile before turning and walking away, clearly familiar with the church��syout.

    <em>You have another request...?</em>

    Thinking, Ian gestured to hispanions with his chin and followed him.

    As they climbed the stairs, Archeas nced back at the group. "Once we reach the top, would you mind waiting for a moment? There��s something I need to discuss privately with my agent."

    "Of course, great one," Mev answered immediately, with Nasser nodding vigorously in agreement.

    <em>Yeah, you definitely weren��t a pure devotee. </em>

    Ian mused with a smirk as they stepped onto the second floor.

    The hallway was empty, lit only by flickering candles that cast eerie shadows along the walls. Archeas led them through, pausing as it reached a moldy dining room, where chairs and a table were strewn haphazardly.

    "Wait here. I apologize for making you stay in such a disordered ce."

    "No need to apologize. Please, don��t worry about us."

    Mev and Philip shook their heads and quickly stepped inside.

    "If it��s alright, could you look for some cups? So that everyone can drink together. I seem to have forgotten to bring any," Archeas softly added.

    "Of course. Leave it to me," Philip responded immediately.

    <em>This dragon sure knows how to get people to work for him naturally.</em>

    Ian almost chuckled silently, and Archeas, who was looking up at him, gestured ahead.

    "Let��s go a bit further inside."

    Ian nodded and handed the bottle of liquor to Thesaya, who was standing behind him.

    "Stay here. And don��t eavesdrop. If you��re curious, I��ll tell you everythingter."

    "I wasn��t nning on it. Don��t worry, I��ll wait quietly." Thesaya quickly smiled as she took the bottle and turned away.

    <em>Yeah, sure you weren��t nning on it.</em>

    Ian snorted and followed Archeas. They turned a corner and came to a wooden door. Ian opened it to reveal an empty office with chairs arranged around a desk. Archeas snapped its fingers, and themp on the desk lit up.

    Pulling a chair out from behind the desk, Archeas gestured with its head. "Have a seat. Let��s sit across from each other."

    "Let��s do that." Ian pulled a chair to the side and sat down, watching as Archeas climbed onto the chair across from him.

    The atmosphere felt differentpared to theirst meeting. Even though it was only the second time they��d met, Ian felt asfortable as when he was with hispanions.

    <em>... Maybe it��s because of its appearance.</em>

    "Adorable, isn��t she? She would have grown up just fine, even without my help. Don��t be fooled by her appearance. She��s much older than she looks," Archeas said, stroking its short arm.

    Archeas said, stroking its short arms.

    <em>Seems like someone is a doting parent.</em>

    Ian chuckled slightly before speaking.

    "If she��s your youngest daughter, then you must have quite a few children."

    "Indeed. But we can talk about her storyter. Right now, you are my priority," Archeas replied, gazing at Ian with a warm smile.

    "I must admit, I��m quite surprised. I was confident you��dplete the task, but I didn��t expect you to do it so quickly. It hasn��t even been a full year yet."

    Ian shrugged. "As you probably guessed, I��m not one to drag things out. Would you like to hear about your request first?"

    "Certainly. It seems like it��s going to be a long story. If you don��t mind, why don��t you just show me?"

    "Show you...?" Ian��s expression tightened slightly, memories of someone trying to pry open his mind shing through his thoughts.

    With a calm smile, Archeas extended its hand. "Yes, if you permit it."

    "... And I just need to hold your hand?"

    "Of course."

    <em>Well, it��s not like this one would try to open my head.</em>

    Despite the thoughts running through his mind, Ian stared at the small, golden-glowing hand for a moment.

    "Don��t worry, I won��t read your thoughts. We��ll just revisit what you saw and heard. Only as much as you allow. You��ll be in control the entire time," Archeas exined softly.

    It seemed that Archeas thought Ian was worried about his thoughts being read. However, Ian��s actual concern was something entirely different: he wondered if Archeas would be able to see his status window while peering into his memories. If that were the case, Ian was curious about how the dragon would react.

    "Can I choose the starting point?"

    "Of course. We��ll begin from the moment west parted."

    <em>In that case.</em>

    Nodding, Ian grasped Archeas��s hand. A golden light flickered in Archeas��s eyes.

    "ept my power. And my consciousness."

    At the same time, the Archeas��s power surged through Ian��s grip. It was the dragon��s magic, a sensation he had felt before. As the fragment of chaos gave a brief resonance, the dragon��s power filled Ian��s entire being. A golden hue shimmered at the edges of his vision.

    It was then that Archeas, who had already closed its eyes, spoke. "What is this...? Could you help a little more? This isn��t easy."

    Ian didn��t need to ask what was difficult. The quest window had appeared before him.

    [Voyage of Memories.]

    He epted the quest, and in that instant, his vision was flooded with gold, and all his senses blurred.

    In a sh, the scene changed. They were in the North, in Travelga, just after Ian had parted ways with Archeas. Everything around him sped by like a fast-forwarded video. As Ian focused his thoughts, everything moved even faster.

    <em>This is pretty interesting</em>, thought Ian.

    He soon found the moment he had been waiting for. Glumir, at the Vampire Empress��s mansion. The surroundings slowed down?. The weeping Empress, and the visions she showed him in her final moments, passed by one after another.

    Next, he focused on the moment when he encountered the dark knight who had been the Apostle of Heaven Defier. The powerful aura that appeared after the knight��s death, shimmering like a mirage, also yed out before him.

    He couldn��t tell how Archeas was interpreting all of this, but Ian pressed on, showing only the moments he deemed necessary. By now, he had grown used to navigating his memories and could adjust the pace at will.

    Before entering the Empire, the shadow that flickered beyond the storm clouds, the ritual in Drenorov, the Defiled Tree, and the purifier who had followed him. And, of course, the final confrontation with Duke Kralen��the words Kralen had spoken, the moment he was beheaded by Mev, and then... the present.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    As the golden light once again filled his vision, Ian felt the dragon��s magic receding, pulling his consciousness along as if it were stretched like taffy. Simultaneously, fleeting images passed before his eyes like a panorama.

    A in covered with the bodies of countless dragons and humans, a roar filled with sorrow, a constricting ring of light that bound like shackles, a pair of blood-red eyes glowing in the darkness, another war, more deaths, and a vast, endless surge of darkness.

    "...!"

    Ian��s consciousness snapped back as if he had been ejected. As his senses returned to sharp rity, the questpletion window appeared before him. He closed it and looked at Archeas, who was sitting opposite him.

    It seemed that what he had just seen was the dragon��s memories.

    Archeas, wearing a subtle smile, spoke first. "... I��m sorry if I startled you. That wasn��t my intention."

    <em>So, you really were caught off guard</em>, Ian thought silently, before replying.

    "Do dragons make mistakes with their spells?"

    "When an entirely unforeseen variable arises... asionally."

    With its golden eyes staring intently at Ian, Archeas leaned in slightly.

    "Something is enveloping your soul. Something unknown, even my magic couldn��t prate it."

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    "Something unknown...?" Ian tilted his head in confusion.

    Archeas nodded, gently stroking its rounded chin. "That��s the only way I can describe it. It��s neither magic nor anything rted to the chaos within you. It��s something entirely new, something I��ve never encountered before. Do you have any idea what it might be?"

    <em>Could it be the status window? </em>

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. Given that the quest window had just appeared, it wasn��t an entirely oundish theory.

    <em>So, is the status window somehow attached to my soul?</em>

    Ian pondered silently but chose to shrug. It was always better to hold back in such situations and let the other person draw their conclusions. Fortunately, there was a convenient excuse he could use.

    "Perhaps it��s the power of my bloodline," Ian suggested.

    "Hmm... Even if an ancient bloodline was manifesting, a power like yours... But yes, I don��t know everything. It��s not entirely impossible," Archeas murmured, lost in thought.

    Meanwhile, Ian quietly mulled over the vision he had seen earlier."Even those royal children, in whom the power of their lineage is most clearly evident, are born with different abilities. You might be the same. Whatever it is, you have truly been born with a precious power, Ian."

    Archeas gave Ian a fresh look, as if seeing him in a new light.

    "When I first heard your story, I had my doubts. But experiencing it firsthand, I now understand how extraordinary you are. Nothing can easily taint your soul. Perhaps that��s why you��re so bold andposed."

    <em>... That��s probably just my high Mental Fortitude</em>,

    Ian then snapped out of his thoughts and looked at Archeas.

    "So, what do you think? After seeing my memories?" Ian asked.

    "... Indeed, I strayed off course for a moment. What matters now isn��t the ability you were born with," Archeas replied, nodding thoughtfully.

    The grip of its hand, still holding Ian��s, tightened. Covering the back of Ian��s hand with its other hand, it added.

    "You��ve been through a lot. You��ve endured so much, and I��m sorry. I burdened you with such a dangerous task and wasn��t able to help," Archeas said softly.

    Ian��s eyebrow arched slightly. He hadn��t expected such words, and the warmth emanating from Archeas��s hand felt oddlyforting.

    <em>... What��s this, offering mefort now? </em>

    Ian thought, before letting out a low chuckle.

    "That��s true. I was nning to offload everything onto you if things didn��t go well. Though it never came to that."

    "That��s unfortunate. I would��ve been happy to help," Archeas said with a smile.

    "No need to regret it. Just reward me handsomely, and we��ll call it even."

    "Of course. Do you think I don��t know you by now?" Archeas grinned. "I originally nned to give you one of my treasures. But you��ve taken on more danger and achieved greater things than I expected. So, I must give you a reward befitting that. The gods may be displeased, but..."

    Archeas gently patted Ian��s hand. "Don��t worry. I��ll take care of that."

    <em>What, is this something like a bonus reward for exceeding expectations? </em>

    Ian wondered as he shrugged his shoulders.

    "Whatever it is, I��ll dly ept it," Ian said with a smile.

    Archeas��s grip on Ian��s hand tightened slightly as it leaned closer, its golden eyes gleaming with a deeper meaning.

    "But be careful, Ian," Archeas warned, its tone serious. "Don��t let the chaos consume you. What you went through was incredibly dangerous."

    <em>... So we��re having this conversation, after all</em>, Ian thought as he nodded calmly.

    "I��ll keep that in mind. But don��t worry too much. You��ve seen for yourself the state of my soul," Ian replied confidently.

    "Indeed, I have," Archeas agreed. "But they don��t call it chaos for nothing. Always stay alert. If it ever consumes you..."

    "Trust me," Ian interrupted, "I will remain human, now and always."

    The assured tone in Ian��s voice seemed to ease the tension. Archeas��s expression softened into a gentle smile.

    "Alright... I��ll trust you. With such assurance, I do feel a bit more at ease," Archeas said, giving Ian��s hand a reassuring pat before sitting up straighter, as if to change the subject.

    "Anyway... It��s surprising, really. Edward Kralen turned out to be both a corrupted one and a member of the Round Table. Once news of his death and identity reaches the central powers, the repercussions will be significant."

    "The city��s nobles are more worried about losing their heads. The citizens are in a state of anxiety," Ian remarked.

    "That��s to be expected, unfortunately," Archeas sighed. "But don��t worry too much. Human history has always progressed this way."

    "That sounds rather irresponsible," Ian chuckled dryly.

    Archeas continued with a touch of bitterness. "Blood will be spilled, no doubt. But it won��t be as much as you might fear. Chaos often presents opportunities. The royal court and the Order won��t miss out on that, I assure you."

    Archeas tilted its head slightly as it added, "Especially those who aspire to power and those within the Order seeking to be its new leaders."

    There was a lot implied in those words, but Ian merely nodded.

    Archeas��s smile turned slightly mysterious. "You don��t seem interested in the central powers at all. You have other questions, don��t you?"

    "It��s not that I don��t care," Ian replied, "but it��s not my priority."

    <em>And I��d rather avoid getting involved with the royal house</em>, Ian thought.

    In the game, getting involved with them led straight into the uncontroble mess of Chapter Four, which was why he was wary of going to the central regions.

    Archeas nodded understandingly. "I see. Well, there are more immediate concerns, I��m sure. Ask me anything. If I can answer, I will."

    Ian met Archeas��s gentle gaze for a moment. He no longer felt the need to ask about the status window. It was clear now that Archeas couldn��t see it. If it had, the ever-curious dragon would have surely asked about the strange, unreadable symbols.

    The status window, it seemed, was something only visible to him.

    So instead, Ian decided to start with a question rted to the task he had been given.

    "Why did you ask me to eliminate a member of the Parliament?" Ian asked.

    "... Didn��t I already exin that?"

    "You hinted at it," Ian rified. "But I want the real reason."

    Ian tilted his head slightly. "I believed that your intentions were for the peace and stability of the continent. But now that I��vee this far, I think there might be another reason as well."

    <em>And the memory I just saw of yours...</em>

    Ian swallowed his words and stared at Archeas.

    "The chaos is only getting worse, isn��t it? If the bnce of those forces copses, it could spark even greater turmoil."

    "Indeed... As expected, my agent is quite sharp." Archeas gave Ian��s hand another gentle pat, as if proud.

    As Ian pondered how long this hand-holding would continue, Archeas continued speaking.

    "Yes, peace is not my goal. It��s something I wish for, but I know it��s an unattainable dream. As long as you humans have grand ambitions, true peace is impossible. However, I do want this world to regain stability. At least, eventually."

    "... So you asked me to do this, knowing it would cause chaos first?" Ian asked.

    "My dull mind couldn��t find a way to avoid bloodshed entirely. Instead, I only thought of a way that would be less painful and spill as little blood as possible."

    A bitter smile touched its lips. "If possible, I wanted more of the bloodshed to fall on those who deserved it. But even this n would have been impossible without meeting someone as invaluable��no, as unique��as you."

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly.

    <em>So Archeas had chosen the lesser of two evils for the sake of stability? </em>

    Once again, Ian felt that despite Archeas��s seemingly kind nature, it often skipped over crucial details in its exnations. Fortunately, it was at least sincere with answers.

    "So, how do you n to bring stability to the continent?" Ian pressed. "As you know, the continent is already a mess, and it��s only going to get worse."

    Since it always responded to questions in some way or another.

    Archeas chuckled softly. "You always push one step further, don��t you? It��s strange... but I find it endearing. Very well. You have the right to know. I was going to tell you over a drink, but I��ll share it with you now. It��s not all that surprising, really."

    Looking Ian directly in the eyes, Archeas spoke inly. "I want to get rid of the ck Wall."

    The words froze Ian in ce. It made sense��this was the very thing that had ended his ability to progress in the game. And yet, hearing it from Archeas��s mouth was something he hadn��t anticipated.

    "The ck Wall. It��s a monster that has be all too familiar now. But at the same time, it continues to slowly devour the continent, even at this moment." Archeas continued with a subtle smile. "So, isn��t it natural that I would want to get rid of it?"

    Ian exhaled slowly, then asked, "Isn��t finding a solution to that the role of the royal house and the Order?"

    "True, but by the time theye up with a solution, it will be toote. They don��t want it gone immediately, you see."

    Ian��s brow furrowed again. Normally, he would dismiss this as lore or the setting of the game, but the ck Wall was something he couldn��t ignore. Few knew much about it, and it could hold the key to quests he had missed.

    Archeas continued, "More than that, they are thinking of researching and using it. Not to mention the Magic Tower. It��s no longer a secret that many mages are fascinated by the ck Wall. And the Round Table, they were the ones who tried to use it in the worst possible way. That��s why I asked you for help. I couldn��t allow their n to seed."

    "... So, have you found a way?" Ian asked.

    "I have a lead, at least. You seem to be very interested in the ck Wall yourself. I suppose it��s only natural. Mages are always drawn to the unknown."

    Archeas chuckled again, lightly tapping Ian��s hand as it continued, almost humming.

    "How could one not be intrigued by the unprecedented demonic realm that suddenly swallowed half the continent? People have entered, but none have returned, and no one knows the exact state beyond it. No one understands why it spreads madness and chaos. It��s truly tempting."

    "You sound like someone who knows the answers to those questions," Ian noted.

    "Not at all."As Archeas spoke, a subtle smile yed on its lips. "I��m just specting. I don��t know everything. I��ve never seen what lies beyond the ck Wall myself, after all. If only someone had returned from there, then things would be clearer."

    <em>That someone would be me</em>, Ian mused inwardly.

    He was likely the only one who had glimpsed even a part of whaty beyond the ck Wall and lived to tell the tale. But, of course, he had no intention of revealing that. Not even to Archeas. Doing so would undoubtedly lead to countlessplications, not to mention questions he couldn��t easily answer.

    Saying he knew because he��d been there in a game was out of the question. Even if Archeas somehow understood, it would never believe him. Besides, the reality of the situation was likely far worse now than it had been when he encountered in the game.

    "Are you seriously thinking about crossing the ck Wall yourself?" Ian asked instead, focusing on gauging Archeas��s true intentions. This was far more critical.

    "Not at all. The Order, the royal court, even the gods wouldn��t allow it. It has to be destroyed from the outside."

    "And how do you know what��s on the other side?"

    "I don��t, but there��s bound to be something. Probably something terrible. But thanks to you, we now have enough time to prepare. Time for me to prepare as well."

    Archeas paused for a moment, then smiled brightly. "Let��s not talk about this any further. There are things I cannot tell you, no matter who you are. But don��t worry��I won��t ask you to take care of it for me."

    "Even if you did, I would have refused," Ian replied, a faint smirk on his lips.

    Archeas chuckled. "Of course you would. Even so, be prepared... Though it won��t be soon, I will eventually bring down the ck Wall. When that happens, I may need your help, whether or not you like it."

    Ian exhaled a brief sigh in response.

    <em>So this is part of the grand scheme. </em>

    Deep down, he had always been aware that he would eventually need to cross the ck Wall. His only wish was to prolong that moment as much as possible. However, Archeas�� intention to destroy it meant time was running out.

    And as he had learned from experience, just because the wall was destroyed from the outside didn��t mean what was inside would vanish. Things were never that simple. Chaos would undoubtedly follow.

    <em>So, telling it not to bring it down isn��t an option either.</em>

    Even if he could find a way to exin it to Archeas, someone else would likely take up the task. He had a strong sense that the ck Wall was destined to fall one way or another. The fact that he had crossed it in the game only reinforced that certainty. After all, since crossing was an option, so there must be a way toe back.

    Though how exactly that happened, even Ian wasn��t sure��he had never bothered to read the strategy guides for that.

    Archeas, who had been observing Ian��s expression closely, finally spoke. "It seems I��ve given you some rather difficult things to think about."

    "... No, it��s fine. It��s better to know what��sing so I can prepare for it," Ian replied with a sigh, meeting Archeas��s gaze. "I just hope there��s enough time left. I need to survive to help anyone else."

    "That��s exactly the kind of reason I expected from you," Archeas said with a smile. "As I mentioned, you don��t need to worry. I won��t make a move until after the Round Table has fallen. The chaos they created will probably unify the Empire. Whatever I attempt will happen after that."

    "That��s a relief..." Ian didn��t bother to hide his relief.

    After all, he needed more time. While he had certainly grown strongerpared to his time in the game, there was no guarantee he would survive in the reality of Chapter Four. His inherent weaknesses as a character hadn��t changed much.

    Even if he were to invest all his remaining ability points and skill points immediately, he still wouldn��t be a true archmage. At best, he��d be considered a warrior who was exceptionally skilled in magic.

    At that moment, Archeas, who had been watching Ian��s changing expressions with amusement, spoke up. "In truth, I expected you to hide the fact that you were my agent. But surprisingly, you didn��t. Instead, you��ve used it to your advantage."

    "... That wasn��t my initial n," Ian replied. "But I didn��t see any reason to hide it."

    "Exactly. I��m not ming you. In fact, I think it was a clever choice. I��m d my name alone could be of some help to you. That��s why I decided to share these stories with you."

    Archeas smiled warmly as it continued. "Someday, you might find yourself in a situation where you��ll need to reveal what tasks you��ve been carrying out on my behalf, whether you want to or not. I wanted to give you a suitable excuse for that. You can��t exactly reveal the task I assigned you, can you?"

    "In other words, you want me to present your objectives as my own. I understand," Ian responded.

    "Yes. You��re investigating the ck Wall and looking for a way to bring it down at my request. That��s the official line. Actually, I was hoping you would remain my agent in name, even without any real tasks."

    "... Even if it��s just nominally?" Ian tilted his head slightly as he spoke.

    Archeas nodded. "Yes. Even if it��s only nominal, the Order would continue to keep an eye on you, and that would give me a bit more freedom. But after seeing your memories, I realize I can��t ask that of you. It��s gone beyond just being watched; there are now those who would try to take your life."

    "Well, then, let��s keep it official," Ian said, causing Archeas to blink in surprise.

    "��You��re willing to keep up the pretense?"

    "At this point, even if I dere that I��m no longer the Agent of tinum Dragon, those who wanted me dead won��t just ept it and back off."

    Ian shrugged as he continued. "It��s all the same anyway. I might as well continue. Besides, as you said, using your name has been helpful in certain situations. I��m not going to go around unting it, but if the need arises, I��ll keep using it."

    Archeas, momentarily at a loss for words, finally responded.

    "You really are practical, aren��t you?"

    Ian chuckled softly. Seeing Archeas wear such an expression unexpectedly lightened his mood, easing the frustration he had felt.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Archeas continued speaking.

    "But I��m d. Feel free to do so as much as you like. You��ll remain my official agent, now and in the future."

    "In return, you��ll have to tell me everything you can. As I mentioned, you need to know what you��re up against to prepare for something."

    "Yes... of course. I intended to tell you, even if you hadn��t agreed to remain as my agent."

    Archeas��s smile turned bitter once more, as if it had never been happy in the first ce. Ian, after gazing at its hesitant expression for a moment, tilted his head to the side.

    "Shall we continue this conversation outside?"

    "Outside?"

    "It seems like we��ve finished discussing everything that needed to be said in private."

    "... Hmm. Yes, we��ve been away for quite some time. Your friends are trustworthy, so let��s do that."Nodding as it stood up, Archeas looked back at Ian with a strangely yful expression. "I��ll also give you the reward for your request in front of your friends. Wouldn��t that be more fun?"

    "You��ve already decided on that, so why ask?" Ian chuckled and stood up as well.

    Archeas, as if urging him to hurry, took his hand and pulled him along.

    Pretending to give in, Ian started walking and said, "So, how long do you n on holding my hand?"

    "Until your friends see it."

    "...?"

    "Who knows when we��ll see each other again after today? I should cherish the moment while I can. After all, you��re my one and only agent."

    "That��s in a public sense. Privately, haven��t we returned to beingrades?"

    Archeas looked up at him with a smile as they walked along calmly.

    "That, too, one and only."

    ***

    "Oh, you��ve returned...!"

    As Ian and Archeas entered the dining room, Philip sprang to his feet as if propelled by a spring, bowing his head. The rest of the group followed suit. Though they didn��t make as much of a show of it as Philip, they all stood up to show their respect to the tinum Dragon and his agent.

    Philip had removed his robe, revealing his full te armor underneath. The discarded robe was neatly folded and ced beside the dining table. Mev, on the other hand, still wore her robe, likely believing that it appeared more proper than being without it.

    With a light wave of his hand, Archeas smiled. "Sorry for beingte. We got caught up in our conversation and lost track of time."

    "No need to apologize, great one. The time passed quickly," Mev replied respectfully while Charlotte covered Thesaya��s mouth as she tried to say something.

    Ian, with one corner of his mouth curled up, nced around the room and spoke. "I can see why it felt short. You all seemed to have kept yourselves quite busy."

    The dining room��s appearance had changed dramatically. What once looked like a ce where a ghost might appear was now neatly arranged. The tables and chairs were perfectly aligned, candles flickered on the walls and tables, and the stone floor had been cleaned to a shine.

    "Even so, we couldn��t possibly host such a great being in a dirty ce��"

    "Archeas." Cutting off Mev��s words, Archeas smiled. "Would you call me by my name, Mev?"

    "...! Yes, Archeas." Mev, who had drawn a quick breath, bowed her head, as if it was an honor.

    "In truth, I��m not as great as they say," Archeas added with augh in its voice, gesturing for the group to sit.

    Even at this moment, Charlotte still had her hand over Thesaya��s mouth. Thesaya, despite rolling her eyes in annoyance, did not p the hand away as she normally might have.

    "Please wait here a moment," Archeas whispered to Ian, then headed toward the side of the long dining table where the group was seated.

    The table was set with pewter cups, leaving the two seats at the head of the table empty. The bottle of liquor Archeas brought sat unopened in the middle of the table. Archeas stopped. It was still smaller than the others sitting in their chairs.

    "I knew you all had helped my agent with the task, but seeing it myself, you really all risked your lives and gave it your all. Though not everyone may have done so from the start..."

    Archeas��s gaze slowly passed over the group, pausing briefly on Nasser, who sat at the far end. Nasser��s smile froze like a statue as Archeas continued to speak calmly.

    "Even so, in the end, that��s what happened. Once again, I extend my sincere thanks. Your names will be remembered for the next thousand years."

    As the group looked on with expressions of deep gratitude, Archeas��s gaze softened.

    "Of course, a thank you alone would be a bit disappointing. I have a small gift for you all. I hope it��s not too modest of a token. In truth, I would love to gift you each one of the treasures sleeping in my nest, but that isn��t possible."

    As Archeas spoke, it ced its hands on the table. A golden light emanated from its palms, forming a small Mantra. Archeas then pushed its short left arm into the center of the Mantra, not through it, but as if the Mantra absorbed its arm.

    The group stared in awe as Archeas began pulling items from within the Mantra and setting them on the table. These were small ss bottles, about the size and thickness of two adult fingers. Sealed within was a liquid that was more light brown than gold.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The Mantra dissolved, vanishing into the air. As it faded, the room seemed to grow dimmer, though a soft golden glow now pulsed within the six bottles on the table.

    "Each of you, take one. If you ever find yourselves in mortal danger, drink all of it. It may not be perfect, but it will save you."

    Mev and Charlotte, sitting closest to Archeas, naturally nced at Ian, who nodded for them to ept the gift. They both bowed deeply to Archeas.

    "Thank you, Archeas."

    "Thank you... Great one."

    They carefully picked up the bottles and passed them to the others. As they did so, words of thanks were exchanged, with everyone captivated by the soft glow inside the bottles.

    Archeas added, "Don��t discard the bottles either. They��re incredibly sturdy and not likely to break. Though, of course, it would be best if you never have to use them�� You all seem like the type who can��t turn a blind eye to danger or injustice."

    Its gaze returned to Ian, who was standing behind.

    "Just like my agent. It��s no surprise. They say friends resemble each other. In that spirit, one of these is yours, Ian."

    As Ian moved closer at its gesture, he asked, "Is this made with your blood too?"

    "It��s a mixture of holy water blessed by several gods, with a drop of my blood and a bit of magic added in."

    "The Elixir of Life... was created by you, great one."

    It was Nasser who spoke at that moment, drawing the attention of the group. He continued, unable to bring himself to touch the ss bottle in front of him.

    "The church sometimes distributes this elixir when purifiers are deployed on extremely dangerous missions. Receiving it meant you were prepared to face death. But its effects are certain. It heals wounds in an instant and fills you with strength. However..."

    Nasser stared intently at the liquid within the bottle as he added, "This is the first time I��ve seen one with such a deep color."

    "That��s because the ones you��ve seen have been diluted through several processes. It was necessary to increase the quantity. What I��m giving you now is a bit better. In fact, this is what can truly be called the Elixir of Life."

    Archeas exined kindly with a smile. "But don��t think about diluting it yourself. If you don��t drink it immediately after opening, it will soon be unusable."

    "I will keep that in mind."

    "Yes, I won��t forget."

    As the group responded one by one, Ian picked up his bottle and gave it a light shake. He could, of course, check the information window. The Elixir of Life was a unique grade consumable. When consumed, it restored up to seventy percent of Vitality in an instant, purified all physical status ailments, and granted additional Recovery and Resistance for a certain period.

    The elixir Nasser mentioned was something Ian had seen before in the game, under the name Elixir of Restoration. However, this one was iparable in its performance.

    <em>It will be a pity to use it up...</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he spoke up. "Are you sure it��s alright to give us so many of these precious elixirs?"

    "It is a bit of a strain, I admit. But we��vee this far already, haven��t we? Now, put that down ande stand over here." Archeas turned to the side with a smile.

    <em>Ah, I see. Now it��s my turn.</em>

    Ian calmly set down the elixir and stood before Archeas.

    As the group focused their attention on them, the golden light in Archeas��s eyes grew more intense as it began to speak.

    "Would you give me your left hand?"

    With a slight tilt of his head, Ian extended his left hand. Archeas��s small hands covered his left hand from above and below, and the golden power of the dragon flowed from its grip.

    "Ian Hope. You are thest of myrades in this world and my agent. You have sessfullypleted the heavy task I entrusted to you."

    Archeas��s voice echoed as it spoke. "As a token of my gratitude, I bestow upon your left hand a barrier that will protect you from danger."

    <em>A barrier...?</em>

    Before Ian could respond, a brilliant yellow light red up.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    The light soon faded, though it didn��t disappear entirely. Even after Archeas released Ian��s hand, a golden glow remained, flickering on the back of his left hand.

    A hexagonal pattern traced in golden lines, with intricate Mantra symbols densely inscribed in a circle at its center. It was a Mantra circuit.

    Ian��s mouth slightly parted as he stared at his hand. The other members, who had closed their eyes or covered their faces, couldn��t hide their amazement.

    "Now I can finally feel a bit relieved. Go ahead. Take a look." Archeas smiled as it spoke, spreading its still-glowing hands wide.

    At that moment, a golden hexagon surged from the Mantra circuit engraved on Ian��s hand. It wasrge enough to cover nearly half of his forearm. The center of the hexagon was suspended slightly above the back of his hand, hovering in the air. As Ian moved his hand, the hexagon followed naturally, as if maically attached.

    Unlike the tinum blessing inscribed on the purifier cloak, this was a fully opaque golden barrier. While Ian stared nkly at the information window visible only to him, Archeas continued speaking.

    "It shouldn��t feel unfamiliar. You��ve used something simr when fighting alongside me before. However, this one is even better."

    "Is it... a shield?" Philip asked hesitantly.

    Archeas nodded. "Yes. My agent has a reckless nature, one that drives him to throw himself into danger even more when things get tough. He was like that even when fighting dragons, so you can imagine how nerve-wracking it was to watch him. And yet, he never carried a shield. It was worrisome, to say the least."

    Speaking without missing a beat, Archeas ced a hand on the edge of the golden shield. "So, I had no choice but to give you one myself��something that you can never be separated from."

    "No way..." Ian, who had been frozen with a rare expression of shock, finally let out a sigh.

    He looked at Archeas with a bewildered expression and spoke. "Wasn��t I supposed to choose my reward...?"

    "I let you choosest time. But I don��t recall promising the same this time. Were you hoping to ask for more of my true blood?" Archeas added with a sly smile.

    "The Source of the Dragon is not something that increases in effect the more you drink. You already carry it within you, so it wouldn��t have had any additional effect."

    "No... but still, this is..."

    "Why? Don��t you like it?"

    Ian blinked in disbelief as if to say, "Are you serious?"

    "It��s too conspicuous. You know I��m a mage, don��t you?"

    "I know very well. But my agent seems to prefer wielding des in battle. Quite a curious thing."

    Archeas��s smile deepened. "I understand why you don��t use a shield, Ian. It��s inconvenient for casting spells, isn��t it? But that won��t be an issue now. You��ll be able to cast spells with your left hand even while holding the shield."

    "..."

    "A bit conspicuous, yes, but there��s nothing we can do about that. Besides, it doesn��t really matter. You are still my agent, after all."

    "... And if I ask you to change it to something else, would you do that?" Ian muttered, briefly closing his eyes as if feeling a bit faint.

    Archeas shook its head. "Unfortunately, that��s not possible. The spell is already cast. Besides... I wouldn��t want to."

    Watching Ian as he reopened his eyes, Archeas continued in a gentle voice. "Think positively, Ian. You��ve always wanted to keep your identity as a mage hidden. When people see you now, they won��t think you��re a mage, even if you cast a spell right in front of them."

    "No... <em>sigh</em>...."

    Ian, at a loss for words, finally burst into a faintugh. He looked down once more at the hexagonal magical shield emanating from his hand.

    It was clear that Archeas, after glimpsing into his memories, had acted out of concern for its agent, who seemed toe out of every battle battered and torn. However, this was a reward that differed greatly from Ian��s expectations or wishes.

    He had originally nned to ask for an increase in his magic capacity or perhaps a magic staff engraved with powerful Mantra spells.

    <em>But a shield? And one this conspicuous? Is this right...?</em>

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    "If this isn��t what you expected, I apologize. But please understand how it feels for me to just watch over you. This will protect you," Archeas added, almost as if it were gently admonishing Ian.

    Ian, feeling like a child being scolded, eventually sighed and nodded with a resigned smile.

    "Alright... I��ll make good use of it. Thank you."

    Even though it felt like he had be even more of a ruined character, the reward itself was undeniably impressive. It was, after all, a legendary grade magical shield, the tinum Barrier, gifted by Archeas. The information window ssified this enchanted circuit as bound equipment.

    The mechanism was essentially the same as the purifier��s cloak. It didn��t require any of his magic to activate the shield; the shield��s duration depended solely on the amount of magic stored within the circuit. If the shield blocked something, it would likely consume magic instead of durability. Although Ian couldn��t gauge how high the specified stats were, he trusted it would be more than sufficient for practical use.

    Additionally, the Mantra circuit self-replenished its magic and had no durability to worry about. While it couldn��t be unequipped, that wasn��t exactly a disadvantage. In truth, the only downside was how conspicuous the shield was��and the fact that Ian wasn��t a knight.

    "I��ll have to be careful not to lose my left hand," Ian muttered.

    "You say that as if it��s something new," Archeas replied with a smile.

    A soft exmation from Philip followed. "I was sure I��d never see a better shield than the purifier��s shield, but I was wrong. The best shield in the world is something else entirely."Philip��s expression was one of genuine awe.

    <em>Of course, for you, it is. </em>

    Ian smirked and dismissed the barrier. The golden shield evaporated soundlessly, and the light that had glowed from the Mantra circuit on his hand faded away, leaving no trace.

    <em>If only the mark of Karha could disappear this cleanly</em>, Ian thought.

    At that moment, Nasser��s hesitant voice broke the silence. "Pardon me, but... a mage? Lord Ian is a mage? The Great Warrior of the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon is... a mage?"

    <em>What��s he going on about now? </em>

    Ian thought, ncing at Nasser. The others simply looked at him, not bothering to respond because there was nothing more to say.

    Without sparing Nasser a nce, Ian gestured to the empty seat at the table. "Shall we now enjoy your final gift? I could use a drink right about now."

    "Yes, let��s," Archeas replied with an amused look at Nasser before nodding.

    Ian wasted no time heading to the seat across from Archeas, cing the elixir into his pocket dimension. As Archeas climbed onto the chair opposite him, its eyes gleamed with interest.

    "Oh... that��s an interesting spell you��re using. Where does that space lead to?"

    "Well. I don��t really know," Ian said with a shrug.

    "You don��t know...?"

    Ian merely shrugged again before retrieving the ck sword and the Sword of Judgment,ying them neatly on the table.

    He gestured for Philip to bring over the robe and added, "But for now, let��s have a drink and get to the main discussion. There��s a lot left to talk about."

    "... Indeed. Judging by how thoroughly you��ve prepared, it��s clear you were really looking forward to meeting me again," Archeas said with a soft chuckle.

    Its gaze shifted to Philip, who wasying down the purifier��s cloak next to the two swords.

    "Could you pour a drink for everyone? I��d like to do it myself, but my arms aren��t long enough."

    "Of course, the great one," Philip replied, picking up the bottle at the center of the table and unsealing it.

    A refreshing and sweet aroma, a blend of woody and floral scents, quickly filled the air.

    As Philip poured the drink into each cup, Archeas spoke leisurely. "This is a brew made by a dragon. It was once known as the Divine Droplet... I expected at least one of you to be surprised by the name. I guess I was wrong."

    The group, who had been sniffing around, each had an awkward expression. Even Naser, who was the most knowledgeable among them, looked like it was the first time he��d heard of it.

    Archeas sighed and nodded. "I suppose enough time has passed for the name to be forgotten. Only one dragon knew the recipe, and he��s long gone. So, it can no longer be made. This bottle is centuries old."

    Ian frowned as he stared at the translucent amber liquid in his cup.

    "Centuries old, you say? Are you sure this is safe to drink?"

    "It was stored deep within my nest, in a box enchanted with powerful preservation magic. You have nothing to worry about," Archeas reassured him, raising its ss.

    <em>In that case... </em>

    Ian followed suit and lifted his ss. To his surprise, he was able to check the information window. The Divine Droplet was of relic grade and had the effect of increasing Mental Fortitude, Stamina, and Magic Recovery for a certain period.

    <em>... This is more of an elixir than a drink.</em>

    "Go on, have a taste," Archeas said, bringing the ss to its lips.

    The others, who had been salivating, quickly followed suit, and Ian took a sip as well.

    A slight smirk spread across Ian��s face after a few sips. "... It lives up to its grand name."

    It was, without a doubt, the best drink he had ever tasted in his life, across both worlds. The vor started sweet and ended refreshingly, with a smooth finish.

    "By Lu Sr... This is truly a blessing from God," Philip and Mev both muttered in awe, while Nasser nodded in agreement.

    Charlotte and Thesaya, meanwhile, seemed determined to finish their drinks in one go, their cups glued to their lips.

    Archeas smiled, clearly pleased with their reactions. "Isn��t it? As far as I know, only two bottles remain on the continent. I have both, and after we finish this, only one will be left. I can only hope someone, somewhere, has hidden more."

    "... It��s a shame that such a magnificent drink can no longer be made," Thesaya murmured, finally lowering her empty cup.

    Archeas��s smile deepened as it looked at her. "Drink as much as you like. We��ll finish this bottle here, down to thest drop."

    "As expected... the great one is truly generous. Freckles, pour me another��<em>mmph?</em>" Thesaya��s eyes widened as Charlotte suddenly reached out and grabbed her cheeks.

    "Show some respect, pointy ears. Please... This is the Great tinum Dragon," Charlotte hissed.

    "It��s fine. I rather enjoy the casual treatment," Archeas said, amused.

    <em>Treating us all like children, huh? I suppose it makes it feel young again,</em> Ian thought with a chuckle.

    "She��s an elder elf," Ian said, speaking up.

    "Yes, I caught a glimpse of that in your memory. It��s truly a rare urrence for a vampire to be an elder elf. It��s fortunate, too, since the line of elders was thought to be extinct. So, which family were you originally from?"

    "I was actually going to ask you about that. I��ve lost my memory," Thesaya replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

    Charlotte finally released her grip on Thesaya��s cheeks, and Thesaya looked at Archeas with a newly nervous expression.

    The soft yellow light in Archeas��s eyes glimmered as it asked, "Would you like to regain your memory?"

    Thesaya shook her head. "No... I don��t wish for that."

    Archeas blinked in surprise, studying her as she continued, "The me who regains those memories might not be the same me as I am now."

    "It��s likely a side effect of being an experiment. All she remembers is her name," Ian added. "But since you��ve seen many elves, I thought you might be able to deduce her origin just by looking at her."

    A subtle smile tugged at Archeas��s lips. "Yourpanions are as intriguing as you, Ian. Let��s have a closer look, shall we?"

    Archeas observed Thesaya thoughtfully. "With her refined features and straight teeth, she��s not likely from an insignificant family. Silver hair, deep green eyes... a sharp chin, a high nose... fair skin, and a rather petite frame. <em>Hmm</em>... If I were to guess, I would say she might be a descendant of Erenos."

    "Erenos...?"

    "Yes. It was a prominent family long ago. Unfortunately, it has since fallen from grace. The family hasn��tpletely disappeared, but they exist on a very small scale in the south. Since you were likely abducted, you wouldn��t be from a noble family that has entered the central. If you were of noble lineage from a fallen house, you would have made an ideal target."

    <em>That seems like a reasonable conclusion</em>, Ian thought as he nced at Thesaya.

    "Thesaya Erenos. Your name just got longer," he teased.

    "...! Th-thank you, great one...." Thesaya, snapping back to her senses at Charlotte��s whisper, bowed deeply.

    Archeas smiled warmly. "The traits are simr, but it��s not a certainty. If you return to your family, check their records. If I��m correct, the Erenos family will have a new era ahead. With the youngest elder leading the house."

    "You��ve found your name. Congrattions, Thesa... or rather, Lady Erenos," Philip added as he ced a cup in front of Thesaya.

    She epted the cup with a slightly dazed expression.

    Ian then added, "Philip here recently received a revtion from Lu Sr."

    "Yes. I saw that as well. Congrattions, Philip. I pray that you don��t lose your sight." Archeas spoke as if offering a blessing.

    While Philip smiled bashfully, Ian added, "He hasn��t been knighted yet. Perhaps, could you do the honors? He��s not too keen on going to the Great Church."

    "Hmm... So, you want to be a dragon��s knight, Philip?" Archeas, speaking yfully, brought the ss to its lips.

    Philip hastily shook his head. "I wouldn��t dare to have such an arrogant thought. Being knighted by the great one would be the honor of a lifetime, but I��ve never dreamed of such an audacious thing."

    "It wouldn��t be difficult for me to knight you."

    "... R-really?"

    "But I��m not sure if it would be helpful to you. There are many within the Order who dislike me," Archeas said, causing Nasser to flinch and hurriedly set his cup down.

    "Not only that, but it would also spark unwanted jealousy. Moreover, even if you were knighted by me, you would still have to report it directly to the Great Church. I could help with that too, but it would cause even more of a stir. So, let me ask you again."

    Archeas took another sip of its drink before looking at Philip.

    "Do you still wish to receive knighthood from me?"

    Philip hesitated for a moment before responding, "I think... I��ll just go to the Grant Church and receive my knighthood there. It��s not that I��m afraid of jealousy or that I want to insult you, great one. Not at all."

    Philip added quickly, casting a nce at Mev beside him, "It��s just that if things go as you said, it might be more difficult to return to our lord. Even if I do return, I would attract a lot more attention."

    "Wise choice. You��ve thought it through well," Archeas nodded approvingly.

    It then turned its gaze to Ian, noticing that Ian��s attention had drifted to Mev.

    With a knowing look, Archeas suggested, "You��re hoping I��ll offer some advice to yourpanions, aren��t you? I��m enjoying this, but how about we wrap up the discussion about the matters between us first?"

    As Ian met Archeas��s gaze, realizing it had read his thoughts, Archeas nced at the itemsid out on the table. "These things keep catching my eye. Don��t worry, advice and scolding are things I enjoy, so I won��t skip them."

    "... If you say so." Nodding, Ian took another sip of his drink and picked up the scabbard on the far right. It held the broken Sword of Judgment, now truly on the verge of falling apart.

    "Do you remember this sword?" Ian asked.

    "Of course. How could I forget the sword that pierced Tahumrit��s heart? Plus, I retrieved it for you, didn��t I?" Archeas replied.

    "As you know, it��s broken. Is there any way to restore it?"

    "... I was wondering why you kept carrying around a broken sword. It seems you didn��t know," Archeas sighed briefly before exining, "If you melt the de with the sacred me, the divinity within won��t be damaged."

    "Are you referring to the me from the Temple of Brazier?" Ian asked.

    "Yes. I should have mentioned it earlier. I assumed you already knew since you were the Bearer of the me," Archeas said, somewhat regretfully.

    <em>It was that simple? </em>

    Ian chuckled to himself, realizing he had overlooked an obvious solution, relying too much on his memories from the game. He was even aware that the area around the Temple of Brazier had begun to flourish again.

    "But that��s not all. If you forge the de anew with steel heated by the Sacred me, it will be even sharper and stronger than before. Then, it will truly be worthy of being called a holy sword. Perhaps the Stern Goddess or the ming Goddess might even bestow additional blessings upon it," Archeas added.

    <em>I have no immediate ns to return to the North...</em>

    Ian��s thoughts lingered briefly before his gaze turned to the red-haired knight.

    "Sir," he called.

    "...?"

    "Would you carry this sword to the Temple of Brazier for me?"

    "Me...?" Mev��s eyes widened.

    Ian shrugged. "You said you��d go to see Lucy once your revenge isplete. While you��re at it, could you also leave this at the temple? Once it��s fully restored, I��lle to retrieve it someday."

    "That��s a good idea. It��s much better than heading straight back to the frontier. And if you decide to stay there while you��re at it, that would be even better." Philip chimed in quickly.

    Archeas smiled as it looked at Mev, who had a bewildered expression. "Resting with your family can heal a weary body and a wounded soul. It will also help you ovee the emotions you��re holding onto right now."

    "... Yes. I��ll do that," Mev finally nodded.

    Ian handed the Sword of Judgment to her. "Now you take care of it."

    "Alright..." Mev murmured, staring at the broken sword. Her bright green eyes reflected a mixture of emotions. It seemed her original n had been to head straight to the frontier without stopping by the Temple of Brazier.

    Ian, having looked away, picked up the ck sword that had been lying next to him. The bare, dark de,cking even a scabbard, emitted a faint resonance.

    Archeas��s smile subtly stiffened. As Ian met its gaze, which seemed to acknowledge that the inevitable hade, he slightly parted his lips.

    "I believe there��s no need to exin whose magic is imbued in this sword."

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    "Indeed... Let me see it for a moment," Archeas extended its short arm forward.

    Ian, gripping the de, handed the hilt of the sword to it. Despite its current form, Ian had no concerns about Archeas being swayed by the cursed sword. As Archeas grasped the hilt, a faint vibration emanated from the de, only to quickly subside. Archeas held the sword in both hands, its eyes scanning the dark, gleaming de as it spoke.

    "Now that I think about it, I was deeply surprised as well. I knew that it hadn��t abandoned its ambitions, but to think it would go so far as to create a crack in the barrier... That is as difficult as a drop of water piercing through stone," Archeas remarked, a bitter smile briefly crossing its lips.

    "But yes... A long time has passed, and it is a being with the patience and resolve to endure that time," it continued, looking back at Ian and shrugging. "A being that defied the heavens, attempting to ascend to the divine realm. Such a feat is nearly impossible, even for a dragon."

    The group had already put down their drinks and was now focused solely on Archeas. The opportunity to hear a legendary tale directly from the one involved was rare indeed. Even Nasser, who seemed slightly confused, blinked as if trying to grasp the context of the conversation. Of course, Ian had little interest in the backstory of the Heaven Defier.

    "There will probably be more who serve the Heaven Defier. They may have lost track of my movements for now, but they��ll soon catch up again. And when they do, they��lle after me once more. Perhaps... some might even hold positions within the Round Table," said Ian.

    "That��s likely," Archeas replied, cing the ck sword back on the table.

    Its golden eyes met Ian��s. "I must apologize once more. This is my fault. If you weren��t my agent, you wouldn��t have faced this danger."

    "No need for apologies. What��s important is how we respond," Ian replied."True. But..." Archeas hesitated, unable to continue its thought.

    Instead of pressuring it for an answer, Ian stood up and picked up the bottle of liquor. He began to refill Archeas��s empty ss, signaling that it could take its time to think.

    "The Heaven Defier... What is all this... Wait, then that corpse...?" Nasser, who had been quietly sipping his drink, suddenly muttered, looking as if he had just realized something shocking.

    As Ian sat back down, he chuckled at Nasser. "Ah, so you saw its corpse as well."

    "... Yes. It��s likely been transferred to the Grant Church by now. The Heaven Defier... you mean that legendary evil dragon is still alive?" Nasser asked in disbelief.

    "More than just alive. It��s still trying to imitate the gods. It even grants power to a few of its followers, calling them apostles," Ian replied, lifting his ss.

    Nasser��s jaw dropped in shock at Ian��s words.

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Ian��s mouth.

    <em>This guy doesn��t know anything, despite being part of the Dawn Brigade.</em>

    Well, even if a high-ranking official knew about the Heaven Defier, they likely wouldn��t have disclosed that information to their subordinates.

    "Yes... It��s still alive and enduring eternal punishment. A punishment directly decreed by the gods," Archeas finally spoke again.

    "..."

    "Because of that, paradoxically, I cannot inflict any additional harm on it. All I can do is question and try to dissuade it. But, of course, it won��t listen to me. If anything, it would only make things worse. That��s just the kind of being it is. It was like that even when I was still young."

    Archeas looked at Ian with a somber gaze.

    "I��m sorry I couldn��t protect you, Ian. But doing nothing is actually my way of helping you."

    With a bitter smile, it took a sip from its ss. Nasser, who seemed at a loss for words, remained silent.

    "Well, that��s how you would handle it, I suppose," Ian broke the silence, taking another sip of his drink.

    As he set down his ss, he added, "But that��s not how I do things, is it?"

    Archeas widened its eyes and looked at Ian. The liquid in the cup it was holding sshed slightly.

    Ian shrugged. "I never expected you to solve my problems in the first ce. That��s why I asked you to share what you could. In that regard, I have another question..."

    Looking directly into Archeas��s eyes, where faint ripples were spreading, Ian smiled.

    "I��ve heard that weapons imbued with a dragon��s power can deal fatal damage to a dragon. Is that true?"

    Nasser and the rest of the group turned sharply to look at Ian, shocked that he would dare ask such a thing directly to a dragon. But what surprised them even more was Archeas��s response.

    "It��s true that they can be more effective. Our bones and hide are extremely tough, and they are also protected by magic. As you know, a dragon��s magic is incredibly dense. So, yes, a weapon imbued with that magic could potentially inflict a more severe wound."

    Archeas began to answer Ian��s question without hesitation, its gaze unreadable as it continued. "But ultimately, what matters more is who wields that power. Do you know where that saying originated? Care to guess? It��s a name you��re familiar with."

    "... Are you referring to Karha?" Ian asked.

    "That��s right. His axe was inscribed with a Mantra. A dragon, moved by the determination of a mortal who dared to defy an impossible fate, offered him help. And with that axe, he managed to wound a being of absolute power. I don��t need to tell you which dragon that was, do I?"

    Ian nodded, knowing well that it was the very same dragon that had made him a Dragon yer.

    Archeas took another sip before continuing. "It��s true that he was aided by a weapon imbued with a dragon��s magic. But by then, he was already a warrior, so great that he had attained a divine nature. That part of the story has been forgotten, leaving only a half-truth. Of course, I never bothered to correct the misunderstanding."

    Archeas��s golden eyes glimmered.

    "There are those who dream of killing me one day. I��veid a cunning trap for them. Only when they try to use the very weapons I created against me will they realize they��ve been chasing a futile dream."

    <em>You��re quite honest.</em>

    Ian smirked as he nced at Nasser, who had once again be as stiff as a statue, seemingly forgetting to breathe. Ian had never believed that the pure devotees could actually kill Archeas. After all, he had seen Archeas fight firsthand. Unless the gods themselves struck Archeas down, no one would be able to even touch it.

    "But the truly important part of this story isn��t the trap I��ve set."

    Archeas leaned closer to Ian.

    "It��s the fact that even a warrior as great as Karha, who had attained divine power, still couldn��t kill a dragon on his own. If the wounded Tahumrit hadn��t retreated, it would have been Karha who died first."

    <em>So that��s where this was leading.</em>

    Ian chuckled quietly to himself as he brought his ss to his lips, and Archeas continued."The power of a dragon grows with age, and it is a dragon who has lived even longer than I have. Even though its power is sealed and it suffers an eternal punishment, that fact doesn��t change. If you face it, Ian, you will die."

    This was the firmest and most resolute tone Archeas had used since their meeting. Ian didn��t argue; he had already fought the Heaven Defier in the game, a terrifyingly powerful creature that had brought countless game-over screens.

    He had managed to defeat it only by memorizing every attack pattern and relying heavily on luck, barely scraping through. If thatst strike hadn��t hit the weak spot, he would have been staring at another game-over screen.

    Now, in this reality, that dragon would undoubtedly be even stronger. While Ian had also grown stronger, he knew he still couldn��t match a dragon��s power. Furthermore, the attack patterns would likely be different, and there wouldn��t be any retries.

    "So, don��t even think about trying to find it. It��s in a ce you could never reach. And I won��t give you any clues about it. Telling you would be no different from killing you myself."

    Archeas paused, taking a deep breath as it looked at Ian with golden eyes full of concern. "I don��t want to lose you, Ian. Especially not to it. And certainly not to its underlings, either."

    <em>Unfortunately, I already know where that bastard is.</em>

    Ian murmured to himself inwardly before speaking aloud. "Anyway, at the very least, fighting its underlings is unavoidable. I can��t just let them kill me, can I?"

    "Of course. Show them no mercy, and never let your guard down. After you��ve killed a few of its apostles, it might reconsider. It wouldn��t want to risk everything it has gained just to harass me."

    "Well..." Ian took another sip of his drink. "If Heaven Defier is as persistent as I��ve heard, I wouldn��t be so sure."

    "You sound as if that��s what you��re hoping for."

    Ian merely shrugged. Eventually, Archeas let out a deep sigh, as if the ground might give way. This, too, was a rare sight to behold.

    "Fine... do as you will. I won��t stop you if you try to track them down and interrogate them. But even if you do, you won��t learn anything. They don��t know where it is, either."

    "If I were to eventually discover the prison where it is confined, what would you do?"

    "That��s impossible...." Archeas, mid-sentence, suddenly paused. Its golden eyes shifted to Ian, as the thought crossed its mind that Ian might truly be able to discover the truth.

    "If that happens...." Archeas finally spoke in a low voice. "... I would have no choice but to stop you myself. Don��t misunderstand��I don��t mean I would fight alongside you. I mean, I would personally drag you out of there. If you set foot in that ce, I have every right to do so."

    <em>It sounds like you��re gonna spank me like a child or something.</em>

    Ian��s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Well, that��s a relief...."

    He added, meeting Archeas��s puzzled gaze. "At least it sounds like I wouldn��t die right away."

    "What...?" Archeas repeated, a faintugh escaping its lips.

    "You really are something," it muttered, shaking its head in disbelief before continuing. "I must be the first dragon to have such a stubborn agent. Probably the first and thest."

    "What can I say? You were the one who chose me as your agent." Ian replied with a chuckle.

    Ian chuckled as he spoke, and the sheer audacity of his words drew a heartyugh from Archeas as well. Despite his words, Ian had no real desire to face Rakhmah either.

    Yet, as he had noted before, the dragon would never give up��not on Ian, nor on wing its way back to the surface. There was a chance it might even shatter the seal that confined it and reemerge into the world, having prepared for just that.

    If it came to that, Ian would undoubtedly find himself fighting alongside Archeas against it once more. However, that battle wouldn��t be any easier than the one in the dragon��s grave, especially since Rakhmah would have its full power at its disposal by then.

    A nightmare far worse than Tahumrit awaited them, one that couldn��t even bepared. That��s why it had to be killed while it was still underground. Of course, that would only be possible after Ian had grown much stronger��at the very least, after he had in all of its apostles. By then, he would likely have more weapons imbued with the dragon��s magic in his possession.

    <em>Even so, it won��t be easy.... But if I don��t want to die, I��ll have to find a way to do it.</em>

    Ian downed the remaining liquor in his ss with a bitter smile. At least now, he had one final line of defense. Archeas wasn��t one to make empty promises. Of course, it would��ve been better if it had offered to help rather than just trying to stop him.

    "Is that enough of an answer for you?" Archeas asked.

    Ian nodded as he set down his empty ss. Charlotte, sitting beside him, naturally refilled it as his gaze shifted to the purifier��s cloak lying on the table before him.

    "May I ask one more small favor?"

    "You��ll do it even if I say no, won��t you?"

    <em>You know me too well now</em>, Ian thought with a faint smile.

    "Can you remove the emblem of the Order from this cloak? It stands out too much, just like the shield you gave me."

    "What...?"

    Archeas��s eyes widened for a moment, then it burst intoughter.

    "Asking the saint of the Order to remove the Order��s emblem...! What a sphemy."

    Everyone except Thesaya stared at Archeas in shock, their hearts sinking. They had been holding their breath ever since Ian started making demands against Archeas, not daring to make a sound.

    But Ian remained unfazed. He knew that Archeas wasn��t offended. Its views on the gods were somewhat aligned with his own.

    "Answering that request isn��t difficult," Archeas said with a chuckle, locking eyes with Ian. "But this time, how about you answer my question first? As I hinted, I have a request for you as well."

    <em>Of course, I was wondering when you��d bring it up,</em> Ian mused, licking his lips.

    "I��m already nervous...."

    "Don��t worry. This time, it shouldn��t be too difficult."

    "Go ahead."

    "Do you have any ns for where you��ll go after leaving this ce?"

    "Nothing certain yet. We need to discuss it more, but..." Ian nced at Philip before continuing. "Probably to the capital."

    "Is that so...? Good. It seems we��re bound by fate, after all."

    With a pleased smile, Archeas set its ss down and stood up on its chair, revealing its small frame down to its knees.

    Facing Ian directly, it smiled.

    "Then take this child with you, Ian. Just as far as the capital."

    "...?"

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Ian tilted his head in confusion, then furrowed his brow.

    "Just because we��re heading to the central region doesn��t necessarily mean we��ll stop by the capital...."

    "Oh, is that so? Well, in that case, you can make a stop in the capital too," Archeas replied casually.

    <em>I wasn��t nning on setting foot there anytime soon.</em>

    As Ian brought his ss to his lips, he thought of the capital from the game��the heart of the Empire and the continent, home to the Imperial Pce and the Main Order. It was thergest city in this world, sprawling and thriving to the point that it had its own separate map in the game. Of course, the shadows cast over the city were equally deep.

    Setting down his ss, Ian spoke. "You mentioned that the body is your youngest daughter, correct?"

    "Yes. Elia Meyer. Isn��t it a lovely name? I call her Elie. She��d be happy if you called her that too," Archeas replied with a smile.

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly and continued, "I wasn��t asking about her name. I��ve heard that the Dragon��s Child spends their entire life in the nest. But instead of a firstborn, why send your youngest?"

    "It��s simple. The legends aren��t entirely true," Archeas said with a shrug. Philip, eyes wide with surprise, turned to look at it. "Are you saying the legends are wrong...?"

    "How could I make my children spend their entire lives serving me when they have so much potential ahead of them?"

    With a smile, Archeas spoke leisurely. "All my children leave the nest once they reach a certain age and are ready. They go out into the world to live their own lives, never revealing that they are my offspring. This has been going on for a very long time, though it��s never been recorded or revealed."

    It nced at Philip as it added, "The known legends have been altered to hide this truth. If it were known that they were my children, they wouldn��t be able to live freely, would they?"

    "That... makes sense," Philip nodded absently.

    "So, I never interfere with my children��s lives after they��ve be independent, even if they make misguided choices. I just watch from afar or hear news about them from time to time��sometimes with joy, other times with sorrow...."

    The golden light in Archeas��s eyes flickered, as if sifting through countless memories. It gently stroked its arm.

    "I wanted to keep this one by my side a little longer... but this is something that can��t be helped. Moments like this, when all the conditions align, are rare and may nevere again."

    Its gaze returned to Ian.

    "So, Ian, please escort this child safely to the capital."

    At that moment, a quest window popped up in front of Ian.

    [The tinum Dragon��s Youngest Daughter.]

    It was a choice quest with simplepletion criteria: safely escort Elia Meyer to the capital. There was no time limit. The rewards were experience points, one skill point, and a mystery reward marked by a question mark.

    Ian closed the window and spoke in a dry tone.

    "Even so, there are still many things I don��t understand."

    "Go ahead. You don��t like tasks thate with too many uncertainties," Archeas said.

    "Traveling with me is dangerous. We��ve already discussed enough reasons why, so there��s no need to exin again. But why are you insisting on this request now, of all times?"

    "It would be just as dangerous for her to stay with me. You know what I��m preparing for. Besides, you would protect her no matter what, wouldn��t you? Because that��s the task at hand. Isn��t that right?"

    Archeas smiled gently.

    "Moreover, I want her to experience a bit of what the world is truly like. Up until now, she��s only known it through books and stories, never realizing just how dangerous it really is. But even so...."

    It leaned slightly toward Ian.

    "This child won��t be a burden. She��ll likely insist on being your attendant. After all, she used to serve me, so you can trust in her abilities. And that��s only a fraction of what she��s capable of."

    "What other abilities does she have?"

    "She��s naturally gifted in many areas. She��s very intelligent and well-read, with a particr love for books. You know how dwarves tend to be single-minded. She also has a knack for magical skills."

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. "You��re saying she��s a spellcaster?"

    "She hasn��t studied any particr type of magic. I didn��t allow it. But, instead, she��s mastered various Arcane skills."

    Recalling the Arcane skills, Ian couldn��t help but click his tongue. A dwarf who couldn��t use a single offensive spell��it didn��t seem like a usefulbination, despite Archeas��s reassurances.

    "So, you��re nning to send her to the capital to study at the Magic Tower?"

    "She expressed interest in that. But I dissuaded her from it. The towers aren��t what they used to be."

    Ian nodded calmly. He knew that almost all the Magic Towers he was aware of had be corrupted in their own ways.

    Archeas continued, "Fortunately, she changed her mind. She��ll be enrolling at the university in the capital, where she��ll receive higher education and pursue the studies she��s passionate about. Do you know what subject she��s most interested in? The answer lies in the topics we discussed today."

    "Could it be... the ck Wall?"

    "Exactly. She intends to study the ck Wall��its origins andposition, its impact on the world, and the aftermath of its disappearance. She��s even looking into ways to erase the traces of madness left across the continent without causing further harm...."

    <em>Is that Archeas�� intention, or is that truly what this youngest daughter desires?</em>

    Ian briefly pondered this before letting out a shortugh.

    "Well, it��s certainly better than studying magic."

    "Yes. There are still concerns, of course, but curiosity and a thirst for knowledge aren��t things you can easily suppress."

    "No matter what, choosing this time to make such a decision seems risky. You have some idea of what��s in store for the Empire and the continent."

    "That��s precisely why I��m sending her to the capital. The darker the world bes, the brighter the capital will shine. The heart of the Empire will be the safest ce in the world."

    <em>You do think things through.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    Of course, he had no intention of refusing the quest. This was merely a process to gather the information he wanted and to propose the conditions he desired. At least, it allowed him to understand Archeas��s true intentions clearly.

    Once Archeas had recovered, he would likely prepare to bring down the ck Wall on his own. Whatever the case, it wouldn��t be a safe approach. That��s probably why he intended to send his daughter to the safest ce in advance, under the protection of the agent he trusted the most.

    Perhaps Archeas even hoped Ian would stay in the capital as well.

    Finally, Ian lifted his ss again, took a sip, and then began to speak. "We won��t head straight to the capital. Even putting aside the possibility of being tailed, things are going to be chaotic here for a while. I don��t n on walking straight into that mess."

    "That��s fine. In fact, it��s better that way. It��ll give her a chance to see more of the world and gain a variety of experiences. Who knows? After that, she might not want to leave the capital again." Archeas smiled.

    Ian added with a serious expression, "If we do end up in the capital and things getplicated, you��ll need to step in and handle it personally."

    "I don��t think it��lle to that, but I promise I will."

    "And as for my reward for this task, I��d like something that will help with my magic."

    Archeasughed aloud.

    "Thorough as always... as expected of my agent. But I hope you understand I can��t offer a reward as grand asst time. I hope you��ll take that into ount."

    "I understand. You��ve already extended yourself quite a bit."

    "Thank you for understanding. Is there anything else you want to ask?"

    "No, nothing else."

    "In that case�� could you help me up?" Archeas extended its hand.

    Ian sighed briefly before standing up. After epting the quest, he leaned over to take its hand.

    "The task is epted."

    "That��s good to hear."

    Archeas shook Ian��s hand lightly before letting go, adding, "Wait a moment."

    Its hands began to glow with a golden light, and a Mantra appeared between them. Archeas reached into the center of the Mantra and pulled out a sealed parchment and a small talisman.

    As the Mantra and light dispersed, it handed the items to Ian, saying, "This letter is a rmendation addressed to the university��s chancellor. Give it to Elie when you reach the capital. The moment you deliver it, your task will beplete. And as for this talisman, I��m sure you know what it��s for."

    "How will youe next time? You��re supposed to be resting."

    "It might take longer for me to fall back into a deep sleep, but that��s alright. If you encounter any trouble in the capital, burn the talisman immediately. Or, if not in the capital, you can burn it elsewhere. To be honest, I don��t particrly like setting foot in the capital myself. It��s too bustling."

    With a slight chuckle, Ian tossed the parchment and talisman into his pocket dimension and spoke. "Now that the next destination is set..."

    He nced at Mev, who was seated next to Archeas, then turned his gaze beside her and added, "You��reing along too, right? Philip?"

    "Of course, my lord," Philip replied, nodding eagerly. Archeas, who had settled back into its seat, turned to look at him.

    "With my agent and such a fine pdin apanying her, I can rest easy. Thank you."

    "I��m sure Lord Ian could handle it alone, but I��ll do my best as well. Thedy will reach the capital safely," Philip spoke as if making a vow.

    Archeas��s smile deepened as it raised its ss. "You two aren��t that far apart in age, so get along well. She��s never had a true friend."

    "Is that so? I��ll take care of her like a younger sibling."

    "The opposite, actually."

    "... Oh, I see. Then, I��ll look after her like an elder sister," Philip corrected himself, smiling sheepishly. It wasn��t easy even for Ian to judge the ages of different races based on appearance alone.

    As Ian took his seat again, he added, "So, what about the cloak?"

    "Ah, right. To answer your question, I can��t remove that emblem."

    Archeas, who had been savoring its drink, answered immediately. Seeing Ian��s expression, it smiled.

    "Of course not. That cloak was blessed by the Grant Church, which is why it��s so durable. Removing the emblem would be a true sphemy."

    "Oh..."

    "So, just wear it inside out."

    "...?!"

    Not just Ian, but the rest of the group stared at Archeas in disbelief.

    It added nonchntly, "The Mantra circuits are barely noticeable most of the time. It might actually draw less attention that way."

    <em>Such a simple solution.</em>

    Ian let out a small chuckle as he brought the ss to his lips. It was, quite literally, a solution that had slipped his mind. After all, it wasn��t armor. Flipping it inside out wouldn��t make much of a difference in appearance. And somehow, this hooded cloak didn��t even have visible seams.

    "Anyway, Ian, with the way you fight, it won��tst long. It��s more fragile than it looks, and it can��t be repaired."

    Archeas��s additionalment made Ian nce up at it.

    "Is there no self-repair enchantment?"

    "I know something simr, but the Order rejected it. They imed it went against the natural order. So, I��ve been making new ones twice a year. It��s a more tedious task than you��d think."

    Those church folks, honestly.

    Despite his thoughts, Ian could understand the reasoning of the higher-ups. They wouldn��t want the tinum Dragon to appear as great as or even greater than the gods. Nor would they want their pdins to be equipped with indestructible gear. After all, even within them, there were different factions.

    <em>Not that it��s any of my concern.</em>

    Just as Ian shrugged, Archeas ced down its ss and turned to Charlotte. Suddenly finding herself under the dragon��s gaze, Charlotte stiffened, but met its eyes with a serious look. She realized that the dragon��s advice had resumed.

    "A warrior burdened with inner conflict��never stop questioning yourself. And remember to take pride in who you are. You don��t need to surrender to your wild nature to be a warrior. The God of Battle already recognizes you as such."

    A ripple passed through Charlotte��s amber eyes, almost as if receiving a divine revtion from the tinum Dragon.

    Of course, to Ian, it seemed more like the insight of a being who had lived a long life. It was advice likely drawn from abination of what Archeas had seen in his memories and what it had sensed when directly facing Charlotte.

    Archeas��s gentle voice continued, "Your inner conflict, your reason, and your delicacy will be needed by your kin. If ever you feel the urge to surrender to your wild instincts again, think of thesepanions. The path of a great warrior is always lined with thorns."

    "I will remember... Great tinum Dragon." Charlotte bowed her head.

    It was the first time she had shown such heartfelt gratitude to anyone other than Ian. It seemed that Archeas��s words had struck a chord with her.

    While Ian silently sipped his drink with a slight smile, Archeas��s gaze shifted to Nasser. The man, who had been frozen in a smile, quietly set down his ss.

    "There��s no need for that. I have already forgiven you."

    Nasser��s eyes twitched.

    Archeas continued speaking, meeting his gaze, "You should be grateful to the Goddess. She cast you out before you werepletely blinded. That has given you another chance, one you wouldn��t have had without a bit of luck. So, walk the path of atonement with humility. You have an excellent guide by your side; follow them well, and you won��t lose your way."

    Mev, who had received Archeas��s gaze, nodded in acknowledgment.

    Nasser, who had been frozen for a moment, finally nodded and responded, "I will remember, and I am grateful."

    Archeas turned back to Ian with a smile, as if asking if he was satisfied.

    Ian let out a smallugh and replied, "Thank you. I��m sure this has been helpful to everyone."

    "Yes�� It��s not easy getting that one word from you. I must have chosen a very reserved agent."

    Despite its words, the smile on Archeas��s face deepened. It ced its empty ss on the table.

    "Thanks to you, I��ve had a very fulfilling time, Ian."

    <em>Are you leaving already? </em>

    Ian nced at the bottle of liquor. There was still some left, but it seemed Archeas intended to leave it for the group.

    "The same to you. Take care."

    With a more pronounced smile, Archeas stepped down from its chair and moved to the side of the table.

    "I��m sure we��ll meet again soon, so I won��t draw out the farewells. I trust you��ll do your best once more, and I hope we can meet again safely, Ian."

    "I��ll try. See you next time."

    Archeas paused to look at the group. "I have a feeling I might see some of you again someday. But whether or not we meet again, I wish you all safety and health. And if we meet again, I hope you��ll be more rxed, like my agent here."

    Mev was the first to rise, followed by the rest of the group, who kneeled on one knee, except for Ian.

    Archeas looked at Ian, who was standing, and added, "As I leave, I��ll give you onest small gift. After I��m gone, make sure to give her a good hug."

    "��? Alright." Ian, puzzled, agreed.

    Archeas continued, "Now, everyone, raise your hands and cover your eyes."

    There was no need to ask why. A white light began to form in Archeas��s eyes, quickly spreading across its entire body. Ian hastily covered his eyes, and a sharp pain shot through his head immediately after.

    <em>��?</em>

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Ian frowned with his eyes closed. The blinding light that had seeped through his fingers gradually faded away. The holy energy that had swept through the room was now dissipating in all directions.

    "...!"

    Ian opened his eyes and leaped forward. Archeas��or rather, Elia��was copsing like a puppet with its strings cut.

    With a swift motion, Ian caught her just before she hit the ground, pulling her into his arms. In truth, such a dramatic effort wasn��t necessary, but it was an almost instinctual reaction.

    Because Archeas had asked him to.

    <em>... Is that really the only reason?</em>

    Ian lifted Elia higher, resting her on his shoulder as he frowned. The headache he had just experienced was akin to a form of telepathy, and it carried a strange tenderness. The moment he saw Elia, that feeling intensified. Perhaps that was why his body moved before he could think.

    "Is it... over? Has it left?" Philip��s voice followed.

    The others were still covering their eyes. Ian responded. "Yes. It��s gone."

    "<em>Phew</em>...."

    As if that were the signal, the others copsed into their chairs with heavy sighs.

    Though Ian had spoken the most with Archeas, everyone else seemed utterly exhausted, as if they had just finished a battle.

    "I��ll never forget this day. Not only meeting the tinum Dragon but... receiving such... an honor...." Philip murmured, his voice a mix of fatigue and awe.

    The others nodded in agreement, even Thesaya.

    "He was far more noble than I had heard...."

    "... Now I understand why he��s called great."

    "And he was... merciful, too."

    As Ian watched hispanions mutter their thoughts aloud, he asked, "Didn��t you feel something else just now?"

    "Apart from the radiant warmth of the holy energy?" Philip asked drowsily.

    "No, never mind." Ian shook his head and turned his gaze away. It seemed he was the only one who had felt the headache.

    <em>It seems to be a fragment of the tinum Dragon��s thoughts. But how did they reach me?</em>

    Perhaps it was a lingering effect from the exchange of memories. For a brief moment, their consciousnesses had been connected, resonating with each other. But the exact reason or mechanism was unclear. He could only specte.

    What he knew for certain was that the holy energy seemed to have caused Archeas pain. The reason for this was still a mystery.

    <em>��Is it bound by some kind of restraint?</em>

    Ian recalled the tightening ring of light he had seen in Archeas��s memories, then shrugged. For now, it was something neither clear nor urgent. Right now, what mattered more was the dwarf leaning against his shoulder,pletely limp.

    "...."

    Elia waspletely unconscious, clearly in a deep sleep. Her soft, steady breathing was the only sound she made. Ian quietly looked down at her face. Her slightly parted lips glistened.

    <em>... Is that drool?</em>

    Though her features remained unchanged, her expression seemed entirely different. When Archeas had been present, there had been a mystical aura about her. Now, she looked in, almost clumsy.

    <em>She doesn��t look very reliable.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue softly. Even though it was part of his task, he had no intention of constantly cleaning up after her.

    <em>I��d have to toughen her up, just like I had with others before. </em>

    Muttering to himself, he returned to the table and picked up his drink with one hand.

    "Oh, Lu Sr��"

    The others, still slumped in their chairs, sipped their drinks, lost in their thoughts about the conversations they��d had with the tinum Dragon. Ian smirked silently and downed the rest of his drink. The taste was still exceptional.

    As he set down his ss, he noticed the bottle of wine at the center of the table. Despite drinking so much, there was still enough left for everyone in the group to share another round.

    "How about we save the rest for tomorrow night?" Ian suggested.

    All eyes turned to him.

    "... That sounds like a good idea," Mev eventually replied.

    Philip quickly stood up and grabbed the cork and the bottle.

    "I��ll take care of the bottle," he offered.

    As if that was the signal, the group began to prepare to leave, gathering their belongings. Everyone first tucked away the elixir they had received from Archeas into their pockets.

    As Ian tossed the humming ck sword into his pocket dimension, he wrapped Elia in the purifier��s cloak. She was so small that the cloakpletely enveloped her, hiding even her feet. Despite appearing suspicious, nobody would suspect he was holding a dwarf.

    "This drink must be stronger than I thought. I feel tipsy," Nasser muttered as he stood up.

    Ian turned and responded. "Careful not to fall down the stairs."

    There was no need to worry about a hangover. After a good night��s sleep, everyone would likely feel even better than before. The Divine Droplet was essentially a recovery potion disguised as a drink.

    "Philip, once we��re back, grab your shield and meet me in the yard," Ian said as they walked.

    Philip, cradling the bottle like a prized possession, looked puzzled. "The shield? Why?"

    It seemed Philip was also feeling a bit tipsy. Ian, who couldn��t feel even a hint of intoxication, spoke up, secretly feeling a bit envious.

    "Teach me the basics of shield techniques. I need to know how to use them now."

    "Oh��! Of course!" Philip��s face lit up, as if the alcohol had suddenly worn off.

    "Could you show me that shield in detailter? It looks like something out of a legend, and I��d like to get a proper look at it."

    "You��ll see it often, whether you like it or not. Throughout this journey, you��ll need to teach me how to use a shield."

    "It would be an honor. I��m amazed that you have something to learn from me. I��ll pass on everything I learned from Nasser."

    <em>Reliable, aren��t you, kid?</em>

    Ian chuckled as he opened the church doors, but then he suddenly paused.

    "...?"

    As Ian resumed walking, his brows furrowed instinctively.

    "Oh, oh... they��reing out...."

    "Glory be to the radiant light...."

    "O Light...."

    At the foot of the stairs, Spello and the soldiers guarding the entrance and carriage were kneeling on one knee, seemingly in prayer. Simrly, the townspeople who had gathered throughout the streets were also on their knees, hands sped in front of their chests.

    "What is this...." Mev muttered.

    Ian descended the stairs, a wry smile ying on his lips. "So this was the small gift...."

    He realized why Archeas had released that burst of divine energy at thest moment. It wasn��t for the group, but rather for the townspeople to witness.

    "... Did the Radiant Goddess give you a revtion?" As Ian approached, Spello, who had stood up, asked.

    His tone was more respectful than before, though it had been that way already. It seemed he couldn��t even imagine that the one they met inside was the tinum Dragon.

    "Why is everyone gathered here?" Ian responded with a question instead of answering.

    As the soldiers exchanged nces, Spello replied. "We gathered after seeing the light burst forth from the church. A ring of light swept across the city sky and then dispersed. Was it not the Goddess responding to your prayers, sir?"

    "Well... you could say that," Ian shrugged.

    There was no need to correct their misunderstanding. After all, it was still Lu Sr��s divine power.

    "I see... It seems the Goddess has not forsaken the West. Thank you, my lord. Once this is known tomorrow, many will feel reassured."

    "Thank the purifiers. It��s their doing," Ian said, nodding toward hispanions. He figured that if they were going to use the situation, they might as well redirect attention effectively.

    "I-is that so...?" Spello looked surprised, but before he could say more, the group quietly passed him and boarded the carriage.

    Ian, thest to get in, handed Elia to Charlotte, who was seated next to him, then turned back to Spello.

    "I have a favor to ask."

    "Of course, my lord."

    "Could you arrange for a horse and a covered carriage? Something inconspicuous. This one stands out too much."

    "I��ll have it procured and ced in the yard by tomorrow morning." Spello nodded as he answered.

    "And I��d like to know where the ces are that criminals might favor, whether it��s in some corner of the city or outside the walls."

    "Excuse me?" Spello looked up, puzzled by the request.

    Ian casually shrugged. "A secluded ce where no one woulde, even if there were some noise."

    "Why would you need a ce like that...?"

    "So, you don��t know?"

    "... I do know a few ces."

    "Perfect. Let the coachman know the most secluded and remote of those ces. Do it while we��re on our way back."

    "Yes, sir." Despite his confusion, Spello answered with a puzzled expression, clearly unaware of Ian��s intentions. As expected, Ian had no intention of offering an exnation.

    "You��ve done well. Get some rest when you return." Ian closed the window with a faint smile, and the carriage began to move as if it had been waiting.

    Leaving behind the citizens who would soon spread the news of the blessing of light that had urred at the church tonight.

    ***

    "...!"

    Elia abruptly woke up, sitting up straight in bed. The soft mattress beneath her and the slightly musty nket that had fallen from her face filled the room with the scent of alcohol, mildew, and salt.

    "..."

    Her wide eyes, each a different color��one a vivid blue and the other a light brown��took in the view of the spacious, cluttered room. Clothes, nkets, and various weapons were scattered haphazardly around.

    "You woke up at just the right time, Elie."

    "...!"

    A calm, even voice rang out. Startled, Elia turned her head and finally noticed the man sitting on the sofa by the window. He was calmly fastening the strap of a wrist guard, his expression as impassive as his tone.

    After staring at him with her mouth slightly open, Elia finally spoke.

    "It��s you... the Northern superhuman, the Dragon yer...."

    "No need for introductions, then."

    The man, Ian, responded indifferently, without even ncing at her. His tone wasn��t particrly friendly, nor did he stop what he was doing. He continued to adjust his wrist guard, and Elia, still staring at him, eventually spoke again.

    "Does this mean... it��s time for me to be independent?"

    Ian��s movements halted. His dark eyes finally met Elia��s. They were deep, almost pulling her in, with a dull, lifeless sheen. His lips parted slightly.

    "You��re not saying the tinum Dragon didn��t tell you anything, are you?"

    "Well, that��s..."

    Elia hesitated before answering, then smiled awkwardly and added, "Now that I��ve left the nest... I��m not really supposed to talk about anything rted to it..."

    "That rule only applies to people who don��t know you��re a Dragon��s Child, doesn��t it?"

    Ian replied with a slight smirk, nodding his chin as he continued, "Even if it doesn��t, I should be an exception. I received the request directly from it and am its agent, after all."

    "Oh... I suppose that��s true...?" Elia��s head tilted slightly, realizing that what he said made sense.

    <em>But... can I really make an exception like that? </em>

    She wondered while Ian continued speaking.

    "You��re my responsibility now, and that��s an important detail. So, I��d appreciate it if you answered. Were you properly informed about the current situation?"

    "... I knew that the day of my independence wasn��t far off."

    Elia finally concluded that Ian��s logic was sound and spoke up.

    "But the tinum Dragon didn��t specify when that would happen. It mentioned that it��s uncertain when it might meet the agent again, or if the request would be granted. The tinum Dragon also said that its agent isn��t someone who would easily fulfill any request."

    "Quite the speech it gave you."

    Ian muttered with a faint chuckle, his expression barely changing, but Elia could tell that he had smiled.

    "So, you��re not entirely in the dark."

    "Yes, that��s right, at least for now."

    "That makes this conversation easier."

    Ian turned his attention back to what he was doing as he continued speaking.

    "I��ll be taking you to the capital. But let me warn you in advance, it won��t be a peaceful journey. There will be plenty of dangers, and we won��t be heading straight there. We��re going to take a long detour."

    "A detour...?"

    "Yes. Is that a problem?"

    "Of course not!" Elia��s voice suddenly grew louder.

    Ian nced at her, narrowing his eyes slightly as she exhaled sharply and spoke again.

    "I��ve never left the nest in all the time I can remember. I��ve only known the world through books and stories. Now that I��ll finally be walking through it, how could I possibly have anyints?"

    Ian, who quietly gazed at her as she spoke with eyes that sparkled in different colors, let out a short sigh.

    After smacking his lips, he continued speaking, "I heard you��re of age. Is that true?"

    "Yes, it is."

    "Whatever you��re expecting, the reality is going to be very different. So, don��t get too excited."

    His voice had a dull, almost indifferent tone.

    "I have no intention of taking care of you like a nanny. You��ll have to pull your own weight. And of course, don��t cause any trouble. I absolutely hate dealing with hassles."

    But Elia didn��t appear the least bit hurt by his words.

    "Really... you��re exactly as I��ve heard. Yes, I��ll keep that in mind." She answered in a tone mixed with relief.

    Ian, nodding, stood up. "You must��ve heard a lot about me."

    He rotated his left arm, keeping his gaze on it.

    "Of course. But before I go into that...."

    As she stepped out of bed, Elia paused, looking at Ian.

    "Let me formally introduce myself. I��m Elia Meyer. I��ll do my best to ensure you��re not inconvenienced during our journey. Godfather."

    "..."

    Elia bent her knees in a respectful bow.

    Ian��s arm froze mid-motion. He frowned, turning his head to look at her.

    "What did you just say?"

    "I said, let me formally��"

    "No, just thest part."

    Elia blinked her mismatched eyes, looking up at him, before finally repeating.

    "... Godfather?"

    "..."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Ian��s lips twitched before he finally spoke in a voice that had dropped even lower.

    "And why am I your godfather?"

    "Because you��re the Agent of tinum Dragon. I��m its daughter, so naturally, Sir Ian Hope, the dragon��s agent, is my godfather," Elia replied matter-of-factly. Ian looked down at her, pressing his lips together as he closed his eyes.

    Elia, unaware that Ian was stifling a sigh, continued. "It also advised me to treat you with the same respect I would give it. Dragon only ever has one agent in each generation, so it told me to see you as an extension of itself."

    "... And?" Ian asked, still not opening his eyes, his voice tinged with exasperation.

    "What else did it tell you?"

    "As I mentioned, I learned about you, godfather. Even after it went into rest, it often whispered to me. It said it had finally found the perfect agent it had been waiting for. Though it never told me what those conditions were...."

    Ian opened his eyes and looked down at Elia.

    From her expression, orck of surprise, it seemed she already knew what those conditions were. He was curious, but Elia continued giving nothing away."It told me many things, which is why I recognized you immediately, godfather."

    "What else did it say?"

    "...!?"

    The voice that interrupted came from beneath the sofa, startling Elia. She finally noticed the small, white face peeking out from under the sofa, and her eyes widened.

    <em>Why is she lying under there...? And why didn��t I notice her until now?</em>

    Before Elia could process this, the fairy added, "I asked you a question. What else did the tinum Dragon say about Ian?"

    "Uh... that he��s blunt, reckless, and thorough. And that he also enjoys making cruel jokes..."

    "As expected. A great person indeed has a unique insight. And then?"

    "And��" As the fairy grinned, Elia nced back at Ian and added, "It said not to be hurt by your words because you have a warm and kind heart."

    "This is driving me crazy...." Ian let out a long, frustrated sigh. Shaking his head, he began adjusting the armor on his right arm as he spoke.

    "While you��re traveling with me, you��ll follow my rules."

    "Yes, Godfather."

    "The first rule is not to call me that."

    "... Then what should I call you? Sir Ian? Lord Ian...?"

    "That will do just fine."

    <em>This feels a bit too disrespectful.</em>

    Though Elia thought so inwardly, Ian simply nodded his head as if it were nothing.

    "Lucky you, Ian. You��ve got yourself a godchild."

    "...."

    At the fairy��s remark, Ian��s brows furrowed again. He exhaled a long breath through his nose, choosing not to respond. The fairy then quickly slipped out from under the sofa and stood, dusting off her clothes before facing Elia. Her deep eyes sparkled with mischief.

    "It��s a shame. I would��ve enjoyed watching you two travel together. The dwarves I know are all cranky and weird. But you, you��re politely weird, half-pint."

    <em>Being called weird by an odd fairy,</em> Elia thought to herself before speaking up.

    "But... who are you?"

    "I��m Thesaya Erenos. Or so I believe," the fairy replied with a shrug and a slightly arrogant smile on her lips.

    "I��m the youngest elder of the fairy n."

    "Elder... fairy?" Elia��s eyes widened even more at Thesaya��s words.

    Pleased with Elia��s reaction, Thesaya tilted her chin up slightly.

    "That��s right. Freshly minted. I was reborn less than a year ago."

    "But... How is that possible? I thought that since the twilight of magic, all Tree of Life had stopped growing, and no more flowers or fruits could be produced."

    "Oh, you��re as knowledgeable as they say. You really do know a lot, don��t you?"

    Thesaya��s eyes widened, though her smile remained in ce as she shrugged again.

    "But that��s something you should ask Ian about. All I did wase back to life."

    Elia��s sparkling eyes turned to Ian. Sensing her gaze, Ian clicked his tongue slightly, but continued with what he was doing.

    "There was a fully grown Tree of Life already dead in the frontier. It was revived through a horrifying ritual, though corrupted. But the seeds it originally carried remained intact."

    "... So the theory that a fully grown Tree of Life might still exist in the frontier was true. If the fairies find out��"

    "They won��t. The frontier is likely covered in the madness of the ck Wall now." Ian interrupted, his tone slightly irritated.

    Elia blinked a few times, then asked, "The madness of the ck Wall has spread across the entire frontier? How did that happen?"

    A soft sigh escaped Ian��s lips.

    "... Not only do I have a godchild now, but she��s also a walking question mark."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    "It means there��s now a second rule," Ian replied, turning to look at Elia as he continued rotating his right arm.

    "From now on, ask for permission before you start questioning everything. The tinum Dragon may have answered all your questions, but I won��t."

    "I... um, understood." Elia, her lips twitching as if she wanted to say more, finally nodded. A dry smile tugged at the corner of Ian��s lips.

    "Smart as they say. You catch on quickly."

    <em>Is this one of those cruel jokes...?</em>

    Elia wondered, her thoughts briefly distracted as Ian picked up a sword lying on a nearby table and added, "Rest a bit more, Elie. We��re heading out for a while. There��s some basic food and a kitchen downstairs, so help yourself if you get hungry."

    "Where are you going... Oh, sorry." Elia caught herself mid-sentence and bowed her head.

    Thesaya chuckled before speaking. "There��s a very nasty cat out there. We��re going to drag it back here and make it talk until it tells us what we want to know. Then we��ll probably kill it afterward."

    Elia was left speechless, her mouth agape as Thesaya spoke. Although the tone was casual, the content was terrifying.

    Meanwhile, Ian, now with his sword at his waist, moved toward the door and added, "Don��t be surprised if people you don��t knowe in. At least, if they call you by name, they��re mypanions, so you can rx. There��s a guy named Philip��if you need anything, ask him. He��ll take care of most things."

    "Yes. But... Sir Ian, may I ask one more thing?" Elia quickly added.

    Ian, who was about to open the door, turned to look at her. Taking his gaze as permission, Elia blinked her round eyes and asked, "What if someone who doesn��t know my namees in?"

    "In that case..."

    Ian��s eyes shifted to another sword lying on the table.

    "Pick that up and start swinging it. Then call for help. The guards outside wille running."

    "..."

    A slight smile tugged at the corner of Ian��s mouth. "Don��t worry. That won��t happen. This is a safe ce. We��ll continue our conversationter. We��ll have plenty of time to talk in the future."

    Ian stepped outside.

    Thesaya whispered, "See youter, half-pint," before closing the door and disappearing. The sound of footsteps quickly faded away.

    "So this... is the outside world?" Elia murmured as she stared nkly at the closed door, blinking her mismatched eyes a few times before turning her gaze back to the room.

    "For now..."

    Her eyes scanned the disheveled scene, prompting a small sigh as she rolled up her sleeves.

    "... I guess I��ll start by cleaning up."

    ***

    <em>A godfather, really...?</em>

    As the rhythmic sound of hooves echoed in his ears, Ian let out a faint, dry chuckle. The logic behind it was surprisingly sound. Maybe Archeas had informed her that way; it would be just like its character to do so.

    Turning his head, Ian caught Thesaya��s yful gaze across from him and swallowed another chuckle. She seemed ufortable in her chair, constantly shifting around, yet she was giggling, eyebrows twitching with amusement. Not only was she nning to tease Ian, but she was likely eager to share the story she had just heard with everyone else.

    <em>Go ahead, do whatever you want...</em>

    Adjusting his posture, Ian sat up straight in the carriage, which was much smaller and lessfortable than the ones he usually rode. Only one horse was pulling the carriage. It was something Spello had prepared separately. The usual carriage had gone to the inner castle with the rest of the group.

    The carriage came to a stop then.

    Thesaya, her pointed ears twitching, spoke up. "It��s a secluded area. It seems we��ve arrived properly, Sir Ian."

    It was Tensia Aynas�� tone. She used this formal tone, mindful of the coachman��s presence. Despite her yful expression, she was careful with her words for the same reason.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The crude makeshift window near the coachman��s seat opened at that moment, revealing Spello��s face, hidden deep under a hood.

    "It seems we��ve timed it well. They��reing right away." He whispered, his entire body concealed by a ck cloak and hood.

    He seemed to be enjoying the role of secretly aiding the heroes who saved Racliffe. Although his attire made him look even more suspicious, Ian didn��t bother pointing it out. After all, Spello had been diligently fulfilling all of Ian��s covert requests.

    "Proceed with the n."

    In response to Ian��s quiet answer, Spello firmly nodded and then closed the window.

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    Just as Spello had mentioned, the sound of approaching hooves could be heard from the front. It was likely the carriage carrying the rest of the group.

    At Ian��s signal, Thesaya swung one of the carriage doors wide open.

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    The heads of two white horses appeared in front of the open door. By the time the silver armor of the horses became visible, there was amotion from the coachman��s seat as the drivers were switching carriages. Soon, Spello, who had pulled his hood even lower, took the reins and nced at Ian as he passed by.

    "...."

    His eyes were filled with a mix of secretive duty and pride. Though Ian almost chuckled, he gave Spello a nod. Spello pressed his hood down further and moved on, followed by the sturdy body of the carriage, also with one of its doors wide open.

    Beyond that, Ian could see Mev and Philip sitting side by side, looking back at him.

    Finally, Ian spoke. "Elie has woken up. Go take good care of her. If she��s hungry, find something and feed her."

    "Yes, lord. Don��t worry." Just as Philip responded, arge figure was thrown into Ian��s carriage.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    It was Palmer, his face covered by a ck hood, with his limbs bound tightly by ropes. Even after hitting the floor, he didn��t make a sound.

    Charlotte, who had tossed him in, climbed into the carriage afterward. The other carriage continued without stopping, heading back to the mansion where it would wait as if Ian were still inside. It was a tedious precaution, but necessary to move unnoticed.

    Resting her foot on Palmer��s back, Thesaya closed the carriage door.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    Almost simultaneously, the small window near the coachman��s seat opened again, revealing Nasser��s tanned face.

    "We��re ready to depart."

    "You��re sure you know the way?"

    "Yes. Don��t worry." Nasser shed a grin and then closed the window.

    The carriage began to move again, albeit at a slow pace, likely because it was carrying five passengers.

    <em>... It��ll be a hassle if it breaks down halfway.</em>

    Ian thought as he nced at Charlotte, who was looking down at Palmer with a mix of thoughts in her eyes. His tail, still encased in armor, was wrapped tightly around one of Charlotte��s arms. It looked so natural that it almost seemed like a unique arm guard or essory.

    "Hey, kitty. Earlier, that half-pint was about to��" That was when Thesaya spoke.

    Ian, who silenced her with a nce, quickly interjected.

    "Were there any problems?"

    Charlotte, who had been looking at Thesaya, calmly nodded. "No issues at all. Everyone was just talking aboutst night. They were asking if it was true that the Radiant Goddess had blessed the church. It seems they think this proves their innocence. They all wanted to get confirmation from Mev and Philip."

    "And what did Philip say?"

    "He kept repeating that no one could know the exact intentions behind the divine blessing. He said it would be presumptuous for a mere servant to assume the will of their master. He gave the same answer every time."

    "Very diplomatic of him."

    <em>Just as I thought, he��s grown up, that kid.</em>

    As Ian chuckled softly, Charlotte added, "It just took a bit longer because of some persistent folks. The task itself was quite easy to finish. No one seems to care about this guy anymore. He was delivered safely, and he��s entirely ours now."

    Despite likely hearing everything, Palmer neither growled nor struggled. He only let out suppressed breaths, his mouth probably gagged.

    Ian nodded in approval. "Good."

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    The fact that the attention of the nobles and officials hadpletely shifted was proof that the tinum Dragon��s final gift had been more effective than expected.

    <em>Come to think of it, no one has visited today.</em>

    A smirk tugged at one corner of Ian��s mouth. Everyone was probably busy interpretingst night��s events in their own way, drafting letters to send to their contacts within the Order.

    Ian didn��t particrly care about the repercussions that might follow. His name would undoubtedly be mentioned, but after all, the official heroes of the miracle that urred at the church yesterday were Gothier and Nasser.

    The Great Church would likely be preupied with tracking their movements for some time. Only when they realize they couldn��t find them at all would they start looking for Ian. He had already prepared an excuse for that potential moment.

    <em>I��ll throw the Dawn Brigade under the bus if ites to that.</em>

    Once news of Racliffe reached them, the Dawn Brigade would likely be inplete chaos. Not only had the ones sent to kill Ian defected, but they also killed a member of the Round Table.

    Their leader, in particr, would be wracking their brains over this. However, they wouldn��t send another assassin after Ian. If it happened once, it could happen again.

    Of course, there was also the possibility they��d be too busy to care about him anymore since the Round Table would be in disarray. The tinum Dragon himself had hinted that the bnce was going to crumble, and so had Kralen. This incident would likely ignite internal conflicts.<em>It would be perfect if they self-destructed...</em>

    In Ian��s view, it seemed increasingly likely that someone would ultimately seize control of the Round Table��s power. Looking back now, it was clear that in the game, that someone had been the Dawn Brigade. Back then, the pure devotees rose to prominence within the Order, enforcing all sorts of extreme policies.

    Since this incident would set them back, another faction would probably take power this time. Whoever it was, they��d likely cause chaos, but that was unavoidable. It was a current that couldn��t be resisted.

    The mere fact that the Round Table��s influence would likely diminishpared to the game was victory enough. Moreover, tracking them wouldn��t be too difficult. By paying attention to the most drastic changes that differ from the game, Ian could pick up their trail easily.

    <em>��Though I don��t n on stirring things up myself anytime soon.</em>

    Ian shrugged slightly. There was no need to stir up trouble and give them amon enemy to unite against.

    It was better to let them focus on their internal power struggles. The chaos from this incident would take time to settle. So, after leaving Racliffe, he nned to return to his main job as a wandering mercenary, quietly dealing with side quests.

    <em>Main job, huh?</em>

    A bitter smile crossed Ian��s lips.

    <em>I��ve really be a local, haven��t I? Damn it...</em>

    It was then that the carriage slowed down.

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Ian looked over at Thesaya and Charlotte, wondering why it was so quiet��Thesaya��s expression wasn��t good. A foul stench, a mix of rotten and fishy odors, had somehow seeped into the carriage. It was the kind of smell you might expect in the alleys of a border town.

    Ian spoke up. "What do you think?"

    "It��s quiet. At least there are no people around."

    "Right. No one would notice if someone died here."

    Following Charlotte, Thesaya added herment loud enough for Palmer to hear.

    Palmer, as usual, showed no reaction.

    <em>��Has this guypletely lost the will to live?</em>

    Ian finally looked down at Palmer again. He didn��t really care about Palmer��s condition, but if it kept him from talking, that would be a problem.

    Then again, Charlotte would find a way to make him talk. Her interrogation techniques were something even Ian could learn from. In truth, Ian wasn��t just interested in the information Palmer would spill. He was more curious about what Charlotte and Thesaya would think of it afterward.

    <em>Whatever n theye up with is bound to be half-baked...</em>

    The reason Ian was here was to listen to everything and then reinforce the n as needed. The carriage, which had been struggling along, finally came to aplete stop. The small window opened, and Nasser��s voice followed.

    "Open the right door."

    "The right?"

    "Left side for you, Thesa."

    "You sure make thingsplicated, one ear."

    "... Was itplicated?"

    Thesaya, who had just lightly chided him, opened the door. Ian followed her out of the carriage and soon nodded in agreement. They were in a secluded corner of the city, facing a towering stone wall. The small clearing at the end of a winding alley was littered with trash and rotting fish heads.

    <em>This really is the kind of ce criminals would love.</em>

    The carriage was parked in a way that blocked the alley. Even if someone approached, they wouldn��t be able to see beyond the carriage. Ian nced at the panting brown horse and, loosening his sword belt, spoke up.

    "Make sure no onees near, and keep the horse from eating anything off the ground. If it gets sick and dies, we��ll have to pay for it."

    "We should be more worried about it copsing from exhaustion first. I��ll take it over there to rest and give it some water. Don��t worry; if anyone shows up, I��ll make sure they leave quietly."

    Nasser, who had caught the sword Ian tossed him, untied the horse and leaped off the other side of the carriage.

    <em>He��s really be a proper coachman now.</em>

    Suppressing a chuckle, Ian turned to Charlotte. She had just tossed Palmer out of the carriage and was now holding his ankles.

    Charlotte met his gaze and asked, "Are you going to leave the interrogation to me?"

    "Yeah. I��ll just sit here and watch. I do have a few questions, but they��re not important. I��ll ask them after you��re done."

    "... I might kill him before that."

    "Well, then there��s nothing I can do about it." Ian shrugged as he perched on the edge of the carriage.

    Charlotte, with a cold expression, nodded and dragged Palmer to the middle of the clearing. His body was covered in filth, but she didn��t even nce at it. She stopped and forced Palmer to kneel by grabbing his neck. The mask covering Palmer��s face slipped off, revealing his slightly gaunt face. His once fierce, confident yellow eyes had lost their vitality.

    "Hello. We meet again." Thesaya waved her fingers in greeting as she stood next to Charlotte, who then removed the gag from Palmer��s mouth.

    His yellow eyes, which had been fixed on Thesaya, slowly turned to Charlotte.

    "...." Charlotte silently stared down at him for a moment. Palmer��s gaze eventually lowered, as if something invisible was pressing down on him.

    Something Ian had experienced before.

    <em>Back then, it was Charlotte who was in that position.</em>

    Now, it felt like a distant memory.

    "From now on, you will answer every question properly," Charlotte said in a low voice.

    Palmer clenched his teeth for a moment, then spat out his words, his gaze fixed on Charlotte��s knees. "To think I would die in a filthy back alley... But I��m already prepared. Go ahead, kill me."

    "I will, but it would be wise to answer my questions first if you want a death with a little less shame."

    "...." Palmer didn��t respond, simply clenching his teeth as he nced upward.

    Charlotte��s voice continued. "When did you start serving the Primal Wildness? Was it when you were still in Maro Tel?"

    <em>Is that the name of the beastfolk city? </em>

    Ian mused silently as Palmer muttered in response.

    "Yes. Even before leaving our new homnd..."

    "As I thought... Even before I left for the central, there were already plenty of selfish and weaklings like you."

    "Since when did it be selfish and weak to serve one��s ancestors...? If you knew how much I sacrificed for our tribe, you wouldn��t dare tarnish my honor like this."

    "Sacrifices for the corruption of the tribe, more like!"

    There was a chilling undertone in Charlotte��s voice, apanied by the sound of bones cracking as she clenched her fist. Her mane bristled as she continued.

    "Tell me, what is the current state of Maro Tel? Are there really that many young warriors performing the rite of the wild?"

    Palmer, trembling as if struggling against a primal fear, finally raised his eyes to meet hers and spat out with clenched teeth.

    "Are you asking me to betray my tribe...? You��ll get nothing from me... no matter how much you try to disgrace and torture me!"

    "That��s not what this is about!"

    Palmer visibly weakened as Charlotte��s sharp reply seemed to physically affect him.

    "Your kind is putting the entire tribe at risk right now. I��m trying to save them!"

    "What are you talking about... Soon, the Empire will no longer care about thends across the Inner Sea... A time of chaos and darkness ising...!"

    Palmer growled, his head bowed as he spoke with a defiant tension in his voice.

    "When that timees, we will reim all thends our ancestors lost... We��ll be predators in the shadows once more, tearing those filthy pointy-eared bastards apart!"

    "Is that why you helped the Duke? But that foolish dream of yours will nevere true. The des targeting your tribe will strike long before darkness engulfs the Empire."

    Charlotte��s voice growled with the ferocity of a beast as she reached out, gripping Palmer��s cheeks so tightly that blood began to ooze. She forced his head upward, her voice unwavering.

    "The Order and the pointy-eared bastards already know about your kind. They��re waiting for the moment when your faction bes the majority in the tribe so they can mark you as enemies."

    "...!?" Palmer��s face contorted in shock.

    His trembling eyes locked with Charlotte��s as she continued. "The Order��s purifiers and pointy-eared mercenaries will march into the South. Do you understand what that means? It means the ughter we experienced in the past will happen all over again!"

    "That��s... That��s impossible...."

    Palmer, frozen in disbelief, finally managed to speak.

    "Is that... really true?"

    "I suppose the Duke never told you? He must��ve known. Yes, it��s all true. I heard it myself��from an elf."

    Charlotte��s grip on his cheeks tightened as she bore into his yellow eyes.

    "So speak now. What is the current situation in Maro Tel?"

    "...." Palmer��s eyes, which had been clouded with shock and disbelief, slowly began to clear. He stared at Charlotte as if holding his breath, and finally, with a resolute expression, he began to speak.

    "Maro Tel is currently..."

    ***

    Ian returned to the mansion around dusk.

    "...?"

    As he stepped down from the carriage, his eyes twitched slightly in surprise. Thesaya, who followed behind him, sniffed the air and then turned to Charlotte, speaking in a low voice.

    "I had my doubts, but it turns out I was right. This is indeed the source of that delicious smell."

    Ian realized that his nose hadn��t deceived him. The mouth-watering smell filled the courtyard, emanating from within the mansion. Ian nced at Nasser, who was busy tending to the exhausted horse, before promptly opening the door.

    "Huh...." Ian paused in his tracks, letting out a short sigh. As Thesaya and Charlotte entered behind him, their eyes widened in astonishment.

    "Are we really seeing this right...?"

    "... Hard to believe, but yeah."

    The interior of the mansion waspletely transformed from when they had left. What was once dusty and filled with a musty odor was now spotless and even well-lit.

    All themps and candlesticks along the walls, which they hadn��t even noticed before, were now flickering with light. It was a sight that even evoked a sense of coziness, something rarely felt in this dark age.

    "You��re backter than I expected."

    Just as Ian was about to take another step, Philip suddenly emerged from the side of the hallway. Ian stopped and looked back at him.

    <em>... That��s the dining room over there.</em>

    "I was beginning to worry that something might��ve gone wrong. So, did everything go smoothly?"

    "What��s all this? Did someone do a deep clean?" Instead of answering, Ian asked.

    Philip blinked in surprise before breaking into a smile.

    "Oh, this? Hard to believe, but��"

    "... It was Elia��s doing, Ian." Mev��s voice cut him off.

    She stepped out of the dining room, now dressed more casually, and stood beside Philip. She was holding something��a teacup, of all things.

    Steam was gently rising from it, indicating that she had indeed been enjoying tea.

    "When we came in, she had already finished more than half of the cleaning."

    "She did?"

    "Yes. She��s cooking now. I must apologize��we already had our meal a bit earlier."

    "We were starving since the morning, so we couldn��t wait. I hope you understand," Philip added.

    As Mev took a sip from her teacup, Ian asked, "That tea, did Elie brew it?"

    "Yes. It seems there were some tea leaves left in the kitchen. I didn��t realize it, but there were also quite a few spices still usable."

    Mev��s lips curled into a meaningful smile as she continued. "And I��ll tell you now, Ian��Elia is quite the cook. You��re in for a treat."

    Ian was about to chuckle skeptically when Philip, nodding in agreement, added, "Congrattions, my lord. You��ve got yourself an excellent godchild."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Ian��s expression grew even more puzzled at the continued remarks. It seemed like she had already told them all.

    <em>Well, I did tell her not to call me that, but I didn��t say she couldn��t talk about it. </em>

    It was a line of thinking that a dwarven spellcaster might easily follow. While Ian was mentally drafting a third rule.

    "Go freshen up ande down. She should have the meal ready by then." Mev spoke leisurely as she turned back toward the dining room.

    Following her, Philip nced back at the group with a look. "You��ll be surprised once you go upstairs again."

    Exchanging nces, Ian, Charlotte, and Thesaya immediately headed up the stairs.

    "... How in the world did she work such magic with those short arms?" Thesaya muttered as they entered the corridor on the second floor.

    <em>No kidding. </em>

    Ian echoed inwardly, smirking as he walked. The second-floor corridor was just as clean and bright. It had previously been full of curses and signs of death, but now all traces were gone. The mansion, which they hadn��t even realized was designed in quite a respectable Imperial style, was now fully revealed.The same went for the rooms where the group had been staying. Not only were all the furniture and belongings spotless, but the bedding was also neatly arranged in its proper ce. The smell of alcohol and mold was gone, too.

    Ian chuckled as he removed his gear.

    "They said she was skilled, but��"

    This was beyond mere skill. Elia was clearly a master, or rather, a genius in cleaning and organization. For someone from the modern world who had almost given up on hygiene, this sight was nothing short of impressive.

    "It almost makes you feel bad to mess it up." Despite her words, Thesaya dropped her gear haphazardly as if shedding a skin.

    Ian and Charlotte red at her, carefully cing their own gear in one spot.

    "Seems the tinum Dragon liked to keep its nest tidy."

    "It��s magic. She must��ve used some sort of spell." As they followed Ian out of the room, Charlotte and Thesaya murmured.

    Ian didn��t disagree. While there wasn��t any cleaning-rted magic in the Vision skill tree, he had already realized that this world contained numerous spells not listed in his skill window.

    <em>Will it be automatically tidied up if I close the door and then open it again...?</em>

    Thinking as he descended to the first floor, Ian noticed Nasser entering with a look of bewilderment simr to what he had felt earlier.

    Nasser, staring up at the threeing down the stairs, spoke with wide eyes. "Was there some sort of miracle from the Radiant Goddess in this mansion?"

    Ian��s lips curled into a smirk.

    As he passed by Nasser, he responded. "Something like that did happen."

    "And this delicious smell��what is that about?"

    "We��re on our way to find out for ourselves, one ear."

    The bewildered Nasser followed behind them. With no weapons to remove, he had no reason to stop on the upper floor. Ian headed straight into the dining room, which was connected to the kitchen, originally a space for servants or staff. The smell of food grew even stronger.

    "Please wait a moment. It��s almost ready." Elia��s voice continued from the kitchen.

    She peeked her head out, her mismatched eyes gleaming, before quickly disappearing back inside without waiting for a response. However, Ian sat down in the empty seat at the round dining table without a word. It was the same table where, just yesterday, he had eaten simply to quell his hunger, without even tasting the food.

    Nasser, thest to enter the dining room, widened his eyes in surprise.

    "Is that�� tea you��re drinking?"

    On the table were only the bottle of liquor left from the previous night and two teacups. Surprisingly, it seemed that Philip had opted for tea instead of alcohol. Mev nodded, and Nasser sped his hands together in front of his chest.

    "Lu Sr, thank you�� for reminding us of the preciousness of civilization. I feel like I��ve finally returned to being a civilized person."

    <em>Such theatrics</em>, Ian thought, snorting lightly.

    Well, Nasser was a purifier affiliated with the Great Church in central and even hailed from Imperial nobility. He was probably more ustomed to the culture of the central regions of the Empire.

    It was then that Philip, with an awkward smile, spoke up. "I suppose it��s because of my humble origins, but I never really understood the appeal of tea. Cheap beer seems more suited to my tastes."

    Mev turned to him with a gentle smile. "You drink it for the aroma, Philip. Tea clears the mind and calms the spirit. And since it��s expensive, it��s wise to enjoy it whenever you have the chance."

    "I didn��t realize you knew about tea. You��re absolutely right. The more you drink it, the better it is for you."

    Nasser, who had taken a seat at the table, looked over at Philip.

    "Sir Philip, you should start getting used to it as well. You��ll be entering the Great Church, after all. Drinking is forbidden there, so all the priests and knights only drink tea."

    "What��?" Philip��s brow furrowed involuntarily.

    Nasser, wearing his signature sly smile, added. "Of course, after your knighting, you��ll be able to drink outside, but it��s best to develop a taste for tea. Eventually, you��lle to appreciate it. The world of tea is vast and endless. The taste varies greatly depending on where the leaves were grown and how they were dried. Personally, my favorite is��"

    "... I never thought I��d feel the Imperial influence in this way," Ian muttered with a chuckle, one of many he��d had today.

    Tea in a world without coffee��well, tea had been an item in the game, and this ce was nothing like his homnd.

    Philip, who seemed slightly overwhelmed by Nasser��s tea-praising lecture, soon turned his gaze to Charlotte and Thesaya, who were seated on either side of Ian.

    "So, did you finish the job? Did you get the information you wanted, and did you take care of that corrupted beastfolk?"

    Charlotte nced at Ian, who simply gestured with his chin for her to speak. He was hungry and didn��t feel like talking.

    Feeling the same, Charlotte licked her lips briefly before responding.

    "We didn��t kill Palmer."

    "What��?"

    "He��s currently locked up in the cargo hold of the merchant ship we��ll be boarding tomorrow."

    "What? You left him there alone? No, why did you spare him in the first ce?"

    As Philip furrowed his brow, a tray seemed to float toward them from the kitchen. It was Elia, holding the tray filled with various dishes high above her head. It was almost identical to a stunt once performed by a dwarf waitress somewhere long ago.

    <em>��Can all dwarves do that? </em>

    Ian wondered as Elia began cing the dishes from the tray onto the table.

    "I hope it suits your taste," she said as she distributed the dishes among the group.

    Watching her skillful movements, Ian asked, "Did you pick up all these skills while serving the tinum Dragon?"

    Elia rolled her blue and brown eyes briefly before finally asking in return.

    "Do I need to answer with a yes or no?"

    "Yeah."

    "Then, yes.... To some extent."

    There was probably more to the story, but Ian couldn��t focus on that. The dishes in front of him had captured his full attention. Instead of dried fish heads or jerky, there was a creamy stew with diced vegetables and chunks of meat floating in it, steaming bread, and roasted meat seasoned with what was clearly salt and pepper.

    It all looked appetizing, even to someone like Ian, who came from a modern world.

    Instinctively, he picked up a knife and fork andmented, "Looks like you��ve really mastered your skills."

    A faint smile of relief spread across Elia��s face as she blinked.

    As Ian sliced the meat, Thesaya, who had speared arge piece of meat with her fork and lifted it whole, looked at Elia.

    "I thought you lived all alone in some dark, giant cave. Guess that wasn��t the case?"

    Elia, blinking in surprise at Thesaya��s unexpected behavior, eventually opened her mouth with an awkward smile.

    "The nest is divided into several sections. The area where the children live is warm and cozy. There��s even an underground forest where you can see the sun. We used to call it the garden."

    "So you weren��t alone from the start."

    "One thing��s for sure." Ian cut in with a serious expression.

    He was already chewing a piece of meat, having also tasted the stew, and was now tearing off a piece of bread to dip into the stew.

    "Your cooking skills are just as impressive as your cleaning. I didn��t think that was possible."

    He wasn��t exaggerating. The meals Elia prepared were iparable to anything else he��d eaten in this wretched world. Topare them to any other food here would be an insult.

    They were so good they reminded him of his life back in the modern world. First, the excellent drinks, and now such delicious food��this string of luxuries was beginning to feel almost surreal.

    "Indeed, her skills are truly remarkable," Mev agreed, nodding.

    A bted but proud smile spread across Elia��s face.

    "I��ll keep trying my best," she said, looking more trustworthy than ever for the first time.

    Ian nodded, gesturing toward the empty seat at the table.

    "Just bring the sses over, and sit down yourself. You must have been busy."@@novelbin@@

    "Yes. But we��re running a bit low on the drink... Should I dilute it with some water?"

    "It��s fine, even if you dilute it a lot. It��ll still be good enough."

    "Understood. Sir Philip, if you don��t mind��"

    Before Elia could finish her sentence, Philip reached out and handed her the bottle of alcohol. She bowed politely and quickly walked away.

    <em>So, she��s well-mannered too</em>, Ian mused to himself.

    Maybe it was the clean environment and the delicious food, but he felt much more at ease now. Still, he had every intention of telling her about the third rule.

    Philip chuckled quietly. "There��s something I need to hear, but now doesn��t seem like the right time to get an answer. I��ll wait. Take your time and enjoy your meal."

    The four of them, still in the midst of their meal, didn��t even respond. Elia soon returned and ced the bottle and sses on the table.

    Thesaya, who had already finished eating the piece of meat, lifted her bowl of stew and muttered. "This is really something. We should have met her earlier."

    "When she asked for ingredients, I never imagined it would lead to this," Philip added as he neatly arranged the sses in the center of the table.

    "It made me reflect a bit. When Elie handed me that list of ingredients, I thought she was just na?ve and didn��t know much about the world."

    "I don��t think I can ever eat tasteless jerky or moldy bread again. And of course, fish that reeks of stench. That was the worst for me."

    Thesaya sipped from her bowl of stew, and Elia, who seemed surprised by the sight, added, "I��ll think of ways to make it taste good even with fewer ingredients. I��m nning to take all the leftover spices with me."

    At that moment, with a loud thud, Ian reached out and dropped a sealed box from his pocket dimension onto the floor.

    Elia��s eyes widened as Ian, chewing his meat, added, "Put all the ingredients you��ve gathered in here. I��ll keep them safe."

    If she could make those trashy preserved rations taste this good, he figured he could do more to help.

    Blinking in surprise, Elia asked, "How did you do that? I couldn��t sense any magic at all. Where did thise from? Is it a magical artifact?"

    "... Well."

    <em>Four questions at once. </em>

    Ian chuckled lowly as he dipped a piece of bread deeply into the stew.

    Elia quickly added, "I��m sorry. I momentarily forgot the second rule. I was just so surprised."

    "It��s okay. It happens."

    "So... will you answer my questions?"

    "No. This is a bit of a trade secret."

    <em>The truth is, I don��t understand how it works either</em>, Ian thought to himself as he popped the now-soaked bread into his mouth. The only ones still eating were him and Nasser. Charlotte and Thesaya��s tes were already clean. Despite their admiration for the taste, they hadn��t abandoned their habit of wolfing down food.

    "So, why did you spare him?" Philip eventually asked.

    Charlotte, who had been licking her lips, shrugged. "He asked to be spared."

    "So you spared him?"

    "Yes."

    "Then why did you bring it aboard the ship? Don��t tell me��"

    "He offered to help me. Said he would serve me as a great warrior."

    "��And you believed that?"

    "I didn��t just believe it outright."

    "...." A crease formed on Philip��s brow. The more he heard, the more bewildered he seemed.

    Thesaya, having rinsed her mouth with water, chuckled. "You left out too much, you dumb cat. You��re exining things just like Ian does."

    <em>Did she just use me as an insult? </em>

    Ian frowned as he chewed thest piece of meat.

    Philip turned to Thesaya. "Then, would the wise Thesaya Erenos care to add anything?"

    "He had no idea what kind of situation his n was in. He was begging for a chance to fight and die for his n. Kitty had mentioned something about that before."

    Thesaya continued, casting a curious nce at Charlotte. "Even among the beastfolk who sided with the demons, they considered those with different beliefs as a different n, unlike the fairies. Apparently, the reverse was also true. He really wanted to save the other kitties."

    "So, you ultimately believed that one��s words, despite it being a corrupted one?"

    "Not something you��d say in front of a former demon, is it?"

    At Thesaya��s subsequent remark, Philip cleared his throat as if caught off guard. As Elia��s eyes sparkled with interest, Nasser also turned to her, intrigued. He had heard bits and pieces, but, like Elia, he didn��t fully know the group��s detailed circumstances.

    "T-te... Thesa��s case is a bit different."

    "Of course. Ultimately, Ian also believed the cat wasn��t lying. That��s why the decision was made."

    "... If you had mentioned that first, it would have been simpler."

    "That��s up to me. Speaking of which, there��s something I��m curious about."

    Thesaya paused, her gaze turning suggestively toward Ian.

    "Why did you ask him about the Isle on the way to the harbor?"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    "You��ve already heard, haven��t you?" Ian said, wiping the remaining bread in the stew bowl. His te was almost empty now.

    "Yeah. You were wondering if the ind folks were in cahoots with the Duke, right? But that��s not the real reason, is it?"

    "There��s nothing else. That��s all there is to it."

    "<em>Hmm��</em> Is that so? Alright. I��ll believe you."

    Thesaya added with a peculiar smile on her lips.

    "I thought Ian was nning to go to the inds."

    <em>Quick to catch on.</em>

    Ian thought as he put the bread in his mouth. As Thesaya had guessed, what he said was merely a surface reason. The ck Isles, like the South, was a region he hadn��t visited, so he asked to gather information in advance.

    Philip, his eyes curious, asked. "So�� as the rumors say, were they in cahoots?""They were close, but they weren��t minions of Round Table."

    "Oh, is that so? That��s somewhat of a relief then...."

    <em>Instead, it seemed they were serving some other monster. </em>

    Ian added inwardly as he watched Philip sigh with relief.

    ording to Palmar, some lords of the isles served a being that was slumbered beneath the sea. This exined why their ships rarely suffered attacks from the monsters of the ck Sea. The inders clearly had their own dark secrets.

    Charlotte and Thesaya had also heard this, but neither of them showed any interest in that part.

    <em>Maybe one day we��ll have to fight something like a Kraken.</em>

    For now, it wasn��t an immediate concern. He did n to visit the Isles eventually, but not anytime soon. The remnants of the Isles had fled in a hurry. If he headed there now, it wouldn��t be taken well. He��d be lucky not to sink to the bottom of the ck Sea along with his ship. Even he wouldn��t survive being lost at sea, especially against the entire pirate fleet of the Isles.

    cing his fork down, Ian lightly smacked his lips before speaking. "So, what��s your n when you get back?"

    His gaze turned to Charlotte, who was sitting on his left.

    "Are you going to kill that priest and all his followers? Like you mentioned earlier?"

    Charlotte nodded. "Yes. The priest and his close aides must be killed. Kruxica will be saddened, but there��s no other choice. And their skins will be stuffed and hung on the castle walls."

    As another gruesome conversation began so casually, Elia, who had been listening with fascination, let her mouth drop open. Ian, however, nodded calmly. There was no need to worry about Elia��s reaction.

    Once they left the city, she would inevitably encounter many horrific situations. Besides, she was an adult and a dwarf at that. All the dwarves Ian had met were strange but tough. Elia would likely be the same.

    Charlotte continued, "There��s no more certain way to show that the tribe has purged the traitors. The younger warriors who strayed onto the wrong path will scatter with their leader gone. Of course, some might resist, unable to ept the situation..."

    She nced down at her left arm, which, despite her casual attire, was still wrapped in Palmar��s tail.

    "I��ll cut off the tails of every one of them."

    "An iron-blooded chieftain will be born..." Ian muttered, imagining her covered in severed tails.

    Knowing Charlotte, it was easy to believe she would do whatever it took for her tribe.

    Ian quickly wiped the smile from his face and added, "But that alone won��t be enough."

    "... Even if I finish dealing with the internal matters?" Charlotte asked, her brow furrowing. It wasn��t that she doubted his words; her gaze showed a desire for a more detailed exnation.

    "Yes. You��ll be up against those cunning elves from the Central. Once they bring their forces and purifiers into the South, whatever you��ve prepared won��t matter. They��ll question your authority and look for any excuse to undermine you. The moment they find even a shred of inconsistency, they��ll act on it."

    "...."

    "You��re not actually nning to kill all the berserkers, are you? Just because they��ve lost their tails doesn��t mean Kruxica will abandon them."

    "That��s true..." Charlotte��s expression twisted with frustration. "Damn it... I had a feeling."

    Ian quietly watched her as she muttered to herself. He felt he understood why the beastfolk had been defeated by the elves. Their sense of kinship itself seemed to be a weakness.

    If they had been humans or elves, they would have simply killed off all the corrupted ones. That would have been much easier and cleaner. Otherwise, it was a fight they were bound to lose.

    Of course, it wasn��t that there were no solutions.

    "So, you need to flip the table," Ian said, causing Charlotte to whip her head around to face him, her ears perking up. The four scars running down one side of her face were now fully visible to Ian.

    "You��ve seen it a lot while traveling with me. If you can��t win even when you know the opponent��s hand, you need to render it null and void."

    "What do you mean? How?"

    "Finish the internal purge. Then immediately send an envoy directly to the Great Church, demanding they dispatch an investigation team," Ian exined.

    Charlotte��s eyes widened.

    Ian continued nonchntly, "Tell them you��ve eradicated those who attempted to corrupt the tribe. Include solid evidence and drop my name. That should prompt them to act quickly."

    "You want me to use... your name?" Charlotte asked, surprised.

    "You can say you returned after serving Ian, the Northern superhuman and the Agent of tinum Dragon, for a long time. That��s the truth, after all," Mev interjected smoothly, always quick to grasp such strategies.

    Ian nodded in agreement. "You could even say you returned on my orders to cleanse the darkness in the South. That would add a lot of credibility to your words."

    Charlotte blinked, finally understanding. She murmured, "So if the investigation teampletes their work and reports that the tribe is clean..."

    "Then Aynas and the other elves won��t be able to call in purifiers. The matter would already be settled within the Order itself. That would eliminate any justification for them to invade the beastfolk��s territory with their private armies," Ian said, smoothly finishing her thought.

    Charlotte stared at Ian with a curious expression. "Ian... you really are something else..."

    "Of course, the elves might still try to sabotage things. They could even nt one of their own among the investigators. That��s where..."

    Ian trailed off and turned to Nasser. "... this guy might be able to help. Even in the Great Church, there must be at least one trustworthy bishop who isn��t tied to the Dawn Brigade, the pure devotees, or the elves."

    Nasser rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "<em>Hmm</em>... There aren��t many names thate to mind. Most of the Great Church��s priests and bishops have some form of vested interest or connection."

    Soon, that familiar, rxed smile appeared on his lips as he looked at Charlotte. "However, I can think of a few individuals who don��t hold prejudices against the beastfolk. Of course, it might require some additional donations. While Lord Ian��s name will carry weight, adding some gold coins will certainly speed up the process."

    "That level of funding is something I can certainly manage," Charlotte responded without hesitation. Having traveled with Ian, she had be quite familiar with dealing with clergy.

    Ian nodded. "Good. I was considering the possibility of hiding the berserkers somewhere if we couldn��t find a solution, but it looks like that won��t be necessary. Still, just in case, make sure to prepare a ce for them. If there��s no vige, build one if you have to."@@novelbin@@

    "Yes... As you go down south of the territory, there are steep mountains called the Table Mountains. I��ll turn that area into a temporary ce of exile."

    "And if you can add the guarantee of a fairy family to it, it��ll be perfect," Ian said, turning to Thesaya.

    "Let��s hope you really are from Erenos, Thesa. You could be the final piece needed to overturn the game and save the beastfolk."

    As the group��s attention focused on her, Thesaya blinked and said, "Since I am the family head and an elder, you want me to send an envoy to save the beastfolk?"

    "It would be better if you did it yourself. Time it with the visit of the Order��s investigative team. It��ll be a decisive blow to the central fairies."

    "Even though I��m the youngest, I��m still an elder. That makes sense. I hear our family is nearly ruined anyway. I could turn it into the first family to have rtions with the beastfolk. That would also increase our influence in the South, wouldn��t it?"

    "In a situation like this, you��re still thinking about the benefits first. You are truly an elf," Charlotte said with augh, nodding as she looked at Ian. "I��ll do it, Ian. I don��t know how to properly thank you�� for showing me the way."

    "I��m just talking. Achieving all of this won��t be easy. There will be a lot of variables. And of course, it��ll be dangerous," Ian replied.

    "Yes... I have to get full control of the tribe to make it all happen," Charlotte said, her eyes getting all serious.

    Thesaya leaned toward her and added, "So keep your wits about you. Don��t die before I can help you."

    "Don��t worry. I won��t die. I��ll aplish everything."

    "You will seed. The Radiant Goddess will bless you. And, of course, the God of Battle will protect you as well," Philip added.

    Ian nodded along but then stiffened slightly as a thought crossed his mind. Without him around, Charlotte wouldn��t have a way to receive the Blessing of Battle. He realized he couldn��t just send her off unprepared.

    After organizing his thoughts, Ian stood up and said, "It seems we��ve reached our conclusion."

    He grabbed the bottle of liquor in the center of the table. "Now, all that��s left is to drink."

    Everyone except for Elia hesitated for a moment and looked at him. Unfazed, Ian uncorked the bottle and began filling the sses in front of them. The color was lighter from the added water, but the refreshing and sweet aroma remained the same.

    "Of course, let��s drink," Philip stood up, cheerfully eximing as if to lighten the mood.

    While he made his way around, delivering sses filled with liquor to the group, Charlotte mumbled awkwardly. "On a day like today, I talked too much about myself."

    "That��s just because you��re a bit clumsy," Thesaya teased with a smile as she lifted her ss. "How will you save your tribe being that clumsy?"

    "Why don��t you worry about your own family, pointy ears?" Charlotte replied calmly. "You being the head and elder of your family doesn��t make the future any brighter, you know."

    "Funny. Just look at today. Ian hasn��t said much to me at all. That means he trusts me more," Thesaya said, grinning.

    "It��s probably because it��s useless to talk to you. You don��t listen to advice," Charlotte shot back.

    Soon, the two of them began casually exchanging insults as if it were nothing. Ian didn��t bother to stop their argument today. He simply let out a faint chuckle.

    "Don��t misunderstand. Those two are very close. Close enough to risk their lives for each other," Philip whispered to Elia, who was sitting next to Nasser, while he watched the scene unfold with an amused smile.

    Elia blinked in surprise. "That��s interesting. In the books I��ve read, it says that beastfolk and fairies are almost like sworn enemies."

    "They were, at first," Ian replied, taking a sip of his drink. Even diluted, it still tasted good.

    Philip nced at Ian with a sly smile.

    "May I share how these two became friends?" Philip asked.

    "I��m curious about that as well. In fact, I��ve always wondered. Especially the part rted to the demon," Nasser quickly added.

    Ian nodded, letting Charlotte and Thesaya��s voices from either side flow in one ear and out the other.

    "This story goes back to the kingdom of Agel Lan in the frontier. That��s where I first met Thesaya. Oh, by the way, both my lord and I are from Agel Lan. That��s also where I first met Lord Ian. But let��s save that story for another time. To start, I��ll tell you about my first meeting with Thesaya��."

    Philip continued to ramble on, as he nced between Elia and Nasser, who were equally intrigued. The room was soon filled with a lively atmosphere.

    "��"

    As Ian and Mev��s eyes met across the table, they exchanged a smile and subtly raised their sses. It was a fine night, with plenty of time still left to enjoy.

    ***

    A deep, resonant sound echoed, as if vibrating through his entire being. It was a sound that resembled the wind, or perhaps an iprehensible whisper. Ian realized that he was staring into the darkness. The darkness had a sticky, tar-like texture, and it seemed to ripple and distort, as if it sensed his gaze, forming waves that resembled screaming faces.

    The scene was so vivid and realistic that it almost felt surreal, even more so than anything he had experienced in the game.

    "��"

    Ian instantly recognized that this was the ck Wall. It was exactly as he had seen in Archeas��s memories. The fact that he was dreaming about it now was likely because of that.

    <em>It must have left an impression on my subconscious. Or maybe it��s the aftereffect of our souls being connected��</em>

    Ian lifted his head to look up. The sticky darkness stretched endlessly upwards, and halfway up, it transformed into swirling ck smoke, almost like an ominous aurora.

    <em>They called that the Veil of Perception, didn��t they?</em>

    Seeing it like this, Ian could understand why mages were so fascinated by the ck Wall. It was something that was neither solid, liquid, nor gas, yet it undeniably existed, and it contained immense power.

    Moreover, as he stared at it, he felt his gaze being drawn in as if it were pulling him closer. He could almost hear whispers in his ears, urging him to surrender to his instincts and step into the unknown world beyond.

    "It��s a shame it��s not your world," a calm voice echoed beside him at that moment.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    The voice had just enough character to be identified as male, but it had no other distinct features.

    "..."

    Ian turned his head toward it.

    A barren wastnd stretched endlessly before him, with the ck Wall continuing infinitely in the distance. Standing amid the scene was a man dressed in a ck Imperial uniform. His face was as featureless as his voice.

    Ian initially thought that this was his first time meeting this man. However, he quickly realized that this wasn��t their first encounter. He had seen him before in a dream after his battle with Tahumrit the Corrupted Dragon. The man had been sitting across from him then, too.

    "Isn��t it beautiful? This is nothing less than a work of art," the man remarked.

    As Ian��s memory resurfaced, the man��s facial features began to blur, seemingly smeared by a hand through wet paint.

    Despite knowing that this dream would likely fade into a vague memory upon waking, Ian still asked, "Are you... the fragment of chaos?"

    The man turned his attention from the ck Wall to Ian. Although he had indistinct features, Ian could sense him smiling."Interesting theory, but no, I��m not. That belongs to you, and in a way, it��s a part of you. Perhaps it might even be you."

    "What are you, then? An ancient God?" Ian asked.

    The man��s smile deepened. "Well, I��ll leave that as a mystery. Knowing too much spoils the fun, doesn��t it?"

    <em>Fun? What a load of crap, you bastard. </em>

    Before Ian could grit his teeth, the manmented, "You��re doing well."

    By now, their surroundings had darkened, and the man��s uniform seemed to have blended into it.

    "Keep resisting fate, just like you��re doing. And survive."

    The darkness crept further into Ian��s vision. Amidst the encroaching void, red hieroglyphic symbols flickered like static.

    "I can��t wait to see what kind of being you��ll eventually be."

    "Answer me! Are you the one who brought me here? Or is it your void scum?" Ian shouted as he lunged at the man. He couldn��t care less about cryptic talk or mind games. He just wanted answers before the man disappeared.

    <em>Squelch.</em>

    But Ian��s hand plunged into nothing but darkness. The man��s face had vanished as if submerged in ink.

    Ian swung his arm through the darkness that swallowed the man, desperately trying to grab hold of his cor or anything he could reach. However, the darkness engulfed him much faster, filling his vision with shadows and red static.

    ��But that��s not what you��re really curious about, is it?

    With a whisper, someone shook his body. His consciousness surged as if being pulled from the depths.

    "Ian, wake up. Ian?"

    Ian blinked nkly. The hand shaking his shoulder and the pale face looking down at him came into focus. It was Thesaya.

    She looked into Ian��s eyes and smiled yfully.

    "That��s surprising. You woke upter than us. Did you have a nightmare?"

    Instead of answering, Ian took a look around the room.

    Everyone was already awake, stretching or preparing for the day in their own ways, just as they did every morning.

    "You didn��t show it, but deep down, you must have been a bit upset, huh, Ian?" Thesaya teased further.

    "... Yeah. Maybe so," Ian replied coolly as he sat up. @@novelbin@@

    Though the memory of the dream was already fading, certain scenes remained vividly imprinted in his mind.

    <em>See you again, you motherfucker. Not that you��d answer any of my questions anyway. Next time, I��ll start bashing your face in as soon as we meet.</em>

    As Ian mulled over his thoughts, Thesaya, with a mischievous smile, nodded toward something.

    "I left your things down below. Don��t forget to take them with you."

    Ian looked under the sofa, finding steel gloves and a pair of te bracers that reached up to his elbows. He had lent these items to Philip to let him mimic a purifier. Everything, except for the parts that originally belonged to him, seemed to have been returned to their rightful owners.

    "..."

    Ian stretched and looked out the window. The sky, heavy with clouds, was beginning to brighten. As nned, they had woken up just as dawn was breaking.

    <em>Click, nk��tter��</em>

    Soon, the group began donning their equipment.

    Even though they had only slept for two or three hours after drinking until dawn, no one showed any signs of fatigue. On the contrary, they seemed more refreshed than ever. The aftereffects of the battle from a few days ago were nowhere to be seen.

    While the others didn��t notice, Ian knew that this was thanks to the Divine Droplet. The alcohol they had drunk over the past two days had, in fact,pletely reinvigorated them.

    "Make sure you have everything. Don��t forget anything important."

    "Don��t worry, Freckles."

    "I packed some dried food and small items for you two and put them in a bag on the carriage. Make sure to take them with you."

    "Really? When did you have time to prepare all that?"

    "While you were taking care of business outside yesterday. I had nothing else to do while Elie was cleaning the house, so I prepared it all at once."

    "As expected, the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess is different. Thanks."

    Casual conversations, no different from any other day, filled the room.

    Amid their preparations, Elia asked, "Are we going to see them off now?"

    "No, we��ll be leaving first. Oh, you didn��t know yet, did you? No one really mentioned it, after all." Thesaya, who was fastening her metal boots, looked over at her. "Redhead and Half Ear are going North. You and Freckles will be going to the center with Ian. Today, we all go our separate ways."

    "Ah, so it��s not just the two of them leaving��"

    Elia looked at the others, who, despite what Thesaya had just said, remained focused on their preparations instead of showing any reaction.

    "Hey, it��s okay. This is to be expected, no? Where there��s a meeting, there��s always a parting." Philip said with a cheerful smile.

    He was donning the purifier��s metal breastte and had ced his somewhat shabby pauldrons on his shoulders.

    "Yes, I suppose so," Elia responded with a bittersweet smile. She had a strange look in her eyes.

    <em>Is she thinking of the tinum Dragon?</em>

    "Nasser," Ian called.

    Nasser, who was hurriedly putting on his gear, turned toward him. "Yes?"

    "When you��re done, head down and get the carriages ready. We��ll be taking both, so let the guards know as well."

    "Understood. Should I have them follow us if they insist on providing an escort?"

    "Yeah. I��ve already briefed them yesterday. They��ll take care of it."

    "Alright, I��ll see you there. Take as much time as you need."

    Nasser, barely dressed in his gear, left the room. He probably nned to wear the rest after preparing the carriages.

    As Ian resumed putting on his gear at a rxed pace, Thesaya turned to him.

    "Ride with us, Ian," Thesaya offered.

    Charlotte also nced at Ian. Her shoulders seemed broader than usual, which was no illusion��she was now wearing the purifier��s steel shoulder guards that had belonged to Philip. While the mismatched gear didn��t blend well, she was too much of a seasoned wanderer to care about that anymore.

    Ian chuckled softly and nodded. "Alright. We��ve got some things to discuss anyway. Elia, you ride with Philip."

    "Yes, Sir Ian,�� Elia replied.

    Philip turned to Mev, who was behind him. "You��ll be riding with me, right, my lord?"

    Mev smiled and nodded. "That��s right."

    For a moment, Philip��s eyes took on a strange look, but he quickly masked it with a smile and shifted his gaze.

    <em>Well, those two probably have plenty to talk about as well. </em>

    Ian smirked to himself as he fastened the straps on his bracers. After balling his hands into fists a couple of times, he stood up and turned to leave.

    "I��ll head down first."

    On his way out, he grabbed the Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword on the makeshift table.

    ***

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    Trailing behind therge carriage carrying Mev, Philip, and Elia, the smaller carriage driven by Nasser also set off.

    Spello and the guards, who had been waiting since early morning, naturally assumed a formation and escorted the carriages.

    "..."

    The carriage was unusually quiet. Even though it was cramped and ufortable, Thesaya didn��tin today. Now that they were all gathered in one ce, it seemed difficult for anyone to find the right words to say. Only the faint voices of the townsfolk, who were just starting their day, seeped into the carriage.

    <em>This isn��t like them.</em>

    Ian retrieved the purifier��s cloak from his pocket dimension. It originally belonged to Philip, and they had been nning to use it as a swaddle for Elia. Nevertheless, he tossed it onto Charlotte��sp.

    Surprised, Charlotte blinked at it. She then turned to him.

    "Use it,�� Ian said.

    Charlotte��s orange eyes widened, and her pupils narrowed sharply. "What...? You��re giving me something this valuable?"

    After a brief pause, she stammered, "My current gear is more than enough, though..."

    She wasn��t wrong��she was already equipped with the Ancient Craftsman��s Battle Ax, Palmer��s Fang Sword, Purifier��s Truesilver Steel Sword, and the Purifier��s Shoulder Guards.

    Ian calmly exined, "Those are all for offense. You��ve always had a weakness in defense, and you won��t have ess to Karha��s blessing there since I, the conduit of divine power, won��t be with you. This should help cover that."

    Ian met Charlotte��s gaze and smirked. "So just take it. Besides, it��s symbolic too, isn��t it?"

    Charlotte��s mouth slightly parted in surprise.

    Ian shrugged. "If the church��s investigation team asks, just use my name as usual. Tell them a purifier donated it to me, and I personally bestowed it upon you."

    Instead of waiting for her response, Ian then reached into his pocket dimension again for her response. He pulled out a well-preserved parchment and ced it on top of the cloak. It was a certificate stamped with the seal of Cherwyn Astrea, the saint of the Temple of the Brazier.

    "This will add credibility to your words in many ways. With the name of the saint of the Brazier on it, they won��t be able to touch you until they verify the facts."

    "... When did you even think of preparing all this?" Charlotte asked.

    Ian chuckled briefly. "Last night."

    Charlotte and Thesaya were destined to be of help to him again someday. Just like other DLC areas, the South wasn��t an entirely unknown territory. He couldn��t afford to lose the only two lifelines that could aid him there. Of course, even without all that, Ian genuinely hoped she wouldn��t die.

    Even though their rtionship had started like a punishment, she had since be one of the few friends he could trust in this cursed world. He had been reluctant to ept that fact, but he had finallye to acknowledge it.

    "Anyway, don��t let your emotions mess this up," Ian added.

    Charlotte stared at him with a mix of emotions. Eventually, she smiled, baring her fangs.

    "... Alright. I��ll keep that in mind."

    "Hey, what about me?" Thesaya, who was sitting across from him, suddenly interjected. She had been ring intently at him ever since Ian handed the cloak to Charlotte.

    Catching Ian��s gaze, she quickly added, "You weren��t nning on giving Kitty a gift and leaving me with nothing, were you? I wouldn��t hold it against you if you were, but you��ve always looked out for her more than me, Ian."

    <em>Typical elf behavior. </em>

    Ian chuckled. He unsheathed an elven dagger from his belt and handed it to her.

    "This is yours. You only need a weapon for self-defense anyway."

    Thesaya��s expression softened slightly as she grasped the dagger��s hilt. "Hmm... I can��t help but makeparisons, but since you prepared something for me, I guess��"

    She blinked in surprise. Ian had fastened a bracelet around her wrist. Embedded in the center of the magical artifact was a small magic stone with intricately engraved spell circuits. It had once been the source of Ian��s force field.

    Seeing her reaction, Ian casually added, "You like shiny things, don��t you?"

    "That��s right���� Thesaya��s lips curved into a wide smile and shook her head. ��You really are thoughtful, Ian."

    "The force field is strong against physical impacts but weaker against magical attacks. It still offers some protection, but it��s best to keep that in mind. Make sure to check the magic level in the stone, too."

    Ian pulled and handed her a small leather pouch from his pocket dimension.

    "There are two more in here. You��ll have to find more on your own."

    "Thank you, Ian. I��d like to give you a hug��would that be okay?"

    "No."

    "Yeah, I figured you��d say that," Thesaya quickly answered, her eyes sparkling as she examined the bracelet and dagger.

    She clearly didn��t care about anything else now.

    <em>... Is it really okay for someone like her to be an elder?</em>

    Ian smirked to himself and turned his attention back to Charlotte. He pulled his hand from the pocket dimension, gripping something long and ck, covered in armor.

    "...!"

    Charlotte froze. Ian was holding her tail.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    The tail, long preserved in his pocket dimension, showed no signs of decay or withering. The fur still gleamed with a natural shine.

    Ian finally spoke. "I meant to return it sooner. I just kept it for convenience. Now, take it back with you."

    He extended the tail toward Charlotte. Her ears perked up, and she reached out with trembling hands as if drawn by some unseen force. Yet she stopped momentarily, her hand gripping the air before descending to her thigh.

    "I won��t take it now."

    "... What?" Ian��s head tilted slightly in confusion.

    Charlotte let out a deep breath, meeting his gaze. "Maro Tel is a ce where only the beastfolk can set foot. The exceptions are the royal family, the Order, and those acting on their behalf. Any other race that enters must be prepared to face death. So..."

    Her eyes returned to her tail, still held in Ian��s hand.

    "I��m going to make it a symbol. After I resolve the issues with my tribe, I��ll let everyone know. Anyone whoes to find me carrying that tail will be recognized as a benefactor to whom the entire tribe owes a debt."

    Charlotte looked back into Ian��s eyes, a glint of determination in her gaze as she bared her fangs slightly."That way, no matter who you meet, you��ll have no trouble finding me."

    "... What if I never visit the South?"

    "Wha...? No, that��s not what I��" Charlotte blinked, flustered. "Will you? You said before that��"

    "I��m just kidding," Ian said with a smirk. "Alright, I��ll do it. I didn��t know such a rule existed. Thanks. I��m surprised you thought of this."

    "... I learned it from you, Ian." With a chuckle, Charlotte��s smile returned, and Ian ced the tail back into his pocket dimension.

    A low growl rumbled from Charlotte as she nodded, as if to affirm she had made the right choice.

    "Who would��ve thought a kitty could be so clever?" Thesaya��s teasing voice cut through the moment.

    She had been watching them with a yful smile and added, "Don��t worry about the fairy��s territory, Ian. Once I settle in with my family, I��ll mention your name first."

    "Good. Also, think of a way for us to stay in touch. There will undoubtedly be some troublesome hurdles ahead."

    "Don��t worry. I��ll figure it out. After all, kitty and I are in this together, aren��t we?"

    <em>It��s been a while since I heard that phrase. </em>

    Ian smiled as the carriage came to a halt.

    Soon, a salty sea air filled his nostrils. Thesaya was the first to step out, ncing around with an arrogant expression before walking away. Ian motioned to Charlotte before stepping out himself. A few stepster, the full view of the dock came into sight, previously hidden by the carriage.

    "...."

    Though many of the ships belonging to the Isle and the merchants had already departed, several remained docked. Despite the early hour, the area bustled with sailors moving about. Spello and the soldiers had positioned themselves in a line around the front and rear of the carriage, keeping a reasonable distance to prevent anyone from approaching.

    It was a sight that inevitably drew attention, and those passing by couldn��t help but nce repeatedly at the carriage. Thesaya had assumed the demeanor of Tensia Aynas, likely aware of the attention they were drawing.

    <em>They��ve docked close</em>, Ian thought, noticing the ship that Charlotte and Thesaya would be boarding. It was a merchant ship with a g bearing a leaf he didn��t recognize.

    "Hurry! We��re short on time!"

    "You��ll eat breakfast on the way. Now stop dawdling and move!"

    The sailors were busy loading wooden crates onto the ship, while the captain and the merchant leader barked orders at them. From the looks of it, they had arrived just in time, as most of the cargo had already been loaded. While Ian took in the sight of the ck, rolling sea, the towering seawall, and the open floodgates beyond, he heard the others exchanging their farewells.

    "It��s been an honor, Mev, and Philip."

    "The honor is mine. You are the most courageous warrior I��ve met, Charlotte. I wish you continued sess."

    "May the radiant light guide you, Charlotte. And you too, mydy. I hope we meet again someday."

    "If things get better,e visit the South, Sir Philip, Sir Mev. Or perhaps I��ll reach the central first. If that happens, I��ll make sure to send word."

    They exchanged farewells in a rather cheerful atmosphere.

    Although Nasser and Elia stood awkwardly to the side, Charlotte and Thesaya took a moment to say a word to them as well. Elia, somewhat bewildered by Thesaya��s sudden formal tone, responded with a polite bow.

    Charlotte and Thesaya then approached Ian. He took in their appearances��neither resembled how they had looked when they first met. Charlotte��s face and exposed body were marked with new scars that spoke of their time together, while Thesaya exuded a dignity Ian had never imagined her possessing.

    Charlotte stopped in front of Ian, looking him in the eye with her amber gaze. She gave a faint smile before pulling up the deep hood of the inverted cloak, her head nodding slightly.

    "Until we meet again, Ian."

    "Yes, until we meet again."@@novelbin@@

    Their farewell was brief.

    Charlotte turned sharply, slung the pack Philip had prepared over her shoulder, and walked away. Thesaya then stepped forward to fill the space Charlotte had left behind. Her face wore a rare, bittersweet smile as she looked up at Ian.

    "I regret having to say my final farewell in such a manner. Sir Ian."

    She must have been referring to her imitation of a noble.

    Ian��s smile deepened. "You��ll need to get more ustomed to this from now on, mydy."

    "Yes, I suppose I must. Thank you for the advice. I��ll take it to heart."

    With a slight tilt of her head, Thesaya bent at the waist in a courteous bow.

    "Thank you for everything. Truly. So please, let��s meet again��before I make my way to the center."

    <em>��You really meant that? </em>

    Ian wondered as he watched her give onest nce at the others, then wink at him before turning away. She followed Charlotte, who was already some distance ahead. The warrior beastfolk and the elder elf climbed aboard the ship without looking back.

    "Partings... they never get any easier," Philip murmured beside Ian. "No matter how many times I go through them, they��re always just as bittersweet."

    Ian nodded, but kept his smile as he watched the ship. He wasn��t entirely upset. His longtimerades were finally returning to live their own lives.

    Having finished loading its cargo, the merchant ship released its mooring lines and raised its anchor. As it pulled away, Charlotte and Thesaya appeared on the aft deck, standing still as they watched the others. The ship cut through the waves, passing through the open floodgates and disappearing beyond the seawall.

    Ian only turned his gaze back to Mev and Philip when the ship was no longer visible. Looking at them with his usual calm demeanor, Ian finally spoke.

    "Now, let��s be on our way."

    ***

    Leaving Racliffe wasn��t particrlyplicated. Thanks to Mev and Philip��or rather, Gothier and Nasser��had already informed the authorities that they would be returning to the Great Church, the city��s officials didn��t even bother to inspect the two carriages the group was traveling in, perhaps afraid of causing trouble.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</em>

    Spello and the soldiers under hismand escorted the carriages through the eastern city gate. Ian, who had been quietly watching the walls of Racliffe recede from the open window, eventually turned his gaze to Elia, who sat across from him.

    She simply blinked, silently meeting his gaze. Her different colored eyes were calm, despite having overheard Mev and Philip��s conversation on the way to the docks. She seemed uninterested in mentioning it.

    <em>A thoughtful dwarf. That��s an unusualbination of words</em>, Ian mused.

    Then again, a dwarf, who also was a spellcaster, was equally unexpected.

    "Wait here for a moment," Ian said, addressing her as he opened the carriage door.

    "Sir Ian...?" Spello, seeing Ian stepping out of the carriage, tilted his head in curiosity.

    Ian climbed up next to the soldier seated in the driver��s seat and spoke.

    "I think this is as far as your escort needs to go, Sir Spello."

    "Ah, yes. I will do as you say. It was an honor to serve you, Sir Ian." Spello, who had gestured for the soldier in the coachman��s seat to dismount, bowed politely.

    Ian shrugged as he took the reins. "Not at all. Thanks to you, my journey was easier. You��ve done a great job."

    "I was simply doing what needed to be done."

    Ian nced back at Spello subtly. He was the epitome of an Imperial knight��neither exceptional norcking in any way. Perhaps it was just the reputation that overwhelmed him, but regardless, Spello had been of great help to him.

    "Technically speaking, Sir Spello, aren��t you practically a free knight now?" Ian remarked offhandedly, causing Spello to look puzzled.

    "If you put it that way, yes. But in practice, I��m still associated with Racliffe. I even have a small fief, though whether the next lord will honor that right is uncertain...."

    "Then, if you wanted to, you could leave the city."

    Spello��s face momentarily stiffened. "Are you suggesting I leave Racliffe?"

    "If you stay here, you��ll likely face a lot of tedious matters. If you��re willing to endure that, then stay, but if not, go to Drenorov."

    "... Pardon?"

    "Tell the Count of Westwood that you came on my rmendation, and I��m sure he��ll take you in. As you know, hisnds are vast, but he��s short onbor and administrators. It��s iparable to this ce."

    Spello��s mouth fell open in surprise.

    Ian, with a casual shrug, turned his gaze to the uphill road leading out of the city.

    "The choice is yours."

    "T-thank you, Sir Ian...! I will keep that in mind...!" Spello, clearly moved, shouted his thanks, bowing his head deeply.

    Ian didn��t respond further. It was merely a small favor��a fair gesture for the Count who had shown him loyalty and the unremarkable knight who had dealt with various bothersome matters for him.

    "When I go to Drenorov, I��ll write an additional report for the church. Every single one of the aplishments of your group and the purifiers here will be recorded in history...!"

    Hearing Spello��s voice growing distant, Ian frowned slightly and nced back. However, there was no time to tell him it wasn��t necessary. Spello, who had already halted his horse, bowed deeply from his saddle and immediately turned his horse around. Ian let out a short snort.

    <em>... Well, he would do it anyway even if I tell him not to.</em>

    After all, it was a chance to have his name recorded in history. Besides, if there was an official report, it would shift the attention of the Great Church, weary of searching for the missing Gothier and Nasser. It was easier and more convenient for reference, a report already in hand rather than trying to track down Ian��s unknown whereabouts. It wasn��t a bad conclusion.

    In fact, Ian didn��t really care as long as it didn��t be a hassle for him.

    As he watched Spello and the soldiers disappear into the distance, Ian eventually turned his head. On the side of the hilly path, the gentle slope stretched far into the distance, with the dark blue waves of the Inner Sea rolling below the cliffs. The faint horizon visible in the distance was likely the southwestern maind.

    <em>... This ce is disgustingly vast.</em>

    Just as he was about to turn back front, Ian��s gaze paused on something in the middle of the dark blue waves. A ship was moving away in the same direction as their carriage. The g with a leaf emblem fluttering on the mast showed it was the merchant ship carrying Charlotte and Thesaya. Their journey will take them across the inner sea until they reach Southern Port City.

    "...."

    A strange emotion stirred in Ian��s chest, one he had rarely felt since being thrust into this world. Yet, it wasn��t quite the time to fully dwell on it.

    <em>Clip-clop...</em>

    This wasn��t the final farewell of the day, after all.

    As the uphill path turned into a downhill one, Ian continued in silence for a while before eventually pulling on the reins. He stood up and looked back. A few meters behind, a small carriage drawn by a brown horse had alsoe to a stop. Nasser, sitting in the driver��s seat, nodded as he turned his body.

    "My lord, why are you stopping already...?" Philip, who had opened the carriage door first, leaned out and asked, his upper body sticking out.

    Meeting his upturned eyes, Ian tilted his head slightly to the side.

    "It��s time to stop. We��ve reached the crossroads."

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    "...." Philip��s gaze finally shifted to the road ahead of the carriage.

    As Ian had said, it was indeed the crossroads. One path led north, while the other veered slightly northeast. For a moment, Philip seemed at a loss for words, his lips moving as if to say something. Eventually, he forced a smile onto his face.

    "Then why don��t we just head a bit further north? You said there��s no rush, after all. Or maybe we could set up camp around here? We could rest for the night and continue in the morning."

    Ian didn��t offer his usual rebuke, like asking why they were setting up camp when it was just past noon, or questioning if they could really part so easily at the next crossroads.

    "...."

    He simply stared at Philip, remaining silent.

    It only took a few seconds for Philip��s smile to turn into a frown. His lips quivered as he murmured, "Then maybe just a little bit more...."

    "That��s enough, Philip," came Mev��s voice from behind him.

    A gloved hand in thick te armor rested on one of Philip��s shoulders."Dying won��t lessen the sadness of parting."

    "My lord...." Philip looked around the inside of the carriage, his expression sad.

    Mev��s voice continued, gentle yet firm. "We��ll part ways here."

    "...."

    "Remember the conversation we had today. I have no doubt you��ll do well."

    "I��ll... think about it," Philip replied, biting his lower lip before he jumped out of the carriage. He looked up at Nasser, who was still in the driver��s seat.

    "Come along. We��ll swap out the horses for the carriage. I��ll also exin the things you need to be mindful of while serving my lord. Make sure you remember everything."

    Without waiting for a response, Philip walked briskly past the brown horse and around to the other side of the carriage, determined to hide the moisture in his eyes.

    "Understood," Nasser replied coolly as he dismounted from the driver��s seat.

    While he was untying the harness from the brown horse, Mev stepped out of the carriage. The purifier��s cloak had been left inside, revealing her full te armor.

    "Come on, choose which horse you��ll take," Philip said to Nasser as he reached the two white horses.

    Mev kept her gaze on Ian, who sat in the coachman��s seat, and smiled gently. "So, the time has finallye, Ian. To be honest, when we crossed paths again, I never expected this moment to arrive."

    "You thought I��d die?"

    "I did. In fact, I even hoped for it, if you hadn��t noticed."

    "Well, I had a hunch." Ian shrugged, and Mev nodded as if she had expected his answer.

    She ced a hand on her breastte and continued. "Just as you took care of me, I ask that you look after Philip, Ian. Make sure he gets to the capital safely and without any reckless behavior."

    Next to her, Philip stifled a sniffle, discreetly wiping his eyes with the back of his hand.

    Ian, ncing at him, curled one side of his mouth into a smirk. "Is that a request or a favor?"

    "I��d like to call it a request, but I have nothing left to give. Everything I have is something I��ve received from you or will be given back to you. So this time, I can only ask it as a favor."

    "Then I will ept that favor."

    Mev��s smile deepened as she gazed at Ian for a moment before speaking again. "I know your way of doing things... but are you just going to stand there? It��s a farewell, so it��d be nice if you��de down, even if just for a moment."

    "That��s not a difficult favor that you ask." With a silentugh, Ian jumped down from the side of the carriage.

    As she slowly approached him, Mev asked, "So, where are you headed next? You��re not going straight to the capital, are you?"

    "Well, the central region is vast. I��m thinking of taking my time exploring the outskirts first. Probably." As Ian walked toward her, he replied.

    Mev nodded. "So, nothing is set in stone yet. I suppose that makes sense... You were a wandering mercenary, after all."

    "Were a wandering mercenary? I still am."

    "What...?"

    Mev��s eyes widened in surprise, but then sheughed��a true, heartfeltugh that Ian had noticed more frequently since she had avenged herself. Her smile was refreshing, even with the scar that marked one side of her jaw.

    "Yeah, I guess you still are. You��ve never enjoyed being tied down anywhere."

    "You know me too well by now." Ian stopped walking as he answered.

    Mev didn��t stop, though. She only slowed her pace, continuing to approach him. As she drew closer, the emotions in her green eyes became clearer.

    Before Ian could say anything, Mev reached out and hugged him. There was no warmth, only the sound of metal clinking as their armor touched. But Mev held onto Ian as if it didn��t matter.

    "...?" Nasser, who had been leading one of the white horses over, nced at them and blinked in surprise.

    Philip, who had followed, took one look at Ian and Mev before turning back to Nasser. "Where are you looking? Focus on tying the horse and listen carefully."

    "Oh... Yes, of course." Nasser replied, somewhat flustered, and Philip mumbled instructions, mostly about the little details to be mindful of when serving Mev.

    Ian chuckled softly. "I remember you doing this before."

    "Yes, I did."

    Unlikest time, Mev didn��t release her embrace. Her voice came from somewhere near Ian��s corbone.

    "Now that I think about it, I never properly thanked you this time, either. Thank you, Sir Ian, for helping me achieve the revenge I thought was impossible."

    "It happened to align with my task, but I��ll dly ept your thanks. But... why the formal tone all of a sudden?" Ian nced down at her red hair as he added, "And why the sudden hug?"

    "Because I want to."

    "Just like how you wanted to hug me?"

    "Exactly. You were the one who said I should feel free to do what I want, right?"

    <em>... She��s really using that against me now.</em>

    As Ian chuckled softly, Mev continued, "In the end, you didn��t ask for the remaining payment, did you? Even until the very end."@@novelbin@@

    "I don��t need it just yet."

    "When will you ask for it?"

    "You know the answer, don��t you? When staking my life isn��t enough. That��s when I��lle to you and demand it."

    "Alright... I��ll be waiting. Whenever that dayes, I��ll be alive, and I hope the same for you, Ian."

    <em>You��ve really outdone me today.</em>

    Ian shrugged. "I will. Let��s meet again then. And take good care of my sword."

    "Of course..." She patted Ian��s back before releasing her embrace and stepping back.

    However, her hands remained on his arms, and she didn��t take her eyes off him. They were still close enough to feel each other��s breath.

    "I��ll make sure to pass along your regards, Ian."

    "Consider what Philip said a few days ago. Living with Lucy at the temple isn��t a bad choice. It would also make it easier for me to find you again."

    Ian nodded slightly. "The frontier is vast, you know?"

    Instead of responding, Mev just gave a gentle smile.

    Ian, holding her gaze, chuckled softly. "So, you��re not nning on doing that."

    "No. I��m just savoring this moment. I have a feeling it will be a long time before we meet again."

    Ian paused, slightly taken aback by her reply.

    Undeterred, Mev continued speaking as she looked into his eyes. "Strange, isn��t it? After such a long and difficult journey, the strongest emotion left is the sadness of parting."

    "... I��lle to collect my payment before too long." Ian finally spoke, a faint smile curling his lips as he held her gaze. "Whether that��s a good thing, I��m not so sure."

    "... I guess you didn��t know this, but I really enjoy crossing life-or-death situations with you. Honestly, I kind of relish it. So..."

    Mev tightened her grip on his arms slightly and whispered. "I��ll be counting the days until then, Ian."

    With a smile, Mev abruptly turned away. Her red hair shimmered as her now slightly flushed ear briefly showed before disappearing. She walked to the carriage, cing one foot on the step before turning to look back at Ian onest time. Her expression was the same as always��a faint, enigmatic smile gracing her lips. Then she boarded the carriage, and with a soft thud, the door closed.

    "...."

    Ian watched her until the veryst moment before finally breaking into a restrained chuckle as he turned away. Just as he did, he met Nasser��s gaze.

    Nasser, caught off guard, shed an awkward smile, but Ian spoke before he could react. "Take good care of her. And don��t die before you finish your penance and atonement."

    "... Yes, my lord. I wish you bright light and good fortune on your path ahead."

    <em>Bright light and good fortune? What nonsense.</em>

    Ian scoffed softly as he turned away, heading toward his carriage.

    Philip, who had swapped out the white horse for a brown one and hitched it to the carriage, was removing the white horse��s armor.

    "What are you doing?"

    Philip looked up at Ian��s question. "I thought having armor on just one horse might draw too much attention. Should I put it back on?"

    Philip��s eyes, tinged with red, suggested he needed something to upy himself to calm down. Ian nced at the white horse.

    Seeing the redness in Philip��s eyes, it was clear he was trying to calm himself down by staying busy. Ian, licking his lips, nced at the white horse��whether it was N or Selim, he still couldn��t tell them apart.

    "Leave the head and neck armor on this one, but put the body armor on the other horse. That should make it less conspicuous."

    To avoid attention, it would be best to remove the armor entirely, but Ian didn��t want to waste such high-quality gear.

    "Yes, I��ll do..." Before Philip could finish his sentence, the sound of approaching hoofbeats interrupted him. Philip hesitated for a moment, then clenched his lips and returned to his task.

    "... Take your time. There��s no need to rush." Instead of a rebuke, Ian added this as he turned away.

    Even for him, it was impossible to fully grasp what Philip was feeling at the moment. After all, to him, Mev was his mentor, benefactor, and family, all rolled into one.

    "...."

    Opening the carriage door, Ian found Elia looking back at him. Without a word, he took a seat across from her. Through the open window, he watched the other carriage disappear down the road leading north. Ian��s gaze followed it quietly.

    "... Are you alright?" Elia suddenly asked.

    As Ian met her eyes, she hesitated before continuing. "I��m sorry if that was out of line. It just reminded me of my childhood, that��s all."

    "Your childhood?" Ian asked.

    Elia hesitated for a moment, ncing at him as if wondering whether it was okay to speak, before finally opening her mouth.

    "When I was young, a few of my siblings were still in the nest. I was thest one adopted after the ck Wall rose, so there was quite an age gap between us. Not long after, one by one, they left the nest. And each time, I cried... all night long."

    <em>So that��s why she��s been wearing that expression. It must be memories of those times.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly before adding. "Did any of those siblings happen to be good at cooking?"

    Elia��s eyes widened in surprise, the blue and brown of her irises reflecting her astonishment. "How did you know...?"

    She continued, "Be was the one. The library in the nest had books filled with the recipes of chefs from all eras. She would always practice from those books and cook for my siblings and me. She dreamed of bing a royal chef one day. I would eagerly watch while helping with the chores because I really loved Be��s cooking."

    <em>I didn��t expect it to be true. I just made a guess.</em>

    Ian��s chuckle deepened, but before he could say more, the carriage moved. The small window near the driver��s seat opened, and Philip��s voice drifted in.

    "So... where should we head, my lord?"

    "That��s your job to figure out from now on."

    ncing through the window, Ian noticed a clean map in Philip��s hands and continued. "It would be nice if it took about half a year to reach the capital. n out a few routes. Have it readied by tonight."

    Philip would need something to keep him upied, so this task, though tedious, wouldn��t be entirely unwee.

    As expected, Philip quickly nodded. "Yes, I��ll have it ready by the time we set up camp."

    The small window closed again. Ian briefly caught Elia��s gaze, noticing her eyes sparkled with renewed interest at the mention of half a year. Then he turned his attention back out the window. Mev and Nasser��s carriage was already a distant speck.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    "...."

    Ian stared out the window, raising the bottle of rum to his lips. It was a cheap rum favored by sailors, so strong that it burned his throat but left him with no sense of intoxication. A slightly cool breeze drifted through the window, showing that the season was changing, though they hadn��t yet left the western region.

    <em>Damn, time flies.</em> He thought idly, bringing the bottle to his lips again.

    The sound of hooves clopping along the road filled the silence like white noise. Hispanions, who usually filled the air with chatter, were all gone, and Philip, much like him, was keeping his mouth shut. It was a quietness Ian had once longed for, but now that it had be reality, it wasn��t as enjoyable as he��d imagined.

    Instead, it only reminded him of the despair he felt toward this cursed world and the longing for his homnd��feelings he had forgotten for a while amidst the many voices and the chaotic routine.

    <em>... This is why I didn��t want to make friends in the first ce.</em>

    Even after parting on good terms, here he was, feeling this way. With a bitter smile, Ian let his thoughts drift to the faces of hispanions. Despite his efforts, he couldn��t be certain that he��d see any of them again. Given the uncertain future of this world, that seemed even more likely.

    No matter how hard he tried, this world was steadily crumbling. The age of chaos had already begun, even if only a few were aware of it. In a few years, everyone would call it that. So it wouldn��t be surprising if someone got caught up in a fatal or unfortunate event and lost their life.

    <em>It wouldn��t be surprising, but...</em>The mere thought sent an icy shiver down his spine, prompting Ian to take another swig from the bottle. A stray thought crossed his mind��maybe his Mental Fortitude stat was too low. Of course, that wasn��t the case.

    His Mental Fortitude, which shone brighter in moments of crisis, also had the effect of keeping his emotional fluctuations rtively stable in everyday life. The reason he was able to maintain a somewhat detached demeanor was partly due to his high Mental Fortitude stat. But even that couldn��t eliminate his emotions. After all, it wasn��t a stat designed to do that; it was just an added effect that hade into y as the game became a reality.

    <em>I guess I��ve grown soft. Here I am, indulging in these sentimental thoughts.</em>

    Ian took another drink, the bitterness in his smile deepening. Perhaps the anticipation of a peaceful journey ahead contributed to his mood. They would soon enter the central region, where the influence of the royal family and the Order was strongest. It was the wealthiest and safest part of thend, though that peace was merely temporary, hiding countless dreadful secrets beneath the surface.

    Still, encountering bandits or monsters along the roadside would be a rare urrence.

    <em>But thoughts like these... just for today.</em>

    ��Sir Ian.�� Elia��s voice broke through his thoughts just as he was about to take another drink.

    He paused and turned to look at her. She was seated in front of an open travel bag, its contents neatly organized into different categories. She had tidied up the bag, seemingly bothered by the haphazard way he had stuffed various supplies, including preserved food, into it. Now, it seemed she was done.

    ��Could you get that container out as well? I noticed yesterday that the inside was a mess.��

    ��That might be a bit of an exaggeration...�� Ian mumbled, but he reached out his left hand and pulled the sealed container from the pocket dimension. The container, engraved with spell circuits, dropped onto the empty seat beside him.

    Elia, her eyes sparkling as if still amazed, suddenly stood up and opened the sealed container. Being able to stand upright even inside the carriage was one of the inherent advantages of being a dwarf.

    <em>She��s naturally be the quartermaster</em>, Ian thought to himself as he watched Elia rummage through the container.

    He��d heard she had a talent for magic, but he had never seen her actually use an Arcane spell. Then again, most Arcane magic wasn��t particrly shy��much like Magic Detection.

    As she sifted through the container filled with magic stones, essence beads, various trinkets, and spice containers, Elia eventually picked something up.

    ��What��s this ring? It doesn��t seem like a magical artifact or a relic.��

    Ian��s gaze shifted to the object resting in Elia��s outstretched palm. It was a thick iron ring, engraved with aplex maze-like pattern on its t surface.

    ��That��s the key to a Steel Vault.��

    ��The Steel Vault... you mean thergest bank in the Empire.��

    ��You seem to know quite a bit. Did you read that in a book?��

    ��Yes. It started as a small organization and grew immensely during the age of war. Some even say it��s run by usurers who have bribed the Order. But whatever the case, they��re the most influential force in the Empire��s economy.��

    <em>Not that I asked for an exnation... </em>

    Ian muttered inwardly, his eyes fixed on the ring. He hadn��t yet informed Philip, but the Steel Vault was one of the stops they needed to make on this journey. His pockets were nearing emptiness��if he could retrieve even half of the gold supposedly stored there, they��d be free from money worries for quite some time.

    ��Do you know where the branches of Steel Vault are located?�� Ian asked.

    Elia paused for a moment to think before responding, ��If I remember correctly, there are five branches spread across the central region. Their locations are likely...��

    ��Tell Philip about them tonight. He can factor them into the route.��

    "Yes.... That��s unexpected." Elia nodded and looked intently at Ian. "I thought you wouldn��t like the Steel Vault either, since you��re its agent."

    ��Do you mean to say the tinum Dragon doesn��t like the Steel Vault?��

    ��The tinum Dragon said they��ve shed too much blood for the sake of money. It didn��t go into detail, but there must have been incidents that led it to say that.��

    <em>I thought it was something serious.</em>

    Ian chuckled briefly. ��Money is like that. Besides, that key in your hand��it wasn��t mine to begin with. I took it from someone else.��

    ��You... took it?�� Elia repeated, staring nkly at the ring in her palm before nodding slowly. ��I see. I won��t ask more.��

    <em>She must have instinctively realized that it was better not to know the details. </em>

    After all, she��d already witnessed Ian and the others casually recounting gruesome tales several times. As Ian watched Elia ce the ring back into the sealed container, he let out a small chuckle before turning his gaze to the window once more.

    ��Be careful not to lose it. Without that, we��ll spend half our journey in rags or with blood on our hands.��

    ��... Understood.�� Elia gulped and began organizing the sealed container with a much more serious expression.

    ***

    The carriage, which had been ascending the road along the mountain slope, eventually veered off into a secluded forest.

    ��We��ll set up camp around here.�� The carriage came to a halt, and Philip, opening the small window, spoke.

    Ian nodded in agreement and opened the carriage door. It was already close to midnight.

    ��I��ll gather firewood. You should rest.�� Phillip hopped down from the coachman��s seat and walked into the forest, that was shrouded in darkness.

    <em>He��s low on energy.</em>

    Ian snorted softly as he watched Phillip��s retreating figure, then turned his gaze away.

    The campsite was a small clearing naturally formed between trees and bushes on the mountainside. It was an ideal location for setting up camp.

    "... The forests out here are different. They feel eerie," Elia whispered, stepping down from the carriage with a magicmp in hand. Despite her words, her eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    As they walked toward the clearing, Ian spoke. "This mountain is quite safe."

    "How can you tell?" she asked.

    "You can hear the birds and the calls of wild animals. Cursed mountains or those infested with monsters are quiet... like death."

    "Oh, I see..."

    "Seems like that��s not something you��ve read in books."

    "No, it isn��t. I��ve learned something new. Thank you."

    "No need to thank me...."

    Ian chuckled softly and pulled a grimoire from his pocket dimension, letting it drop to the ground with a thud. He then ced the sealed container beside it before turning around.

    As he passed by Elia, who was now unloading bags from the carriage, he added, "We��ll set up the fire over there, so pick a spot close by."

    "Okay. I��ll get started on preparing the meal, then?"

    "That would be appreciated."

    Ian then began unhitching the horses from the carriage. It had been a while since he had done such chores himself. At some point, hispanions handled everything before he even lifted a finger.

    <em>You really don��t know what you��ve got until it��s gone</em>, Ian thought with a bitter smile as he led the horses to a nearby tree. As he tied the reins to the trunk, the white horse shook its head lightly and snorted.

    <em>What, the rope��s too short? </em>

    Ian smirked and adjusted the rope to give the horse more ck. Finally satisfied, the horse obediently lowered its head to the ground. Ian patted its neck. It was a smart animal��then again, it had been ridden by purifiers, so that was to be expected.

    <em>It would be nice if you could survive and stay with me for a while longer.</em>

    ��...?�� As he turned around, Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. Elia was sitting on the ground, having ced the magic stones and other supplies down, her gaze fixed on the ground. The soft rustling of pages turning reached his ears.

    "I didn��t expect you to live up to your title as a spellcaster," Ian remarked as he approached.

    Startled, Elia looked up, clearly absorbed in the book and unaware of his presence.

    She quickly responded, meeting his gaze. "Where did you get this kind of forbidden book?"

    Her eyes were gleaming, and it wasn��t just because of the light from the magicmp.

    Ian frowned slightly and answered. "From a dark mage��sboratory."

    "I knew it...!" Elia eximed in excitement.

    Just as Ian��s frown deepened, she continued, unable to hide her enthusiasm. "I was so surprised. I never imagined you��d have an interest in dark magic!"

    "I��m not interested. I brought it to use as kindling."

    "Ah, kindling...?" Elia nodded, then suddenly froze. She looked back up at Ian, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    "Kindling? You��re going to use this as kindling?"

    "Yes. This stuff burns exceptionally well. Why, is there a problem?"

    "O-of course there is!" Elia��s voice rose sharply.

    "This book contains invaluable information on how to use corrupted magic to revive dead bodies or awaken a residual consciousness in corpses without souls. I haven��t read it all yet, but it also records the effects of void-tainted magic on the body and mind��"

    "We usually call that necromancy. You know, dark magic," Ian cut her off, his voice low, as he gazed steadily into Elia��s eyes.

    "Do you want to be a dark mage?"

    "What? No, of course not. I was only saying that this book has high academic value."

    "From what I know, only dark mages see value in such a book."

    "That��s generally true. But I need to study the ck Wall, and as you know, the ck Wall is said to be closely linked to the void."

    Elia nced up at Ian, noticing his raised eyebrow, and continued speaking.

    "Studying the ck Wall requires a deep understanding of the void and dark magic. However, as you��re aware, that��s no easy feat. Dark mages are not just unstable; they��re also extremely dangerous. Owning forbidden books like this could easily mark you as corrupted. Most of these texts are either well-hidden or vanishing as we speak."

    Elia gestured to the grimoire with both hands and added, "Getting a high-level forbidden book like this isn��t easy, even on the ck market in the Empire."

    "... Did you read that in a book too?" Ian finally asked, now frowning with both eyebrows.

    Elia nodded seriously, her expression earnest.

    "Of course. The slow progress in studying the ck Wall is because schrs and mages find it difficult to get forbidden texts. You��d be surprised how many schrs are desperate for resources. They constantlyin about theck of references in their reports and regrly request materials from the Magic Tower and the Order. Although, they rarely get results."

    Ian let out a smallugh, shaking his head in disbelief.

    Elia swallowed nervously before cautiously continuing. "So... I��d like to ask you not to burn this. But... that��s probably too much to ask, right?"

    "Of course it is," Ian replied, his tone suddenly serious.

    Even if one approaches such dark knowledge academically, it��s only natural to develop a desire to experiment with it. Moreover, from what he��d observed, Elia was curious by nature. While he didn��t exactly see her as a godchild, letting her fall into corruption before his eyes was a different matter altogether.

    <em>��.. Is this why I was specifically asked to look after her? </em>

    Ian thought, recalling Archeas, and his frown deepened once more.

    Given that Archeas had weed the idea of a roundabout journey, it seemed possible. Spending enough time with him would eventually expose Elia to a corrupted being or two. Perhaps Archeas hoped that by spending more time with him, she��d have more opportunities to encounter dark forces and see firsthand the dangers of dabbling in such knowledge.

    As the sound of Philip��s footsteps approached from a distance, Ian opened his right hand, and a small me flickered to life, illuminating the surroundings.

    "So, step back."

    "W-wait, please, Godfather...!" Elia eximed, reaching out.

    Ian clicked his tongue."I told you not to call me that."

    "I��m sorry...! But could you at least let me read the theoretical parts? I promise I won��t even nce at the spell casting methods...!"

    Of course, Ian wasn��t swayed by her plea in the slightest. Saying she wouldn��t look at the spells while reading the grimoire was hardly convincing. His eyes narrowed not because of her request, but because a quest window suddenly popped up in front of him.

    [The Youngest Daughter��s Research Materials]

    It was clearly a linked quest. In a game, it would have been a rtively simple quest��gathering a few books that would aid in Elia��s research. The rewards were ?experience and a single stat point.

    <em>... And usually, these kinds of quests mark a branching point</em>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue softly.

    "What is it that she��s trying to read...? And why is Elia making that face?" Philip��s voice interrupted from behind. He was approaching, arms full of branches.@@novelbin@@

    "She��s asking to read a grimoire that once belonged to Kralen," Ian said, clenching his right hand into a fist.

    "What...? Read what...?"

    Philip looked confused as the fire in Ian��s hand sputtered out, scattering embers.

    As the fire in Ian��s hand fizzled out with ast burst of sparks, Ian nced back at Philip, who had a grim expression, and added, "Turns out Elia has dreams of bing a dark mage."

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    "Dreams of bing a dark mage? No, wait... I see what you mean. Oh, Lu Sr..." Philip sighed, his gaze naturally shifting to Elia.

    "You mustn��t do this, Elie. Dark magic isn��t just ordinary magic. It corrupts the soul and destroys the body."

    Elia, who had been staring nkly at Ian, hesitated before speaking, "No... I��m not trying to learn dark magic, I just want to study the knowledge of the void...."

    "Half of all dark mages probably started the same way, Elie," Ian cut her off bluntly, slowly leaning down as he continued, "But even if I prevent you from reading this now, I won��t be able to stop you from sneaking around ck markets in the capitalter. Getting forbidden books is difficult, but not impossible. Am I right?"

    Elia pursed her lips as if she��d been caught out, then eventually nodded, "Probably, yes."

    <em>Just as I thought</em>, Ian mused, clicking his tongue as he reached out to pick up the grimoire.

    "In that case, it might be better for you to read it in front of me."

    Elia��s eyes widened, and Philip, equally shocked but for different reasons, dropped the firewood he was carrying with a tter.

    "What did you say...? You��re going to let the Great One��s youngest daughter read that cursed book...?" Philip eximed in despair.Ignoring him, Ian continued, "However, I��ll tear out or ck out all the parts rted to spells. If you truly don��t intend to practice dark magic, you won��t have any objections, right?"

    "Of course not...!" Elia replied, her eyes shining as she broke into a broad smile. Her features were so pronounced that the change in her expression seemed even more dramatic.

    "That��s how the Order and the Magic Tower censor forbidden books! Only a few thoroughly censored forbidden books are allowed to be used as research materials. If Sir Ian is the one censoring it, maybe even the Order would ept it."

    "... Just make sure you don��t take that book to the Order. If you must, ask me or Sir Philip here to handle it for you," Ian replied, his face devoid of any humor.

    Elia nodded eagerly as if to promise she wouldn��t. Ian, with a flick of his wrist, tossed the grimoire into his pocket dimension, briefly clicking his tongue. A thought then crossed his mind: It might actually be useful to run into a dark mage during their travels��preferably one who had undergone a terrible mutation.

    "My goodness... If the tinum Dragon were to find out, he would surely be furious. Or worse, he might even be saddened... and that��s far scarier," Philip muttered, looking as if he might faint.

    Ian finally turned to him and snorted. "He already knows."

    "That Elie is a dark mage?"

    "I��m not a dark mage," Elia interjected.

    Ian pointed at her with his chin. "That she��s interested in dark magic. You��ve heard it yourself��trying to stop her is pointless. You know how stubborn dwarves can be, right?"

    "I��ve... heard as much, yes."

    "Then consider her a proper dwarf in that sense. Now, just pick up the firewood," Ian said with a nod.

    Philip, wearing a conflicted expression as if unsure whether tough or cry, slowly began gathering the fallen branches into a pile.

    "Just wait a moment. I��ll get the meal ready right away. I��m sorry, I got so distracted," Elia said, snapping back to reality and hurriedly turning toward the sealed container.

    "Take your time. There��s something we need to do before that anyway," Ian said as he flicked his hand lightly.

    The me that sparked from his palmnded on the firewood, and soon the surroundings were lit up, the warmth spreading to ward off the chilly night air.

    "So, what did you and Sir Riurel talk about?" Ian asked, settling down next to the campfire.

    Philip, who had been watching Elia with a conflicted expression, immediately darkened at the question.

    "We talked about various things... Memories of the past, ns," Philip replied, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    "She likely urged you to think carefully about the path you choose, didn��t she?"

    "Well, yeah, something like that..." Philip muttered bitterly, then quickly changed the subject, looking more serious as he spoke.

    "But let��s talk about something more important. There��s a matter that requires our attention, isn��t there?" As he spoke, Philip removed his steel gauntlets and reached into the gap in his breastte. He pulled out a neatly folded piece of paper, and Ian nodded casually.

    "Right. Something more pressing. Looks like you��ve finished your assignment."

    Philip shrugged and sat down beside Ian, spreading the map out on the ground between them. Ian finally focused on the map. It was a map of the Empire, depicting parts of the frontier, the western region, the central area, and the ind sea below.

    Though the northern, southern, and southwestern regions were only partially drawn, it was still a valuable item that would have cost a considerable sum. Of course, to Ian, it still seemed more like a detailed drawing than an actual map.

    "Actually, we have two main routes to return to the capital," Philip said, pointing with his index finger to the center of the map, where the western and central regions bordered each other.

    The presence of a mountain illustration showed that this was where their group currently was.

    "We could head north after entering the central region..." Philip��s finger traced a counterclockwise circle, stopping at therge depiction of the capital in the center of the map, as if it were the center of the world itself.

    Then his finger returned to their starting point. "Or we could continue ind, and when we reach the ind sea, follow the upstream."

    This time, his finger moved in a straight line across the center of the map, stopping just before the inner sea near the capital and then following the river upward.

    Philip nced at Ian, trying to gauge his reaction. "Personally, I prefer the former route..."

    "I bet you do," Ian replied, suppressing a snort.

    <em>You��d rather stay near the frontier,</em> he thought to himself.

    His gaze rested on a city they would encounter shortly after entering the central region. No matter which route they chose, Philip��s finger had passed through that point. Despite never having been there, the name of the city felt familiar.

    "Either way, it seems we��re stopping by Borta," Ian said.

    "Yes, it would be wise to replenish our supplies," Philip agreed, nodding.

    A faint smile tugged at the corner of Ian��s lips as the face of a merchant, known for always finding himself in dangerous situations, shed through his mind.

    "Good. If luck��s on our side, we might even get treated like guests and replenish our supplies at a discount."

    <em>Whether that merchant had returned safely from the frontier, or if he was still around and hadn��t left for another trade trip, was anyone��s guess</em>, Ian thought to himself as he nced over at Elia, who was busy preparing something.

    "Elie, where did you say the branches of the Steel Vault are located?"

    Elia paused for a moment, gazing into the air, then spoke. "Niose, Midfert, Haybury, Ospol, and Eron. If I remember correctly, those are the five cities."

    Ian recognized two of those cities from the game. One of them was controlled by the Larmut family, a city where a demonic realm called the Nightmare of the Mage would open��originally a ce Lucia was supposed to visit.

    "Could you repeat them once more, Elie?"

    "Niose, Midfert, Haybury, Ospol, and Eron," Elia repeated as she continued preparing the meal.

    Philip nced at the map, noting the locations of the cities, and then nodded. "If we head north, we��ll reach Ospol. If we go ind, we��ll encounter Midfert. No matter which direction we choose, we��ll pass through one of them. But why do you want to visit the Steel Vault?"

    "I have some gold to retrieve. Anyway..." Ian answered vaguely, shrugging his shoulders.

    "It seems we��vee to a rough conclusion. We can think more about it once we reach Borta. Something mighte up in the meantime." As he spoke, Ian unfastened the truesilver steel longsword from his waist and ced it on the ground. Then, he pulled out another steel longsword from his pocket dimension and used it as a makeshift staff to help him stand.

    "Put the map away and grab your shield," Ian added.

    "... Right now? Before we eat?" Philip asked, blinking in confusion.

    "If we do it after eating, you��ll justin about feeling sick. A bit of exercise will give you an appetite and help you sleep better."

    <em>And it��ll help get rid of these gloomy thoughts. </em>

    Ian clenched his left fist. With a low hum, a golden shield materialized from the back of his hand. Philip stood up, no longer disying the amazement he��d shown the first time he��d seen it. Elia, on the other hand, still gaped at the tinum Barrier.

    Ian nced at her as he moved beyond the campfire and added, "It��ll take about thirty minutes. Have the meal ready by then."

    "Yes...! Can I finish preparing early and then watch?" Elia asked, her eyes shining.

    Ian chuckled. "Do as you like."

    ***

    <em>Clip-clop.</em>

    The carriage moved along a gentle downhill path. It had been quite some time since the ascent had given way to a descent.

    "...." Sitting in the coachman��s seat, Ian wasn��t admiring the scenery; instead, he was frowning, staring down at the book in his hands.

    <em>... I really am doing all sorts of things.</em>

    He was busy rereading the grimoire, carefully blotting out any sections directly rted to spells with ink. It wasn��t difficult or strenuous, but it was time-consuming and, more than anything, incredibly tedious. But there was no way around it. He wanted toplete the quest and ensure Elia didn��t fall into corruption.

    No matter how he looked at it, Elia in the game had likely ended up on the path of dark magic. He couldn��t afford to lose someone who could potentially be a great help in safely dealing with the ck Wall. After all, Ian was destined to cross the ck Wall himself one day, so this task would ultimately benefit him as well.

    Of course, whether this book would actually be useful for research was still uncertain.

    <em>What kind of bullshit is this, written so long and meticulously? Fuck...</em>

    Ian reached out, grabbed the bottle of liquor beside him, and took a swig. To his eyes, it was nothing but absurdity. He still couldn��t fully understand the principles of magic or chaos power, how they umted as ovepping waves in the mind, or how they materialized into particles ording to one��s will. It just happened to be possible, so he did it.

    <em>Rip��</em>

    Tearing out a page filled with spell forms and mixtures, Ian resolved once more. If he ever encountered a dark mage, he would fight them in front of Elia.

    "<em>Sigh</em>...."

    Finally closing thest page of the book, Ian let out a quick sigh. He didn��t feel much relief, though. There were still two more forbidden books from Kralen��sb stored in his pocket dimension. But at least for now, there was no need to rush to finish them. No matter how smart Elia was, she wouldn��t be able to read and digest such a thick book in just one day.

    Reaching out with his left hand, Ian grabbed the bottle and took another drink. His gaze finally wandered to thendscape beyond the downhill path. Although branches asionally blocked the view, the scenery was vast and eye-opening.

    A mix of forest, farnd, and fields stretched out onto the ins. The clouds in the sky grew lighter the farther they went, and in the distance, he could even see hints of blue sky. This made the forests, fields, and farnd below stand out even more vividly. The distant city and its walls looked almost like something out of a fairytale, a stark contrast to the dreary scenery Ian had grown ustomed to.

    <em>So there is a reason this is the central...</em>

    In the game, the central part of the Empire was dominated by gentle hills and ins rather than mountains or valleys. Forests, farnds, wide and clean roads, and waterways leading to the inner sea were typical features.@@novelbin@@

    Moreover, it wasn��t yet covered by storm clouds. This likely meant there was still plenty of time left before the events Ian remembered from theter chapters would unfold��perhaps at least six months, maybe even more than a year.

    Of course, the aftermath of what happened in the western region had yet to fully unfold, and countless dark secrets and conspiracies were surely taking root beneath the surface. However, at least on the outside, it appeared brighter and more peaceful than any other ce on the continent.

    However, Ian��s peace, as he sipped his drink while admiring the scenery, didn��tst long.

    "...?" Frowning slightly, Ian stood up on the coachman��s seat and looked back at the rear of the carriage.

    He had heard hoofbeatsing from the direction of the mountain slope they had passed. He didn��t dismiss it as just another traveler because the horses were moving at a steady pace. Riding horses downhill at that speed usually meant one of two things: either the riders were being chased or they were the ones doing the chasing.

    "Those guys...."

    As was often the case, it was thetter this time too. Ian��s eyes narrowed as he identified the riders. Clicking his tongue briefly, he bent down again.

    <em>Rattle��</em>

    Ian opened the small window behind the coachman��s seat. Philip, who seemed to have been dozing off, wiped his mouth and turned his head.

    "...Is there a problem?" Noticing Ian��s expression, he asked without a hint of surprise. His eyes simply sharpened in an instant.

    Ian shrugged. "Not quite a problem yet, but something��s up. Stay inside and keep an eye on Elie."

    "Who are they?"

    Ian answered as he pushed the censored grimoire through the window.

    "Elves."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    "We were in the vicinity," Ian replied.

    "...!"

    Fael��s eyes widened as Ian, after setting his ss down, continued, "It��s best not to ask mercenaries questions rted to their contracts."

    Fael, who had been on the verge of asking more, met Ian��s gaze and quickly mped his mouth shut.

    Ian picked up his winess again and added, "In any case, the rumors are mostly true. I guess you��ll be able to sell your wine at an even higher price starting this year."

    "... I see," Fael, who had momentarily stiffened, nodded slowly.

    After toying with his winess in silence, he murmured, "I had somewhat expected it after seeing the changes in the North. But it seems like things are progressing even faster than expected. After all, if the frontier has fallen into such chaos, the Empire can��t remain safe forever."

    Philip��s gaze immediately shifted toward Fael.

    Setting down his fork, he asked, "What��s the current state of the frontier?"It was no surprise that Philip��s expression had be serious. After all, Mev might end up returning to the frontier. While Ian could specte based on his knowledge from the game, Philip knew very little.

    Fael sighed and spoke. "I��ve heard it��s the worst it��s ever been. The demonic realms are expanding uncontrobly. It��s harder to find areas that aren��t cursed, and creatures we��ve never seen before are roaming the twisted forests and valleys, devouring people alive."

    "...."

    "I also heard the kingdoms have stopped their wars. It��s no longer a situation where they can afford to fight each other. Even so, they��re still catching daily waves of illegal immigrants in the border regions. Many are risking their lives to cross the border, opting for forcedbor over certain death."

    "... Perhaps they��re the brave ones. Rather than sitting and waiting for death, they��ve chosen to take a chance," Philip murmured, his eyes darkening as he stared into his winess, lost in thought.

    Fael let out a bitterugh and added, "If not for the advice from you both, I would have been swept into the thick of it. Not just me, but all the others who were with me as well."

    Ian, who had been silently chewing his food, nced at him. "So you didn��t end up going to Orendel after all."

    "Correct. We only went as far as the border near Bel Ronde. By then, many of us had already realized that something was seriously wrong. Even the locals whispered that the madness of the ck Wall was spreading into the frontier."

    Fael��s eyes took on a deeper hue while he held his wine ss beneath his chin. Even though time had passed, the memories of that experience were still as vivid as yesterday.

    "The night before we made our decision, there were several ominous bolts of lightning from the sky. It wasn��t even raining, but it felt like the sky was being torn apart. And perhaps�� it really was."

    <em>Was that when the Vampire Empress was killed? Or perhaps when something passed through the rift? </em>

    Ian pondered quietly as he continued his meal. He was the only one still eating. Philip had long since lost his appetite and only clutched his winess, while Elia watched Fael with curious eyes, fascinated by his story.

    Fael took a sip of wine before continuing. "Bor kept urging me to decide, so I did. We turned the caravan around and headed back. But not all the tradingpanies agreed. Some insisted on pressing forward to Agel Lan."

    "They must have thought with fewer caravans heading there, they could sell their goods at higher prices," Elia added.

    Fael nodded. "There were still several cities left in Bel Ronde at that time. The situation in the surrounding areas was so chaotic that it seemed like an opportunity for higher profits than usual. It would��ve been hard to resist that temptation."

    "So, the group split into two?" Philip asked.

    Fael shrugged with a bitter smile. "That��s how it went. Although more people agreed to return with me, I ceded all the trading opportunities on the way back to the merchants who sided with me. I couldn��t let them suffer a loss just because of my decision."

    "... For someone who��s grown his caravan to this size, it sounds like you��ve been taking quite a few losses," Ian said with a faint chuckle, taking another bite of meat.

    Fael tilted his head slightly. "Instead, we redirected our caravan to the North. In exchange for yielding the frontier trade, we gained a good deal of supplies at a discount from other merchants. Some of them weren��t allowed to trade in the North, so it was quite the deal."

    "Aha..." Ian smiled again.

    <em>So, he went back to the North after all.</em>

    It wasn��t surprising��if Fael had simply turned back, he��d have taken a significant loss. And Ian knew that losing money was something Fael hated more than anything.

    "To be honest, it was more like being forced into an unpleasant situation. But once we entered the North, we realized it was something else entirely. The ck Wall was in a rather unusual state."

    "The ck Wall...?" Elia��s eyes widened.

    She quickly straightened her posture and added, "What exactly was unstable about it?"

    "It was said to be unstable. I didn��t see it myself, but the fortresses on the frontline, like Karlingion, have already been closed off to civilians."@@novelbin@@

    Fael, looking slightly surprised by Elia��s reaction, continued to speak in a calm, measured tone. "The Northern Legion seemed to be stationed almost entirely near the ck Wall. I��d imagine the situation is simr on the eastern front. The desert fortresses down south are probably seeing the same."

    "They��re preparing for an incursion," Elia murmured in a lowered voice. "They must believe the ck Wall is drawing in the monsters from beyond."

    Her demeanor had shifted; the usual slightly na?ve air was gone, reced by the serious face of a schr deeply contemting the situation.

    After taking another sip of wine, she added, "It��s possible that the changes happening in the frontier are also tied to the ck Wall. Or it could be the opposite��the madness spreading through the frontier might be affecting the wall."

    <em>She��s sharp. I didn��t even give her that much information.</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he sipped his wine. The ck Wall had already been destabilizing by the time he left the North. The rift caused by the Vampire Empress��s death had likely triggered it.

    Perhaps the ritual in the West, started at an unwanted moment by the corrupted ones, had also been influenced by it. Everything seemed interconnected��a vicious cycle of events feeding into one another.

    <em>And I��m the one keeping that cycle spinning, despite knowing it all.</em>

    A faint, bitter smile touched Ian��s lips. But it wasn��t surprising or ironic to him anymore. The nature of the quests he was tied to made such oues inevitable. Even if he did nothing, it wouldn��t change anything��only the pace at which things unfolded. What was bound to happen would happen. It was better to struggle against it now than to be swept away helplessly.

    <em>Knowing there��s a predetermined fate... no matter how much time passes, it��s something I��ll never get used to.</em>

    As Ian brought his ss to his lips, he noticed Philip staring at him from across the table. Their eyes met, and Philip, after a brief cough, raised his ss. It seemed like he had been having simr thoughts, possibly wondering if everything they had done had somehow been provoking the ck Wall all along.

    "My, I��ve talked too much, haven��t I? Apologies," Elia murmured, suddenly aware of the quiet that had settled around the table.

    Fael waved off her concerns, raising his winess, while Elia smiled sheepishly and added, "So, what happened next?"

    "Thanks to that, I was able to sell the goods at a high price. You may not know, mydy, but the goods I had back then were mostly Imperial military supplies. Not to mention, I also had plenty of wine and cheese��everything the frontline needed."

    Fael took a sip of his wine, a peculiar smile forming on his lips.

    "After clearing out my stock, I ended up with more than twice the usual profit. Even after ounting for the losses from the extended schedule. In a way, this is all..."

    Fael��s gaze shifted back toward Ian.

    "... thanks to you, Sir. Since I had previously supplied the Autonomous Territory��s defense forces, it made trading much smoother."

    "Listening to your story, it seems I could truly rx here, enjoying all this food and wine," Ian said, raising his ss after finishing his te. Fael let out a heartyugh.

    "Of course, as I��ve said. Though, there��s one thing I regret��" Fael clicked his tongue briefly before adding, "I couldn��t find out the name of the Dragon yer, despite my best efforts."

    Both Philip and Elia looked at Ian at the same time.

    Unlike them, Ian casually took a sip of his wine and said, "That must have been disappointing, given your curiosity."

    "Indeed! Whenever I brought up the topic, everyone mmed up as if they��d agreed to silence. To be honest, well... this is embarrassing to admit, but I��ll confess."

    Fael gave a short cough, ncing at Ian for a moment before continuing. "We assumed you had some connection with the Northern superhuman. So, I mentioned your name."

    "My name...?" Ian raised an eyebrow slightly as he asked, and Fael, seemingly misunderstanding his expression, lowered his head.

    "I apologize. I only mentioned that we were acquainted, nothing more."

    "... No need to apologize. I take it things didn��t go well after that?"

    "The Northerners lit up when I said I knew you, but when I asked about the Northern superhuman, their expressions soured. They quickly mmed up and wouldn��t even look me in the eye after that."

    Philip, stifling a grin, quickly covered his mouth with his ss. Ian, too, let out a faint chuckle. The Northerners must have thought Fael was mocking them��perhaps even insulting them. It was understandable. Asking about the Dragon yer after mentioning his name was sure to be taken the wrong way.

    Fael clicked his tongue again, still puzzled by the memory. "Then, that very night, some ruffians barged into my lodging. They called themselves the Dragon yer��s Warriors, a mercenary band. Do you know them?"

    "I know the name."

    "They��re called a mercenary band, but they��re more like a vignte group. Apparently, they have influence over nearly the entire North. If you ever find yourself there, be cautious around them."

    Ian��s eyebrow lifted slightly.

    <em>So, those bastards had taken on the role of local enforcers.</em>

    Oblivious to Ian��s expression, Fael continued, "Anyway, their leader told me if I wanted to continue doing business in the North, I should watch what I say. No more lies that can be easily caught, and no prying about the Northern superhuman."

    "So, did you agree with that?"

    "What choice did I have with des at my throat? When I told them I hadn��t lied, they just scoffed and left. After that, I couldn��t bring up the subject again. I still don��t know what lie they thought I told them."

    Fael smacked his lips and looked at Ian. "Do you have any idea what it could��ve been?"

    "Hmm��" For a moment, Ian considered telling the truth, but he quickly decided against it. Although Fael would eventually find out, dealing with all the fuss and questions that would follow wasn��t worth it right now. For the time being, he preferred to continue as Ian Hope, a wandering mercenary.

    Ian finished his ss and grabbed the wine bottle as he spoke. "Well, you made it back safely, so does it really matter?"

    "True enough. My trading connections weren��t severed, and I even bought surplus furs at a bargain, doubling my profits. Still, when I heard about the state of the frontier on my way back, it chilled me to the bone."

    "You heard about the frontier��s condition during your return?" Philip interjected, eager for more details about the frontier.

    Fael nodded. "Yes, and none of the caravans that ventured deep into the frontier have returned. Not a single one. There��s no news of their fate. Even if anyone is still alive, they��re likely stranded deep within the frontier."

    Fael paused, ncing between Ian and Philip. "Once again, Sir Ian and Sir Philip, I must express my deepest gratitude. You saved hundreds of lives��perhaps even more."

    "We��ll ept your thanks, but in the end, the credit goes to you. You were the one who decided," Ian responded nonchntly and Philip nodded in agreement.

    A faint, almost bitter smile touched Fael��s lips. "I��m not sure how to respond to such kind words, but no matter how many times I say it, my gratitude is endless. Not only did you save my life and help me make a profit, but you also allowed me to fulfill a long-held ambition."

    "A long-held ambition?" Philip asked.

    Fael, his voice subdued, replied, "The surviving caravans have banded together. We��ve formed a sort of alliance, though we haven��t yet settled on a name."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Alice closed her eyes tightly, as if she no longer had the energy to be angry, and then turned around. The fairies who caught her gaze hesitated for a moment before reluctantly digging into their pockets. Soon, they each pulled out a small box and tossed it to Alice. She caught each one effortlessly and selected one to open. That box was soon filled with neatly stacked cigarettes, taken from the different boxes.

    "...."

    One of the fairy warriors, with tinum blonde hair, grimaced. It was likely his storage box that Alice was filling with cigarettes. However, Alice didn��t spare him a nce as she casually tossed the remaining boxes back to their owners.

    <em>She��s probably got her own stash. Yet she��s still squeezing them dry. What a typical pointy ear.</em>

    As Ian swallowed his chuckle, one of the boxes flew straight toward him, as if aimed at his face. He caught it effortlessly and lifted the corner of his mouth in a smirk.

    "Oh...?"

    The case was unmistakably made of silver.

    As Ian opened the lid with a satisfied expression, Alice spoke, as if emphasizing her words. "I��ve added a few extra as interest. Now, there is no debt between Sir Ian and the house."

    After counting the cigarettes, Ian looked down at her with a smile. "Should I swear to that as well?""... Then farewell." Alice waved dismissively, clearly annoyed, and turned away. The other fairies, who had been watching Ian as if they were fed up with him, quickly moved to follow her.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop��</em>

    The fairies moved away, their pace even quicker than when they had descended the mountain path earlier.

    Ian watched them depart with a smile before turning his attention back to the cigarette box. The grin on his face grew wider.

    "Who would have thought I��d get so many more of these rare things..."

    <em>And in such arge quantity, too. </em>

    He took out a cigarette and put it between his lips. It was a little celebration for swindling the fairies.

    Besides, there were still a few cigarettes left in Findrel��s case, so using one now wouldn��t be an issue. The newly acquired cigarette was thicker and longer than Findrel��s, though the aroma that filled the air as it touched his lips and the effects shown in the status window were identical. The only difference was that this one wouldst a bit longer.

    "----!"

    Just then, Alice��s shout echoed in the distance. Though it was in the fairynguage, Ian could understand enough to catch the gist of it��she was hurling some rather primal curses at Findrel.

    "Such harsh words..." Ian murmured, amused, as he tossed the silver brooch and cigarette box into his pocket dimension. He then finally turned back toward the coachman��s seat.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    He lit the cigarette and took a deep drag, filling his lungs with the herbal scent as he looked ahead. The mountain path was almost at its end.

    <em>tter��</em>

    The small window at the bottom of the seat opened at that moment. Ian exhaled a puff of smoke and turned his head. He first saw Philip��s incredulous expression, then Elia��s wide-eyed, curious face.

    Before Philip could say anything, Elia spoke up. "You gambled with a fairy and won? And against one from House Aynas, no less? That��s really impressive. I��ve always heard that fairies have sharp senses and quick wits, making them excellent at gambling."

    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip while taking another drag from his cigarette, then replied calmly.

    "There��s nothing to be impressed about. It was all a lie."

    "... What? So, you lost?"

    "No. I��m saying the whole story was a lie."

    "...?" Elia��s face went nk for a moment, while Philip let out a dryugh

    Ian turned his gaze to Elia and added. "Findrel Aynas is dead. He died a long time ago."

    "... No way." Elia blinked and continued speaking, her expression pleading as if she desperately hoped it wasn��t true."You��re not saying that you killed a fairy from House Aynas, stole their seal, used it fraudulently, and then lied about it... are you?"

    "Exactly. Every word of it."

    "My goodness... Do you know what kind of house Aynas is?"

    "I��m well aware," Ian replied with a low chuckle. "That bastard insulted Charlotte for no reason, and as if that wasn��t enough, he tried to kill us afterward. It was a typical Aynas move."

    Elia, still staring at him with her mouth slightly open, finally muttered in resignation. "So, you just med everything on him?"

    "Well, dead men tell no tales."

    "...." Elia��s lips moved wordlessly, clearly shocked. Perhaps a part of the idealized image she had of her godfather had just been shattered.

    Ian shrugged as if it were nothing. "Thanks to that, things were resolved peacefully. If I��d told them the truth, they would have pretended to ept it, only to return with dozens more warriors."

    He took another deep drag of the cigarette, then nced at Elia.

    "Then we would have had to kill all of them over there. We can��t just let ourselves be killed, right? After that, we��d probably end up fighting all of Aynas. Other families and anyone connected to them would get involved too. And naturally, we��d be branded as criminals in the process. Isn��t that right?"

    "��So, in other words, it��s what you��d call a white lie," Elie murmured, nodding as if trying to convince herself.

    Ian chuckled softly. "You could put it that way."

    <em>Although I did it for my own convenience, in the end, it saved several lives too.</em>

    Ian exhaled a long stream of smoke into the air. Avoiding a situation where he would have to kill everyone, even those who got caught up in it with bad luck, was for the best. After all, they were in the heart of the Empire now.

    "It��s nothing new to me that you would act that way, my lord." Philip, who had been quietly licking his lips, finally interjected. "Still, invoking the name of the Radiant Goddess was a bit much. The Goddess despises deceit and falsehood."

    "Is that so?"

    <em>Now he��s talking like a real pdin.</em>

    Ian smirked and took another puff from his cigarette.

    "Then I��ll just have to settle matters directly with her."

    Ian sped his hands in front of him and closed his eyes briefly, nodding as if receiving a divine message.

    "She forgives me," said Ian.

    "<em>Sigh</em>..." Philip let out a hollowugh and shook his head. "I can��t really argue with that. She probably would��ve forgiven you."

    Elia, who had been quietly observing, suddenly chimed in. "Then why did you get that?"

    Ian nced back at her as she continued, her eyes fixed on the cigarette he held in his mouth. "You didn��t really need to go that far. If something went wrong, your lie might have been exposed."

    "It��s quite the opposite," Ian replied, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Thanks to that, theypletely bought my story. I covered one lie with another."

    He nodded toward Elia as he exined, "It��s a tactic those fairies use often. This is probably not written in any book, so you should take note."

    "... And what if they find outter?" Elie asked.

    Ian shrugged as he turned his gaze forward again. "We��ll cross that bridge when we get there."

    Though he doubted it would evere to that.

    He recalled thest image of Alice, who seemed ready to leave for the frontiers to find Findrel immediately. Maybe she really would, but it didn��t worry him much. Findrel had died long ago, and even if she found his remains, it would be hard to pin the me on Ian.

    Besides, the frontiers were currently a chaotic mess, overrun with all sorts of demonic realms. If Alice set foot there, she would be more concerned with her own survival than with tracking down Findrel.

    Moreover, Ian was aware that Findrel was considered a ck sheep within his family. Even if, by some chance, a connection to Ian was made, the repercussions would likely be minimal. The family, quick to weigh their options, wouldn��t go out of their way to make an enemy of Ian over a matter they had already dismissed.

    "Truly remarkable, my lord," Philip said with a hint of amusement in his voice. "Not only did you deceive the fairies, but you also extorted something from them. You might be the only person who��s ever done that."

    Without turning around, Ian chuckled. "Another aplishment for the record books."

    <em>A liar who even fooled the fairies. Not a bad title</em>, Ian thought to himself, savoring the smoke from his cigarette.

    "... I feel like I��ve learned something new about the outside world. The world really is a ce where you can��t afford to let your guard down."

    Philip responded calmly to Elia��s admiration. "It��s something you don��t need to learn, Elie. Though I can��t deny it��s useful."

    <em>Says the one who learned with more dedication than anyone else. </em>

    Ian, puffing smoke through his nose, subtly reached toward the small window.

    "Pass me another bottle of liquor. I��ve got another great appetizer, so I can��t just not drink."

    "Yes, my lord. I��ll bring you something strong."

    As Philip rummaged around, Elia spoke up, "<em>Um</em>, Sir Ian."

    Ian turned to see her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she continued. "May I try one of those cigarettes? I��ve heard that fairies are fond of them��"

    "No," Ian cut her off, his expression turning serious.

    Taking the bottle Philip handed him, he added, "You��re never to pick up this habit. Not even when you��re an adult."

    The fact that fairy cigarettes were actually beneficial to the body didn��t matter in the slightest.

    Ian nced down at the thick grimoire Elia was holding close to her chest.

    "Just stick to reading that book. Don��t let your curiosity lead you astray."@@novelbin@@

    "... Alright. To be honest, I��m most curious about this book right now," Elia responded calmly.

    Ian nodded and turned back to face forward.

    "Thanks. At least this will keep me entertained for two days," Elia added, making Ian pause.

    He frowned slightly and turned back to look at her. "Two days?"

    "Yes. I actually needed something to read. I get anxious if I don��t have a book."

    "But only two days?" Ian asked, his frown deepening.

    "... Is that a problem?" Elia tilted her head, puzzled.

    Ian closed his eyes, inhaled the smoke from his cigarette, and then shook his head. "No, nothing."

    He closed the small window and uncorked the bottle of liquor. A smokeden sigh followed.

    "I thought I could go a few days without doing the work..."

    Ian took a swig from the bottle. Regardless, he had already decided to drink for the rest of the day, enjoying the view of the central region and the herbal scent of his cigarette.

    ***

    Sir Phaden looked up at the sky. It was the same blue sky that always stretched over the Empire. Although there wasn��t a single breeze, the air was pleasantly cool��fall was in full swing. Gauging the position of the sun, Phaden��s thick eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    "She��ste��"

    <em>Has something gone wrong?</em>

    He muttered to himself, his gaze sweeping over the rooftops and walls of the buildings lining the alley. Eventually, his ck eyes settled on the spires rising higher than anything else in the distance. After staring at the heart of the capital for a moment, he lowered his gaze, shaking off his worries as he returned his attention to the dark alley where he stood.

    "...."

    The capital was filled with numerous buildings and roads, naturally creating several blind spots��ces within the city that seemed forgotten. This alley was one such ce, a location frequented not only by criminals but also by nobles seeking discreet meetings. The alley was narrow, with one end blocked off, making it easy to barricade simply by pushing a carriage in backward.

    "... <em>Hmm</em>."

    Like now.

    Sir Phaden nced at the rear of the stationary carriage. In front of it, his squire, Shelby, stood on guard, ready for anything. The only way into the alley now was through the side doors of the surrounding buildings or by crawling out of the sewers. However, neither the doors nor the sewers showed any sign of activity.

    Aside from the rats and insects scurrying among the trash piles, Phaden was the only person standing on two legs. As he shifted his armor to mask his growing impatience, a creaking sound broke the silence.

    One of the side doors in the distance opened, and two figures in muted cloaks stepped out. From their builds, they both appeared to be women. Phaden felt a mix of relief and concern as they positioned themselves on either side of the door.

    Then another figure appeared, wearing a gray hood. This person was taller than the first two, though equally slender. Unlike the others, she walked directly toward Phaden.

    "I��mte. My apologies for keeping you waiting, Sir Phaden."

    A clear, resonant voice echoed from beneath the hood.

    Phaden straightened and bowed his head.

    "Not at all. I was just a little concerned, Your Highn��" He stopped mid-sentence as the woman lifted a finger to her lips. Beneath the hood, her thin, long lips curved into a smile.

    "We agreed not to use that title outside, didn��t we?"

    "... Forgive me, mydy."

    "Yes, that sounds much better," she replied, her blue eyes meeting Phaden��s. His brows twitched slightly in surprise.

    "Everything is ready, I trust?" she asked,ing to a stop in front of him.

    Phaden nodded and spoke cautiously. "I��ve made all the preparations as you requested, but are you sure about this? Leaving the capital at this time��"

    "I just met with my father. That��s why I waste."

    "...!"

    Her words were enough to make Phaden��s breath catch in his throat.

    His eyes widened as he stared at her, and she continued. "My father has given me his permission. I��m sorry for not telling you sooner, Sir Phaden. But it was necessary."

    "You... received permission?"

    "Indeed." She smiled again, this time directly at Phaden, who looked even more surprised.

    "After all, I��m going to personally bring back the one who��s been causing such a stir in the capitaltely. How could he possibly refuse?"

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    "The one responsible�� you say?"

    Phaden, who had asked back, furrowed his brow before adding, "Surely, you don��t mean <em>that</em> person, do you?"

    "No, you��re right. The one who rose to prominence in the North and has since left countless achievements��and chaos��in their wake."@@novelbin@@

    The blue eyes beneath the hood flickered with a peculiar longing.

    "The Order is trying to keep his name under wraps, but somehow, many know it. He might even be appointed a new saint, yet for some reason, he��s still not within the grasp of the order..." The princess muttered to herself, then removed her hood. Her glossy brown hair, neatly tied, cascaded down.

    As Phaden unconsciously stared at her hair, she spoke, "We are going to meet him."

    Her words were filled with certainty.

    "But�� mydy, didn��t you originally say you were heading West?" Phaden quickly diverted his gaze from her hair and added.

    The princess nodded. "I did. But I��m not the only one interested in the West or the border regions. Suddenly, a thought struck me. Could I really outdo my brothers by acting alone? Is this struggle over the West and the borders truly what Father wishes for us?"The depth of her smile increased, disying both elegance and a subtle air of authority.

    "So, I changed my perspective a little. Then I came to this conclusion. I can��t be sure if it��s the right answer, but... considering I��ve been given permission, doesn��t that mean there��s at least some possibility?"

    "��" Phaden let out a quiet hum.

    His eyes, as he looked at her, were filled with unease. "If the rumors are true, his whereabouts are difficult to guess. Moreover... it will definitely be dangerous."

    Lowering his head slightly, as if in apology, Phaden continued, "Many will soon learn that you have left your position. Some might see it as a perfect opportunity to eliminate apetitor. The easiest choices are often the most effective, as history has shown. In such a situation, to follow someone whose whereabouts are unknown��"

    "It won��t take as long as you think, nor will we have to go far," she interrupted, tilting her head toward him, her voice soft. "He��s already in the capital."

    "��!"

    "I learned that from a report that came in just yesterday. As of now, only a handful of people within the Order know, myself included."

    "Where�� in the capital is he?"

    "That part, I don��t know yet. But if it��s him, he��ll reveal himself again soon. And when that news breaks, I��ll hear of it right away. And besides��"

    The princess��s gaze, fixed on Phaden, glimmered. "You��ll protect me, won��t you? No matter what happens."

    "��Of course. I��ll give my life if I must."

    "I won��t ce all the burden on you. Asme wille with us as well, so don��t worry beyond that."

    ncing briefly at the women standing by the side door, Phaden finally lowered his head. n"I will follow yourmand."

    "Good. I��m excited. It��s been a long time since I��ve left the capital."

    The princess, with a refreshing smile, looked back at the two hooded women. One of them bowed deeply while the other approached her. She walked with a smooth, gliding motion, making no sound.

    Finally, the princess turned back to face Phaden.

    "Shall we discuss the details on the way?"

    Only then did Phaden realize he had kept her standing too long in this smelly, gloomy alley. Hastily, he turned.

    "Allow me to escort you."

    ***

    "I think it��s about time you head inside the carriage, my lord," said Philip, sitting on the coachman��s seat.

    Ian, who was lounging half-reclined on the roof of the carriage, reached for the bottle of liquor beside him.

    "Just one more sip." He tilted his head back and brought the bottle to his lips.

    The blue sky filled his vision. There was far more blue than the white clouds drifting by. It was a sight he hadn��t been able to see until yesterday.

    The weather was pleasantly cool, making it perfect for lounging on the roof and enjoying a drink. Of course, he hadn��t just been wasting time. The past few days, with no night raids, had provided a good opportunity to organize the thoughts that had been swirling in his mind.

    <em>Although there were a few annoying distractions here and there��</em>

    Ian finally raised his upper body. Beyond the straight path ahead, a low wall stretched across the horizon, likely enclosing the entire area. It was probably amon sight in the central regions. Glumir of Lu Sard suddenly crossed his mind��perhaps they had tried to replicate something like this.

    The scene was enough to remind him once again that this world was a game. Either way, beyond the wide-open gate at the end of the path was Borta. The first destination��s arrival time was quickly approaching.

    <em>Creak�C</em>

    Ian bent down to open the carriage door and slipped inside with ease.

    Elia, who had been seated with a book spread across herp, was no longer focused on her reading. Instead, she gazed out the window, likely eager to take in the sight of the approaching gate and city.

    Sitting beside her, Ian spoke, "Put that book away for now."

    "Oh, you��re right. We can��t let anyone see this." Elia quickly closed the book and handed it to him.

    Ian noted she had already read more than half of it and, with a small click of his tongue, tossed the magic book into his pocket dimension. Once she finished it, there would only be one book left in his possession. The quest��s count was progressing, and Elia didn��t seem interested in discovering the parts of the book that Ian had erased��at least not yet.

    <em>... When there��s nothing left to read, the story might change.</em>

    Before that happened, he needed to either shift her focus or imprint a sense of caution in her subconscious.

    <em>Should I really consider seeking the Nightmare of the Mage? </em>

    Ian quietly clicked his tongue again. This wretched world was filled with temptations of corruption. Of course, he didn��t entertain the arrogant thought that he could shield her from everything. All he could do was this much. If Elia eventually fell into ck magic, it was beyond his control. From the beginning, her goal of researching the ck Wall carried such risks.

    <em>ck, ck��</em>

    The gate drew closer outside.

    The rxed expressions of the guards and the open gate suggested they weren��t conducting inspections in this area. That wasn��t surprising. They were in the central region, far from the borders, the North, or even the Ind Seas. This wall had likely been built during times of civil war or war. Now, it likely served merely as a boundary marker between territories. As expected, the carriage passed through the gate without stopping.

    When the guards came into view, barely sparing them a nce, Ian leaned forward and tapped on the small window. The carriage came to a halt immediately. Sitting back, Ian looked at the closest guard.

    "I have a question."

    "Huh��?" The yawning guard slowly approached the carriage.

    Ian extended his fist out of the window, and the guard��s sleepy expression quickly shifted as he reached out to receive it.

    <em>��People are the same everywhere</em>, Ian thought as he dropped a silver coin into the guard��s hand.

    "I heard there��s an Ark Caravan in this city. Where can I find them?"

    "Oh, so you��re heading into the city... Sir, is that right?"

    The guard, while answering, looked Ian over and btedly adjusted his speech. He must have suspected that Ian could be a noble. After all, Ian looked quite refined at the moment.

    That was thanks to him washing up whenever water was avable, and to Elia, who had taken it upon herself to handle both his clothing and meals.

    "That��s right."

    "You shouldn��t have any trouble finding them. They recently moved into one of the few estates in the city. Just follow the main road toward the inner city, and you��ll see their sign."

    <em>It seems they didn��t just survive��they��ve made quite a fortune.</em>

    Ian chuckled to himself before adding, "Is the caravan leader in the city?"

    "He should be. ��There��s a toll for outsiders entering the city, but if you mention that you��ve already paid Alec, you should be able to pass with no issues."

    "Much appreciated, Alec," said Ian.

    The guard, with a slight smile, took a step back. It seemed the peaceful nature of the town had made its people more generous.

    Ian, exchanging a brief smile of his own, turned his gaze forward as the carriage smoothly passed through the gate. Soon, the cityscape of Borta unfolded before them.

    The grapevines stretched out, having already been harvested, and in the distance, wheat fields and windmills came into view��several of them scattered across thendscape. There was likely a river nearby.

    <em>tter��</em>

    Before long, the small window slid open, and Philip��s voice followed. "The city is in sight, my lord. It��s bigger than I expected."

    His eyes sparkled as he nced back at Ian. By now, he should have grown used to seeing Imperial cities, but as someone from the outskirts, it seemed Borta still surprised him.

    As Philip had said, the city of Borta was nothing short of a grand Imperial metropolis. A tall, majestic castle stood in the center, surrounded by anotheryer of towering walls that encircled the inner city. Beyond that, a sprawling array of rooftops spread out. The outer wall was rtively low, likely built more recently.

    <em>Atst, it feels like we��re in a proper city.</em>

    Ian��s lips curved faintly. The city was cleaner and more vibrant than the northern and western regions, not to mention the frontiers.

    A fleeting thought crossed his mind��perhaps life wouldn��t have been so harsh if every city in this world had been like this.

    The city gate connected to the main gate was also wide open. Nearby, carriages and pedestrians approached the city walls. This wasn��t the only gate. Borta appeared to be a sort of free city, one that travelers often passed through at least once.

    "I��ve already paid Alec the toll," Ian said.

    The guard at the gate gave a nod at those words and stepped aside.

    The carriage entered the city.

    The inside of the city was just as lively and prosperous as it had appeared from the outside. There seemed to be proper sewage systems in ce, as the aircked the foul odors often found in other cities. The streets were bustling with well-dressed pedestrians of various races, with about half of them seemingly being outsiders.

    "The outside world really is vast," Elia murmured, gazing out the window.

    It was her first time seeing a fully functioning city. Although Racliffe had beenrge, it was still in the process of being rebuilt after its destruction.

    Ian responded calmly, "The capital will be even bigger."

    "I suppose it would be. I hope to see some dwarves there. It looks like there are only humans and fairies here."

    <em>Fairies...? </em>

    Almost as soon as the thought crossed Ian��s mind, he spotted one in the crowd. Both its appearance and clothing were rather ordinary for a fairy, though the slightly arrogant expression remained unchanged.

    <em>Well, this is the capital, after all, </em>Ian nodded to himself.

    Even if the city wasn��t connected to the Inner Sea or the forests, there could still be fairy families settled here.

    "As far as I know, dwarves mostly live in the North, but you might find some here in the central region."

    "I��ve heard dwarf men are covered in thick hair. I��m curious to see if that��s true."

    "They��re quite different from you, so try not to be too shocked."

    As they chatted, the carriage turned off the main road. It wasn��t hard to see why. A high stone wall came into view, surrounding an arearge enough to hold at least ten mansions.

    <em>They must pay an absurd amount of taxes.</em>

    Just as the guard named Alec had said earlier, the estate was located close to the second inner wall. It was a sight unimaginable in the frontier, or even in the northern or western regions.

    <em>��In any case, it seems like they don��t have any business for the locals.</em>

    Two armed guards stood at the firmly closed gate. The carriage came to a stop, and Philip addressed the guards.

    "Inform Master Fael that Sir Ian Hope, his client and benefactor, has arrived."

    <em>He��s getting good at this without needing instruction</em>, Ian thought, rising from his seat.

    As he opened the door, he nced back at Elia.

    "Stay here until Philip opens the door for you. You know basic etiquette, right?"

    "Of course. How are you nning to introduce me?" Elia nodded and asked, her curiosity clear.

    Ian paused for a moment, then, as he stepped out of the carriage, he replied, "... A client."

    After closing the door, Ian turned his gaze. A firmly shut gate stood before him, along with a lone guard. The guard was armed with a long spear, a shield reinforced with leather and leather armor. His muscr arms were visible between the sleeves.

    <em>Seems excessive to be so heavily armed here.</em>

    Ian tilted his head slightly, puzzled, but then his eyes caught sight of the ornate signs on the sides of the gate. Between the iron framework curving upward like horns, silver decorations adorned the space, and metal ornaments featuring arge ship and scales hung at the ends. One side was ted with silver, the other with gold, giving it an air of luxury. Ian thought that literacy rates didn��t seem much different in the capital, seeing as there were no written words anywhere.

    <em>Creeeak��</em>

    Just then, therge gate swung open, revealing a man with an impressively groomed beard, dressed in the simplest attire Ian had seen so far. The man��s eyes widened upon spotting Ian.

    "Lu Sr��! I was skeptical even as I came, but it truly is you, Sir!"

    <em>Good thing. I was worried you��d start kneeling and going on about the Northern superhuman or whatever.</em> Murmuring inwardly, Ian lifted the corners of his lips.

    "Long time no see, Fael of Borta."

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    "It��s been a while! Haha, what a pleasant surprise!"

    Fael, with his characteristic warm smile, shouted as he gestured for the guards to open the door wide and began to walk.

    He also nodded in greeting to Philip as he continued speaking. "It seems that fate ties us together in some way. We might not have met if you arrived just a few dayster."

    "Looks like you were preparing for another trade journey."

    "It��s something even more remarkable than that. I��m d to see you again, looking perfectly healthy. You seemed to deal with something importantst time. It seems you took care of it safely."

    "You could say that. I appreciate the warm wee." Ian smiled as he faced Fael, who had stopped in front of him.

    Fael let out a heartyugh. "When our best customer and benefactor visits, it��s only natural, isn��t it? I��ve wanted to see you again, and I��m grateful you came by. Now I have a chance to repay some of the favor."

    Judging by his tone, it seemed he wasn��t just referring to the fact that Ian and his group had bought a lot of his goods before. Since Ian had already guessed as much, he casually shrugged his shoulders.

    "I��m looking forward to it. I won��t refuse."As Fael nodded, therge gate opened wide. Turning slightly to the side, Fael raised an arm toward whaty beyond.

    "Wee to the Imperial Ark Caravan, Sir Ian. Now, let��s continue our conversation inside." With a grin, he turned around.

    As Ian leisurely followed behind, Fael quickly moved ahead, walking alongside the horse and ncing at Philip.

    "Long time no see, Sir Philip."

    "Long time, Fael."

    "A servant will arrive shortly. Please leave the horses and carriage to them. If you��d like, you can stay in the carriage until we reach our destination."

    "No need. I��ll get down and walk with you."

    "By the way, that��s a magnificent horse. Its lineage seems too noble just to pull a carriage. Perhaps��"

    While the two continued their conversation, Ian took in the view beyond the gate and the walls. The estate was asrge as it appeared from the outside. A stone-paved path extended inward, leading to a spacious garden and courtyard. Large wooden storage buildings and several stone mansions stood tall throughout the area. They were Imperial-style structures,plete with eaves on the roofs.

    Servants and workers, likely employees of the caravan, bustled around busily. The sess of previous perilous trade journeys had clearly brought considerable wealth to the caravan.

    "Impressive. Are those buildings used to store wine?" Philip, who had been looking around, asked.

    Fael nodded. "Not just that, there are also several fermentation rooms for making cheese. We hired local artisans, and now we produce everything ourselves. It��s all thanks to your help. If not for that, we might not have made it back alive."

    "... It seems the situation on the frontier isn��t very good."

    "Don��t even mention it. Ah, it seems you��re unaware of the recent events at the frontier. I��ll fill you inter, as much as I know."

    "Please do." As Philip responded, Fael slowed his steps and approached Ian once more.

    Looking at Ian, he smiled. "Please excuse the slight disarray. We haven��t been here long, and we��re just getting ready to move again."@@novelbin@@

    "Well, I like the energy here," Ian responded nonchntly.

    Fael, observing him for a moment, added, "Sir Philip, and Sir Ian as well. It seems neither of you are wearing much of what you bought from usst time. We handpicked those items for you, after all. You must have been through a lot of tough situations."

    "Quite some time has passed, hasn��t it?"

    "... Indeed. Much has happened on our side too, so I imagine it��s the same for you. Let��s take our time to talk. Now that you��vee all the way here, I trust you��re not nning on leaving without staying at least one night." Fael subtly added.

    From the look in his eyes, it was clear there were many things he wanted to say, and much he wanted to hear.

    Ian chuckled and asked in return, "Seems like you��re busy. Are you sure it��s alright?"

    "More than alright. Thanks to you, I no longer have to run around as much myself. Besides, how could I not host you? You��re my life savior who��s rescued me multiple times."

    Fael added with a broad grin, "If you need anything, please let me know. I��ve established myself here somewhat, so I should be able to help."

    "Then could you help us with purchasing supplies? It would be even better if you could sell them to us directly."

    "That��s no problem. Just give me a list of the items you need. I��ll get everything for you, and of course, at cost price."

    "I won��t refuse that either. You certainly take good care of your customers."

    Fael��s smile deepened. "For you, I can do even more�� Ah, they��reing! Quickly, take the reins from Sir Philip here!"

    Fael, turning his gaze, gestured to a servant running over and shouted. As Philip brought the carriage to a stop, Fael naturally stood beside it. Ian also waited without moving ahead. With such a warm reception, there was no reason not to reciprocate with politeness.

    Soon, Philip dismounted from the coachman��s seat and opened the carriage door. Elia, as if she had been waiting, stepped out of the carriage. It seemed she had been tidying herself up inside, as her appearance was much moreposed.

    Fael, who had taken in the sight of her, turned to Ian with a surprised expression.

    Ian spoke up immediately. "She��s both apanion and a client. I��ve taken the liberty of bringing her along."

    "Liberty? Not at all. I was simply surprised because I expected to see the same people as before."

    As Fael responded, Ian looked back at Elia.

    She politely curtsied. "Nice to meet you. My name is Elia Meyer."

    "Pleasure to meet you. I��m Fael, running a small caravan. Since you��re apanion of Sir Ian, you��re an esteemed guest to me as well. I��ll make sure you��re well taken care of during your stay, so you won��t experience any difort." Fael greeted her respectfully.

    Elia smiled and added, "Thank you. You��re just as thoughtful and kind as I��ve heard."

    "I don��t think Sir Ian would��ve said that, so it must have been Sir Philip who spoke well of me. Haha." At Fael��s yful remark, Philip, who had quietly moved behind Elia, merely shrugged in response.

    Fael looked down at Elia and added, "I mean no disrespect, but you are the most courteous dwarf I��ve ever met."

    "Thank you for thepliment, Fael."

    As Elia slightly bowed her head, Ian unintentionally curled his lips into a smile and added, "It��s due to good family upbringing, I��m sure."

    Fael looked at Elia, somewhat surprised. "Are you perhaps from a noble family? I must admit, my knowledge of dwarf families is rather limited."

    "Yes, though it��s a fallen house. I��ve heard that my grandfather was once a renowned craftsman in the North," Elia responded calmly.

    Ian, who had unintentionally nced at her, quickly stifled a smile.

    <em>So that��s the story she��s going with...</em>

    It was clear that this was the false identity Archeas had prepared for her. Moreover, her current expression and manner of speaking showed none of her usual somewhat dazed demeanor. She had been preparing diligently to step out into the world. It was likely that other dragon children had simrly emerged into the world.

    Fael, without the slightest hint of doubt, nodded in agreement. "As I thought. So, are you on your way back to the North with Sir Ian?"

    "No, I��m heading to the capital. Sir Ian is escorting me there."

    "Is that so��? I see��" A deeper smile appeared on Fael��s lips as he looked at Ian. "This makes me even more delighted. It truly feels like I��m being guided by the Goddess herself."

    <em>Is there something else going on here? </em>

    "Have you eaten, Sir?" Fael asked.

    "Not yet."

    "Perfect. I��ll have the meal prepared immediately."

    Ian resisted the urge to ask for just the ingredients. Though it was clear Elia was a far better cook than the chefs here, given that she had just introduced herself as a nobledy, it wouldn��t be appropriate for her to step into the kitchen.

    "And of course, some fine wine as well. It��s the only way to ensure a long stay at the table with you, Sir," added Fael.

    <em>So there really is something more</em>, Ian mused as he smiled.

    "This is why familiar faces are always wee." Fael, with a smile on his face, turned around.

    As the servant-driven carriage moved aside, they resumed walking. Fael��s pace had slowed slightly, likely out of consideration for Elia.

    Soon, walking side by side with Ian, Fael suddenly lowered his voice. "By the way, where are the others?... Ah, wait. Could it be��"

    "There��s no need to be cautious."

    Noticing the brief tension in Fael��s expression, Ian smiled and added, "They��ve simply gone their separate ways, all safe and sound."

    "Good to hear. I was worried I might have said something wrong. If Bor were here, I��d surely have gotten an earful." Fael chuckled, brushing his chest with his palm as if relieved.

    Ian nced at him. "Speaking of Bor, I haven��t seen your usualpanion. Does he only apany you during trade journeys?"

    "Ah, Bor is��" Fael��s face momentarily hardened, and his eyes darkened for a brief second before his usual kind smile returned.

    "We��ll discuss thatter. Every story has its proper sequence, doesn��t it? Right now, you��re the priority, Sir Ian. Here, this is the residence where you��ll be staying."

    Fael, as if changing the subject, gestured with both arms toward Philip and Elia. Ian followed his gaze to the building ahead.

    It was a two-story house. From the looks of it, there was arger mansion behind it, making this ce seem like a guest house. From above, one could easily see the courtyard. A guard who had been stationed at the front gate now stood at the entrance of this house. Catching Fael��s signal, he opened the door wide.

    "This house was built specifically for hosting important guests. It��s an honor that Sir Ian is the first to stay here. Now, about the meal��"

    "We��ll eat here," Ian answered as he stepped through the entrance.

    Fael smiled as if he had expected this. "Of course. The bedrooms are upstairs, so feel free to unpack and rest. It won��t take too long. We can continue our unfinished conversation over the meal."

    Fael turned to leave with a gesture to the guard, seemingly heading off to oversee the meal preparations personally.

    As the door closed, Philip murmured, "The hospitality is truly remarkable. It seems he��s umted quite a fortune, but even so, his manners are impable. He seems destined to be a great merchant."

    "I doubt it��s just because we��re customers," Ian muttered as he moved further inside.

    Philip tilted his head in curiosity, staring at the back of Ian��s head. "Then do you think there��s another reason?"

    "A bit of both, I��d say."

    Ian responded casually as he ced his foot on the staircase. Whatever dangerous situation that merchant had gotten himself into this time, he would find out soon enough, whether he wanted to or not.

    ***

    The meal took ce in the dining room on the first floor, with just Ian��s party and Fael sharing the table. Even the servants, after serving the food and wine, had quietly left the room. Ian could easily guess Fael��s intentions��it was clear he wanted to have a candid conversation without interruptions.

    "I��m relieved to see the food is to your liking," Fael said as the group had cleared a good portion of their tes.

    Ian nodded while chewing on his meat. "It��s excellent."

    Of course, it didn��t move him the way Elia��s cooking had the first time he tasted it, but the food was still quite good. After all, they had been surviving on preserved rations for a while. Even though Elia��s touch had improved them, there were still inherent limits that couldn��t be ovee.

    "The wine is especially good. The one you gifted usst time was remarkable, but this has an even deeper vor," Philip added, sipping his drink.

    Ian raised his ss in agreement, though his gaze subtly drifted toward Elia. She, too, was sipping her wine steadily, her expression unchanged despite the strength of the drink.

    Well, she was a dwarf, after all. Ian had never met a dwarf who couldn��t handle their alcohol.

    "This is the best wine we��ve produced this year. Drink as much as you��d like��there��s plenty left," Fael said with a heartyugh, taking a sip of his own drink before adding, "As I mentioned before, the wine from our region is especially renowned for its vor. You could say Tessen��s winees close, but of course, ours is still a cut above."

    "So now, you��re in a league of your own," Philip remarked with a peculiar smile before taking another sip of his wine.

    Fael blinked in surprise. "Could it be... are the rumors about the West true?"

    "What rumors have you heard?" Ian asked nonchntly, meeting Fael��s gaze.

    Fael hesitated before speaking carefully. "I heard that the Duke Kralen, who ruled the West, was a demon."

    "And?"

    "The purification squad from the Order requested help from a Northern superhuman, and together they defeated him. In the process, the West was left in ruins. That��s as much as I��ve heard. If you want more details, you��ll probably have to wait another week."

    "Hmm..." Ian nodded calmly.

    Though Borta wasn��t too far from the western regions, the news was bound to travel slowly. Everyone who had left Racliffe had done so by ship. The details were probably spreading bit by bit through the cities along the ind sea and rivers. Of course, by now, the capital must be in an uproar.

    As Philip and Elia subtly nced at Ian, Fael observed their expressions and asked, "It seems like you know something. Come to think of it... where exactly are youing from?"

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    "We were in the vicinity," Ian replied.@@novelbin@@

    "...!"

    Fael��s eyes widened as Ian, after setting his ss down, continued, "It��s best not to ask mercenaries questions rted to their contracts."

    Fael, who had been on the verge of asking more, met Ian��s gaze and quickly mped his mouth shut.

    Ian picked up his winess again and added, "In any case, the rumors are mostly true. I guess you��ll be able to sell your wine at an even higher price starting this year."

    "... I see," Fael, who had momentarily stiffened, nodded slowly.

    After toying with his winess in silence, he murmured, "I had somewhat expected it after seeing the changes in the North. But it seems like things are progressing even faster than expected. After all, if the frontier has fallen into such chaos, the Empire can��t remain safe forever."

    Philip��s gaze immediately shifted toward Fael.

    Setting down his fork, he asked, "What��s the current state of the frontier?"It was no surprise that Philip��s expression had be serious. After all, Mev might end up returning to the frontier. While Ian could specte based on his knowledge from the game, Philip knew very little.

    Fael sighed and spoke. "I��ve heard it��s the worst it��s ever been. The demonic realms are expanding uncontrobly. It��s harder to find areas that aren��t cursed, and creatures we��ve never seen before are roaming the twisted forests and valleys, devouring people alive."

    "...."

    "I also heard the kingdoms have stopped their wars. It��s no longer a situation where they can afford to fight each other. Even so, they��re still catching daily waves of illegal immigrants in the border regions. Many are risking their lives to cross the border, opting for forcedbor over certain death."

    "... Perhaps they��re the brave ones. Rather than sitting and waiting for death, they��ve chosen to take a chance," Philip murmured, his eyes darkening as he stared into his winess, lost in thought.

    Fael let out a bitterugh and added, "If not for the advice from you both, I would have been swept into the thick of it. Not just me, but all the others who were with me as well."

    Ian, who had been silently chewing his food, nced at him. "So you didn��t end up going to Orendel after all."

    "Correct. We only went as far as the border near Bel Ronde. By then, many of us had already realized that something was seriously wrong. Even the locals whispered that the madness of the ck Wall was spreading into the frontier."

    Fael��s eyes took on a deeper hue while he held his wine ss beneath his chin. Even though time had passed, the memories of that experience were still as vivid as yesterday.

    "The night before we made our decision, there were several ominous bolts of lightning from the sky. It wasn��t even raining, but it felt like the sky was being torn apart. And perhaps�� it really was."

    <em>Was that when the Vampire Empress was killed? Or perhaps when something passed through the rift? </em>

    Ian pondered quietly as he continued his meal. He was the only one still eating. Philip had long since lost his appetite and only clutched his winess, while Elia watched Fael with curious eyes, fascinated by his story.

    Fael took a sip of wine before continuing. "Bor kept urging me to decide, so I did. We turned the caravan around and headed back. But not all the tradingpanies agreed. Some insisted on pressing forward to Agel Lan."

    "They must have thought with fewer caravans heading there, they could sell their goods at higher prices," Elia added.

    Fael nodded. "There were still several cities left in Bel Ronde at that time. The situation in the surrounding areas was so chaotic that it seemed like an opportunity for higher profits than usual. It would��ve been hard to resist that temptation."

    "So, the group split into two?" Philip asked.

    Fael shrugged with a bitter smile. "That��s how it went. Although more people agreed to return with me, I ceded all the trading opportunities on the way back to the merchants who sided with me. I couldn��t let them suffer a loss just because of my decision."

    "... For someone who��s grown his caravan to this size, it sounds like you��ve been taking quite a few losses," Ian said with a faint chuckle, taking another bite of meat.

    Fael tilted his head slightly. "Instead, we redirected our caravan to the North. In exchange for yielding the frontier trade, we gained a good deal of supplies at a discount from other merchants. Some of them weren��t allowed to trade in the North, so it was quite the deal."

    "Aha..." Ian smiled again.

    <em>So, he went back to the North after all.</em>

    It wasn��t surprising��if Fael had simply turned back, he��d have taken a significant loss. And Ian knew that losing money was something Fael hated more than anything.

    "To be honest, it was more like being forced into an unpleasant situation. But once we entered the North, we realized it was something else entirely. The ck Wall was in a rather unusual state."

    "The ck Wall...?" Elia��s eyes widened.

    She quickly straightened her posture and added, "What exactly was unstable about it?"

    "It was said to be unstable. I didn��t see it myself, but the fortresses on the frontline, like Karlingion, have already been closed off to civilians."

    Fael, looking slightly surprised by Elia��s reaction, continued to speak in a calm, measured tone. "The Northern Legion seemed to be stationed almost entirely near the ck Wall. I��d imagine the situation is simr on the eastern front. The desert fortresses down south are probably seeing the same."

    "They��re preparing for an incursion," Elia murmured in a lowered voice. "They must believe the ck Wall is drawing in the monsters from beyond."

    Her demeanor had shifted; the usual slightly na?ve air was gone, reced by the serious face of a schr deeply contemting the situation.

    After taking another sip of wine, she added, "It��s possible that the changes happening in the frontier are also tied to the ck Wall. Or it could be the opposite��the madness spreading through the frontier might be affecting the wall."

    <em>She��s sharp. I didn��t even give her that much information.</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he sipped his wine. The ck Wall had already been destabilizing by the time he left the North. The rift caused by the Vampire Empress��s death had likely triggered it.

    Perhaps the ritual in the West, started at an unwanted moment by the corrupted ones, had also been influenced by it. Everything seemed interconnected��a vicious cycle of events feeding into one another.

    <em>And I��m the one keeping that cycle spinning, despite knowing it all.</em>

    A faint, bitter smile touched Ian��s lips. But it wasn��t surprising or ironic to him anymore. The nature of the quests he was tied to made such oues inevitable. Even if he did nothing, it wouldn��t change anything��only the pace at which things unfolded. What was bound to happen would happen. It was better to struggle against it now than to be swept away helplessly.

    <em>Knowing there��s a predetermined fate... no matter how much time passes, it��s something I��ll never get used to.</em>

    As Ian brought his ss to his lips, he noticed Philip staring at him from across the table. Their eyes met, and Philip, after a brief cough, raised his ss. It seemed like he had been having simr thoughts, possibly wondering if everything they had done had somehow been provoking the ck Wall all along.

    "My, I��ve talked too much, haven��t I? Apologies," Elia murmured, suddenly aware of the quiet that had settled around the table.

    Fael waved off her concerns, raising his winess, while Elia smiled sheepishly and added, "So, what happened next?"

    "Thanks to that, I was able to sell the goods at a high price. You may not know, mydy, but the goods I had back then were mostly Imperial military supplies. Not to mention, I also had plenty of wine and cheese��everything the frontline needed."

    Fael took a sip of his wine, a peculiar smile forming on his lips.

    "After clearing out my stock, I ended up with more than twice the usual profit. Even after ounting for the losses from the extended schedule. In a way, this is all..."

    Fael��s gaze shifted back toward Ian.

    "... thanks to you, Sir. Since I had previously supplied the Autonomous Territory��s defense forces, it made trading much smoother."

    "Listening to your story, it seems I could truly rx here, enjoying all this food and wine," Ian said, raising his ss after finishing his te. Fael let out a heartyugh.

    "Of course, as I��ve said. Though, there��s one thing I regret��" Fael clicked his tongue briefly before adding, "I couldn��t find out the name of the Dragon yer, despite my best efforts."

    Both Philip and Elia looked at Ian at the same time.

    Unlike them, Ian casually took a sip of his wine and said, "That must have been disappointing, given your curiosity."

    "Indeed! Whenever I brought up the topic, everyone mmed up as if they��d agreed to silence. To be honest, well... this is embarrassing to admit, but I��ll confess."

    Fael gave a short cough, ncing at Ian for a moment before continuing. "We assumed you had some connection with the Northern superhuman. So, I mentioned your name."

    "My name...?" Ian raised an eyebrow slightly as he asked, and Fael, seemingly misunderstanding his expression, lowered his head.

    "I apologize. I only mentioned that we were acquainted, nothing more."

    "... No need to apologize. I take it things didn��t go well after that?"

    "The Northerners lit up when I said I knew you, but when I asked about the Northern superhuman, their expressions soured. They quickly mmed up and wouldn��t even look me in the eye after that."

    Philip, stifling a grin, quickly covered his mouth with his ss. Ian, too, let out a faint chuckle. The Northerners must have thought Fael was mocking them��perhaps even insulting them. It was understandable. Asking about the Dragon yer after mentioning his name was sure to be taken the wrong way.

    Fael clicked his tongue again, still puzzled by the memory. "Then, that very night, some ruffians barged into my lodging. They called themselves the Dragon yer��s Warriors, a mercenary band. Do you know them?"

    "I know the name."

    "They��re called a mercenary band, but they��re more like a vignte group. Apparently, they have influence over nearly the entire North. If you ever find yourself there, be cautious around them."

    Ian��s eyebrow lifted slightly.

    <em>So, those bastards had taken on the role of local enforcers.</em>

    Oblivious to Ian��s expression, Fael continued, "Anyway, their leader told me if I wanted to continue doing business in the North, I should watch what I say. No more lies that can be easily caught, and no prying about the Northern superhuman."

    "So, did you agree with that?"

    "What choice did I have with des at my throat? When I told them I hadn��t lied, they just scoffed and left. After that, I couldn��t bring up the subject again. I still don��t know what lie they thought I told them."

    Fael smacked his lips and looked at Ian. "Do you have any idea what it could��ve been?"

    "Hmm��" For a moment, Ian considered telling the truth, but he quickly decided against it. Although Fael would eventually find out, dealing with all the fuss and questions that would follow wasn��t worth it right now. For the time being, he preferred to continue as Ian Hope, a wandering mercenary.

    Ian finished his ss and grabbed the wine bottle as he spoke. "Well, you made it back safely, so does it really matter?"

    "True enough. My trading connections weren��t severed, and I even bought surplus furs at a bargain, doubling my profits. Still, when I heard about the state of the frontier on my way back, it chilled me to the bone."

    "You heard about the frontier��s condition during your return?" Philip interjected, eager for more details about the frontier.

    Fael nodded. "Yes, and none of the caravans that ventured deep into the frontier have returned. Not a single one. There��s no news of their fate. Even if anyone is still alive, they��re likely stranded deep within the frontier."

    Fael paused, ncing between Ian and Philip. "Once again, Sir Ian and Sir Philip, I must express my deepest gratitude. You saved hundreds of lives��perhaps even more."

    "We��ll ept your thanks, but in the end, the credit goes to you. You were the one who decided," Ian responded nonchntly and Philip nodded in agreement.

    A faint, almost bitter smile touched Fael��s lips. "I��m not sure how to respond to such kind words, but no matter how many times I say it, my gratitude is endless. Not only did you save my life and help me make a profit, but you also allowed me to fulfill a long-held ambition."

    "A long-held ambition?" Philip asked.

    Fael, his voice subdued, replied, "The surviving caravans have banded together. We��ve formed a sort of alliance, though we haven��t yet settled on a name."

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Philip tilted his head.

    "I thought merchants were already closely connected."

    "That��s what it looks like from the outside. But in reality, it��s not like that at all. We only cooperate temporarily because we��re in foreignnds. Even the major tradingpanies of the Empire are constantly trying to outmaneuver and steal deals from each other. How could those beneath them ever unite?"

    Fael took the bottle from Ian and continued speaking. "We had been discussing the possibility of allying ourst trade run, but no one was fully convinced. Everyone was too busy watching their backs, wary of therger tradingpanies. But after what happened in the frontier, it changed their minds."

    He poured wine into his ss and looked at Philip. "Merchants are sensitive to change, perhaps more so than anyone. They must have sensed that a world where we won��t survive unless we band together is approaching."

    "That makes sense. Under a single banner, there would be many advantages. You��d be less vulnerable to the whims of thergerpanies."

    "Exactly. Each caravan will keep its name, but we��ll share resources and protect each other. It��s a true alliance," Fael said, smiling as he set down the bottle. Despite the apparent good news, there was something about his smile that seemed forced.

    Ian, holding his winess and watching Fael, thought something entirely different. There was no mention of a merchant alliance in the game. Of course, that might have been because Fael had long since died by then. But even in theter stages, Ian couldn��t recall any simr organizations. The only merchants he encounteredter were those with the banners of therge tradingpanies, each specializing in different goods, but all with one thing inmon: exorbitant prices.

    Ian ced his ss down after taking a sip. "So, you��re leaving the city in a few days because of this alliance.""That��s right. The first meeting is scheduled soon. We��ll decide on a name, establish rules, and elect a representative. There are still many things to work out, but�� we��ll at least be able to get started. It��s a moment we��ve long hoped for�� but��" Fael��s voice trailed off as his gaze drifted to the surface of the wine in his ss.

    Ian, watching him quietly, finally spoke. "Did something happen to Bor while preparing for this?"

    "...!" Fael looked up at Ian in shock, while Philip furrowed his brow in confusion.

    After exchanging a nce with Ian, Fael sighed and murmured, "How did you know?"

    "I just had a hunch."

    "Well�� I thought I was hiding it well, but it seems nothing escapes Sir Ian��s eyes."

    <em>It was painfully obvious,</em> Ian mused to himself, but he merely shrugged.

    The reason he had asked was that the situation seemed like a potential quest. After all, they had gathered a lot of information and were being treated with great hospitality. Offering to bring up the topic first seemed like a small favor in return.

    "What happened?"

    "It��s�� all because of me," Fael sighed before taking a long drink and setting his ss down again, his voice heavy with guilt.

    "I��ve been sending messengers, including Bor, tomunicate with the other caravans. When it came time to send the final letter to arrange the meeting, Bor said he had a bad feeling. He said we��d been moving too boldly, attracting too much attention, and suggested waiting a few days to move more discreetly."

    <em>Get to the point,</em> Ian thought, though he refrained from saying it aloud. Fael��s face was heavy with guilt and worry as he stared down at his ss, unable to hide it any longer.

    "I told him not to worry about such nonsense. I said he wasn��t acting like a Northerner, that he was being too cowardly. But the truth is, I was impatient and blinded by my ambition. I underestimated the situation. Bor, as usual, grumbled but followed my orders. And then�� he didn��te back when he was supposed to."

    Fael, gritting his teeth in regret, met Ian��s gaze. "That��s when I realized something was wrong. Bor didn��t return until the next night, and he came back alone, without a word, covered in blood from head to toe."

    "Was it an ambush? From the central region?" Philip asked, furrowing his brow.

    Fael sighed and nodded. "It must have been mercenaries posing as bandits. Just before the fight, one of them said, <em>Your head will be sent to your master who doesn��t know his ce</em>."

    "... Sounds like the big merchant guilds got involved."

    "Most likely. The Libra, the Circle, the Anvil��any of them could have figured it out and tried to stop us. They know if the smaller merchants unite, it��ll be a problem for them. And they know certainly that I��m leading the charge."

    Ian picked up his ss and added, "Even so, it��s hard to imagine that Bor would fall to just any mercenaries."

    "They weren��t ordinary men. Bor said their eyes glowed eerily like those of monsters, and they were unnaturally strong and fast."

    "Glowing eyes, unnaturally strong and fast...?" Philip��s gaze naturally shifted toward Ian, who took another sip of wine without looking back.

    "Bor made it back alive, but you��re still worried. That means he hasn��t recovered."

    "I thought he��d be up and about after a few days, but no. He��s only gotten worse. His wounds have turned ck, almost as if they��re rotting."

    "It may not be an ordinary wound. It sounds like a curse has taken hold." Philip muttered with a grim expression, perhaps recalling a simr situation.

    Fael, his face flushed from the alcohol, nodded. "That��s what I thought too. I asked a priest in the city to pray for him, but it had no effect. Maybe things would have been different if we had a holy relic, but there��s nothing like that in this city. And I don��t know any apostles of the gods or great mages."

    As Philip��s gaze shifted once again toward Ian, Ian��s eyes subtly twitched. It was because the quest window had finally appeared.

    [Companion of the Caravan.]

    After confirming thepletion conditions, Ian��s eyes narrowed further.

    <em>... Another branching point, huh?</em>

    It was a quest that could bepleted even if Bor died. Whether he lived or died, the reward was the same��experience points and a single question mark. This was typical of linked quests that served as stepping stones. Most likely, depending on Bor��s fate, another quest would follow.

    Fael, refilling his ss, nced at the group��s expressions before speaking again. "Oh dear, it seems I��ve ruined the mood. I apologize. I must be more drunk than I realized. Don��t worry about it. Bor will get back on his feet."

    He forced a smile that was clearly fake, continuing, "I��ve already sent someone to the nearby town of Frensine. I heard there��s a bishop there who owns a relic. He��ll be here by next week, and by the time I return from the meeting��"

    "You already know it might be toote by then, don��t you?" Ian remarked bluntly.

    As Fael froze, struck by the truth, Ian continued. "Seems like it��s already been quite some time. No matter how strong a Northan warrior Bor is, holding out until then wouldn��t be easy. So�� it��s better to resolve this as soon as possible, wouldn��t you agree?"

    "...!?" Fael��s head shot up. By now, the wine had overflowed from his ss, but he didn��t even think to set the bottle aside.

    He stared nkly at Ian, his lips parting. "Could it be��?"

    "As luck would have it, at this very table, we have not only someone with basic medical knowledge but also a person who owns a sacred artifact and an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess," said Ian.@@novelbin@@

    Fael��s mouth dropped open in shock, and both Philip and Elia nodded in agreement. Elia, with a slight smile, seemed to think Ian was referring to her as the person with medical knowledge.

    <em>Though medical practices in this world are hardly trustworthy,</em> Ian thought, stifling augh.

    Just as he was about to say more, Fael, who had been frozen like a statue, finally moved his lips. "Sir Ian, are you truly an Apostle of the Radiant Goddess...?"

    His tone was a mixture of shock and eptance.

    Ian let out a dry chuckle. "It��s not me."

    "Then...?"

    Following Ian��s gaze, Fael turned his head and widened his eyes even more. "Sir Philip?! You were a pdin?"

    "I haven��t officially undergone the ordination ceremony at the Grant Church yet, but it��s true that I��ve received a divine revtion," Philip replied calmly.

    "H-Huh..." Fael gasped in astonishment at Philip��s response.

    <em>Is it really that surprising?</em>

    Ian thought, ncing briefly at Fael, then nodded to himself. For most people, meeting an apostle of the gods was as rare as meeting a corrupted one. Their numbers were few, and most of them were affiliated with some group and were active on their respective fronts. Of course, even if one encountered them, it would be impossible to recognize them unless they revealed themselves.

    Setting down his ss, Ian added, "Since we��re on the topic, let��s go see him now."

    "Right now...? You mean immediately?" Fael stammered, still trying to grasp the sudden turn of events.

    Ian, ncing calmly at Philip and Elia, shrugged. "It��s better to visit the patient before everyone gets too drunk. Bor isn��t a stranger, and I��d rather enjoy the drinks after the treatment is done."

    Despite his words, Ian drained the rest of his ss and stood up. "Lead the way. And have a new spread of drinks ready when we return."

    "Y-Yes! Right away...!" Fael, his face now sobered up, jumped to his feet in a hurry.

    ***

    Bor��s residence was right next to Fael��s mansion, a single-story wooden house built in the Northern style. The rustic wooden cabin amidst the grand Imperial-style buildings in the estate was a striking sight. Bor probably insisted on it, and Fael likely agreed, despite knowing it shed with the rest of the estate.

    "It definitely looks�� like a curse," Ian muttered as he narrowed his eyes upon entering Bor��s bedroom.

    Elia, who followed closely behind, pinched her round nose and nodded. "It does. I can feel it."

    Her eyes now shimmered with a faint glow. The darkened room, with the curtains drawn and windows closed, not only carried the stench of decay but also radiated an eerie aura of corrupted magic.

    "Why are the windows closed?" Ian asked, turning to Fael, who stood silently at the door.

    Fael answered as if it were obvious. "To prevent the ominous curse from spreading further. If the windows were open, who knows what malevolent things might be drawn to the curse?"

    <em>Great, more of that ridiculous superstition.</em>

    "Get some fresh clothes and bandages, as well as clean water. Boil the clothes and the bandages, and make sure the water is boiled too. Once you��ve done that, wait outside the door until we call for you."

    Ian gave instructions in ce of criticism, though inwardly, he clicked his tongue. These superstitions would likely only worsen the patient��s condition, but in this cursed world, such things often had consequences beyond mere myth.

    "Understood." Saying nothing further, Fael nodded and promptly left the room.

    As the door clicked shut, Ian turned to Philip and Elia. "Pull back all the curtains and open the windows. Even curses that weren��t here before will start appearing in a ce like this."

    "Ipletely agree, Sir Ian," Elia replied, moving swiftly toward the windows.

    As she opened the room up, Ian motioned toward the bed and approached Bor. Therge man, despite his usual strength and imposing size, looked frail and gaunt now,pletely unresponsive to their presence.

    <em>Is this a curse of withering?</em>

    Ian pulled away the discolored nket and drew his dagger. He ignited a small me in his palm, heating the de before cutting through the bandages wrapped tightly around Bor��s upper body.

    "Horrifying..." Philip muttered, almost with a sigh.

    Bor��s upper body was ckened around the wounds on his shoulder and side, with darkened veins spreading out like roots from the injury. The center of the wound was swollen and filled with pus, with the cursed magic emanating from it clearly noticeable.

    It was aplex curse��one that weakened the body while feeding off the victim��s life force. It was a curse likely cast by a skilled dark mage. In the game, this would have been a status effectbined with damage.

    <em>A rather skilled dark mage must be behind this. Were those mercenaries his underlings? Or perhaps partners from the underworld?</em>

    Regardless, Ian had arrived just in time. A few more days and Bor would have likely sumbed to the curse.

    "By the way..." Ian turned his head to look at Philip. "Do you know how to perform a purification ritual?"

    "Well... I didn��t want to bring it up earlier, given the situation," Philip scratched his cheek awkwardly, "but I��m not entirely sure. I��ve mostly used my divine power inbat."

    "Just give it your best shot and pray. If it doesn��t work, we can try asking this guy here, so don��t stress about it."

    Ian wiggled his fingers, and Philip let out a smallugh. "Ah, I��d almost forgotten about your familiar, my lord. That takes some of the pressure off. I��ll give it my best."

    "Familiar...? You have a familiar?" Elia, who had just finished opening the windows, turned her head sharply, her eyes gleaming despite the encroaching dusk.

    Ian, still focused on Bor, didn��t even look at her. "Later, Elie. Later."

    "Oh. Sorry, I got a bit carried away."

    <em>I��ll have to make sure never to reveal the void mark around her</em>, Ian thought to himself as he took a step back.

    Philip, taking a deep breath, moved forward and kneeled by the bed. He grasped Bor��srge, frail hands in both of his and bowed his head in silent prayer.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    "Thepassionate light that shines upon all equally��" Philip��s prayer flowed softly.

    Ian, standing behind and watching Bor, couldn��t help but let out a dry chuckle.

    <em>A quest line where every path except one ends in death... typical.</em>

    The branching points rted to this group shed through Ian��s mind. If they had allowed the caravan to head to Travelga in the North, they would have fled the city when Tahumrit invaded, along with the other merchants.

    Whether they could have sold all their goods was one thing, but they would never have been able to trade in the North again. There would be no fallback option of heading to the northern borders, and they would have likely met the same fate as the other missing merchants. In the first ce, if Ian and his group had never crossed paths with them, they might have met their end in the northern snowy wastnds.

    Even now, the same was true. Had Ian arrived just a few dayster, Bor would likely have already been dead. Based on what Ian had seen so far, Fael and Bor shared a bond beyond a mere employer and guard. If Bor had died, Fael��s grief and anger could have led to unpredictable choices.

    <em>He could have been dead before the alliance was even formed.</em>

    If it didn��t stop after Bor��s death, then Fael would have been next in line. Then again, the tragedy being the default oue in this world was no longer surprising. The world itself was steadily marching toward ruin.

    From what Ian had experienced so far, the less a side quest influenced the main plot, the more it leaned toward a tragic oue��like with Thesaya and the Northern barbarians, or even Drenorov.However, saving them had, in some way, always benefited Ian. Even if it couldn��t change the grand scheme, it brought favorable shifts in the smaller details.

    <em>If I save these two, maybe the major merchant guilds won��t be able to gouge prices likest time...</em>

    It was a minor gain, but Ian shrugged. The quest rewards alone made it worthwhile.

    <em>Shhh...</em>

    Philip��s prayer ended, and the radiant light that had filled the room around Bor and Philip dissipated, scattering like grains of sand. Elia, who had been standing with her hands sped in front of her chest, bowed her head and closed her eyes.

    "... I did my best, but I��m not sure if it worked," Philip said, standing and looking at Ian, his eyes still shimmering with the remnants of golden light.

    <em>He��s really looking like a pdin now</em>, Ian thought.

    "Well done."

    Ian stepped closer to the bed to check Bor��s condition. Despite Philip��s modesty, the effects were apparent. The dark traces of the curse that had covered Bor��s skin werepletely gone. The corrupted magic was no longer present, though the unpleasant stench remained.

    <em>Lu Sr��s divine power is quite something.</em>

    If this were a game, it would have been nothing more than a level one purification prayer.

    However, it wasn��t over yet. There were still practical issues to deal with��the wound was still swollen and filled with pus.

    Of course, Ian had a way to handle this without touching it directly.

    <em>Can you devour it all? And if there are any remnants of the curse, take care of those too.</em>

    Ian extended his hand over Bor��s side, where the wound was. In response, the ck ring on his finger slithered down. The Swamp��s Resentment crawled across Bor��s body and sank its teeth into the heart of the infection.

    <em>Somehow, I��ve ended up using it this way more often��</em>

    Ian quietly watched as the Swamp��s Resentment devoured the pus from Bor��s wound. This wasn��t a method he��d ever used in the game, and, oddly enough, each time he used it like this, the item��s stats seemed to improve, as if it were growing.

    "Wow..." Elia��s quiet exmation drew Ian��s attention.

    She had approached the bed, her eyes fixed on the Swamp��s Resentment. Anything rted to dark magic captivated her entirely.

    Ian gave a low chuckle and spoke, "I��ll let you admire it all you wantter. For now, go fetch the water and bandages. They��re already waiting at the door."

    "Really...? Okay!" Elia smiled with wide eyes and quickly turned around.

    Momentster, she hesitated and looked back up at Ian. "Sir Ian, may I handle the rest?"

    "Go ahead," Ian replied with a nod, d to have handed off the bothersome task to Elia.

    While he didn��t fully trust the medical knowledge of this world, cleaning and bandaging wounds was simple enough.

    Elia��s smile broadened, and she hurried toward the door. Fael, standing anxiously outside, handed her the basin of water and the bandages. It was clear he had rushed to prepare everything out of concern.

    "Assist Elia," Ian added to Philip before turning away.

    Philip nodded, taking the water and bandages from Elia, while Ian approached Fael, who swallowed nervously.

    "How did it go...? I saw a radiant light shining through the door," Fael asked, his voice tense.

    Ian shrugged. "For now, it seems to have worked."

    "Truly? By Lu Sr... thank you, Sir Ian. Thank you so much...!" Fael, eyes wide, nearly shouted as if ready to embrace him.

    Ian waved him off, almost pushing him away, and added, "It��s not time to rx just yet. It all depends on Bor��s recovery. For now, keep the windows open at all times, and change the bedsheets and nkets. Make sure the room is kept spotless, and the bandages and rece them daily."

    "I... I understand. I��ll make sure of it," Fael replied, his expression tightening with renewed focus.

    Ian nodded, knowing the quest wasn��tplete yet.

    Just a few secondster, Elia��s voice called out from the other side of the room. "All done."

    <em>Already...? </em>

    Ian raised his eyebrow as he and Fael turned their attention back to her. Ian��s expression softened as soon as he saw Bor��s condition.

    "... Impressive."

    In addition to being cleansed, the body had perfectly wrapped bandages with no faults.

    <em>If this were a game, she��d be the one who maxed out only Vision andmon skills.</em>

    Then again, there were rare mercenaries who specialized in support roles, like wandering priests.

    "Thank you, Sir Philip. And mydy," Fael said, bowing his head to both of them as he checked Bor��s state.

    Philip and Elia exchanged proud smiles.

    "One more thing." Ian gently lowered Elia from the bed and removed the simple ne from around his neck, a sturdy leather pouch hanging from it.

    "What is that?" Fael asked.

    "A holy relic. It contains the blessing of De Lu."

    "...! By Lu Sr��no, De Lu...!" Fael sped his hands together in awe, staring at the ne.

    Ian smirked internally at Fael��s overreaction but said nothing as he ced the relic on Bor��s chest, positioning the pouch at the center.

    "Just return it before you leave. I��m only lending it to you."

    It was then that the questpletion window appeared before his eyes. Even though Bor hadn��t died, the quest was marked asplete, which meant his recovery was now certain.

    "Thank you, Sir Ian. I don��t know how many times I��ve been in your debt. You��re truly a savior of my life," Fael said, bowing deeply, nearly to his knees.

    Ian shrugged and smiled. "Show your thanks with food, drinks, and help when I need it."

    "Of course. I��ve already instructed them to prepare a new feast at the guesthouse."

    "Perfect timing. I was still craving more," Ian said, nodding toward Philip and Elia before turning to leave.

    "You handle the cleanup. I��ve got drinking to do."

    ***

    On the dining tabley cheese, ham, roasted chicken, and an entire barrel of wine. The barrel was ced sideways on a stand, and when the cork was pulled, wine would flow out freely.

    Now that the tension had eased, Philip and Elia were eagerly helping themselves to the food, while Ian leisurely sipped his wine.

    "But you know, my lord," Philip began, licking his fingers slick with grease.

    Ian frowned but allowed him to continue.

    "Even though we saved Bor, the dark mage is still out there, isn��t he?"

    "That��s right," Ian answered with a casual nod, taking another sip.

    Elia tilted her head, curious."Wasn��t the goal to send a warning to the caravan leader? Doesn��t that mean the objective was achieved? You said it seemed like the mage was just hired as a mercenary."

    "That might be true for an ordinary mercenary, but we��re dealing with a mage here. And spellcasters, well..."

    Philip hesitated for a moment as he nced between Ian and Elia. It seemed he felt uneasy badmouthing a spellcaster in front of two others.

    <em>Since when did he care about such things? </em>

    Ian smirked and spoke in his stead. "They are incredibly prideful. Even if they forget favors, they never forget grudges. They obsess over strange details. If they realize the warning didn��t work, they��ll try something else. They might have already figured it out by now, since the curse has been broken."

    "Perhaps from the start, the request was to prevent an alliance from forming," Philip added.

    Elia blinked, muttering to herself, "Then... the caravan is still in danger."

    Philip shrugged. "If he��s a mercenary, he probably won��t stir up trouble within the city. But it��s hard to say for sure. Besides, the caravan will leave the city soon."

    "Right. Fael probably knows that too��" Ian��s voice trailed off as he suddenly chuckled.

    "Speak of the devil," he said, hearing the door open in the distance. The sound of footsteps grew closer, and sure enough, Fael entered the room.

    "I hope the new food suits your taste," Fael said with a smile.@@novelbin@@

    As Ian raised his ss with a nod, Philip smiled. "The food is excellent. But why have you returned? I thought you��d be by his side."

    "Well, he was snoring away, so it seems he��s recovered well. If he��s alive, that��s what matters. Besides, it��s not my job as the employer to nurse the guard, is it? More importantly, it��s my priority to treat my saviors."

    At Fael��s yful remark, Ian chuckled through his nose and took a sip of his drink. After all that worry, now that the crisis had passed, other thoughts must have surfaced. Fael had rushed back, probably worried that Ian��s group might leave first thing tomorrow.

    After refilling his ss, Fael sat down with a smile. "So, what were you discussing?"

    "The dark mage," Ian replied, setting down his ss.

    Fael, who had been bringing his drink to his lips, flinched and froze. He soon lowered his ss and spoke.

    "So, you believe that the one who did this to Bor was indeed a corrupted spellcaster."

    "It was a fairly advanced curse," Ian responded calmly.

    As Fael��s expression hardened, Philip added, "You should consider hiring more guards. As many as possible. If the enemy hasn��t given up, there could be another attack while you��re traveling."

    Fael clicked his tongue in frustration and nodded slightly. " Imperialw limits the number of guards a tradingpany can hire. We can��t hire many, and to make matters worse, all the skilled mercenaries have gone to the frontier, so it��s hard to find any decent talent."

    "Couldn��t you request soldiers from the lord?" Philip suggested.

    Fael shook his head. "That��s possible within the city. Since I have quite a good rtionship with the lord. But without a royal or church order, or a valid reason, sending soldiers to another city is prohibited. Unless the other city requests it, that is. Hiring soldiers as caravan guards is out of the question. It could cost me my head."

    After taking a sip of his drink, Fael muttered, his gaze troubled, "I could try to push the limits, but crossing that line could create bigger problems."

    "Thews of the Empire are strict," Philip remarked with a nod as he took a sip of his wine. "Very different from the border kingdoms."

    With a sigh, Fael raised his own ss. "Time is the real issue. The day after tomorrow, or at thetest, by dawn three days from now, we must leave the city. Bor can��te with us, and there��s not enough time to ask for help from the Order. I don��t have connections to hire a mage, either. No matter how I look at it... there��s no other option I can think of."

    After wetting his lips with his drink, he hesitated and looked between Ian and Philip.

    "... Except for the two of you. I know it��s shameless to ask for more help after everything you��ve done... but could you help me once more?"

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    A quest window appeared before Ian as if it had been waiting for him.

    [Protector of the Caravan.]

    Before thepletion conditions, what caught his eye first was the reward: a significant amount of experience points, one skill point, and two question marks.

    <em>Judging by the size of the reward, is this the final quest?</em>

    As Ian��s gaze shifted to thepletion conditions, Fael spoke again, misinterpreting Ian��s silence. "I am not just asking for a favor. I promise to offer the best possible reward. If there��s anything else you desire, I will do my utmost to amodate."

    Fael��s anxious eyes revealed his desperation. When their eyes met, Fael blushed slightly and let out a faint sigh.

    "Of course... even if you refuse, I won��t hold a grudge, not even a little. In fact, I should be ashamed of myself for asking such a potentially dangerous favor from my saviors once again."

    <em>So, he does realize that,</em> Ian smirked internally before responding.

    "As you know, I am a mercenary. If the terms are right, there��s no reason I wouldn��t ept the request.""Really? Truly?"

    As Fael��s eyes widened in surprise, Ian added, "But I am already in the middle of a request. Right now, my job is to escort Sir Philip and the youngdy to the capital."

    "... Ah. Of course. How thoughtless of me. I should have sought their permission first."

    Fael turned his gaze to Philip and Elia. While Philip merely shrugged without saying much, Elia, who had been watching the situation with bright eyes, set her ss down.

    She soon asked, "Where is this meeting supposed to take ce?"

    Fael, now with a polite and serious expression, answered immediately. "It is scheduled to take ce in Basmut, mydy."

    "Basmut... that��s the city along the Haen River, north of Midfert, correct?"

    ��Yes, mydy. It would take roughly ten days toplete the trip. If we hurry, we could shave off a day, but it would still mean dying your arrival in the capital.��

    Fael moistened his lips with his tongue and ced a hand on his chest as he spoke. "If you assist, I will ensure that you experience no inconvenience for the rest of your journey. Mydy, you may rest safely here if you prefer."

    "That��s not a bad offer. We do have some flexibility in our schedule. However, if we decide to go, I��ll be joining the journey. While this ce is safe, I feel it��s not as secure as staying with Sir Philip and Sir Ian. Of course...."

    Elia looked over at Ian.

    "If Sir Ian agrees, that is." She finished speaking and raised her ss to her lips.

    <em>... I thought she��d just go along with it, but she��s really speaking her mind.</em>

    Her eyes were still sparkling as she looked at Ian, as if she were an adventurer or mercenary herself, eager for the journey ahead.

    With a faint smile, Ian finally turned to face Fael again. "Then let��s start by hearing the exact details of the request. Is it simply to protect the caravan until the meeting concludes and you return?"

    Fael, now clearly relieved, let out a long breath and nodded. "Yes. You two will apany me as my personal guards, and mydy will be treated as an honored guest of the caravan. However... I intend to keep the fact that you��re traveling due to the dark mage a secret."

    ��You��re worried the other merchants will panic.��

    "Everyone��s already scared enough as it is. If they find out we were attacked by a dark mage, the entire meeting will be filled with irrelevant discussions, far from the original purpose."

    He had likely staked everything on this, so it was only natural that he wanted to see the task through to the very end, no matter what. In any case, it wasn��t a bad offer for Ian either. After all, he, too, preferred not to draw attention.

    ��That won��t be difficult, as long as you don��t draw any attention yourself,�� Ian replied with a shrug, a subtle smile ying on his lips.

    ��So, how will you pay us?��

    ��I��ll give you fifty gold coins as an advance. Once the job is done, I��ll give you the same amount again. As I mentioned earlier, I��ll also provide all the supplies needed for the rest of your journey. And if the meeting concludes safely, I��ll offer a gift in the alliance��s name, which will also include a personal token of my gratitude.��

    ��I��m not a fan of uncertain rewards....��

    ��I wanted to keep it certain before mentioning it. If things don��t go well, I��ll give you an additional hundred gold coins.��

    <em>Two hundred Imperial gold coins, at the very least. </em>

    Ian mulled over the pleasant thought for a moment, then added, ��Per person? Even if there��s no attack by the dark mage?��

    Fael flinched briefly but quickly stered a natural smile on his face. ��Of course. I��ll give the same to all three of you, regardless of whether anything happens.��

    "You are wise and just..." Philip murmured, the mercenary��s grin creeping onto his face before he even realized it.

    Elia didn��t seem pleased, likely not grasping just how much two hundred imperial gold coins truly were.

    Ian raised his ss and spoke, ��If I can add one more condition, I��ll ept.��

    Fael nodded eagerly. ��Name it.��

    ��If we find and kill the dark mage, the request will beplete at that moment. If I bring back their head, you��ll pay us the remaining bnce, and the job will be done. We��ll go our separate ways afterward.��

    ��You could save yourself the time of making the round trip�� Very well. However, even if that happens, could you still apany us until the meeting concludes?�� Fael added.

    Ian nced at Philip and Elia before nodding. ��That��s fine. I have business in Midfert anyway.��

    ��Then... with those conditions, you��ll ept?�� Fael asked, swallowing dryly.

    Ian, with a slight curl of his lips, raised his ss and extended it forward. ��The request is epted.��

    ��Thank you!�� Fael shouted, quickly raising his ss. Philip followed suit eagerly, and, after a moment��s hesitation, Elia raised her ss as well, catching Ian��s nce.

    ��Now I can finally rest easy! Tonight, I��ll be able to stretch my legs and sleep soundly,�� Pael said, draining his ss in one gulp, visibly relieved.

    ��Although you��ve epted the job, nothing may happen, contrary to your concerns,�� Philip remarked as he set his ss down. Now that the contract was sealed, he seemed uneasy about the possibility of getting paid for doing nothing.

    ��Who knows, the mage could��ve attacked Bor and then just vanished without a trace to collect the payment. Mages are unpredictable beings, aren��t they? Dark mages even more so,�� he added.

    Fael smiled. ��It doesn��t matter. A merchant must always keep the worst possible oue in mind, even if it hasn��t urred.��

    <em>He sure didn��t seem like the type to,</em> thought Ian.

    ��Also, it��s more about peace of mind. Just having the two of you with us has already dispelled all my worries.��

    "... Seems a bit too early to say that, don��t you think?" Ian chuckled softly.

    Fael shook his head as he stood up from his seat. ��Every time I��ve met you, things have worked out in the end. Every single time.��

    "So, I��ve been your lucky charm, huh?"

    ��It��s a belief based on experience. I��ve already witnessed your skills. Even Bor was in awe. And this time, Sir Philip, the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, is with us as well. And frankly...��

    Fael hinted as he uncorked another barrel to refill their drinks. "I had a suspicion before, but after today, I��m certain. You, Sir Ian, are no ordinary mercenary."

    "So, does that make you curious?" Ian asked as he raised his ss.

    Of course, he didn��t unt his titles, partly because it felt embarrassing. But it was also because it might interfere with his side quests. Hearing such grand titles would prevent most people from even considering asking him for favors. That��s how it had been, after all. But now that he had epted the quest, if Fael asked directly, he wouldn��t have a reason not to tell him.

    However, Fael unexpectedly shook his head and sat back down.

    "I know you don��t wish to speak about it, and I won��t pry. From now on, I��ll simply regard you as a savior of our tradingpany and a symbol of good fortune."

    "Well, if that��s how you want it." Ian chuckled lightly and raised his cup. ��Do as you please.�� @@novelbin@@

    ��Now, drink to your heart��s content. If you need more, I��ll provide as much as you want, without limit.��

    ��You might regret saying that....�� Ian exchanged nces with Philip and Elia before bringing the ss to his lips.

    Apostle of a god, a dwarf, and a spellcaster with superhuman Stamina, Regeneration, and Resistance. If the three of them wanted to, it wouldn��t be impossible to drink the entire ce dry. The only limiting factor was time.

    "Regret? Come now, don��t be so harsh. Let��s drink!"

    Unaware of such facts, Fael, whose face had grown rosy once again, raised his cup.

    ***

    "What are you standing around for? Get moving! We��ve loaded everything!"

    "Move those crates faster! Don��t just stand around waiting!"

    The outside was bustling from the early morning.

    In stark contrast, the room inside was quiet. Ian, reclining on the sofa, was leisurely preparing to leave. Thanks to two days of rest, he was in good condition. Of course, he had spent much of that time drinking, but that was nothing new. After all, alcohol never got him drunk.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door to the room swung open. Philip, d in full te armor, entered. He was even wearing his helmet, with a visor covering everything below his eyes. It was a helmet Fael had provided, crafted from Imperial steel.

    "Preparations are nearlyplete, my lord."

    Philip, lowering his visor, spoke, "It��s about time you got ready to leave as well."

    "Is that so...? Right on time." Ian nodded, picking up the helmet beside him.

    It was thinner and lighter than Philip��s, but it still covered his cheeks and nosepletely. He had bought it to avoid any potential trouble. After all, they��d be apanying Fael to the meeting, and ?some merchants there might recognize his face or name.

    "..."

    Ian��s gaze shifted across the room. In front of a small desk, Elia, d in a gray robe, sat with her legs dangling beneath the chair. She didn��t seem to notice Philip entering the room, her eyes fixed on her outstretched left palm. In her right hand, she held a pen, scribbling something into the bookid open on the desk.

    ��Elia,�� Ian called her, but she didn��t lift her head. Her attention was still glued to the thin, wriggling ck snake resting on her left palm.

    It was, of course, the Swamp��s Resentment. He had loaned it to her for a moment, and whenever she had the chance, she yed with it like this.

    Ian clicked his tongue and extended his right hand. With a soft whoosh, the Swamp��s Resentment dispersed into ck mist.

    "...!" Only then did Elia blink, startled, and raise her head. Looking down at her somewhat dazed expression, Ian gave a small nod.

    ��It��s time to leave.��

    ��Oh��! I��m so sorry. I got a little too distracted. I��ll get ready right away.�� Elia hurriedly stood up.

    Philip, chuckling softly, lifted his visor and turned to leave. ��I��ll have the carriage ready in front.��

    ��Okay.��

    As Ian felt the cool sensation of the ring return to his right finger, he observed Elia, who was rushing about. He had wanted to buy her some armor, but nothing in Borta was made to fit a dwarf. They said custom orders were possible, but there wasn��t enough time to have one made before they had to leave the city.

    In the end, the only new items she purchased were a gray cloak, a journal, ink, a quill, and the leather bag slung over her shoulder. Even the cloak had required alterations, which she ended up doing herself.

    <em>Would��ve been free if we bought it from here��</em>

    Clicking his tongue briefly, Ian shrugged. After all, once this job was done, their pockets would be heavy, and they could easily get her proper gear in Midfert.

    ��All set. Shall we go?�� Elia, pulling her hood over her head, gave an awkward smile.

    Ian nodded, just about to turn, when she spoke again. ��I��m excited. To take on a quest and travel with a tradingpany�� it really feels like an adventure.��

    ��Don��t get too excited. Some terrible things are likely waiting for us.��

    <em>I��ll make sure that corrupted spellcaster loses his head right in front of you,</em> Ian silently added as he left the room.

    Elia, catching up with him, spoke up. ��I won��t let my guard down. I��ll pull my weight too.��

    ��Just staying safe will be enough for you to do your part.��

    "I��m sure there��ll be ways I can help, even in that situation. I��ve given it some thought," she added as they walked down the corridor and approached the staircase.

    Ian let out a low snort. ��I��ll hear about whatever troublesome conclusion you��vee to on the way.��

    ��You��ll be pleased with it. Also, Godfather, if we really run into the dark mage����

    ��No.�� Ian cut her off without turning around.

    Following him into the stairwell, Elia hesitated. ��I haven��t even gotten to the main point yet.��

    ��You were going to say you want to talk to them or ask them something, weren��t you?��

    The sound of her steps faltered for a moment before she spoke again.

    ��... Yes. But at least����

    ��No. We��ll burn everything the dark mage has.��

    <em>Anything useful, I��ll stash in my pocket dimension.</em>

    While Ian silently added that, Elia asked in disbelief, ��How do you always know what I��m thinking...? Are you using magic or something?��

    ��Looks like you��ve finally caught on.��

    ��...?!��

    There was a rustle, likely from her hood being flipped back as she looked up in surprise. A soft sigh followed, ��So, you were joking.��

    Ian chuckled instead of replying as he pushed open therge gate. The loaded wagons were slowly moving forward, and a carriage meant for Ian approached from the distance. But that wasn��t the only thing waiting for him.

    ��... Sir Ian.��

    Standing like a wooden pir by the door was a thin Northerner, who bowed his head toward him. It was Bor.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Everyone except Ian and Elia turned to Philip with a look of bewilderment, wondering what they had just heard.

    "I, Philip, Apostle of Lu Sr, will formally introduce," Philip continued,ying one hand over his breastte, as if oblivious to the gazes upon him.

    "A crusader of the Strict Goddess, the bearer of the me that rekindled the Brazier of the zing Goddess, and blessed by the Goddess of Prosperity."

    "...?"@@novelbin@@

    The officials, soldiers, and even the caravan leaders and their bodyguards furrowed their brows in confusion. They hesitated to speak, likely due to Philip��s authoritative presence and solemn tone.

    "...?!"

    The only one whose expression was changing was Fael. Unlike the others, Fael��s expression was the only one changing. Momentarily bewildered like the rest, his eyes slowly widened as if something had dawned on him.

    "Thest punisher of the Giant Kingdom and the true Great Warrior of the North. The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the corrupted ancient dragon. The executioner of the vampire ns and also the savior of Lu Sard."

    At this, the soldiers finally nced at each other. After all, no one was unfamiliar with the Dragon yer from the North. Unlike them, the merchants were already wide-eyed in realization."..."

    Several eyes naturally turned toward Fael.

    But Fael didn��t even look in their direction. He simply stared, wide-eyed and ck-jawed, at someone else, not Philip.

    As others tilted their heads in confusion and followed Fael��s gaze,

    "The purifier of corruption and gue, the executioner of the demon of the void, and the fallen duke. Also, the one and only official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon and the one blessed by the tinum Dragon!"

    Philip��s booming voice filled the air, and he paused for a moment. He looked around at the official and soldiers, who could barely even breathe, then lifted both hands respectfully and pointed forward.

    "Sir Ian Hope, the superhuman!"

    Finally, everyone turned to where he was pointing.

    "...!"

    The official, now locking eyes with Ian, opened his mouth as if to speak, but no sound came out��only a faint breath. The silence, as though time had frozen, didn��tst long.

    Philip swiftly drew his sword from his waist and shouted, "Kneel! Ignorance will be forgiven, but willful defiance is sphemy! Pay proper respect to the Agent of the Saint!"

    At the same time, a golden light shed between the slits of his visor.

    "Glory to the Radiant Light...!"

    The first to cry out and drop to their knees were the merchants. Kneeling with their heads bowed, their eyes were trembling as if an earthquake had struck. It was only natural. The person who saved them was just exposed as the Dragon yer of the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon. The memories of their rudeness and disgrace must have been shing through their minds.

    "Lu Sr..."

    Unlike the others, Fael had copsed to the ground, his legs seemingly giving out. His face, still fixed on Ian, looked somewhat dazed. The shock and surge of emotions he had felt were so overwhelming that they didn��t even show on the surface.

    <em>ng, tter��</em>

    As if the merchants�� reactions were a signal, the soldiers dropped their spears and shields, all kneeling on one knee at once.

    The only one still standing was the official facing Ian. Breathing heavily, as if entranced by Ian��s gaze, he finally stammered out, "C-can you prove it��"

    "How dare you...!" Philip spat the words out but stopped short when Ian raised his left arm to stop him. Ian gave Philip a calm nce, though internally, he was suppressing a smirk.

    ��Was using divine power really necessary on top of the sword?

    At Ian��s Whisper, Philip, sheathing his sword at his waist, answered.

    ��You asked me to ensure there would be no room for further dispute. That��s why I did it.

    <em>Nonsense. I know that you just wanted to do it.</em>

    Regardless, there was no turning back now. Ian, lowering his raised arm, slowly clenched his fist.

    <em>Bzzz��</em>

    A golden light radiated from the back of his hand, instantly forming a hexagonal shape. Watching the official��s attention being drawn to the golden shield, Ian added with a slight smile.

    "Do you need an identity certificate too?"

    "G-glory to the radiant light...!" The official, finally copsing to his knees, buried his face into the ground as he added hastily.

    "P-please forgive my disrespect, O Agent of the Saint...! I-I only��"

    "You were just doing your duty. I know." Ian cut him off and nced around the room at the crowd, all kneeling before him.

    It was clear they now saw him as the incarnation of Archeas. Even Ian was getting used to these kinds of reactions by now.

    <em>I keep pulling this trick, but one day it��s going to backfire...</em>

    As Ian mused, he suddenly suppressed another dry chuckle. Among the people, his gaze met Fael, who still looked half-dazed.

    <em>You said it was fine when I offered to tell you.</em>

    Ian smirked slightly in Fael��s direction before speaking again.

    "Everyone, rise."

    As if waiting for themand, everyone stood up. Though they snuck nces at Ian and the golden shield on the back of his hand, no one dared to speak or raise their head. After dismissing the tinum Barrier, Ian looked back at the official, who still had his head bowed.

    "If I cooperate, can we conclude the investigation without waiting for the Great Church��s actions?"

    "Of course, O Agent of the Saint...! The lord won��t object either."

    "Then take me to the lord. I want everything resolved before the night is over."

    "No, no...! O Agent of the Saint, how could we let you go there...!" The official quickly eximed, cold sweat dotting his forehead despite the weather.

    "If you permit it, I will bring the lord here right now."

    <em>If you insist on doing that...</em>

    Ian, telling Philip to open the carriage door, added, "Can you ask the soldiers to handle the collection of the bodies inside the mansion? They were innocents, after all, merely caught up in the curse."

    "Of course. I will do so."

    Ian nodded, then cast a nce at Elia before moving forward.

    ��Follow me.

    ��Me too...?

    Elia, who had been watching the situation with interest, widened her eyes as she trailed after him.

    ��If you stay here, you��ll just attract attention. Keep your hood pulled down and stay seated quietly. As long as you don��t open your mouth, no one��s going to bother you first.

    ��Ah... got it.

    She nodded, passing through the silent crowd briefly.

    ��But, Godfather.

    Elia added a momentter.

    ��You��re not affiliated with the Great Church, so don��t youck the authority to lead an investigation?

    <em>... Even in this situation, she was thinking about that.</em>

    Ian let out a silent, amusedugh, turning his gaze to Philip, who stood by the carriage door, before answering.

    ��It doesn��t matter. The Great Church can��t ignore my words, anyway.

    ��So this is how mercenaries handle things.

    <em>It��s how modern people handle things.</em>

    Ian answered inwardly as he climbed into the carriage. Elia followed and sat beside him, while Philip closed the door respectfully from outside. Only then did it feel like time had resumed as themotion outside stirred.

    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."

    "To think we failed to recognize the superhuman of the North right before our eyes...."

    Even amidst the shock and astonishment, no one dared to raise their voice.

    ***

    "Glory to the radiant light... It is an honor to meet the Agent of the Saint, whom I had only heard of in rumors. This is truly a blessing for my family."

    Count Thaddeus, who had ridden in on horseback, greeted them respectfully, despite his clear unease, as he climbed into the carriage. A scribe holding a thick book and quill pen sat next to him.

    The Count, thin and with a sharp, sensitive face, was visibly pale. It wasn��t just the light from the magic stones. Themotion from the mansion and the sudden appearance of the Agent of the tinum Dragon must have felt out of the blue.

    It could also have been the sight of Ian, covered in blood and grime. Either way, as Ian recounted the events, the Count��s expression gradually regained a measure of calm.

    "So, in the end, this dark mage had no ties to Basmut whatsoever," the count added cautiously, clearly wanting confirmation from Ian��s lips.

    ncing at the scribe, who was still furiously writing, Ian nodded. "That��s correct. As I said, he was targeting the leader of the Ark Caravan, a central figure in the Hexagon Alliance, under someone else��s orders. However, I didn��t expect that he would cause this much trouble within the city."

    As usual, Ian mixed in just the right amount of truth and deception. The Count didn��t question him. Even if he had his suspicions, he had no reason to press for the full truth. Doing so would not benefit him either. It was the same now.

    "Who could have foreseen such a thing? Rather, I should thank you. If the Agent of the Saint hadn��t been with them, not only the members of these tradingpanies but also the citizens of the city could have suffered."

    "I hope you understand why I didn��t reveal my identity or intentions earlier. It was an unavoidable decision. The corrupted are cunning and quick to disappear at the slightest hint of danger."

    "Of course, I understand. But��" As the Count nodded, a faint smile formed on his lips.

    He then continued, "Everything you have said will be recorded and reported in full. As the person responsible for the city, this is a duty and responsibility I cannot ignore. I hope you will understand this."

    <em>As expected. Nobles are always easy tomunicate with on matters like this.</em>

    Ian silently mused as he nodded agreeably.

    "I have no right to interfere with your duties."

    "Indeed, you are fair."

    The Count��s smile deepened, his face now appearing calm andposed. This was essentially a trade between them, an exchange of what each needed. Ian got convenience, and the Count got a name to shoulder the responsibility. Ian waited patiently for the Count��s next words, knowing their deal wasn��t quiteplete.

    "You mentioned you only brought back the head of the dark mage. Where is the rest of the body?"

    "It should be at the bottom of the river. Either it drifted away or became fish food. A smuggler was working with him��if you find him, he could testify, assuming he didn��t drown."

    "I��ll see to it. As for proof of the dark mage��s existence��"

    "There are remains of a sacrificial altar the mage built in the underground waterway beneath the mansion. If that��s enough for you, I��d like to keep the dark mage��s head."

    "That��s fine with me. May I ask one more thing?"

    "Go ahead."

    "You mentioned that someone hired the dark mage. Do you have any evidence of this? The Imperial court or the Great Church might request proof to support this im."

    "I have no physical evidence." Ian cut the question off sharply.

    Of course, the dark mage��s bag was in his pocket dimension, but he had no intention of handing over its contents.

    "But I do have a spection."

    Instead, he nned to offer a different bait.

    "A spection?" The Count��s eyes gleamed subtly at Ian��s words, leaning in slightly and lowering his voice.

    "Could you perhaps share a little more about this spection?"

    "You��ve probably already considered some yourself, haven��t you?"

    "Not at all. Unlike yours, Agent of the Saint, my perspective is quite limited."

    <em>Yeah, right. You just want to quote my words to leave out your name.</em>

    Knowing the Count��s intentions, Ian ?responded calmly.

    "Someone with the financial resources and connections to hire a corrupted mage."

    After all, this was the very question Ian had maneuvered him into asking. Now that his name was on the line, he intended to use it well.

    "And likely someone who stands to lose the most if the merchants unite."

    "Indeed��"

    The Count nodded, casting a nce at the scribe to ensure he was recording everything urately.

    A faint smile formed on the Count��s lips as he added. "Come to think of it, there isn��t a single representative from the capital here, is there?"

    "A remarkable coincidence. But as I said, it��s only a spection."

    "Of course. Merely a spection. A reasonable one, though. I will include that phrasing."

    <em>You catch on quickly.</em>

    Ian hid a smile as he observed the Count, whose satisfaction was now obvious. The story they��d spun would not only clear the Count of responsibility but also redirect the attention of the Imperial court and the Church.

    <em>The heads of the tradingpanies are going to love this.</em>

    It was exactly what Ian intended. Although he couldn��t shake the feeling that he was sowing chaos within the Empire, this was the only way to keep the focus away from himself. Besides, the Empire was bound to fall into worse disorder sooner orter.

    "Thank you for your fair and merciful cooperation, Agent of the Saint. That concludes the investigation."

    A satisfied smile from Ian followed the Count��s words.

    A questpletion window appeared in front of his eyes, signaling the removal of all immediate threats.

    Ian added, "I apologize for any damage caused to the mansion and the city. The merchants of the Hexagonal Alliance will handle thepensation."

    "How could we demandpensation from those who have already suffered such great losses in life and property? In fact, it would be more appropriate for us to offer them our condolences."

    <em>So, you��re leaving a debt.</em>

    Ian thought to himself but kept his smile intact.

    "You are generous."

    He had no intention of meddling in the rtionship between the alliance and the Count any further. That was for them to sort out. Shortly after, the Count added with a subtle look in his eyes.

    "In that spirit, I would like to invite everyone here to my family estate. Would you permit this?"

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    "Disarm...? What do you mean? Why disarm?" Fael asked with wide eyes.

    The official continued without a hint of expression, "Our lord granted permission for a gathering of merchants from various cities, not a meeting of armed factions. From what I��ve heard, six tradingpanies are gathering. How many armed guards do you think that adds up to when they all meet?"

    "...." Fael��s mouth hung open in surprise.

    The official calmly added, "I don��t know the exact number, but I��m sure it exceeds the legal limit quite a bit."

    Ian let out a faint chuckle. He hadn��t expected such a reasonable exnation. Perhaps it was because they were in the central region, where the rules were stricter.

    <em>If I remember correctly, Imperialw allows each tradingpany to bring around a dozen guards. Mercenaries can only be hired when traveling outside the city.</em>

    Ian wasn��t fully versed in the details of imperialw, but he knew enough. Even if each merchant brought only ten guards, that would amount to sixty heavily armed fighters gathering in one ce. Add in the porters and drivers, and that number could easily double. If there were malicious intent, it would be more than enough to cause chaos in the city.

    The official added, "It would be a different story if you were just passing through. However, since you have a purpose for visiting the city, you need toply with thew. If you disarm, your guards won��t be considered armed personnel, and we��ll return all weapons when you leave."

    "That��s perfectly reasonable, but... there are a lot of valuable goods in the carriages that we brought for trade. How are we supposed to protect them without being armed?" Fael asked."Are you saying that Basmut��s security is unreliable?" the official��s voice turned cold.

    Fael quickly shook his head. "No, no, not at all. If I didn��t trust the city��s excellent security, I wouldn��t have requested the meeting here in the first ce. Not only is this city a key hub with bothnd and river routes, but its excellent security was also a major factor in our choice."

    "Then you understand there won��t be any issues. Of course, we��re not asking for a full disarmament of all guards. The previouspanies were allowed one personal guard to remain armed. For yourpany..." The official nced down at the bottle of wine in his hand before adding, "We��ll allow two."

    <em>Acting like he��s being generous while sticking to the legal limit.</em>

    As Ian pondered the situation, Fael released a sigh of relief. At a minimum, Ian and Philip wouldn��t have to disarm. Ian had no problem keeping his weapons in his pocket dimension, but Fael didn��t know about it.

    "Thank you for your generosity," Fael said, motioning to the driver to have all the guards, except for the two personal ones, surrender their weapons. Soon, the tradingpany��s guards and porters came forward, loading their arms onto the supply wagon.

    Fael suddenly asked, "By the way, how many other tradingpanies have arrived?"

    "Yours is the fourth."

    "Four?"

    "Yes. Is there a problem?"

    "No, no problem. Could you tell me how many arrived bynd and how many by water?"

    "Three bynd, one by water."

    Nodding, Fael thanked the official with a smile. By then, all the weapons had been loaded into the supply wagon. Fael spread his hands and looked at the official. The official nodded his head slightly to the side, signaling that they could proceed.

    "You can now enter. The meeting hall you requested is located in a mansion on the southwestern outskirts of the city, which our lord uses as a vi. I trust you will use it with care."

    "Of course. Have a good day," Fael responded, gesturing for the drivers to move ahead. He then began walking through the gate, evidently nning to walk the rest of the way.

    Ian, watching the official smiling at the wine bottle, shrugged and trudged after Fael. As they passed through the city walls, Ian loosened his helmet slightly.

    "Could there be an issue with the ship��s schedule��?" Fael mumbled ahead.

    Taking in the city��s view, Ian asked casually, "Is there another problem?"

    Fael turned and smiled. "It��s nothing. Just that we��re almost at the agreed time, and I thought we��d be thest to arrive. Dyed departures aren��t unusual, though. At worst, they��ll be an hour or twote."

    Ian chuckled, ncing at the old castle tower that seemed to overlook the river. "From what I��ve seen so far, I wouldn��t trust your intuition all that much."

    "You sound like Bor," Fael replied with a chuckle. "You saw for yourself, didn��t you? The lord here is incredibly strict. I even sent a heap of gold with the request, and look how cautious he still is. I guess it��s no surprise��too many outsiderse through, so he��s bound to be suspicious."

    Shrugging his shoulders, Fael added, "Still, it��s reassuring. At least now we know why the city��s security is so tight."

    "Well, let��s hope your intuition is right this time," Ian said dryly, before briefly meeting Fael��s gaze and adding, "If I were you, I��d still be prepared for the worst."

    "You��re quite the worrier, aren��t you?" Faelughed heartily, turning onto a wide road leading to the outskirts.

    They had only taken a few steps when he hesitated.

    "... But what exactly is this <em>worst </em>you��re talking about?" Fael asked in a whisper, ncing back to ensure the wagons were still following.

    Despite his confident words earlier, Ian��s response seemed to have unsettled him, especially with their weapons surrendered. One of Fael��s strengths, despite his stubbornness andck of intuition, was that he ultimately listened to advice.

    "You��re asking the obvious��" Ian replied with a low chuckle. "The worst-case scenario would be getting attacked here tonight, wouldn��t it?"

    "No one would be crazy enough to do that, right?"

    "I don��t know about that. If I were them, even if I couldn��t kill you all, I could make sure the me falls entirely on you."

    "... You��re not joking, are you?" Fael murmured, his mouth slightly agape.

    Ian just shrugged. "It��s just a possibility. If things go smoothly and everything wraps up before nightfall, you won��t have to worry."

    "But... if, by chance, things don��t go smoothly," Fael swallowed nervously and moved closer to Ian, "what should we do?"

    "You��re asking the obvious again. You should inform the others and prepare for the situation," Ian replied.

    "That��s exactly what we can��t do! You��ll understand when you meet the other merchants, but revealing something like that would be just as bad as the worst-case scenario. It would destroy the alliance, and ourpany would be finished. The big tradingpanies already have their eyes on us."

    "If that��s the case, there��s not much we can do."

    Ian nodded casually, having never expected much in the first ce. All he cared about waspleting the quest and the request. He had never counted on their help, anyway.

    Fael, looking even more anxious at Ian��s indifferent attitude, asked, "Is there perhaps a backup n?"

    "There is�� but it won��t be easy either."

    "Go on, tell me. Of course, I expect nothing to go wrong, but in case something happens, I��d like to at least try."

    "First, give me some space."

    "<em>Ahem</em>, right." Fael, who had been standing practically glued to Ian��s side, coughed awkwardly and took a step back.

    <em>So this is why Bor was so worried.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly before speaking.

    "If ites to that..."

    ***

    The meeting ce provided by the lord was arge mansion with a spacious garden. Just as the official had said, it was clearly the lord��s vi. The space was likely chosen for itsrge grounds, which could amodate several carriages. Naturally, there was also a sizable stable.

    Carriages from the other tradingpanies that had already arrived were parked in the garden. The Ark Trading Company��s carriages pulled up alongside them. As porters unloaded crates and the guards took the horses to the stables, Fael frowned.

    "So the Salt Trading Company is runningte?"

    He said this just a few minutes after exchanging smiles and greetings with the other trade merchants.

    A Vantruian merchant, dressed in flowing robes, nodded. "We were the closest, so we got word just before leaving. Seems there was an ident with the ships getting tangled up. They��ll be about half a dayte and asked me to pass on the message. They also asked to not start the meeting without them."

    "Late and still worried about losing out on something, huh?" The Imperial merchant, seated diagonally across on a wooden crate, twisted his mustache and muttered irritably. He had a somewhat fussy demeanor.

    Another merchant, standing across from him and sporting a golden nose ring, nodded in agreement. "All thepanies that took the longer ovend route made it on time, yet the ones who took the river route are mostlyte, except for one."

    "So, it looks like the meeting won��t start untilte afternoon," Fael muttered, ncing back at Ian and clearing his throat.

    <em>Feeling embarrassed, huh? </em>

    Ian didn��t even snort��he wasn��t surprised by any of this.

    "The Swift Trading Company should be here soon. They��re probably getting their weapons confiscated at the docks right now, just like us," the Vantruian merchant added with augh.

    The merchant with a mustache snorted. "Late iste. For a merchant, trust is everything, and those two have already disqualified themselves from leadership."

    "Agreed. We��ve got plenty of issues to discuss, and we��re starting off behind schedule."

    At that moment, Ian finally understood why Fael had been so secretive about everything. The merchants were already busy calcting their strategies, even before the meeting had started. It wasn��t surprising that none of them had grown theirpanies into massive enterprises, despite being stationed in key locations throughout the central region.

    Just like Fael��s poor intuition, each of these merchants likely had their ws. This alliance was likely their way of covering for each other��s weaknesses.

    <em>In any case, the pieces are falling into ce.</em>

    While the merchants continued their idle chatter, Ian quietly observed their guards standing behind them. Like Ian, they were all armed. Northerners, Imperials, Vantruians��there were a variety of races, but they were all human.

    <em>I expected at least one beastfolk��. </em>

    Then again, hiring them would be expensive. Beastfolk had a reputation for demanding payment that matched their pride, just like Charlotte had back when she worked for the Libra Trading Company.

    "...."@@novelbin@@

    At any rate, there were no signs of dark magic among them. One of the Northern guards caught Ian��s gaze and gave him a slight nod of the chin��a typical Northern greeting. Ian noticed that the man also had ck hair and eyes.

    <em>Honestly, I don��t look like a Northerner at all</em>, Ian mused, though he calmly returned the nod and shifted his gaze. The unarmed guards were gathered around the wagons, and the porters, having finished their tasks, were resting. Even among them, Ian felt no sign of tainted magic or curses.

    Beyond the garden, people wereing and going from the stables. Among them, Ian spotted Philip, with his face covered by a visor, walking beside Elia. It seemed they had handled putting the horses in the stable. Judging by how long it took, they must have taken additional precautions.

    Elia noticed Ian watching and waved her arm high in the air.

    Ian smiled quietly at herck of tension, just as Fael��s voice broke the moment.

    "Once things are settled, wouldn��t it be better to send the guards and porters outside?" Fael asked.

    Ian looked forward again. The heads of the various tradingpanies were now focused on Fael, who shot another quick nce at Ian. This was the n Ian had suggested earlier. If the dark mage attacked or had ced a spy among them, the unarmed guards would be vulnerable.

    "By the way, I see you��ve changed your guard. Did the Northern one who usually apanied you quit?" a Vantruian merchant asked, steering the conversation in a different direction. Judging by his gaze, he was considering hiring Bor himself.

    Fael waved his hand dismissively. "Bor is dealing with a bout of illness. For this trip, I��ve asked two skilled frence knights I know to handle the security."

    "Ah, knights, I see... no wonder," the merchant replied.

    Fael quickly steered the conversation back on track. "But what do you think? Without weapons, they��ll just sit around talking. Wouldn��t it be better to send them into the city to rx a bit? The lord would appreciate it, and it��d lift their spirits."

    The Imperial merchant snorted. "We can��t just leave the wagons unattended, can we? The goods we��ve brought here are worth quite a bit."

    The Vantruian merchant nodded in agreement. "No matter how safe this ce is, leaving everything unattended isn��t an option. Well, if the discussion drags on, everyone will end up getting tired, though."

    "How about we take turns, sending half of them out on shifts?" the Vantruian merchant suggested. The others nodded in agreement, and they each gave orders to their personal guards.

    "We��ll send all of ours out. I doubt we��ll be stealing from each other," Fael added with a smile, ncing at Ian and licking his lips.

    "I��ve done my best, but as you said, it wasn��t easy," Fael admitted.

    Ian shrugged. Truthfully, even getting half of the guards sent out was a sess. Turning to leave, Ian responded, "I��ll ry the message."

    "Understood. Oh, and�� I��ve decided not to trust my instincts anymore," Fael added sheepishly.

    Ian smirked. "That might be your best decision today."

    Ian walked over to meet Philip and Elia, who were approaching. Philip��s voice came through the gap in his visor.

    "Is there a message to ry?"

    "Send out all the Ark Trading Company��s men. Tell them to have a drink and rest up. Don��t let them overdo it, though. I��ll call them if needed. Also��," Ian��s voice lowered as he stepped closer, "it seems this might be our battlefield."

    "Is that your intuition speaking?" Philip asked.

    "I sense nothing yet. It��s just a feeling."

    "Based on experience, that��s usually the most urate," Philip murmured, his eyes darkening behind the visor.

    "Indeed. It��s a perfect ce to spread a curse," he added.

    Elia whispered, "Then shouldn��t we try to get everyone out of here?"

    Ian shrugged. "Unless you��re nning to break up the meeting entirely, this is the best we can do. Whatever happens, as long as we do our part, the rest of the responsibility falls on them."

    At that moment, the iron gate of the mansion creaked open with a loud noise. Another group of carriages was entering��it was probably the Swift Trading Company.

    Ian nced at the iing procession briefly before turning to Elia and adding, "So, prepare yourself as well, Elie."

    ***

    As expected, all the tradingpanies gathered shortly before sunset. The meeting took ce in a second-floor conference room of the mansion. Once the windows were shut and the curtains drawn, the space felt entirely cut off from the outside world.

    "Then, we��ve decided that the name of our alliance will be the Hexagonal League," one of the merchants dered.

    The six heads of the tradingpanies, seated around arge round table, continued their discussions. It had taken them over an hour just to agree on the name of the alliance. Typical of merchants��they always had to haggle over every little detail.

    "Now, let��s discuss whether there are any additional rules to add beyond the three we agreed on beforehand," Fael suggested.

    Standing by the wall in the hallway behind Fael, Ian couldn��t help but feel a twinge of impatience.

    <em>This is painfully boring��</em>

    If this were a game, it would have been over in a matter of minutes as a cut scene. But in reality, he had to stand here, listening to a tedious conversation that neither interested nor entertained him. Philip, standing next to him, and Elia, between them, looked equally uninterested.

    Elia��s presence at the meeting had been Fael��s decision. The other merchants had initially objected to an outsider attending, but Fael had appeased them by mentioning that there would be a proposal involving her after the meeting. It was likely about sponsoring her research under the alliance��s name.

    While this hadn��t been agreed upon in advance, Ian didn��t object. After all, he didn��t expect the meeting to go smoothly, anyway. If anything, he found it hard to believe they would make it through the night with no incident.

    "..."

    And it became clear that his instincts had been right about an hourter.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    A faintmotion reached Ian��s ears. He was the only one who noticed the disturbance. Neither the merchants, who were engrossed in the meeting nor their guards, half-asleep with boredom, had picked up on it. Ian was just about to nce at Philip when he felt a subtle surge of magic.

    "Now, let��s move on to the matter of electing the leader of the alliance. Those who wish to nominate themselves, please stand," said the Vantruian merchant.

    At the same moment, the three stood up: the merchant of the Swift Trading Company, the merchant with a nose ring, and the merchant with a mustache. Just as they exchanged nces and opened their mouths to speak, Ian cut in.

    "That will have to wait," Ian interrupted. The furrowed brows of the leaders turned toward him as he added, "Seems there��s a problem."

    "A problem��?" the mustached merchant grumbled, frowning as one of the guards, now wide awake, pulled back the curtains to look outside. However, the meeting room was at the back of the mansion, leaving them with no clear view of the front. Fael, looking at Ian with a mix of disbelief and concern, watched as the guards rushed toward the hallway and into the room opposite.

    "...?"

    Ian followed but paused when Elia grabbed his wrist. He turned to look down at her and chuckled softly. A faint glow of magic swirled in her eyes.

    "It seems the time hase, Sir Ian," she said.

    "... Alright. Let��s see how useful this will be," Ian replied.<em>If you are that eager to help...</em>

    As Ian bent down, Philip kneeled on one knee nearby. Elia, her magic surging, gently ced both hands on Ian��s face. The scene appeared suspicious, but no one, aside from Fael, was paying attention to them.

    "What the hell��?"

    "Who are those bastards?"

    "An ambush? But from who?"

    The guards who had rushed into the other room gasped and shouted, some drawing their weapons. Several of the merchants had also moved to the windows, trying to get a better view.

    "By Lu Sr, what on earth is going on?"

    "What is that?" The gasps and murmurs of the merchants grew louder as they peered outside.

    <em>Shrrkk! Crunch!</em>

    "<em>Ahhhh</em>��"

    "Get them! Disarm them!"

    A violent scene unfolded in front of the mansion. Monstrous figures, swords in hand, mercilessly cut down the guards who rushed at them with bare hands. The merchants, more stunned than afraid, were dumbfounded��there were only four attackers.

    However, the guards�� expressions grew grim. Even though they were unarmed, it should have been easy to overpower four assants.

    "<em>Urgh</em>...!"

    "<em>Gah</em>, <em>ugh</em>..."

    But now, instead of fighting back, the guards of the tradingpanies were beingpletely overpowered. The eerie violet gleam in the eyes of the strange assants only added to the sense of impending doom.

    "I suppose I should go check things out. You should all stay here," one of the guards muttered.

    "I was dying of boredom anyway�� might as well," another guard replied, exchanging nces with hisrades as they prepared to head outside.

    "It��s best if you don��t go out," Ian said as he stepped into the room.

    The guards halted abruptly. After all, Ian had been the first to notice something was wrong. Walking to the window, he looked outside and added, "That fog looks like a curse."

    "Fog?"

    The guards turned their attention back to the window. Sure enough, a thick, unnatural ck fog was creeping into the garden. It seemed to spread both from outside and from within the mansion. Its darkness was so profound that, without the torches around the wagons, it would have been almost impossible to see.

    The fog was slowly closing in on the wagons, though the fighting had distracted everyone from noticing it. Ian realized that this was the source of the contaminated magic he had sensed earlier, and to him, the fog seemed far more dangerous than the rampaging attackers.

    <em>They��ve probably bewitched the mercenaries and turned them into minions.</em>

    Blood was now dripping from the eyes and noses of the strange figures who continued to mow down the guards. It was a curse that empowered them at the cost of their life force, or perhaps a form of necromancy.

    "<em>Guh</em>... <em>Gurgle</em>..."

    Meanwhile, the creeping fog enveloped the fallen guards, swallowing them one by one. Their bodies, exposed to the writhing darkness, turned ck.

    "This is insane..." one guard muttered.

    "Where��s the caster? Who could pull off magic like this?" another guard asked, his expression frozen in shock.

    Though these men were skilled inbat, facing magic was an entirely different matter. Some of them began fumbling with their gear, seemingly searching for magical items or tools to counter the curse.

    "If you want to go out there and die fighting, by all means, do so. But if not, stay out of the lower floors. Merchants, stay in the meeting room and don��t leave," Ian said, gesturing toward the door.

    The merchants, who had been staring nkly out the window, turned almost in unison back to the meeting room. As they did, they nced at Philip, Elia, and Fael, who was standing nervously close to Philip.

    "<em>Argh�� </em>ugh��"

    "<em>Gah��</em> Jonathan?"

    "<em>Ahhh!</em><em>Ahhh!</em>"

    The screams from outside grew louder as the cursed fog engulfed more people. Meanwhile, the movements of the attackers, which had been slowing, picked up speed again. Their skin, now ck as ink, pulsed with new energy.

    "Hurry! Do as Sir Ian says!" Fael shouted.

    The startled merchants hesitated before looking back at Ian.

    "So, are we actually safe?"

    "You need to exin what��s going on. What is going on? What is this curse?"

    "How can you stay so calm? Did you know something like this was going to��"

    <em>Merchants�� of course. </em>

    Ian sighed briefly and removed his helmet with a ng, tossing it to the floor. Even the guards, who had been preparing for battle, turned to watch him.

    <em>Shing��</em>

    Ian unsheathed his sword from his waist. Even in the dim light, the de gleamed a brilliant white.

    "...!"

    The eyes of the merchants and guards widened in unison. A glowing hexagonal shield of golden light appeared from Ian��s left hand. His darkened gaze swept over the merchants as he spoke in a cold tone.

    "Move now. If you stay here, you��ll die by my hand��"

    "Pal... Pdin!" Fael interrupted in a panic, cutting Ian off. Though his face reflected the same shock as the others, Fael quickly turned to the other merchants.

    "These two are pdins! Do as they say, immediately!"

    "Yes... understood!"

    Finally, the merchants rushed toward the meeting room.

    <em>Had it not been for the quest�� </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue in frustration, holding back his annoyance, and turned to leave.

    "<em>Graaaaaah</em>��"

    "<em>Hrrgh</em>... <em>grkkk</em>...."

    The unmistakable, inhuman sounds echoed from outside. Those swallowed by the fog were rising again. Revived in the very state they had died, their bodies werepletely ckened, and their eyes��now darkened entirely��gleamed with a disturbing light.

    "<em>Rrragh!</em>"

    "<em>Graahhh</em>��!"

    The cursed undead, brought back by the malevolent magic, rushed at the living, some scrambling toward the mansion like wild beasts.

    "They��reing! Sir, give us orders!"

    Ian exchanged a nce with Philip, who had stepped forward to shield Elia, and then turned toward the hallway. "Handle the ones thate upstairs. Assist Sir Philip."

    "And you, sir?"@@novelbin@@

    Ian turned toward the hallway where the creatures�� screams echoed. "I��ll deal with the source of the curse."

    With that, Ian sprinted down the hallway, the trail of the golden shield fading as he vanished into the distance.

    "He��s going into the cursed fog?" one of the guards muttered in disbelief.

    "Stay sharp and follow me, "Philip, now armed with his shining white shield and sword, stepped forward into the hallway.

    Golden light flickered under his visor as he spoke.

    "If you don��t want to die."

    <em>Crash!</em>

    At that moment, something shattered through the window��a ckened corpse with twisted joints tumbling across the floor before sluggishly rising again. It must have climbed the walls and broken through.

    The sight of the darkened undead onlysted a moment before��

    "<em>Aaahhh</em>!"

    Several guards screamed and rushed at the creature.

    ***

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    As Ian descended to the lower floor, he swiftly cut an undead��s head clean in two. Even then, the creature did not die, and its severed torso reached out for him. A gleaming arc of white light sliced through its upper body once more.

    "<em>Gragh</em>��"

    The bisected undead copsed, and another rushed at him from behind. Ian plunged his sword into its chest, his eyes briefly turning to ash-gray.

    <em>Fwoosh!</em>

    A silent explosion tore the creature apart, scattering its remains into pieces. Ian peered through the fog of blood, observing the silhouettes of more undead moving in the shadowy hallway. These cursed undead were faster than typical ghouls, their bodies likely soaked in cursed magic.

    <em>sh!</em>

    Ian charged through the crimson mist, bringing his de down on another enemy��s head. The upper floor echoed with shouts and the sounds of battle. It seemed many of the creatures had crawled up the walls to join the fray.

    <em>Shktt! Crack!</em>

    But Ian focused solely on the enemies before him. Philip was upstairs, and Ian trusted him to protect the merchants.

    <em>Thud! Crack!</em>

    The white streaks left by Ian��s sword cut down the undead one after another. asionally, the golden trail of his tinum Barrier would stroke down the creatures that were climbing the walls or ceiling.

    "...!"

    Ian��s eyes flickered for a moment as he noticed the ck fog creeping up around his feet. The curse was attempting totch onto his body. Yet, unlike the undead, the curse did not consume him. It only drained a bit of his energy, leaving a scratchy feeling in his throat, like breathing in smoke.

    <em>I thought I��d bepletely resistant to it... Still, better than nothing.</em>

    Thinking, he pressed forward through the hallway, cutting down enemies along the way. He had no intention of using wide-area magic. Unless he had a designated zone to work with, a misstep could cause the mansion to copse or harm those on the upper floor.

    �CThere!

    A voice rang in his mind just as he reached the midpoint of the hallway. It was Elia, using a Vision spell called Whisper, a minormunication spell that Ian had never bothered to learn.

    �CThe flow of magic is concentrated near you! Do you see anything?

    Elia��s ability to detect magic was sharper than Ian��s. Her Magic Detection skill allowed her to sense magical flows with more rity and from a greater distance than Ian could.

    Ian frowned, cutting down more ghouls as he responded.

    �CI see nothing.

    �CThat can��t be... There should be concentrated magic in that area.

    <em>If that��s the case...</em>

    Ian tightened his grip on his sword.

    The cursed undead, who had been charging him nonstop, began retreating, making way for a figure d in ck armor. The dark warrior gripped a sword and fixed its violet, ckened eyes��whose whites had turnedpletely ck��on Ian with a piercing gaze.

    And it wasn��t alone. Two more simr figures approached from the distance, their eyes glowing with the same dark power.

    "Completely turned into a demon, haven��t you..." Ian muttered as he raised his tinum Barrier.

    With a monstrous roar, the demon charged straight at him.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat!</em>

    Ian rushed to meet it head-on.

    His focus sharpened to its peak naturally. The lingering effects of the curse faded into the background, leaving his vision and senses crystal clear as his Concentration heightened further.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The demon��s de mmed into Ian��s tinum Barrier, but the barrier only shimmered faintly, neither cracking nor faltering. Ian felt the magic stored in the circuits of his hand slightly diminish.

    It didn��t matter��there was still plenty of stored energy in the circuit, and if he used it all up, he could always channel his magic to power it. He had learned this through testing, having once let Philip attack it until it finally broke. The only downside was that using his magic was less efficient and limited his ability to cast other spells, but in a situation where he had to avoid apparent magic, it wasn��t a significant concern.

    <em>My magic power is low, but the demands keep increasing</em>, Ian thought as he swung his Truesilver Steel Sword horizontally.

    <em>Shhk! Swish!</em>

    The gleaming de, infused with the Wind de, sliced cleanly through the leather armor and waist of the demonized mercenary. ck ichor gushed from the severed body, sttering onto Ian��s face. However, there was no time to wipe it away.

    <em>Ssshhk!</em>

    The next demon lunged at him. Ian charged back, meeting the creature��s attack with a quick strike of his sword.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The demon��s de shattered on impact with Ian��s, and he took advantage of the opening, swinging his left arm toward its exposed neck.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    The shield��s edge severed the demon��s neck cleanly. Though Ian felt almost no weight in his left arm, the barrier served as a deadly weapon in its own right. As the body crumpled, Ian hesitated for a moment before raising the shield again.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Another demon swung a massive ax down at him, intending to crush both Ian and the previous attacker in one blow.

    <em>Krakoom!</em>

    The ax collided with Ian��s shield, sending a shockwave of dark energy rippling through the air. Ian��s knees buckled slightly from the force. The demon loomed over him, its lips curling as it spoke.

    "What... are you...?" the creature rasped, its voice like metal scraping against stone. The demon��s violet eyes, glowing eerily, shed as they focused on Ian.

    <em>Ah, so you��ve been watching all along.</em>

    "What do you think?" Ian replied, tightening his grip on his shield.

    <em>ng!</em>

    He swung the shield in a powerful arc, sending the demon flying backward. It crashed to the ground, shattering the stone floor as it skidded to a stop.

    "I��m the one who��s going to take your head, curse caster," Ian said, adjusting his grip on his sword.

    The demon��s lips twisted into an unnatural grin.

    "You can tell... Impressive. You��ve got quite the understanding of dark magic," it sneered.

    "A little. And I also know that you��re hiding down here, in the sewers."

    "...!" The demon hesitated for a moment, taken aback.

    Ian crouched slightly, a smirk curling at the corner of his lips.

    "Fitting, isn��t it? A cockroach should live in the sewers where it belongs."

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    The demon��s frown twisted further into a sneer.

    "Your tongue��s pretty sharp��"

    At that moment, the cursed undead scattered like cockroaches to the sides of the hallway.

    "But it doesn��t matter�� As long as I take care of those greedy merchants��"

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly.

    <em>So the taunt didn��t work.</em>

    <em>Shwack��</em>

    Without another thought, Ian charged forward.

    "<em>Grr... Whoa</em>��"The demon abruptly raised his ax, its shoulders trembling. Yet in the eyes of the howling creature staring at Ian, the reason it once had was nowhere to be found.

    <em>Thwack!</em>

    With a clean sh, Ian cleaved the demon��s head in two. The de sliced straight down through the demon��s body, splitting it all the way to the groin. As the severed pieces fell apart, Iannded smoothly and dashed forward again, not even waiting for the body to copse.

    <em>Fuck��</em>

    He was now drenched in the creature��s thick, ck ichor, but there was no time to worry about it.

    It seemed the curse caster was trying to flee. While most mages let their pride lead them into traps, this one seemed more driven by fear or caution. In hindsight, Ian probably should have realized it from how the mage never revealed himself during the attacks.

    <em>Maybe he can��t afford to be discovered.</em>

    Feeling a slight sting on his face from the fluid covering it, Ian continuously nced at the rooms lining both sides of the hallway. Every door and window was shattered, and there was no sign of the dead. All that filled the space was a ck fog, darker than the dimly lit interior, swirling across the floor.

    Sensing themotion upstairs growing louder, Ian pressed forward without stopping. He needed to find the way to the basement.

    ��H-Hurry, Godfather...! There are just... too many of them. I never imagined it would be this horrifying...

    Elia��s panting whispers echoed in his mind.

    <em>I wish I could.</em>

    Ian muttered inwardly, as he kicked the door at the end of the hall.

    <em>Bang! </em>

    He was outside, behind the mansion. As Ian continued walking, he finally discovered the stairs leading down to the basement.

    The thick ck mist seeping from below confirmed he was in the right ce.

    <em>I hate sewers. </em>

    Clicking his tongue in disgust, Ian descended the narrow, tunnel-like staircase without hesitation. It was cramped, low, and dark, and the cursed fog was so thick it stung his eyes. Neither the light of his tinum Barrier nor his Magic Detection was much help anymore.

    ��Can you sense where I am, Elie?

    <em>Ssh</em>.

    Ian whispered as he entered the sewer, half-crouched. A response came immediately.

    ��Yes, I can feel it.

    ��Guide me to the source of the magic.

    ��For now... just keep going. The source is to the northeast from the direction you��re heading.

    Following Elia��s whispered guidance, Ian moved. It was like going through a CBR training,plete with the sewage reaching his ankles and the nauseating stench.

    �CFuck��

    �CIs something wrong?

    �CEverything��s wrong. Well, never mind that. How��s the situation up there?

    �CIt��s not good. I think the curse is even in the blood of these undead. Three of the guards are already down...

    <em>That exins the burning sensation</em>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue in frustration as Elia��s whisper continued.

    �CSir Philip��s miracle is holding them off for now, but it looks shaky. I think it��s because it��s night.

    �CShaky��? Philip, how long can you hold out?

    Ian furrowed his brow.

    <em>Normally, Philip shouldin loudly about being on the verge of death by now. </em>

    He knew Philip was connected through Elia��s link, but it was Elia who responded as he rounded a corner.

    �CHe says he��s not sure how to answer. Just said to hurry because he feels like he��s about to die.

    <em>Ah, that exins the silence. He didn��t know how to whisper back.</em>

    �CHang in there, Philip. If you��re really struggling, let the guards handle the fighting and just focus on praying. I��ll be back as soon as I can.

    Ian straightened up as he felt the surrounding space widen.

    �CThere! That has to be it!

    �CI know.

    <em>I��m looking at it.</em>

    Ian thought as he looked around the basement.

    The space appeared to be a secret refuge or a resting area for workers maintaining the sewers.

    <em>Shhhh...</em>

    In the center of the room stood a makeshift wooden tform, likely brought in from elsewhere. On ity arge piece of parchment inscribed with a spell circuit. At the center of the circuit rested arge essence bead, glowing with an ominous violet light. The whole setup radiated a sinister ck energy that spread the dark mist throughout the room. The tform itself looked like an ind rising from a sea of darkness.

    <em>As expected, they knew the meeting location in advance and prepared this. Maybe they found out while attacking Bor. </em>

    Whatever the case, Ian now knew why he had felt that nagging sense of dread but couldn��t pinpoint the source earlier. The magic circuit hadn��t been activated yet, so there had been nothing to detect. It made sense��something like this happening underground wouldn��t be easily felt from above.

    <em>Thump...</em>

    The fragment within Ian stirred.

    <em>Shut up. You��re on probation</em>, He muttered internally as he gripped his Truesilver Steel Sword.

    <em>sh!</em>

    With a clean strike, the glowing white arc of his de shattered the essence bead, splitting the tform and the spell circuit beneath it. The essence bead��s magic red briefly before dissipating.

    <em>Ssshh...</em>

    The magic circuit lost its glow, and the ck mist surged before retreating like a receding wave. No more mist spread into the room.

    "...."

    Despite that, Ian��s expression remained unchanged. The dark mage was nowhere to be seen. He must have slipped away through the sewers while Ian had been searching for the source of the curse.

    <em>Like a damn cockroach.</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian turned back the way he came.

    Though the source of the curse was destroyed, the mist hadn��t vanished immediately. It was still fueling the undead, keeping them animated. Worse, their blood was cursed as well, as Elia had mentioned earlier. Even if Philip could hold his ground, ?one of the merchants might die. There was no hard number on the quest, but if any of them died, ?the mission would fail.

    <em>I didn��t go through all this trouble just to fail now.</em>

    Grinding his teeth, Ian sprinted up the stairs to the second floor.

    "<em>Graaah</em>��"

    "<em>Screeech</em>...! <em>Grghk</em>...!"

    The ck mist stretched across the hallway like a dark carpet, with the backs of rampaging undead in sight. Beyond them, a faint golden barrier shimmered��it was Philip��s holy barrier, holding back the cursed mist and the undead. Though the light had dimmed, it was still doing its job.

    <em>Crash! sh!</em>

    Without stopping, Ian charged into the undead from behind, cutting them down with swift, white arcs of his de.

    <em>Crunch�� Splurt!</em>

    Aside from the Sword of Judgment and the ck Sword of the Third Apostle, Ian��s Truesilver Steel Sword was the best weapon he had ever wielded. Considering one was a holy de and the other a cursed weapon, it was nearly impossible to find a better standard sword than this one.

    <em>No wonder it is a unique-grade item.</em>

    <em>sh! Thud!</em>

    After relentlessly cutting, stabbing, and smashing through barriers, Ian finallyid eyes on the survivors. Only two guards remained, fighting with a holy veil before them.

    Behind them, the Imperial guard was wielding a sword engulfed in mes, while the Northerner on Ian��s side desperately swung a single-edged ax and struck down the dead with an iron gauntlet crackling with lightning.

    Amidst the swarming dead, Ian glimpsed at Philip kneeling by the door.

    He was focusing on his prayers, following Ian��s advice. Being the dead of night, there was no other way to replenish the divine power needed for the holy barrier.

    "Move!"

    Ian shouted to the Northman warrior, locking eyes with him as he beheaded another undead. Then he smashed the undead��s body against the wall with his shield, reducing it to a mess of flesh and bone. The Northman instinctively stepped aside, giving Ian space to charge forward.@@novelbin@@

    "<em>Puff</em>...!"

    The Imperial guard, who had been shing with his ming sword, quickly pressed himself against the wall as well. With the path clear, Ian surged forward with the tinum Barrier leading the way.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    The undead were crushed and pushed back under the weight of Ian��s shield, while the glowing white arc of his sword cut through them with seamless precision.

    <em>sh, crack�� Splinter!</em>

    It was a one-sided massacre.

    The rampaging undead couldn��t break through the shield, and Ian��s steel sword sliced through their cursed flesh and bones as if they were paper. Neither the lingering mist nor the cursed blood was able to slow him down.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Thest undead fell to the ground.

    Between the slowly receding ck mist, the hallway presented a litter of shattered and torn bodies. The flesh, once ckened by the curse, gradually regained its original color.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>huff</em>..."

    Breathing heavily, Ian lowered his sword and nced back.

    "...."

    "...."

    The two surviving guards stood frozen, staring at him in shock. Two of the merchants peeked out from the door, their expressions equally dumbfounded. It wasn��t surprising��they had just witnessed Ian cut through an entire horde of cursed ghouls like a human tank. His sword still gleamed white, and the tinum Barrier pulsed with a soft golden glow.

    With a faint sound, Ian retracted his shield and returned his pristine sword to his waist, stepping forward.

    "You can stop praying now. The curse is retreating."

    <em>Whoosh.</em>

    At that moment, the holy barrier disintegrated into golden dust, scattering in the air. Philip copsed, his hands hitting the floor as he coughed violently.

    "<em>Ugh... cough, cough... huff</em>..."

    Blood dripped from his visor, likely from overusing his divine powers. Holding back the overwhelming curse on his own hadn��t been easy.

    Still, thanks to him, not a single merchant had died. Protecting them was Philip��s task, and he had performed it well.

    "....!"

    Ian��s gaze shifted to the two remaining guards, who immediately moved to help Philip at his nod. They quickly lifted him to his feet as he struggled to breathe. Ian nced at the golden glow that still faintly shimmered in Philip��s eyes and smirked.

    "What, is your magic armor just for show?"

    "I still can��t get used to them... <em>haha</em>. If you��d been anyter, I��d have passed out for sure," Philip replied, still panting heavily.

    Ian nodded in acknowledgment, ncing toward the meeting room. The terrified merchants and a visibly pale Elia stood clustered together, their fear clear.

    "Who... who really are you, Sir...?"

    The Kurdian merchant stammered. He was one of the two peeking from the doorway.

    Ian responded calmly.

    "Stay where you are. The city guards will be here soon, and you��ll need to exin this mess. If you want to live, you��d better handle it properly."

    "...!"

    The merchants�� eyes widened as the gravity of the situation sank in. It was only natural��despite being in the outskirts, they were still within the city. Worse, they were in the lord��s vi, and the aftermath of the battle and curses had left the ce in shambles. It was a situation that could easily cost them all their heads.

    "If you��re thinking of backing out now, you��ll just get yourselves killed. Stick together, or you��ll all die. And I��ll be the first to suspect anyone who tries to flee."

    Ian��s gaze swept over the merchants before settling on Fael.

    "If I were you, I��d finish electing your representative."

    "Ah... y-yes! Right! There��s no time to waste!" Fael stammered, nodding quickly.

    The mustached merchant frowned. "Continue the meeting? Here? In the middle of all these bodies? These were our people!"

    "Half of them survived, thanks to the foresight of the head of the Ark Caravan," the merchant with a nose ring added.

    The other merchants, including the Kurdian, nodded in agreement and looked back at Fael.

    "Let��s figure this out quickly. If we don��t want to die here, we need to stick together. He is right. We can figure out who��s behind the attack once we survive."

    Ian turned his attention away from the merchants, his focus shifting to the two guards who were helping Philip.

    "Keep them safe while I��m gone."

    "And where... are you going, Sir?" the Northern guard asked.

    Ian replied as he walked away, "There��s still a cockroach left to squash."

    <em>I need to bring back his head to finish this job.</em>

    In a hallway strewn with dismembered corpses, Ian marched forward without hesitation.

    Though the fog had cleared, the stench of blood and death lingered in the air. He couldn��t help but internally curse his heightened sense of smell, which refused to dull even in these conditions.

    The cursed traces were almost gone from the corpses, likely dissipating as the fog cleared. Unlike undead creations made through necromancy, these bodies bore nosting evidence of the curse. Anyone unaware of the situation might assume these men had simply killed each other in a brutal fight.

    <em>Was that the intention from the start?</em>

    Either way, cleaning up this mess was the merchants�� responsibility now. If only the merchants had listened to Fael earlier, they could have prevented this entire disaster. Only the guards and workers of the Ark Caravan, who had been sent outside before the attack, remained unharmed. Given that Ian and Philip, Fael��s personal guards, had resolved the situation, there was little chance of any strange misunderstandings arising.

    "...?" Ian paused, feeling someone grab his wrist.

    It was Elia.

    "You��re getting blood on your hands. Let go."

    "Take me with you."

    Ian furrowed his brow at her response. Elia, despite still looking pale, met his gaze with determination.

    "I want to catch that dark mage who did this. Even with the aid of a spell circuit, casting magic on this scale would leave traces of magic. I might be able to find them."

    "I��m also able to spot someone hiding in a crowd. There��s no need to chase them through the sewers."

    "The sewers lead to the river," interjected the Imperial guard who had followed her. At Ian��s gaze, the guard added, "This city��s underground waterways have long been used by smugglers and criminals. They use boats to transport goods��or people��near the drainage exits."

    "I can also see through the underground," Elia quickly added.

    <em>�� Well, I did n to behead the dark mage in front of her.</em>

    After a moment, he unsped the De Lu��s Grace from around his neck and handed it to her.

    "When the fighting starts, stay back. Don��t get involved."

    "I will."

    <em>Anyway, everyone sure knows how to give an answer.</em>

    Without another word, he scooped Elia into his arms. Her robes were now smeared with the same ichor and grime that covered him, but she didn��t seem to mind, wrapping her arms securely around his neck. She was heavier than she looked, though.

    <em>Carrying her while running might be a bit of a challenge.</em>

    With a quiet grumble to himself, Ian made his way down the stairs.

    "... You were right, Godfather. I once believed that dark magic was just another branch of magic, a mere academic pursuit. I thought it was forbidden due to those who practiced it, not the magic itself," Elia murmured.

    Ian nced down at her as she continued, "I was wrong. Anyone who masters something like this would never stay sane. Even the most rational mind would eventually be unhinged."

    Ian let out a low chuckle. "Yeah. Magic eats away at your mind. So does the ck Wall and the void. Just encountering them can corrupt your soul."

    "You sound like someone who��s seen the void."

    "...."

    "Wait�� have you actually seen it?" Elia asked, her eyes widening.

    Ian clicked his tongue in frustration at her endless curiosity but met her gaze.

    "But... from what I��ve heard, even glimpsing the void is..."

    "It��s horrifying. If I hadn��t been lucky, I would��ve gone mad too. And if you try it out of curiosity, you��ll end up the same way."

    "... Definitely. I don��t want to be a crazy dwarf who does this kind of thing." Elia muttered, ncing at the grim surroundings of the darkened hallway.

    <em>At least she��s learned something..</em>.

    Thinking, Ian pushed open the manor��s front doors.

    <em>Swoosh.</em>

    The fog outside had almostpletely dissipated, as if the malevolent darkness was finally retreating. It was still dark, though, with all the torches around the carriages snuffed out.

    "...?" Ian��s attention shifted as he passed between the lined-up wagons.

    <em>Clop, clop, clop.</em>

    The sound of hooves and heavy breathing reached his ears. He turned his head in the sound��s direction and blinked, slightly surprised.

    "... Another miracle tonight."

    A white horse, d in silver armor, galloped across the garden toward him.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Blood sttered across the horse��s armor caught the eye, hinting at what might have happened inside the stables.

    "Sir Philip thought it best to leave the armor hanging loose, just in case. He even tied the reins much looser. Said it��s such a smart horse, it doesn��t even need to be tied up," Elia said, ncing up at Ian while keeping her gaze on the approaching white horse.

    "Seems that worked out well," she added.

    "... That kind of squire is one you��ll never find again," Ian muttered with sincerity as the white horse��whether it was N or Selim, he wasn��t sure��stopped in front of them.

    The horse exhaled loudly, looking at Ian with an expression that seemed to show concern for him instead.

    <em>Who��s worried about whom? </em>

    Ian swallowed a bitter chuckle and examined the horse��s condition and armor. There was blood around its head and hooves, but it wasn��t the horse��s own.

    The same went for the armor. The flickering dimness of the embedded magic stones indicated that most of the armor had drained its magic. Whatever happened in the stable likely had something to do with this, not just the cursed mist.

    However, the stones hadn��tpletely lost their light. The horse��s breathing quickly stabilized as well. When Ian stepped closer, the horse dipped its head to the ground, inviting him to mount.Ian looked down at Elia.

    "Can you pull off your tricks on horseback? It��ll be pretty shaky."

    "Probably. Never tried it before, though, so I can��t say for sure."

    "Well, I guess now��s the time to find out," Ian said as he lifted her onto the front of the saddle. He quickly followed, mounting behind her and wrapping his left arm around her for support while grabbing the reins with his right.

    "... Damn." Ian clicked his tongue, ncing ahead. The iron bar gate stood firmly shut.

    <em>I should have opened that first. </em>

    He had been so surprised that the horse survived, it had slipped his mind.

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    The white horse started going forward on its own.

    <em>��Well, I��m sure they��ll handle it somehow.</em>

    Ian smacked his lips as he extended his right hand, his crimson eyes glowing faintly.

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    A fireball formed in his palm, and when the horse was close enough, Ian hurled the me at the gate.

    <em>Boom! </em>

    The explosion blew the gate off its hinges. Ian figured the sound might draw guards quicker, but that was fine by him. If they arrived quickly, they could handle the situation faster��and he wouldn��t be present when they arrived.

    "Keep your eyes wide open. Don��t lose track of him. If you do, I won��t be able to sleep tonight."

    "Yes...!" Elia replied, steeling herself.

    With that, the white horse shot forward, galloping into the night.

    ***

    <em>Clop-clop, clop-clop��</em>

    "What the hell, is that guy crazy?!"

    "Move! He��s insane!"

    The white horse raced through the night streets.

    Citizens screamed and shouted as they scrambled to get out of the way, while the stalls set up for nighttime trade toppled over with a loud crash behind them.

    <em>... I never thought I��d actually be doing this kind of thing in reality. Now that I��m doing it, it��s even more fun. </em>

    Ian gripped the reins, his thoughts seemingly out of sync with the situation. Thankfully, nobody has experienced any harm so far. It wasn��t because of his riding skills, but rather the remarkable capabilities of the horse he was riding. Whether it was N or Selim, this one deftly avoided obstacles and leaped over anything in its path without colliding with anyone. Some property damage was being caused, but that was something the Hexagon Alliance could easily cover.

    ��Over there...! You need to turn up ahead! I can sense traces from that direction!

    Elia��s whisper echoed in his mind. She was already pointing diagonally ahead.

    <em>How does she even sense that? </em>

    Ian let out a quiet, amused breath, pulling the reins to steer the horse to the side. Despite himself, he had to admit that Elia was proving more useful than he��d initially thought. She had pulled her weight back at the mansion, and now she was doing the same here.

    <em>As a mage, she might be even more of a ruined character than me.</em>

    As he mused, the white horse swung its rear around and smoothly changed direction, starting its sprint once more.

    "<em>Aaaah</em>��?!"

    "Everyone move! Get out of the way!"

    Citizens scattered like the Red Sea parting as the rampaging rider suddenly appeared. There were still plenty of people on the streets, despite thete hour. @@novelbin@@

    Well, of course. There was no reason for a city in the central region to go to sleep early. Besides, at least half of them were likely outsiders.

    ��The traces are getting stronger. Sewers. It really seems like they��re heading for the sewers.

    Elia��s whisper followed.

    ��Looks like you��re right. This way leads to the docks.

    Ian��s eyes scanned the boulevard ahead. There was no city wall beyond that point, just pitch-ck darkness stretching out. Likely because it led down to the river.

    <em>Ding, ding, ding, ding��</em>

    In the distance, the ng of bells echoed. The city guards were finally mobilizing. Hopefully, they would head to the lord��s mansion before dealing with the street chaos.

    <em>Clip, clop�� </em>

    In the meantime, the white horse veered toward the outskirts of the city, where the number of pedestrians had significantly decreased. Instead, they were greeted by the sight of ships anchored in the distance. The docks were close.

    ��I see it now... I can see it, too.

    Ian murmured as the faint residual magic flickered like heat waves beneath the stone pavement of the main road. It was faint to his eyes, but he was able to make it out.

    The traces led all the way to the river ahead. Cockroach-like scum had really escaped into the sewers.

    ��Hold on tight to the horse��s neck, Elie.

    Ian loosened his arm around Elia and whispered to her.

    ��Huh? What? Wait, Godfather?!

    Elia��s eyes widened in shock as she turned to look back at him. Ian had released the reins and was standing up on the saddle. Though the horse had slowed down as they neared the end of the road, it was still moving, so her surprise was understandable.

    ��Just hold tight. Once the road ends, the horse will stop on its own.

    Ian replied without looking at her, his gaze fixed on the dark waters ahead.

    As his view rose higher, he could clearly see the sharp turn of the road and the riverbank below. A wherry drifted slowly away, almost impossible to spot in the darkness unless one had a vision as sharp as Ian��s.

    Fortunately, it hadn��t drifted more than ten meters away. Ian��s eyes locked onto the silhouette at the center of the boat��a figure slumped over, shrouded in a robe.

    That had to be the curse caster he was hunting.

    The wretched man wasn��t even rowing the boat himself. In front of him sat a gaunt figure, whose scrunched-up face made it obvious he was used to living off illegal activities. He was rowing with a scowl, probably due to the stench of dark magic radiating from the dark mage��just like the one Ian could smell on himself now.

    <em>Making me go back into that disgusting ce...</em>

    A faint, ashen hue swirled in Ian��s eyes, and a soft breeze gathered around his entire body.

    <em>Shhh��</em>

    Just as the white horse began skidding to a halt at the end of the road, Ian bent his knees slightly and used the momentum tounch himself from the saddle. He didn��t jump too hard, knowing it would injure both the horse and Elia. Even so, the distance to the boat was manageable, though barely.

    ��Godfather!

    Elia��s panicked whisper echoed through his mind, but Ian paid it no heed as he unsheathed his Truesilver Steel Sword, his eyes still fixed on the boat.

    The Wind de that propelled him twisted his trajectory effortlessly, guided by his will.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The roar of the wind filled the air.

    It wasn��t just Ian who heard the wind. Turning around, the curse caster, previously slouched in the boat, revealed themselves. His eyes widened when he saw Ian flying toward him in a perfect arc.

    "...?!"

    Ian was able to see the curse caster��s lips twitch in shock, muttering, "What in the hell?"

    <em>You��vemitted mass ughter, and you��re shocked by something like this?</em>

    With a sneer curling one side of his mouth, Ian raised his sword high above his head. The curse caster, like most dark mages, was a frail, pale man in his middle age. The finely groomed beard suggested he was an Imperial citizen.

    Anyway, he didn��t look like one of those lunatics hiding away in a dungeon or ancient ruin conducting strange experiments. It seemed more likely he had crawled out from one of the Magic Towers. After all, this wasn��t just someplex curse; he had created high-level spell circuits himself.

    Perhaps mercenary work was a side job to fund his research. But that didn��t matter right now.

    <em>Your head��sing off first, you scum.</em>

    Thinking Ian didn��t take his eyes off the approaching curse caster. Luckily for him, the man was too wide-eyed with terror to cast any spell.

    "...!"

    The curse caster��s face finally registered sheer panic, realizing Ian was going to crash into him. Instead of casting a spell, he raised his long-sleeved arms above his head in a desperate, instinctual defense.

    It was, of course, futile.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    Ian��s sword descended and cleaved through the curse caster��s arm in an instant, continuing its path to sh his neck deeply.

    <em>Thud, thud, thud��</em>

    Colliding with the curse caster, the impact sent Ian crashing onto the crude deck, rolling across it as the boat rocked.

    "<em>Aaaagh</em>!"

    Ian��s fall knocked aside the scrawny boatman, who had been screaming.

    Ian stopped himself just short of the boat��s bow, stepping on the boatman as he got back on his feet.

    "<em>Ugh</em>..."

    Without sparing a nce at the groaning boatman, Ian turned, walking purposefully toward the fallen dark mage. His gaze was still fixed on the dark mage, whoy sprawled on the floor in a battered state.

    "<em>Gah��</em><em>Kgh��</em>"

    Despite having an arm severed and his neck split to his chest, he was still alive. Even after being mmed into the bottom of the boat by Ian, he clung to life. ck blood gushed from his wounds and spilled from his mouth and nose, a testament to his stubborn vitality.

    "Hey." Ian approached the dark mage, squatted down, and forcefully lifted his head.

    The dark mage��s nearly severed neck dangled precariously, but Ian paid no mind. Pain and terror filled the man��s pale blue eyes as they met Ian��s gaze.

    Ian asked, "Which Magic Tower are you from?"

    "<em>Urg�� Gah</em>��" The dark mage coughed and gagged, only spitting more blood in response.

    Ian shrugged, not having expected an answer in the first ce. He swung his sword again.

    <em>Slice�� </em>

    The white arc of Ian��s de cut cleanly through the dark mage��s throat. The dark mage��s eyes zed over as his head lolled to the side, the light extinguished from his eyes. ck blood poured from both his mouth and the cleanly severed neck.

    <em>Well, he won��t being back from that.</em>

    Ian dropped the dark mage��s head beside him and casually began rifling through his robes. Blood had soaked into the cloth from where his de had cut, but it didn��t hinder his search. Soon, he found a small metal shard of unknown purpose and a crumpled piece of paper. He also grabbed a small satchel that had been lying nearby��the curse caster��s belongings.

    <em>Definitely not aplete beggar, that��s for sure.</em>

    The bag was quite heavy. It was the kind of weight that gave him the expectation of finding at least one grimoire for Elia in it. Perhaps an item meant for the corrupted, too.

    Ian stuffed the things he had pulled from the robe into the bag haphazardly, then tossed it into his pocket dimension. Grabbing the curse caster by the hair again, he finally stood up and turned around.

    "<em>H-Heeek</em>��" The boatman, who had been cowering in a corner, let out a gasping sob.

    Ian approached him with the dark mage��s head still in hand and rested his sword��s edge against the man��s neck.

    "Did you know this man was a dark mage?"

    The boatman, who had been staring in horror at the icy de, whiffed his head, his face drained of color.

    "A d-dark mage? I-I did not know! Really! I just row for whoever pays me��"

    Tears streamed from the boatman��s eyes, not just flowing down but soaking the front of his trousers as well. Ian was able to see the dark stain spreading.

    <em>Pissing himself over just this?</em>

    He gave the man a light tap on the cheek with the t of his sword before sheathing it and tilting his head.

    "Then turn the boat around. Get me back to the dock."

    "Y-Yes, yes...!"

    The boatman, practically crawling on all fours as he passed by, grabbed the oar again. The boat twisted its head. He clearly believed that beingte meant death.

    Standing at the bow, Ian watched the approaching dock and soon let a faint smile y on his lips. A familiar white horse hade to a stop at the dock. The dwarf tightly hugging its neck was also someone he recognized.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    Ashen magic flickered in Ian��s eyes as the wind gathered around him. With a sharp kick, heunched himself off the boat.

    This time, he didn��t hold back his strength.

    "<em>Aaargh?</em>"

    Caught in the powerful gust and the force of his leap, the boat rocked violently and finally capsized. Ian soared in an arc before rolling onto the dock with a thud.

    <em>I feel so gross. Fuck.</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian stood when Elia��s voice called out from the horse.

    "A-Are you alright��?"

    "I��m fine," Ian replied, taking a step forward.

    Elia, who had been about to say something more, froze. Ian had lifted the severed head of the dark mage right up to her face.

    "Not sure about this guy, though."

    "...."

    Ian vaulted onto the horse, pulling Elia forward onto the saddle in front of him. With his left arm around her, he still held the dark mage��s head in his other hand.

    Grabbing the reins with that same hand, he added casually, "Let��s go. Before the guards catch up."

    "... Yes." Elia��s voice was shaky, her eyes fixed on the head dangling beneath her. She couldn��t seem to look away, despite her nausea.

    <em>Take a good look. This is the usual end for corrupted spellcasters, </em>Ian thought as he flicked the reins.

    The white horse, as if waiting for the signal, sped off once again with a lively gallop.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Ian guided the horse down a different path than the one they hade from. Going back the same way would be like begging to be arrested, and he had no desire to engage in a midnight chase with the city guard. Especially not when he was carrying a severed head in one hand.

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    The white horse slowed down as it entered a curved alley. Ian��s gaze shifted to the rooftops of the buildings ahead. He heard distant murmurs and shouts echoing around them.

    "... Good thing I came this way," he muttered, finally taking in the dim alleyway.

    It was a quiet backstreet, sparsely popted. Despite being a quiet backstreet with a sparse poption, the city maintained order as only a few drunkards, staggering passersby, and half-clothed women scattered here and there.

    "Care for a little fu��oh, damn it," a woman who had approached them quickly grimaced and turned away.

    It was likely because of Ian��s disheveled appearance, the dwarf seated in front of him, or perhaps the severed head in his hand.

    <em>Or maybe all three.</em>

    Regardless, no one else came near or blocked their way. Ian��s expression rxed. He didn��t know exactly where this path led, but cities often formed interconnected webs. As long as he kept moving in the right direction, they��d eventually arrive at the manor.

    ��Are you going slowly on purpose?

    Elia��s soft voice whispered in his mind.

    ��Yes.

    Ian replied, noting that the Whispering skill didn��t seem to drain much magic. Elia��s magic sustained the entire spell, and even after all this time, she showed no signs of exhaustion. If she wasn��t secretly hiding a massive reserve of magic, then Whispering probably cost no more energy than a basic Magic Detection spell.

    ��You��re waiting for everything to settle, aren��t you?

    After a moment of thought, Elia added, as if she��d finally realized his intent.

    <em>Yeah, I��m also waiting for that questpletion window. </em>

    Ian chuckled internally as he ruffled her hair with the hand that held the reins. He wondered if he was treating her too much like a child, given that she was a full-grown adult. It was easy to forget that fact, given the nature of dwarves. Fortunately, Elia didn��t seem to mind.

    ��We��ll probably know soon. Sir Philip is getting close enough to hear my Whisper.

    ��He doesn��t know how to use it, though.

    ��I��ll just have to teach him, then.

    <em>Can someone who can��t even handle magic armor pick it up that easily? </em>

    Ian thought, shrugging. In any case, it wouldn��t hurt to try.

    ��By the way�� are you nning to carry that head the whole way?

    ��Yes.

    Elia sighed softly.

    <em>A picture is worth a thousand words</em>

    Suppressing a smile, Ian nced down at the top of her head and then casually added,

    ��By any chance, did you drink the Source of the Dragon, too?

    ��The Source? Of course not. It only provided us with a good environment to grow self-sufficient, not that kind of help.... Wait a minute.

    Elia quickly looked back.

    ��Godfather, did you drink the Source?

    ��So, you��repletely ignoring the rules now, Elia.

    ��Ah, sorry.

    Elia awkwardly turned back to face forward as Ian let out a chuckle before answering.

    ��Anyway, yeah, I did.

    ��My goodness�� From what I know, it has only granted its Source to two agents throughout history. And that was a long time ago.

    ��Well, what an honor...

    Ian responded dryly, though it was clear he wasn��t serious. He cared more about the questpletion window that still hadn��t appeared than how many agents had drunk the Source before him.

    <em>Is something wrong?</em>

    ��Everyone who drank the Source of the Dragon gained tremendous power. You must have as well, right?

    Hearing Elia��s whisper, Ian smirked.

    ��Who knows? I don��t think I got much out of it.

    ��What effects did you get?

    ��I can finish spells faster and don��t fail as much anymore. Probably.

    ��... That sounds like an incredible ability.

    <em>I was hoping for more Magic Recovery or an increase in Magic Capacity, though. </em>

    Ian shrugged.

    To be fair, Ian was a special case. Normally, mages became vulnerable while preparing spells, and moving too roughly would often ruin the casting. It was a critical weakness in battles where every second counted. Ian himself had experienced moments where his spells had almost failed in the heat ofbat.

    But ever since he drank the essence, his spells no longer failed unless he took a heavy hit, and he couldplete lower-tier spells in the blink of an eye. Normally, this would have required much higher Intelligence, not to mention stronger Mental Fortitude.

    <em>... Thinking about it like that, maybe it wasn��t so bad after all.</em>

    ��Sir Philip is close. I can sense him.@@novelbin@@

    Elia added shortly after. While Ian looked down at the top of her head, the Whispering skill continued.

    ��Sir Philip, can you hear me? What��s the situation at the mansion?

    No response came.

    As they rounded a corner, Ian added,

    ��Think of it like a prayer. But instead of praying to a god, it��s to us.

    Silence returned, and Ian was about to click his tongue when��

    ��Can you hear me? If you can, please respond when you can hear me. Can you hear me?

    A faint whisper echoed in Ian��s mind.

    ��Yeah, I can hear you. Stop already.

    ��It works! Finally!

    A question followed Philip��s shout.

    ��Did you finish the job? Did you kill the curse caster?

    ��Yeah. I��m bringing his head back right now.

    ��Good. You��d better hurry.

    Philip responded immediately, letting out a sigh before adding,

    �� At this rate, we��re all going to end up in prison�� except for me.

    ***

    The soldiers who had gathered around the mansion formed a semicircle surrounding the merchant wagons. The merchants, who had gone outside to prove their innocence, quickly exined the situation.

    However, things were unfolding in a direction they hadn��t hoped for.

    "We told you, we��re the victims here! Do you know how many of our people that dark mage killed?" Fael shouted, frustration clear in his voice.

    The other merchants standing behind him nodded in agreement, their faces showing the same frustration. Yet, the tips of the soldiers�� spears remained pointed at them.

    "We��re aware," replied the official standing at the center, his expression as cold as his voice. His face, illuminated by the torch a soldier held, appeared almost mask-like.

    Without even bothering to fix his disheveled clothes, the official continued. "The testimony given by the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess matches your story, so there��s no doubt in that regard. But."

    He continued, ncing at the merchants with a cold, irritated gaze, "it doesn��t change the fact that you brought such a dangerous person into the city. A corrupt one, at that. And I hear he escaped alive. No way could have happened without prior knowledge or nning. This means there could be an aplice among you."

    "Why would we do such a thing? There��s no benefit for us in that!" Fael protested.

    "We will determine if you truly received no benefit once we finish the investigation. It is crucial to address any level of involvement with corruption, regardless of its size. There��s a potential risk to the entire city. We will conduct all actions under thew."

    Crossing his arms, the official added, "If you��re truly innocent, we will release you with no issues."

    Fael swallowed nervously before asking, "... How long will it take to prove our innocence?"

    The official clicked his tongue. "At daybreak, Count Thaddeus will contact the royal house and the Great Church. You won��t be going anywhere until an authorized investigator from the Great Church arrives to take charge of the investigation."

    "The Great Church��." Fael and the merchants sighed.

    Being stuck in a filthy, smelly prison for a long time was one thing, but the greater fear was the possibility of losing their heads. If the investigation team included someone backed by one of therger merchant guilds, it was as good as a death sentence.

    "Even though the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess is here, and he has already proven our innocence? What more evidence do you need?" Fael shouted, turning to look at Philip, who was leaning against the frame of the merchant wagon.

    He had stood up and defended them earlier, but now he was sitting idly, like the guards who had set their weapons aside, quietly observing the situation. He didn��t even respond to Fael��s plea.

    "Without a doubt, I trust his testimony. His innocence is the only one that has been proven here. However, didn��t he state he is currently unaffiliated with the Great Church?" the official added, clicking his tongue in frustration.

    "He doesn��t yet have the authority to represent the Order. And besides, even an Apostle could fall victim to deception. Corrupt ones are inherently cunning, and a person capable ofmitting such horrors wouldn��t hesitate to lie with their silver tongue."

    "That��s..."

    "So, please cooperate," the official interrupted, staring directly at Fael. "If you refuse toe with us, we��ll consider you aplices and act ordingly."

    "That��s... Wait��"

    Ignoring Fael��s protest, the official nodded toward the soldiers.

    "You may want to stop for a moment," came a calm voice.

    At that moment, all eyes turned to the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess, who had finally stood up.

    Without ncing at the merchants, Philip stepped forward and added, "The most undeniable proof of their innocence is arriving right now."

    Philip raised his hand, pointing behind the soldiers. Naturally, everyone��s gaze followed the direction of his gesture.

    <em>Clip, clop��</em>

    A white horse, adorned in shining armor, was stepping over the fallen gate.

    As the official furrowed his brows, taking in the man��s sight and the dwarf atop the horse, Ian��s voice cut through the air.

    "It��s not me you should look at."

    As Ian, now near the soldiers, reached the official, he casually tossed the object he was holding in his hand.

    "...!"

    The official��s eyes widened in shock as the severed head bounced on the ground and rolled to his feet. Its lifeless eyes stared nkly, and its tongue hung out grotesquely.

    "That��s the head of the dark mage who attacked this ce."

    Ian dismounted and gently lifted Elia off the horse as he spoke. After ensuring she was safely on the ground, he walked toward the soldiers, who instinctively stepped back.

    "I killed him while he was trying to escape on a smuggler��s boat."

    Ian locked eyes with the shocked and fearful official, nced at the distant merchants, and added, "They hired me to track this man. This should be enough to prove their innocence. A servant of the corrupted wouldn��t make such a request, would they?"

    Philip had ryed to Ian the entire conversation between the official and the merchants as they made their way here. Philip had sat silently for so long because he focused on passing the information to Ian in real-time.

    The official, who had been staring at Ian, finally took a cautious step back and asked, "Are you the Apostle��s squire?"

    <em>A squire...? </em>

    Ian smirked internally, but kept his eyes on the official.

    "And if I am?"

    "Then I request your cooperation. At daybreak, both of you will need to recount the events that transpired here fully. Your testimonies will suffice. However, the investigation into the merchants will proceed as per protocol."

    Ian��s brow furrowed. "There��s already enough evidence."

    "I��m afraid there��s no other way. The Count does not tolerate even the smallest irregrity in the city��s affairs. And since this incident involves a corrupted being, it��s likely to draw attention from both the church and the Imperial court. The Count will not simply let it slide."

    <em>Damn, this guy��s annoyingly meticulous. It must be because it��s the capital. </em>

    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly. The quest was still iplete, and the merchants were not yet truly safe. The lord would undoubtedly summon the Great Church��s investigation team and wouldn��t tolerate even the smallest loss to himself. During the investigation, there is a possibility of one or two merchants being held responsible and facing significant repercussions.

    <em>How did this getpleted in the game? Was there a dialogue option or something?</em>

    Ian scanned the diverse group of merchants, with Fael at the center, and clicked his tongue again before turning his gaze away. Philip��s stare had been growing more intense for a while now.

    ��At this rate, we��ll be stuck here for days, and things will only get messier. Are you just going to let that happen?

    As soon as their eyes met, Philip whispered, clearly waiting for this moment.

    ��Or�� would you rather leave it to me?

    There was a hint of excitement in Philip��s voice, which Ian didn��t think was just his imagination. He sighed through his nose. Much like Philip, he had known for a while how to resolve this situation quickly. He just hadn��t been keen on using that option.

    <em>I didn��t want to make a big scene in the capital��</em>

    Of course, the decision didn��t take long. Ian whispered a few quick words to Philip.

    "In that case, we will take possession of the dark mage��s head. The soldiers will respectfully escort the merchants," the official added, as though Ian��s silence signified agreement. He signaled to the nearby soldiers as Ian��s gaze returned to him.

    "Stop." Philip��s voice cut through the air.

    The soldier who had been reaching for the severed head hesitated, while Philip took another step forward, his voice steady and firm.

    "We are well aware of how faithful andw-abiding the Lord of Basmut and his officials are. However, since this matter involves a corrupted being, we will take over the investigation."

    "... You must be aware, of course," the official replied, confused, his brows furrowing as he turned to look at Philip.

    "No matter how blessed by the Radiant Goddess you are, Sir, you are still not��"

    "Of course, I��m not," Philip interrupted. "But the person I��m about to introduce is."

    "...?" The official tilted his head slightly, clearly perplexed.

    Philip cleared his throat, then spoke with a solemn authority that seemed to spread outwards, filling the surrounding space.

    "Everyone,y down your weapons and kneel, showing the proper respect."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Everyone except Ian and Elia turned to Philip with a look of bewilderment, wondering what they had just heard.

    "I, Philip, Apostle of Lu Sr, will formally introduce," Philip continued,ying one hand over his breastte, as if oblivious to the gazes upon him.

    "A crusader of the Strict Goddess, the bearer of the me that rekindled the Brazier of the zing Goddess, and blessed by the Goddess of Prosperity."

    "...?"

    The officials, soldiers, and even the caravan leaders and their bodyguards furrowed their brows in confusion. They hesitated to speak, likely due to Philip��s authoritative presence and solemn tone.

    "...?!"

    The only one whose expression was changing was Fael. Unlike the others, Fael��s expression was the only one changing. Momentarily bewildered like the rest, his eyes slowly widened as if something had dawned on him.

    "Thest punisher of the Giant Kingdom and the true Great Warrior of the North. The Dragon yer who pierced the heart of the corrupted ancient dragon. The executioner of the vampire ns and also the savior of Lu Sard."

    At this, the soldiers finally nced at each other. After all, no one was unfamiliar with the Dragon yer from the North. Unlike them, the merchants were already wide-eyed in realization."..."

    Several eyes naturally turned toward Fael.

    But Fael didn��t even look in their direction. He simply stared, wide-eyed and ck-jawed, at someone else, not Philip.

    As others tilted their heads in confusion and followed Fael��s gaze,

    "The purifier of corruption and gue, the executioner of the demon of the void, and the fallen duke. Also, the one and only official Agent of the Great tinum Dragon and the one blessed by the tinum Dragon!"

    Philip��s booming voice filled the air, and he paused for a moment. He looked around at the official and soldiers, who could barely even breathe, then lifted both hands respectfully and pointed forward.

    "Sir Ian Hope, the superhuman!"

    Finally, everyone turned to where he was pointing.

    "...!"

    The official, now locking eyes with Ian, opened his mouth as if to speak, but no sound came out��only a faint breath. The silence, as though time had frozen, didn��tst long.

    Philip swiftly drew his sword from his waist and shouted, "Kneel! Ignorance will be forgiven, but willful defiance is sphemy! Pay proper respect to the Agent of the Saint!"

    At the same time, a golden light shed between the slits of his visor.

    "Glory to the Radiant Light...!"

    The first to cry out and drop to their knees were the merchants. Kneeling with their heads bowed, their eyes were trembling as if an earthquake had struck. It was only natural. The person who saved them was just exposed as the Dragon yer of the North and the Agent of the tinum Dragon. The memories of their rudeness and disgrace must have been shing through their minds.

    "Lu Sr..."

    Unlike the others, Fael had copsed to the ground, his legs seemingly giving out. His face, still fixed on Ian, looked somewhat dazed. The shock and surge of emotions he had felt were so overwhelming that they didn��t even show on the surface.

    <em>ng, tter��</em>

    As if the merchants�� reactions were a signal, the soldiers dropped their spears and shields, all kneeling on one knee at once.

    The only one still standing was the official facing Ian. Breathing heavily, as if entranced by Ian��s gaze, he finally stammered out, "C-can you prove it��"

    "How dare you...!" Philip spat the words out but stopped short when Ian raised his left arm to stop him. Ian gave Philip a calm nce, though internally, he was suppressing a smirk.

    ��Was using divine power really necessary on top of the sword?

    At Ian��s Whisper, Philip, sheathing his sword at his waist, answered.

    ��You asked me to ensure there would be no room for further dispute. That��s why I did it.

    <em>Nonsense. I know that you just wanted to do it.</em>

    Regardless, there was no turning back now. Ian, lowering his raised arm, slowly clenched his fist.

    <em>Bzzz��</em>

    A golden light radiated from the back of his hand, instantly forming a hexagonal shape. Watching the official��s attention being drawn to the golden shield, Ian added with a slight smile.

    "Do you need an identity certificate too?"

    "G-glory to the radiant light...!" The official, finally copsing to his knees, buried his face into the ground as he added hastily.

    "P-please forgive my disrespect, O Agent of the Saint...! I-I only��"@@novelbin@@

    "You were just doing your duty. I know." Ian cut him off and nced around the room at the crowd, all kneeling before him.

    It was clear they now saw him as the incarnation of Archeas. Even Ian was getting used to these kinds of reactions by now.

    <em>I keep pulling this trick, but one day it��s going to backfire...</em>

    As Ian mused, he suddenly suppressed another dry chuckle. Among the people, his gaze met Fael, who still looked half-dazed.

    <em>You said it was fine when I offered to tell you.</em>

    Ian smirked slightly in Fael��s direction before speaking again.

    "Everyone, rise."

    As if waiting for themand, everyone stood up. Though they snuck nces at Ian and the golden shield on the back of his hand, no one dared to speak or raise their head. After dismissing the tinum Barrier, Ian looked back at the official, who still had his head bowed.

    "If I cooperate, can we conclude the investigation without waiting for the Great Church��s actions?"

    "Of course, O Agent of the Saint...! The lord won��t object either."

    "Then take me to the lord. I want everything resolved before the night is over."

    "No, no...! O Agent of the Saint, how could we let you go there...!" The official quickly eximed, cold sweat dotting his forehead despite the weather.

    "If you permit it, I will bring the lord here right now."

    <em>If you insist on doing that...</em>

    Ian, telling Philip to open the carriage door, added, "Can you ask the soldiers to handle the collection of the bodies inside the mansion? They were innocents, after all, merely caught up in the curse."

    "Of course. I will do so."

    Ian nodded, then cast a nce at Elia before moving forward.

    ��Follow me.

    ��Me too...?

    Elia, who had been watching the situation with interest, widened her eyes as she trailed after him.

    ��If you stay here, you��ll just attract attention. Keep your hood pulled down and stay seated quietly. As long as you don��t open your mouth, no one��s going to bother you first.

    ��Ah... got it.

    She nodded, passing through the silent crowd briefly.

    ��But, Godfather.

    Elia added a momentter.

    ��You��re not affiliated with the Great Church, so don��t youck the authority to lead an investigation?

    <em>... Even in this situation, she was thinking about that.</em>

    Ian let out a silent, amusedugh, turning his gaze to Philip, who stood by the carriage door, before answering.

    ��It doesn��t matter. The Great Church can��t ignore my words, anyway.

    ��So this is how mercenaries handle things.

    <em>It��s how modern people handle things.</em>

    Ian answered inwardly as he climbed into the carriage. Elia followed and sat beside him, while Philip closed the door respectfully from outside. Only then did it feel like time had resumed as themotion outside stirred.

    "My goodness, Lu Sr...."

    "To think we failed to recognize the superhuman of the North right before our eyes...."

    Even amidst the shock and astonishment, no one dared to raise their voice.

    ***

    "Glory to the radiant light... It is an honor to meet the Agent of the Saint, whom I had only heard of in rumors. This is truly a blessing for my family."

    Count Thaddeus, who had ridden in on horseback, greeted them respectfully, despite his clear unease, as he climbed into the carriage. A scribe holding a thick book and quill pen sat next to him.

    The Count, thin and with a sharp, sensitive face, was visibly pale. It wasn��t just the light from the magic stones. Themotion from the mansion and the sudden appearance of the Agent of the tinum Dragon must have felt out of the blue.

    It could also have been the sight of Ian, covered in blood and grime. Either way, as Ian recounted the events, the Count��s expression gradually regained a measure of calm.

    "So, in the end, this dark mage had no ties to Basmut whatsoever," the count added cautiously, clearly wanting confirmation from Ian��s lips.

    ncing at the scribe, who was still furiously writing, Ian nodded. "That��s correct. As I said, he was targeting the leader of the Ark Caravan, a central figure in the Hexagon Alliance, under someone else��s orders. However, I didn��t expect that he would cause this much trouble within the city."

    As usual, Ian mixed in just the right amount of truth and deception. The Count didn��t question him. Even if he had his suspicions, he had no reason to press for the full truth. Doing so would not benefit him either. It was the same now.

    "Who could have foreseen such a thing? Rather, I should thank you. If the Agent of the Saint hadn��t been with them, not only the members of these tradingpanies but also the citizens of the city could have suffered."

    "I hope you understand why I didn��t reveal my identity or intentions earlier. It was an unavoidable decision. The corrupted are cunning and quick to disappear at the slightest hint of danger."

    "Of course, I understand. But��" As the Count nodded, a faint smile formed on his lips.

    He then continued, "Everything you have said will be recorded and reported in full. As the person responsible for the city, this is a duty and responsibility I cannot ignore. I hope you will understand this."

    <em>As expected. Nobles are always easy tomunicate with on matters like this.</em>

    Ian silently mused as he nodded agreeably.

    "I have no right to interfere with your duties."

    "Indeed, you are fair."

    The Count��s smile deepened, his face now appearing calm andposed. This was essentially a trade between them, an exchange of what each needed. Ian got convenience, and the Count got a name to shoulder the responsibility. Ian waited patiently for the Count��s next words, knowing their deal wasn��t quiteplete.

    "You mentioned you only brought back the head of the dark mage. Where is the rest of the body?"

    "It should be at the bottom of the river. Either it drifted away or became fish food. A smuggler was working with him��if you find him, he could testify, assuming he didn��t drown."

    "I��ll see to it. As for proof of the dark mage��s existence��"

    "There are remains of a sacrificial altar the mage built in the underground waterway beneath the mansion. If that��s enough for you, I��d like to keep the dark mage��s head."

    "That��s fine with me. May I ask one more thing?"

    "Go ahead."

    "You mentioned that someone hired the dark mage. Do you have any evidence of this? The Imperial court or the Great Church might request proof to support this im."

    "I have no physical evidence." Ian cut the question off sharply.

    Of course, the dark mage��s bag was in his pocket dimension, but he had no intention of handing over its contents.

    "But I do have a spection."

    Instead, he nned to offer a different bait.

    "A spection?" The Count��s eyes gleamed subtly at Ian��s words, leaning in slightly and lowering his voice.

    "Could you perhaps share a little more about this spection?"

    "You��ve probably already considered some yourself, haven��t you?"

    "Not at all. Unlike yours, Agent of the Saint, my perspective is quite limited."

    <em>Yeah, right. You just want to quote my words to leave out your name.</em>

    Knowing the Count��s intentions, Ian ?responded calmly.

    "Someone with the financial resources and connections to hire a corrupted mage."

    After all, this was the very question Ian had maneuvered him into asking. Now that his name was on the line, he intended to use it well.

    "And likely someone who stands to lose the most if the merchants unite."

    "Indeed��"

    The Count nodded, casting a nce at the scribe to ensure he was recording everything urately.

    A faint smile formed on the Count��s lips as he added. "Come to think of it, there isn��t a single representative from the capital here, is there?"

    "A remarkable coincidence. But as I said, it��s only a spection."

    "Of course. Merely a spection. A reasonable one, though. I will include that phrasing."

    <em>You catch on quickly.</em>

    Ian hid a smile as he observed the Count, whose satisfaction was now obvious. The story they��d spun would not only clear the Count of responsibility but also redirect the attention of the Imperial court and the Church.

    <em>The heads of the tradingpanies are going to love this.</em>

    It was exactly what Ian intended. Although he couldn��t shake the feeling that he was sowing chaos within the Empire, this was the only way to keep the focus away from himself. Besides, the Empire was bound to fall into worse disorder sooner orter.

    "Thank you for your fair and merciful cooperation, Agent of the Saint. That concludes the investigation."

    A satisfied smile from Ian followed the Count��s words.

    A questpletion window appeared in front of his eyes, signaling the removal of all immediate threats.

    Ian added, "I apologize for any damage caused to the mansion and the city. The merchants of the Hexagonal Alliance will handle thepensation."

    "How could we demandpensation from those who have already suffered such great losses in life and property? In fact, it would be more appropriate for us to offer them our condolences."

    <em>So, you��re leaving a debt.</em>

    Ian thought to himself but kept his smile intact.

    "You are generous."

    He had no intention of meddling in the rtionship between the alliance and the Count any further. That was for them to sort out. Shortly after, the Count added with a subtle look in his eyes.

    "In that spirit, I would like to invite everyone here to my family estate. Would you permit this?"

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    <em>How did he block that?</em>

    In that fleeting moment, Ian��s gaze scanned the grotesque sword. The peculiar shape of the de seemed designed to cause maximum bleeding, even from shallow cuts or stabs. The fact that the sword didn��t immediately shatter upon shing with Ian��s steel de, despite the cracks on its surface, showed that it was made of high-tier Imperial steel. But that was all there was to it.

    <em>Shraaak�� </em>

    The assassin couldn��t withstand or deflect Ian��s strength and slid back, unable to shake off the locked des.

    However, the widening eyes beneath the assassin��s hood weren��t because of Ian��s strength. It was because gray magic flickered in Ian��s eyes. And that became the assassin��sst memory.

    <em>ng!</em>

    An invisible explosion erupted silently from Ian��s sword, shattering both the grotesque sword and the arm holding it. Shards of the broken de embedded themselves into the assassin��s face.

    Ian pushed the assassin away, spinning his body.

    <em>Shweeek�� </em>Another assassin had crept up from the side, thrusting another grotesque sword forward.

    <em>sh.</em>

    However, the white trajectory was faster, slicing off the assassin��s extended forearm. The severed hand, still gripping the hilt of the sword, flew sideways as a bright yellow trail followed.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The edge of Ian��s tinum Barrier smashed into the assassin��s face. Even though the shield wasn��t directly attached to his hand, Ian could feel the skull shatter through the force.

    The impact blew the assassin��s hood off, revealing a face covered by a ck mask with only the eye holes exposed. The limp body tumbled backward as blood and the stench of death reced the scent of rain in the air.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>huff</em>..."

    Ian took a moment to catch his breath and steady his stance. Just then, he sharply turned his head. A dagger, aimed at his forehead, barely missed his face. Instinctively, Ian shot out his left hand.

    <em>Thwack�� </em>

    He caught the flying dagger by the hilt and, without hesitation, hurled it back.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The dagger buried itself in the hood of an assassin in the distance, who dropped like a felled log, with his head snapping backward.

    <em>... I can��t believe that worked.</em>

    A piercing, high-pitched sound rang out, splitting the air. Two assassins charging at Ian hesitated, then turned and threw explosive charges toward him as they fled. This time, Ian wasn��t caught off guard. He leaped powerfully into the air, twisting his body and angling his tinum Barrier downward.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    Explosions erupted in quick session.

    The force was enough to propel Ian even higher, sending him soaring above the battlefield. His entire body shook from the sts, but Ian took the opportunity to nce toward the carriage. In a way, he felt grateful for the explosions��they gave him a clear view of the battlefield.

    <em>Fwoosh�� </em>@@novelbin@@

    Explosions erupted near the carriage as well, especially around Phaden. All the assassins near Asme had already fallen.

    Though fewer, it was the same situation near Ian��s carriage. A quick nce was all he needed. Ian focused his gaze on the six assassins converging in a single direction, attempting to flee.

    <em>So that��s why there were twopletion conditions.</em>

    As he began to fall back to the ground, Ian sheathed his sword. The ashen magic swirled once again in his eyes��he had no intention of letting them escape so easily.

    ***

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>Phew</em>..."

    Philip briefly scanned the dark forest.

    ��My lord! The assassins are retreating!

    He lowered his Truesilver Steel Shield, which had been raised to his helmet. The divine energy flickering across his body dimmed, and the light from the magic stones embedded in his armor also faded.

    ��I can see that.

    �� Then... is it over, Sir Ian?

    ��Not yet. Wait for my signal.

    As he overheard Ian and Elia��s Whisper, Philip looked around.

    The number of assassins near his and Ian��s carriage wasn��t many. It was clear they hadn��t been the primary targets. After a few encounters with Philip��s miracles and spells, the assassins had resorted to throwing bolts and daggers from a distance rather than approaching. They must have realized that Philip was focused solely on protecting the horses.

    "Sir Ian?! Where are you going? Stop!"

    Phaden��s somewhat rmed shout reached Philip��s ears, and he quickly looked up. Through the rain, he spotted a golden trail moving farther away. It was heading in the same direction as the retreating assassins.

    ��My lord! Are you nning to chase them down?

    Despite Philip��s Whisper, Ian neither stopped nor returned.

    ��Handle the cleanup.

    That brief response echoed in his mind before even thest trace of golden light faded, and Ian��s figure disappeared from view.

    "What the��?"

    As Phaden sighed in frustration beside him, Philip suddenly recalled an old memory from the frontier, a situation not unlike this one. He figured the oue would likely be simr too.

    Shrugging, Philip sheathed his sword. He slung his shield back over his shoulder and lowered his visor before turning around. The cool, damp night air, mixed with the metallic scent of blood, rushed into his helmet.

    However, despite the chaos around him, Philip couldn��t hide a faint smile of satisfaction. Both horses standing behind him had made it through unharmed.

    N, his horse adorned with gleaming armor iid with magic stones, stood next to a brown horse that was visibly shaken, panting heavily but still alive. Keeping them safe had taken every ounce of his ability. For the first time, Philip felt like he��d truly mastered how to effectively utilize magical gear in battle.

    <em>Snort��</em>

    N, snorting and shaking its head, nudged the brown horse in the neck as if scolding it to pull itself together.

    The brown horse shook its head in surprise but didn��t even try to act up. Its survival was partly thanks to N. The enchantments etched in the armor had blocked several iing bolts and daggers. Philip��s smile deepened for a moment, pride welling up within him.

    "Shouldn��t we follow him, Sir?" Phaden��s voice came from beside him.

    "No need. Let��s just focus on cleaning up around here. It seems like everything��s over," Philip replied calmly as he began untying the horses�� reins.

    They had been tense just moments ago, so it didn��t matter then, but he couldn��t leave them standing out like this for too long. It would be a shame to lose them to a cold after all the effort to protect them. Philip loosened N��s reins after freeing the brown horse.

    "Asme!"

    A frantic voice rang out from ahead.

    "Sir Phaden��! It��s Asme! Something��s wrong with her!"

    It was the princess. Her desperate cry wiped the smile from Philip��s face in an instant.

    ��Elie, could you please take the horses under that tree? Keep them out of the rain.

    ��Yes, understood.

    ��Stay close to N.

    Philip patted N��s back before quickly turning around. His gaze shifted toward the princess, who was holding the copsed Asme. A sh of bright yellow flickered in Philip��s eyes as he stared into the darkness.

    ***

    <em>Crack, crack. </em>

    The cold gathered like a fog, then swiftly rose into a towering ashen wall.

    The lead assassin��s eyes widened as he stumbled and tumbled to the ground. He barely stopped himself��he was the captain who had blown the retreat signal.

    <em>Shhhk��</em>

    But not all his subordinates made the same choice. One assassin right behind him sped up instead, throwing himself into the air and attempting to leap over the wall.

    <em>Crunch�� </em>

    But that was a fatal mistake. The wall hadn��t simply risen from the ground; it had formed as it froze, rapidly expanding.

    "...<em>Ugh</em>!"

    The wall swallowed the assassin mid-air, leaving him embedded halfway into its surface. His legs stuck out, dangling helplessly in the air.

    "..."

    The captain stared at the sight, momentarily dazed. They had already escaped far from the battlefield, only to be caught like this after slowing down in relief.

    <em>Rumble�� </em>

    The shimmering, ashen ice wall wasn��t just growing taller. It was expanding outward, encircling them in a massive ring. The sudden appearance of this ice fortress had trapped them. Even witnessing it with his own eyes, the scale of the spell was nearly impossible toprehend.

    "<em>Huff��</em><em>huff.��</em>"

    It wasn��t hard to figure out who had cast such a spell.

    From behind them, a sound of breathing��distinctly not their own��reached their ears. Both the subordinates and the captain turned around almost in unison.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    The man standing there, his hand outstretched with a glowing blue essence bead, was a face the captain already knew. It was impossible not to know. He was the one who had ruined their ambush by suddenly appearing in front of the carriage. He was also the one who had killed most of his men.

    How he had noticed the attack so quickly was still a mystery, but for now, the man��s very appearance was far more unsettling.

    "Barely caught you...."

    Not just the essence bead in his hand, but the man��s eyes glowed with a sinister purple light as he stared at them. And his lowered right hand now gripped a sword,pletely different from the one before. Earlier, the de had gleamed white even in the dark. Now it was pitch ck, as if absorbing all the surrounding lights.

    Despite how it felt, their standoffsted only a moment.

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    As an instant violet haze rose from the ck sword, the subordinates charged at him all at once.

    To the captain, their reaction seemed less like a calcted move and more like an instinctive response of highly trained assassins. He felt the same. If they didn��t kill this man now, it would be their own deaths that followed.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The moment a golden shield formed from the man��s outstretched hand, that feeling intensified even more.

    However, unlike his subordinates, the captain didn��t charge. His sense of duty, ingrained deep in his subconscious, overpowered his instinct. He had to report the mission��s failure. Springing to his feet, the captain turned his back on the man and sprinted toward the ice barrier.

    <em>Slice, crunch!</em>

    The wall had already formedpletely, bing solid and so thick that he couldn��t see through to the other side. His eyes narrowed as he nced up at the lower half of hisrade, still embedded in the wall, legs twitching in the air.

    <em>Thwack��</em>

    Even his strongest swing with the grotesque sword only left a faint dent on the surface of the wall. It didn��t sink in deeply or cause any cracks.

    <em>sh, thwack��</em>

    A burst of blue light shed from behind just as the captain turned back to find a way over the wall.

    "...!"

    His eyes widened. A chilling cold swept over him, freezing his eyshes and turning the raindrops into hail that pelted the ground. Butpared to the scene ahead, that was nothing.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    One of his subordinates, frozen mid-leap, shattered with a sound like breaking ice. Two more individuals, frozen in the same charging position, transformed into statues. Ayer of frost already covered the dismembered corpses.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A violet trajectory sliced through the frozen figures in an instant, splitting the two statues cleanly. Without a drop of blood being spilled, their upper bodies fell away diagonally, revealing the man behind it all��his glowing blue eyes piercing through the scene.

    The captain momentarily stopped breathing.

    "You��re thest one."

    The man muttered with a slight curl of his lips. As the frozen lower bodies copsed a momentter, the captain could finally see the full form of the cursed sword emanating violet haze, and the golden shield pulsing with light.

    "..."

    The captain knew his fate.

    Just like those who caused death, his own moment of unavoidable death had arrived.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    "Yes."

    Ian replied calmly. Back then, he had encountered the item a couple of times in the game, and he just sold it off at a bargain price in the shop since it was meant only for the corrupted one. Of course, now that it had be a reality, that wasn��t an option anymore unless he nned on selling it off in the underworld��s ck market.

    <em>I still do not know how they even harvested this.</em>

    Ian turned the box back toward himself, staring at the fragment inside the orb. Either way, it was a low-grade fragment. When carried, it slightly increased the speed of Magic Recovery, and when used, it permanently enhanced Chaos Power by a small amount. There was no need to overthink how to use it.

    "They must��ve used it to corrupt their magic power," Elia muttered, still staring at the box.

    Ian shrugged. "Probably."

    Not every corrupted individual possessed a dark relic or an essence bead containing a fragment of Chaos. Those unable to draw power directly from the void likely used fragments of the ck Wall as a substitute. While not easy toe by, for a mage affiliated with the Magic Tower, getting one wasn��t all that difficult, either.

    "They say mages swarm near the front lines. Now it makes sense why," Ian added casually.

    Elia nodded slightly after a brief pause. "I remember reading about it in passing once in a book... I never thought I��d actually see one."

    She stared at the box, her eyes a mix of curiosity and fear. It was natural; a research subject had appeared right before her eyes.

    Ian nced at the fragment for a moment longer, then closed the box.@@novelbin@@

    "We��ll talk more about thister. We have a guesting."

    <em>Sooner than I expected. </em>

    Ian, adding the thought internally, began neatly packing the wooden box, parchment, and other items into his bag.

    <em>Knock, knock.</em>

    The sound of knocking followed right after Ian had finished cing the coin pouch and magic stone pouch into the spatial pocket.

    "... It��s Fael. Agent of the Saint."

    A voice came from beyond the door. Ian sent a nce to Elia, signaling her to manage her expression, and then picked up the ss of alcohol he had set on the floor, opening his mouth.

    "Come in."

    The door opened cautiously. Fael, whose expression was even more cautious, stepped inside. He held a stiff smile at the corner of his lips, unable to make eye contact with Ian.

    <em>At least he isn��t as dazed as he had been yesterday. </em>

    Suppressing a chuckle, Ian spoke, "You��vee sooner than I expected. The funeral��s probably not over yet."

    "I heard you were looking for me... Everyone else told me to go ahead. Besides, there��s something I need to report... and I��m the best person for the job."

    Well, it made sense. The Ark Caravan was the only one of the Hexagonal League that hadn��t lost a single member.

    The other merchants would have felt uneasy directly speaking to Ian. Fael was likely no exception now, but after all, Ian was apanying him as his personal guard.

    Ian gestured with his chin. "Have a seat for now."

    "Oh, yes." Fael moved, creaking, as he grabbed a chair and returned, cing it between himself and Elia.

    He seemed too preupied to even question why the youngdy was polishing armor. As Fael was about to sit down, Ian reached out a hand, causing him to freeze awkwardly in ce.

    "This is the contract the curse caster had. I couldn��t identify who��s behind it, but it should be sufficient evidence that someone is deliberately trying to block the alliance. If the Count finds out, he��ll seize it, so take good care of it."

    "You kept this aside for me... Thank you." Fael bent slightly at the waist, holding out both hands respectfully.

    As Ian handed him the paper, he added, "Is it safe to show this now?"

    Fael nced quickly at the document before folding it up and tucking it into his coat, nodding. "Yes. With this recent incident, everyone suffered significant losses. And since the Count��s report already has our names on it, it��s impossible to scatter now."

    "Did they already finish the Count��s report?"

    "It seems he stayed up all night writing it. The messenger left for the capital just a few hours ago."

    <em>He��s disgustingly diligent.</em>

    Ian let out a faint chuckle. Well, they were in the heart of the Empire, where the influence of the Imperial family and the Great Church reached directly. The Count likely couldn��t rest until everything was in order. That exined his gaunt and tense demeanor.

    "So now...." Ian nodded, looking directly at Fael, who was still standing. "I havepleted the request, including the additional terms."

    "Of course, Agent of the Saint," Fael replied.

    He then dropped to one knee and bowed his head. "On behalf of the entire alliance, I offer our deepest gratitude. If not for you, Agent of the Saint, none of us would have survived. Instead, people would remember us as nothing but greedy fools who killed each other for wealth. And..."

    Pausing for a moment, Fael��s face flushed red. "I also apologize for the disrespect I��ve shown."

    <em>What a fuss. </em>

    Curling one corner of his mouth, Ian added, "Ian."

    "What...?"

    "Call me as you always have. Being addressed like this feels extremely ufortable."

    He looked down at Fael, who had slightly raised his head, and continued, "It��s awkward doing something so formal when we��ve known each other for a while."

    "But... How can I..."

    "When we first met, I wasn��t a Dragon yer or the Agent of the tinum Dragon. And even after that, I never told you. So there��s no need for an apology. Let��s just keep it simple."

    Ian��s lips curved into a grin. "Honestly, you felt betrayed, didn��t you? Right?"

    Fael blinked, then finally let a faint smile appear on his lips.

    "I can��t say it didn��t," he answered, standing up respectfully before finally sitting down in the chair. "Really, I had all sorts of thoughts running through my mind. I wonder what you were thinking as you watched me...."

    "It wasn��t entirely boring." Ian��s response made Fael��s smile grow wider.

    Shaking his head, Fael added, "Still, it��s not all bad. When Bor finds out about this, he��ll be beating himself up. Just imagining his reaction when he learns the truth��"

    "Bor already knows."

    "��makes me curious to... Wait, what?" Fael��s eyes widened.

    Ian shrugged. "He��s a sharp one."

    "Wait... So, I was the only one kept in the dark?"

    "Pretty much."

    "Lu Sr... A merchant��s intuition is supposed to be everything, yet here I am,cking in the most vital skill."

    "I told you. Your intuition isn��t something you should rely on."

    Fael closed his eyes and let out a helplessugh.

    Ian tilted his head slightly. "Let��s get back to the request. The settlement is still pending, right?"

    "Of course. But before that... May I make a proposal?"

    "A proposal?"

    "You mentioned heading to Midfert, correct?"

    Ian nodded.

    Fael cautiously continued, "Could I join you on that journey?"

    ***

    The atmosphere of the guesthouse��s reception room that afternoon was distinctly different from the previous day��s tense discussions.

    "We��ve agreed to hold regr meetings here in Basmut every six months. If a merchant can��t attend, a legally authorized representative may take part in their ce."

    With no objections, the merchants efficiently dealt with most of the remaining discussion points. This was due to Ian and Elia, who sat as guests of honor at the table, with Philip standing behind them.

    One more person stood next to Philip��the Northern guard. Originally the personal guard of the merchant of the Windmill Trading Company, he naturally followed Ian the moment he saw him again.

    Though Ian had ordered him to return to his duties, the bodyguard had begged to stay and serve at least during their time here, so Ian had no choice but to allow it. Throughout the meeting, he stood next to Philip, eyes wide open. His presence likely helped keep the meeting running smoothly, at least in part.

    <em>Still, it��s just as boring</em>, Ian thought indifferently as he sipped his wine.

    The reason for Ian��s attendance was the extra reward promised by Fael. The matter needed to be addressed in the meeting. However, the focus here wasn��t solely on the reward that Fael would mention.

    "Now, let��s move on to the matter concerning those who have graced us with their presence."

    Fael, after wetting his lips with wine, rose from his seat. He had be the officially appointed representative of the alliance. While the establishment of the alliance had been part of his n, ?Ian��s influence yed a significant role.

    Fael shifted his gaze to Elia, who was seated beside Ian. "The youngdy who has graced us with her presence is going to conduct very important research at the capital. Research to uncover the secrets of the ck Wall."

    All eyes of the merchants turned to Elia. They had all been quietly curious about the young dwarf apanying the Agent of the tinum Dragon.

    "The ck Wall holds different meanings for everyone here. Some lost their homes, others their families, and some lost their livelihoods."

    Fael continued speaking calmly, his gaze sweeping over the merchants, who nodded in agreement.

    "What we went through this time is also not entirely unrted to the ck Wall. Even those who lost their lives. So wouldn��t it be meaningful to sponsor the youngdy in the alliance��s name?"

    Just as before, Elia did not correct Fael��s words. She simply kept her mouth shut and listened silently. This was because they had already agreed on this matter earlier in the room.

    Now that everyone knew she had a connection to Ian, the merchants wouldn��t have the ability to control her as they pleased.

    "Those who agree, raise your sses."

    Fael said as he raised his own ss. One by one, the merchants raised their sses, their eyes soon turning toward the ss in front of Ian.

    <em>Why me?</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian calmly raised his ss.

    Smiling, Fael took a sip of his drink and spoke. "Now, all that��s left is to thank the two people who allowed us to be here today."

    Fael��s gaze passed over Ian and Philip in turn. The merchants followed suit. From their expressions, it seemed like they were already aware of what Fael was going to say.

    Looking directly at Ian, Fael continued, "We would like to issue you both the alliance��s golden insignia."

    Ian tilted his head, a hint of confusion on his face. Philip, standing just behind him, asked as if he knew exactly what Ian was thinking: "The golden... insignia?"

    Fael nodded. "We n to issue insignias made of gold or silver to benefactors or honored guests of the alliance. This is to ensure they receive proper treatment, not just from us, but from all merchants affiliated with the alliance."

    Fael spread his hands wide as he spoke. "The golden insignia we will issue to the two of you is the highest tier. From now on, you can purchase any goods from merchants affiliated with the alliance at the lowest price and with the highest priority. As a standard benefit."

    <em>... So, it��s like being a VIP. </em>

    Ian let out a dry chuckle. It was an unexpected additional reward. At least, it seemed more valuable than a hundred gold coins. He wouldn��t have to worry about being ripped off like in a game.

    "If you have a set residence, you can also request any necessary items to be delivered directly to you. While this will incur a small additional fee and is subject to avability, we will fulfill these requests as much as possible. Beyond that, you��ll enjoy various other benefits, both big and small, as esteemed benefactors of the alliance."

    Still, this was not aplete loss for the alliance. After all, they wouldn��t issue a golden insignia to just anyone. And with the Agent of the tinum Dragon and the Apostle of Lu Sr being the first recipients, it would set a symbolic benchmark. It will also boost the alliance��s credibility and appeal to the vanity of their customers.

    <em>While his instincts are dull, he��s clever enough in these matters��</em>

    As Ian thought this, Fael, after pausing briefly, spoke again, "Will you ept the golden insignia?"

    All the merchants held their breath and watched Ian��s lips. Their ns would hinge on his response. Feeling Philip��s gaze prickling the back of his head, Ian finally raised his ss.

    "I will ept."

    "That��s a relief��," Fael spoke, unable to hide his sigh of relief.

    As other merchants let out smiles of relief, Ian added, "However."

    Ian continued, "If I hear rumors that the alliance is tarnishing the tinum Dragon��s name, that honored guest will turn into an unwee intruder."

    The merchants froze.

    Fael, who had also stiffened, quickly ced a hand over his chest and straightened up. "I swear by the Radiant Goddess, such a thing will never happen. Everyone here has suffered under the tyranny and injustice ofrge guilds. We will make every effort to prevent the repetition of such abuses."

    "I hope you keep that vow." At Ian��s added words, Fael, as well as the merchants, all nodded in unison, reaffirming their vows.

    <em>... I wasn��t trying to stir up any sense of duty. </em>

    As Ian thought to himself, Fael smiled faintly and added,

    "As you know, the insignia are not ready yet. However, once production ispleted in Midfert, you will have them in your hands."

    <em>... So that��s why he wanted toe along.</em>

    Ian��s lips finally curled into a smile again.

    "Do as you wish."

    Ian brought his ss to his lips.

    Seeing him drink, Fael finally smiled in relief.

    "Now then, that concludes the first regr meeting of the alliance. Let��s meet again at the dinner banquet."

    As promised, Ian attended the dinner banquet with the Count. As Philip had expected, the Count wanted him to stay longer in the city. It was likely that he wanted Ian to remain until the results of the report he had sent to the capital came in.

    Instead of outright refusing, Ian promised he would stay if the Count could defeat him in a drinking contest. And by the time the Count, who had passed out drunk, finally woke upte the next afternoon, the alliance��s merchants and Ian��s group had long since left the city.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    "The Imperial Ark Caravan, huh? There are fewer carriages than what��s recorded. Was there a problem?"

    Ian, leaning back in his chair, absentmindedly listened to the voiceing from ahead. It was probably the captain of the guards at the city gate.

    They had reached Midfert, arge walled city, two and a half days after departing from Basmut.

    Fael continued, "We��ve already sent more than half of the carriages ahead to Borta. Right now, we��re only carrying a small load of wine for delivery. This trip is more about buying than selling. We��ve got a few custom orders to ce, and the artisans here are renowned for their exceptional craftsmanship."

    "Well, you��re not wrong about that. Still, it looks like you��ve got four or five carriages. Have you arranged for a ce to stay?"

    "We��re thinking of renting a guest house for a few days. Do you have any avable?"

    "You��re in luck. There��s just one left."

    "Oh, that��s great news. Then��"

    <em>It��ll be disgustingly peaceful here too, I see.</em>Half-listening to the conversation, Ian clicked his tongue briefly.

    For citizens, travelers, and nobles, this ce was likely a paradise. But for mercenaries, words like <emw </em>and <em>peace </em>held little appeal.

    It wasn��t surprising that most of the mercenaries had flocked to the frontier or the North. If you weren��t skilled enough to get a long-term contract somewhere, making a living wouldn��t be easy.

    <em>Looks like things will stay like this until the corruption starts.</em>

    Ian pondered a thought that had crossed his mind several times since arriving in the central region. In hindsight, tackling the game��s major events early wasn��t necessarily a good thing. Even so, he didn��t feel any urgency to rush to the capital after finishing his tasks here. There would still be plenty of time to go once the ck Wall made its move.

    Until then, he nned to keep wandering like this. No matter how peaceful things seemed, there were bound to be a few more side quests waiting for him if he kept looking.

    "This man will guide you. Follow him."

    "Thank you. And go easy on that wine."

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps grew closer. Fael and Philip were returning. As Philip climbed up to the driver��s seat, Fael grinned and opened the carriage door, stepping inside.

    "I bet you were bored without me around for the past half-day."

    He said cheerfully as he sat across from Elia. Despite his earlier difort, Fael had been casually hopping in and out of Ian��s carriage throughout the trip. After sending most of the caravan members ahead, he had practically lived there.

    As the carriage started moving, Ian chuckled briefly. "I enjoyed the peace."

    "Just bear with me for a few more days. <em>Haha</em>. By the way, what��s the youngdy so engrossed in?"

    Fael turned his gaze toward Elia, who was sitting across from him. With a Magic Stone Lamp ced beside her, she waspletely absorbed in her book, unaware of Fael��s presence. Ian nced at her as she quietly flipped a page, a faint smile forming on his lips.

    "She��s watching the birth of a dark mage."

    "The birth? What do you mean...?"

    "It��s the journal of someone who lost their head."

    "...!"

    "I��d been meaning to read it for a while. Thanks to you, I finally got the chance today," Ian remarked casually.

    Fael, who had been sitting frozen with wide eyes, blinked in surprise.

    "T-That��s not the point here�� I��m shocked you��re carrying something so dangerous. You know one wrong move and you could lose your head," Fael stammered, lowering his voice in a panicked rush.

    Ian, blinking in mild amusement, tilted his head indifferently.

    "My neck? Who would dare?"

    "Ah... well, indeed. Knowing who you are, such absurd suspicions wouldn��t arise. However... it still feels unsettling to see the youngdy reading such an ominous book..."

    Fael responded awkwardly, his gaze lingering uneasily on the journal.

    <em>Ah, right. He��s a sponsor now.</em>

    "Researching the ck Wall is dangerous. That��s why I��m letting her know in advance about the things she needs to be cautious of while Philip and I are here."

    Ian added calmly, shrugging his shoulders as he met Fael��s gaze.

    "Besides, there��s nothing particrly dangerous in that journal."

    Though Fael nodded, his expression was still uncertain. It wasn��t just empty words, though. Ian��s pocket dimension contained far more dangerous items than that journal. In any case, Elia waspletely absorbed in it. She had likely witnessed the journal��s owner��s demise with her own eyes.

    <em>It��ll probably heighten her awareness.</em>

    The contents Ian had read just a few hours ago shed through his mind. Dario was the curse caster��s name, and, as expected, he still had an affiliation with the Blue Magic Tower. His mercenary activities were merely a side job to fund his research materials.

    Like the other magic towers, the Blue Magic Tower was desperately trying to ovee the twilight of magic. Dario was no different.

    His research began with an attempt to increase spell efficiency, using less magic power toplete spells. Naturally, that failed. Next, he sought a way to umte particles of the magic power stored in magic stones within the human body. Of course, that too failed.

    After repeated failures, it was only natural that he, like many of his peers, turned his gaze toward the ck Wall. He believed there had to be a way to filter the void magic that the ck Wall asionally emitted.

    What followed was a predictable progression. He became captivated by the void��s magic and eventually stepped into the realm of dark magic. The other mages in the tower were likely no different.

    <em>At least he wasn��t conducting human experiments like the Gray Tower.</em>

    Thinking, Ian let his gaze wander to the scenery outside. The well-maintained streets bustled with clean, carefree passersby, their faces devoid of concern, as if oblivious to the thickening clouds overhead.

    <em>He said chaos feels clearer.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue, recalling the line from the end of the journal. Unlike those oblivious people, Dario had realized that a new era was beginning. Other corrupted ones and demons might have sensed the same.

    For now, only the signs were visible, but once the ck Wall��s erosion began, everything would change uncontrobly. Even the citizens of the central region would soone to fear the night and the world beyond the walls.

    "<em>Ahem</em>..."

    An awkward, intentional cough broke the silence a few secondster, signaling a change in topic.

    "Now that I think about it, by now, word from Basmut must have reached the capital." Fael��s words brought Ian��s attention back to him.

    Fael nonchntly added, "Not that I��m worried. Since you��ve proven yourself, there shouldn��t be any issues."

    "The Alliance��s name is spreading as well, isn��t it? That��s what matters to you, no?"

    "To be honest, I��m not entirely thrilled. We��ve only just been formed, after all. But still, therger tradingpanies will find it harder to target us now. At least for a while."

    <em>More than just a while, I��d bet.</em>

    Ian shrugged internally. It remained to be seen whether the Imperial family or the Order would act, but there was no way they would overlook the fact thatrge guilds had hired corrupted beings as assassins.

    Especially now, with the Hexagonal Alliance as a new alternative. The authorities were likely preparing to tighten their grip on the merchants who had previously wielded power through their wealth.

    Or they might simply execute them and pocket the gold that would spill out.

    "There��s a branch of the Steel Vault in this city, I hear." Ian, after thinking that far, spoke up softly. He also had gold in hand from severing a merchant��s neck.

    "Where do we need to go to find it?"

    "If you follow the main street westward, you��ll see it. It��s on the opposite side of the church.... By the way, was your business in Midfert rted to the Steel Vault?"

    Ian slightly nodded. "That��s not all of it, but it��s part of the reason."

    "That��s unexpected. I thought you wouldn��t be interested in a ce like a bank."

    "Are there mercenaries who aren��t interested in money?"

    "I��m just surprised, that��s all. Of course, being assigned to the Steel Vault isn��t something you can achieve with just money, but you��d still need a substantial amount of wealth. If you don��t mind me asking, how much are you storing there?"

    "Let��s see. I��ve heard I have over a thousand gold coins."

    "A... a thousand coins...?" Fael��s eyes widened in shock for a moment, but then his head slowly tilted to the side.

    "But why do you speak as if you��ve only heard about it?"

    "Good question. Why do you think that is?" Ian asked calmly in return.

    Fael, who had been quietly staring into Ian��s ck eyes, eventually turned his gaze away with an awkward smile.

    "It seems you received it aspensation for a job. <em>Haha</em>... Oh, we��re almost there. Look outside." With an exaggerated tone, Fael opened the carriage window and pointed outside.

    "This is the mansion you��ll be using as your lodging."

    <em>Teasing him has a certain charm to it.</em>

    Ian suppressed augh as he noticed the relieved expression on Fael��s face, then looked out the window toward Elia��s side. The guard who had been guiding them was opening the gate of a mansion surrounded by a low wall.

    Beyond it, the mansion with a small yard came into view.

    Although a bit faded, it was still a reasonably spacious two-story mansion. Though the yard was small, it was big enough to park the carriages, and the house itself lookedrge enough to amodate the caravan members.

    <em>Traveling with the tradingpany is indeed convenient for matters like this.</em>

    "You three can use the best rooms on the upper floor."

    Fael, sneaking a nce at Ian, subtly added, "It��s toote to take care of any business today, so how about a drink while we rest? There was a banquet in Basmut as well, but that wasn��t exactly for celebration, was it?"

    "Let��s save that for the night before you leave. Tonight, I want to rest and take care of some other dyed matters."

    "What sort of matters?"

    "I n to review the dark mage��s journal for the youngdy. At my leisure."

    "A dark... mage...?"

    "I��m also going to be handling something even more dangerous, so make sure no onees near my room. While I don��t need to worry, others might not be so lucky, don��t you think?"

    Fael, seemingly at a loss for words, opened and closed his mouth a few times before finally nodding deeply.

    "No one will disturb you, I��ll make sure of that. Including myself, of course."

    ***

    "You��ve arrived."

    It was noon. Fael, who had been sitting at a table in the corner of the main hall, sprang to his feet.

    Ian, fully armed, along with Philip and Elia, wasing down the stairs.

    "I heard you��ve finished your meal, so I��ve been waiting for you."

    "I thought you��d be busier," Ian said as he walked.

    Fael shrugged. "I��ve finished all the tasks this morning. The wine has been delivered, and I��ve ced an order for the insignia. Now, all that��s left for me to do is wait."

    The sounds of people having ate lunch in the dining hall spread, making it seem less like an empty remark.

    Ian nodded as he stepped out the door. "Then keep an eye on things so we don��t get swindled. Sir Philip isn��t good at haggling, and the youngdy doesn��t know much about the ways of the world."

    "To be honest, I��m not that bad at it either. It��s just that you��re exceptionally talented, my lord." Philip, who calmly added this, subtly lifted his armored arms.

    "I even put on this armor to avoid being underestimated."

    Ian nced at Fael. "You see what I mean. This is the level we��re working with."

    Fael chuckled heartily and nodded. "Trust me. You mentioned you��re purchasing protection gear and supplies for the youngdy?"

    "And an excellent sword for Sir Philip, and some decent magical tools or weapons."

    As they stepped out of the mansion and onto the street, Ian nced over at Philip.

    "Be careful not to lose the money."

    "Don��t worry. I��ve ced it closest to my heart. My chest feels heavy. A very pleasant heaviness," said Philip, while patting his breastte.

    Inside his chest te were all the gold coins Ian had earned from his recent job, as well as the coins Philip had received. Elia��s money, on the other hand, was untouched, meant to be sent ahead to the capital with her.

    "Once you��re done, would you like to meet at the workshop district behind the church? There��s a tavern nearby called the Dragon��s Wing. The food is excellent, and of course, the drinks too. They serve a variety of southern alcohols made from fruits and herbs," added Fael as they reached a crossroads.

    Ian nodded. "That sounds like a good ce for dinner. As long as nothing goes wrong."

    Philip tilted his head slightly through his visor. "Is there any reason for trouble when you��re just visiting the Steel Vault?"

    "The Steel Vault itself is the real problem," Ian added, casting Elia a look that warned her to take care before turning away. His pace eased shortly after separating from the group.

    <em>As expected, it��s morefortable being alone.</em>

    Midfert, even to Ian��s modern eyes, truly felt like a city. It had small andrge buildings, alleyways between the main streets, pleasant scents, street vendors, and crowds of diverse people. Not only were there fairies but also orcs adorned with gold on their tusks, and even a beastfolk, though only one.

    <em>If every city on the continent was like this, life would be much morefortable.</em>

    From Ian��s perspective, giving central cities thebel of <em>transport hubs</em> was pointless. Each city had its unique significance, positioned at key crossroads along the sprawlingwork of roads. The Empire��s dominance over the continent wasn��t just due to geographical advantages but also their strategic use of those advantages.

    Moments like these made him realize this world had be reality. In a world full of absurdities from a modern perspective, there were moments when it all felt oddly convincing.

    <em>... Convincing, my ass.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue as he gazed at a building in the distance. It was a rectangr, grayish-white structure. Above its wide-open doors was a statue of a steel hand clutching a gold bar.

    It was the Steel Vault. Unlike the lively streets behind him, the sight of it reminded Ian that this world had once been just a game. The building was almost identical to the one in his memories, even though it had been a different branch back then.

    <em>Do they all build them exactly the same?</em>

    With that thought, Ian pulled the vault key out of his pocket dimension, fitting it deeply into the middle finger of his ungloved left hand as he continued walking.

    Standing by the wide-open door was arge orc dressed in formal attire.

    The orc nced at the ring Ian held out and silently bowed. Despite the stark and imposing exterior, the interior hallway was elegantly adorned, with an almost eerie quietness that made every step echo. This sight, too, was not much different from what Ian had seen in the game. It seemed the Steel Vault maintained a uniform design across all its branches.

    Then again, people foundfort in the familiar. And of course, it wasn��t just the appearances that were likely the same.

    <em>The procedures I��ll have to go through are likely the same too. Maybe even worse��</em>

    The hallway was divided into three counters, each separated by wooden partitions. Behind each counter sat a human who appeared to be an employee.

    On the wall behind them was a door, each nked by orcs in formal uniforms standing like statues. Their yellow eyes tracked Ian��s movements as he approached the central counter, but Ian acted as if he didn��t notice.

    The employee sitting across from him smiled. @@novelbin@@

    "Wee. What business brings you here today?"

    Ian looked at the employee��s painted-on smile and responded calmly.

    "I��m here to withdraw money."

    The employee nced at the key Ian extended from his left hand and nodded.

    "Please wait a moment."

    At the employee��s signal, the orc standing behind stepped forward. Bending down, the orc reached under the desk, pulling out something heavy. Muscles bulged under the orc��s yellowish arms, and the gold chain attached to his tusk swayed as he worked.

    <em>Thunk...</em>

    Soon, the orc ced a heavy metal box on the desk. It was a square box that resembled a vault, covered in intricate geometric patterns. Inside, there were likelyplex magical circuits and mechanical devices.

    On the side facing Ian, there was a long, narrow slit.

    "Please insert your hand."

    Ian, sitting coolly in his chair, inserted his left hand into the slit.

    <em>Rumble...</em>

    He immediately felt magic inside the box. The magic was scanning his hand, or more precisely, the key.

    <em>Click, click, clunk�C</em>

    Inside the box, gears and mechanisms began to whirl and turn.

    Ian watched the box in silence.

    <em>In the game, this would��ve been over with a single click��</em>

    This recognition device was probably the peak of this world��s technology. Countless master dwarven artisans, craftspeople, and mages must have contributed to its creation.

    <em>Tick. Tick. Tick.</em>

    The sound continued from the side of the box that the employee was watching. It was probably disying the amount of money stored in the vault.

    As the ticking stopped, the employee��s face filled with increasing astonishment. Even the orc behind him shifted his yellow eyes between the box and Ian��s face.

    Then the box grew silent.

    "T-Thank you for your patience." The employee blinked a few times before springing to his feet, his demeanor now much more respectful as he looked at Ian.

    "How much would you like to withdraw, sir?"

    "All of it."

    "Pardon��?" The employee��s smile froze in ce.

    Looking into the confused eyes of the employee, Ian repeated his words.

    "I��d like to withdraw all of it."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    The employee froze for a moment, mouth ajar.

    "Ah... So you��re saying you want to withdraw the full amount?"

    He quickly regained hisposure, smiling again as he continued speaking, "As you��re probably aware, if you withdraw the full amount, you��ll have to return the key."

    He cautiously met Ian��s gaze. "So, if possible, wouldn��t it be wise to leave at least the minimum amount, say, fifty gold coins? If you return the key, it might be difficult to be assigned another vault in the future."

    <em>Here we go.</em>

    Ian muttered inwardly, his lips curling up slightly.@@novelbin@@

    "It��s fine. Give me everything."

    "... Very well. In that case, would you mind waiting for a moment? The amount exceeds my authority." The employee, who had hesitated briefly, added respectfully.

    Ian gave a slight nod, signaling him to proceed."Thank you for your understanding." The employee bowed once more before turning away.

    As he did so, one of the orc guards made his way toward a small side table, while the employee exited through the door behind him.

    <em>Since it��s over a thousand gold coins, I guess the branch manager wille.</em>

    Leaning back in the plush chair, Ian recalled his memories from the game.

    Back then, too, he had gone through simr procedures when essing a vault with someone else��s key. The withdrawal process had been a mini-event, where one had to avoid traps or wrong choices.

    The question from the employee earlier was one such trap. Leaving some of the money in the vault would have required a full identity check. Although the remaining procedures would bepleted without issue, returning to the Steel Vaultter would result in a sealed vault and the key being confiscated before being kicked out.

    Just then, arge shadow fell over him. The orc guard had approached the desk and ced a tray in front of Ian, setting it on top of the metal box. On the tray were a slice of pie and a cup of tea, from which a pleasant aroma had begun to rise.

    The orc bowed silently before turning around and resuming his position by the door, standing still like a statue.

    Ian picked up the fork and took in the orc��s appearance. Despite their menacing look, they held discipline, restraint, and patience as their highest values.

    <em>That��s probably why the Steel Vault partners with them.</em>

    Still, they were a race capable of tearing humans apart with their bare hands if they wanted to.

    In the game, refusing to leave the vault meant fighting them. Armed with magical weapons, they were more than capable of leading yers to a game over screen. Even if one killed them all and escaped, they would be a wanted criminal, constantly hunted by guards.

    Choosing the wrong options could cause either leaving empty-handed or dying. If the yer paid attention to minor details, they could navigate through everything without trouble. However, for Ian back then, it was just a matter of stubbornly trying again until he seeded. At least, if he didn��t immediately re-enter the vault after deciding to leave, he wouldn��t be able to revert to a previous save point.

    <em>It was a brutally unforgiving game when it came to the smallest details...</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he casually took a bite of the pie. Regardless, the fig pie was delicious.

    Footsteps approached from beyond the door just as he was finishing the pie on his te.

    <em>Click�C</em>

    The door opened, and the employee re-entered, this time apanied by a middle-aged imperial man dressed in a gray uniform. As Ian washed down thest bite of pie with tea, the man approached the desk, smiling.

    "I apologize for the wait. It��s a pleasure to meet you. I��m Nelson, the branch manager." Nelson greeted him courteously.

    Even then, Ian didn��t miss the way his eyes flicked over the pie te.

    <em>What, did you think I��d be too nervous to eat?</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he replied, "Pleasure to meet you."

    Nelson made eye contact, waiting silently. It was clear he expected Ian to introduce himself, but Ian had no intention of doing so. After a few moments of silence, Nelson stered a polite smile back onto his face.

    "I��ve already heard the basic details from our employee. However, just to confirm, are you sure you��d like to return the key and withdraw the full amount stored in the vault?"

    "Yes," Ian answered without hesitation.

    There was no need to drag out the conversation. Even though the reality was different from the game, and he might reverse his decision, there was no point in taking that risk. There might be some rule he wasn��t aware of, and it was best not to leave any room for them to interfere.

    "Very well. In that case, we��ll proceed. Could you please provide your identification?" Nelson continued.

    Ian smiled slightly. "I understand this is an anonymous private vault. I��d like to keep it that way."

    "Of course, but..." Nelson continued speaking, feigning concern, "If you withdraw the funds without providing identification, not only will you lose the interest rued, but you��ll also need to pay a significant storage fee. Are you sure you still wish to proceed this way?"

    <em>It��s exactly the same, word for word. Do they have a script for this?</em>

    Ian��s smile deepened.

    Ian��s smile deepened. The term <em>anonymous</em> was a bit of a y on words. The vault recorded the initials of the owner��s name, so it wasn��t truly anonymous. By submitting identification to avoid paying the fee, he would trigger the immediate start of the expulsion process, resulting in a permanent ban from essing the vault.

    Of course, if their initials matched, the situation might be different��but that hadn��t been the case in the game, and it wasn��t the case now.

    "The fee is thirty percent of the total, correct?"

    "Precisely, thirty-three percent."

    "I��ll pay it."

    Nelson, who had been watching Ian carefully, returned his gaze to the metal box with a smile.

    "One thousand one hundred thirty gold coins. After deducting the fee, you��ll receive seven hundred fifty gold coins, and the rest will be paid in silver. Would you prefer to receive a voucher?"

    "I��ll take it in coins."

    As if expecting that response, Nelson quickly followed up with another question.

    "Do you have a vault or safe to transport the coins?"

    "I didn��t bring one."

    "If you��d like a small vault, there��s an additional fee of five gold coins, and a wooden storage box will cost ten silver coins."

    "I��ll take the wooden box."

    "Understood. Please wait a moment." Nelson nodded, finally turning to give a signal to the orc guard, who followed him out of the room.

    The transaction was progressing smoothly. Ian raised the almost-cold cup of tea to his lips, hiding a satisfied smile.

    Seven hundred fifty gold coins. That was enough to livefortably for years, even while spending generously in every city he visited. Or it could buy five top-tier magical artifacts.

    Of course, knowing his situation, he might spend it faster than expected��he��d already spent hundreds of gold coins this year alone. Still, having money was always better than being without it. Either way, it was always better to have money than not.

    Ian set the cup down, gazing ahead calmly.

    The employee standing near the desk discreetly nced to the side, clearly uneasy, his breath barely audible. It was only natural. Ian had just chosen to forego revealing his identity in favor of losing a few hundred gold coins. The employee looked convinced that Ian wasn��t the rightful owner of the vault. In his mind, Ian had probably killed the original owner or obtained the key through illegal means.

    It wasn��t far from the truth, so Ian didn��t mind. He had followed every protocol. They had no way of proving he wasn��t the legitimate owner of the vault. Besides, the bank had already taken its hefty fee. What he had paid was essentially hush money. That��s how the system of the Steel Vault had been designed, after all.

    <em>Of course, they might still try to stab me in the backter��</em>

    How he would respond to that was something to consider if it happened.

    <em>Click�C</em>

    The door opened again. The orc guard entered, carrying a hefty wooden storage box, followed by Nelson.

    The employee quickly stepped forward to clear Ian��s te, recing it with the wooden box.

    "Would you like to verify the amount?" Nelson asked as the orc stepped back.

    Ian, removing the ring from his left hand, shook his head. "No need. I trust it��s correct."

    Standing up, he ced the ring on the desk.

    Nelson, not missing a single movement, added, "If you��d like, we can provide a guard to escort you to your destination for just one gold coin per guard."

    "No need. I can handle myself."

    <em>Persistent until the end. </em>

    Ian muttered inwardly, gripping the handles of the storage box. It was a satisfying weight.

    "Well then, take care."

    Ian shed a brief smile at Nelson before turning away. He didn��t stop or look back once as he exited the bank.

    ***

    "It��s a rare urrence��"

    Once Ian��s footsteps faded, Nelson finally allowed a faint smile to form on his lips.

    It wasn��t entirely unheard of for someone to ess a vault without being the rightful owner. But most of those individuals ended up beaten and thrown out without ever receiving a single coin. They usually failed to understand how the transaction between bank and client worked, driven by greed. The Steel Vault��s regtions were designed to exploit those very weaknesses.

    "Without a doubt, he��s a criminal," whispered Korvo, the employee.

    Nelson understood why he was so frightened. The man who had just left had eyes that didn��t reflect light��they swallowed it. The eyes of a killer.

    "Shouldn��t we report this to headquarters and check the records?"

    "Why bother?" Nelson replied with a low chuckle, bending down to retrieve something from the desk.

    "He didn��t give us any excuse to act. He followed the procedures and paid the fee. Besides, it��s best not to provoke customers like him."

    As he spoke, Nelson picked up the ring Ian had left behind, ncing at the surface of the key reader on the desk.

    The mechanical letters formed by metal gears disyed the initials of the vault��s owner, along with the remaining bnce.

    Nelson slid the ring into a small slot next to the box without hesitation. Soon, the familiar sound of gears turning filled the air as the letters and numbers disyed on the side of the box disappeared one by one. The reset process had begun.

    "Once it��s all cleared, prepare the transaction records and bring them to me. We��ll split the fee proceeds between us, half each."

    Nelson added this as he turned away, erasing the memory of the man who had just left. Unaware that his decision may have saved several lives.

    ***

    Philip finally spoke as they turned onto a quieter street, "I held back my words earlier because there were too many ears around, but the bank really is no better than a bunch of robbers."

    They were on their way back to their lodging after an early dinner.

    ncing around at the dimly lit road, he lowered his voice. "No matter how you spin it, charging over thirty percent in fees is outrageous. If it were me, I would��ve made a scene."

    "That doesn��t sound like something a pdin should be saying." Ian scoffed, muttering as he brought the bottle in his hand to his lips.

    As Fael had mentioned, the southern wine had this amazing aroma. There were so many kinds to choose from, which only made the whole thing more fun. Drawn in by the variety, Philip and Fael each had a different bottle in hand, and even Elia was carrying one, cradling it in her arms like it was something precious.

    All of them were southern wines, set aside for that evening.

    "Get too greedy, and you��ll end up losing it all."

    "Wise words, though��" Philip muttered, clicking his tongue, "Well, either way, you��re rich again now."

    "In that case, perhaps you��d consider entrusting me with a job?" Fael, walking behind them, chimed in with a sly tone.

    "I couldn��t find any decent magical equipment here, but if you leave it to me, I��ll search every corner of the capital to find something that satisfies you."

    <em>Herees the sales pitch again. </em>Ian chuckled under his breath.

    "There��s not much profit in selling things to me, you know."

    "What matters is the items we handle. Selling high-quality goods elevates the standing of our tradingpany."

    "Well, I��ll think about it."

    "Take your time. You know, we can deliver the goods directly to you if necessary. Even if I don��t have the best gut instinct, I have an eye for good stuff, don��t I?" Fael nced at Elia and Philip as if seeking their agreement, then hurried ahead.

    They were almost at the mansion, and he seemed eager to get there first and open the gate. As Fael dashed toward the guards, Philip shrugged and looked at Ian.

    "It��s true that he has a good eye. He ordered Elie��s custom gear from the most skilled ce, and he also found a sword for me that fits perfectly, almost as if he can read my thoughts."

    Philip cast a nce down at the sword on his waist, adding, "If you tell him exactly what you��re looking for, he��ll find it somehow."

    "And that��s how people end up never saving, no matter how much they make," Ian chuckled softly, then turned his gaze ahead again.

    Fael, whom they expected to wait by the gate, was returning toward them with a slight frown on his face. The guard was slowly opening the gate in the distance.

    "Is there a problem?" Philip, noticing Fael��s expression, tilted his helmet in question.

    Fael, with a frown creasing his forehead, responded as he approached.

    "A visitor is waiting for you."

    "A visitor?"

    "Yes, but they��re not here for the caravan��"

    Fael��s gaze shifted toward Ian.

    "They say they��vee looking for you, Sir."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    As Philip hesitated and turned back, Ian, who naturally slowed his steps, spoke, "Who is it?"

    "Well�� they haven��t revealed their identity," Fael replied, still frowning.

    He stopped, as if waiting for Ian to respond, and added, "It seems to be ady from a noble family. A knight apanied her and even mentioned your name, so they had no choice but to let her in."

    "Ady�� you say?" Philip tilted his head, ncing back at Ian, and added, "Do you know anyone who fits that description?"

    "Not at all," Ian replied immediately, his eyes narrowing further.

    Still, the sense that this visitor was far from wee lingered. That they had located Ian, whose whereabouts were mostly unknown to many, along with their failure to disclose their identity, provided ample ground for that suspicion.

    As memories of the game and strategy guides shed through Ian��s mind, Elia spoke up, blinking her eyes. "Who could it be? It must be someone who knows you��re here."

    Philip, still thinking it over, responded after a moment of contemtion. "Since you didn��t reveal your identity at the Steel Vault, maybe it��s someone from Count Thaddeus or someone who heard about you from merchants of the alliance.""There��s too little time for anyone to follow hearing the alliance members�� stories," Fael remarked, walking just behind Ian as they moved forward.

    "It must be someone who came from Basmut. There��s no one else who could know your whereabouts besides them."

    "There is. Aside from them." Ian muttered to himself at that moment. Hispanions�� gazes shifted to him, but Ian didn��t borate, only resuming his usual walking pace.

    Elia let out a small gasp of realization just after. "You��re talking about the royal family or the church, aren��t you? They must have received the report from the Count."

    "But�� Isn��t it too early for someone from the royal family or the church to arrive? It��s been less than five days since the Count��s report," Philip added.

    Fael, stroking his mustache, murmured thoughtfully, "They may have used a magicalmunication scroll or a messenger hawk to contact a nearby noble. Those are expensive methods, but they��re used in urgent situations. They might want to conduct a follow-up investigation on what happened in Basmut."

    <em>... That��s the best-case scenario, </em>Ian muttered internally.

    Ian mused inwardly. Neither the Order nor the royal family was wee. Anyway, it had always been a matter of choosing between the lesser of two evils. Of course, the least desired oue was almost certainly not in y. It was still too early for that, and this wasn��t the capital.

    <em>... Anyway, I��d rather it be neither.</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue briefly as he looked beyond the wide-open gates. A carriage, one he didn��t recognize, was blocking the others as it parked. Thanks to that, the side of the carriage was clearly visible��arge, luxurious one with a sturdy-looking roof and walls.

    "It looks slightly better than ours. Just slightly," Philip muttered in a somewhat dissatisfied tone.

    Ian had already shifted his gaze elsewhere. Outside the mansion, groups of people had gathered. They were workers and guards from the merchant guild.

    Fael, tilting his head in confusion, gestured. A few guards hurried over. Fael motioned for them to take Ian��s bottle of wine and handed over his own as well, asking, "Why is everyone out here?"

    "The knight requested everyone to leave the mansion. He said no one should overhear their conversation with the Agent of the Saint."

    One of the guards, who had just taken Philip��s wine bottle, answered, causing Fael to frown.

    "And where are these guests?"

    "They��re in the dining hall. They refused food, so we only served them tea."

    "Tea, not wine... Hmm..."

    As they continued walking without stopping at the front door, Ian clicked his tongue once more. The bad feeling was gradually getting stronger.

    <em>No way�� It��s too soon for that to happen, right?</em>

    As he mused to himself, Philip leaned in and whispered, "Looks like they would want a private meeting with you alone."

    "Then go upstairs." Ian��s indifferent response drew a short, amusedugh from Philip.

    "How can I do that when we don��t even know their intentions? I was only going to tell you not to worry about Elia, no matter how bad things get. I��ll protect her."

    Ian thought to himself how reassuring Philip sounded, and for the first time in a while, let out a low, genuineugh.

    It wasn��t sarcasm; he was genuinely impressed. The once na?ve fool had be someone he could count on.

    "Wouldn��t you need my help?" Elia quickly added.

    While Philip pulled up his visor to cover his face, Ian grasped the doorknob with a smile. "Enough of that. You just want to talk in secret, don��t you?"

    As it caught, Elia pursed her lips, while Ian, who had opened the door, stepped into the antechamber. Fael, who had instructed the guards to keep the bottles safe, hurriedly followed behind them.

    In the meantime, Ian, who had passed through the antechamber, was turning into the hallway leading to the dining room. It was right after that when he stopped.

    In the middle of the hallway, two men stood as if guarding the entrance to the dining hall. Ian met their gaze as they turned to face the group. One was an older man, clearly of the Empire, d in full te armor that was unmistakably enchanted. The other, a younger man with a rather stiff demeanor, wore a mix of chain mail and te.

    They were a typical knight and squire, but both were unfamiliar faces. These uninvited guests were no acquaintances. The older man with the strong features looked directly at Ian. Their eyes met briefly before the man parted his lips to speak.

    "Are you Sir Ian Hope?"

    His voice was rich and courteous.

    Ian, without averting his gaze, replied, "Indeed I am. And who might you be?"

    The knight, who raised an arm to stop the young man from stepping forward, ced a hand on his chest and kneeled on one knee.

    "I am Phaden, a knight serving Lu Sr and Tir En. It��s an honor to meet you, Agent of the Saint."

    Despite his polite tone, his introduction left out many details. Even though he knew Ian was the Agent of the tinum Dragon, he had kept it brief.

    "Nice to meet you, Sir Phaden." Ian nodded indifferently.

    After all, introductions weren��t what mattered right now.

    "So, for what reason have youe to see me?"

    "It is not I who has business with you, but Lady Ingrid of House Sonnier. I am merely apanying her as her guard."

    "Sonnier...?"

    As Ian tilted his head in curiosity, Fael drew closer behind him and whispered, low enough for only Ian to hear, "A family from the capital. They��re also distant rtives of the royal family."

    Nodding slightly, Ian added, "Then I should rephrase the question. Why has thedye to see me?"

    "I��m afraid that��s not something I can answer. She is waiting inside; perhaps it would be best for you to speak with her directly."

    "Very well, let��s go."

    <em>What��s the point of having guards if that��s all they are doing? </em>@@novelbin@@

    Thinking, Ian began walking again. It was then that Phaden extended a hand in front of him.

    "We ask that only the Agent of the Saint enter."

    Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly as he stopped once again.

    <em>So that��s why they were standing guard.</em>

    "You ask a lot, considering you have exined nothing properly."

    At Ian��s cold voice, Phaden��s eyes widened slightly.

    "Let me make something clear. I couldn��t care less why you came to find me. I��m only agreeing to meet because you sought me out. But if you try ying the host in someone else��s house one more time, you��ll be leaving without a chance to exin."

    Ian, unfazed, continued speaking as he briefly stared at Phaden with darkened eyes and added, "Whether dead or alive."

    "<em>Mmm</em>..." Phaden let out a low hum.

    Unlike the squire behind him, whose gaze had turned cold, Phaden seemed more troubled than angry. It seemed he hadn��t expected the Agent of the tinum Dragon to react this way.

    "You��re right, so step aside, Sir."

    It was then that a calm woman��s voice resonated. It came from beyond the open door of the dining room behind Phaden.

    Without adding another word, Phaden and the squire stepped aside. At nearly the same moment, a woman cloaked in gray with her hood pulled low stepped out.

    The cloak covered herpletely, making it difficult to determine her exact shape, but she seemed tall and slim. One thing was certain��she wasn��t wearing armor beneath the cloak.

    The woman stopped at a reasonable distance from Ian and, as she removed her hood, her glossy brown hair cascaded down, revealing her pale face and blue eyes.

    "I apologize for the rudeness, Agent of the Saint," the woman said, bowing politely.

    However, Ian furrowed his brows the moment he recognized her face. He realized that the situation he had least wanted and had deemed too early to happen was now unfolding before him.

    <em>I knew I would face bacsh someday�� But I never imagined it to be today. </em>

    A near-certain intuition crossed his mind: it had to have been because of that long-winded introduction. Reputation and renown were systems that had existed even in games. They had had little influence but had affected various aspects, including quests.

    Now that it was a reality, their influence was undoubtedly greater than before. After all, there had been several times where he had gotten out of situations through reputation or authority. These were things that would have been impossible in a game.

    The woman, who had been watching Ian��s furrowed brows for a moment, widened her eyes in slight surprise.

    Of course, it was only for a moment. She quickly regained herposure and nonchntly added,

    "In fact, there��s another matter I must apologize for. I originally intended to mention it once we were alone. My real name is not Ingrid. It was my fault that Sir Phaden was unable to rify certain details."

    "My... mydy... saying such things here..." Phaden, standing behind her, hastily cut in, looking troubled.

    Ingrid turned to him. "It��s alright. I trust those who are with the Agent of the Saint. Besides... I believe the Agent of the Saint already knows."

    As Phaden��s eyes widened, she continued, "Sir, please introduce me again. Briefly and quietly this time."

    "... Understood." Phaden nodded and stepped forward beside her.

    The gazes of the bewildered group, alternating between Ian and thedy, were now focused on him.

    In a lowered voice, Phaden spoke. "Allow me to formally introduce her. A follower of Lu Sr, a follower of Lu Entre, the brightest star of the Imperial pce��"

    Fael��s eyes grew wide, and from behind Philip��s face mask came a surprised murmur.

    "��The one who peers into the crossroads. Her Highness, Seras Astrea, the second daughter of the most revered and dignified Emperor."

    Phaden paused briefly, ncing at the group before adding with a solemn expression, "Kneel and pay your respects."

    "L-Long live His Majesty... May the Empire have eternal glory and prosperity��," muttering as if in a daze, Fael dropped to the floor in a deep bow.

    Philip and Elia also kneeled on one knee. Elia seemed more curious than surprised, while Philip appeared to be simrly unfazed.

    Ian, his expression now back to its usual neutral state, simply bent one knee briefly and greeted her politely. He was not affected by meeting a princess. His only surprise had been that this situation had unfolded sooner than he had expected.

    Phaden, observing Ian still standing, furrowed his brows slightly. "Is that what you call showing proper respect, Agent of the Saint?"

    "... It is enough." Seras was the one who spoke before Ian could.

    Without taking her eyes off him, she added, "Unless you��re in front of His Majesty the Emperor or His Holiness the Pope, there��s no need to kneel before me. If anything... I should be the one doing that."

    "No need. I don��t wish for that," Ian replied, his tone as indifferent as his expression.

    "You are gracious. Thank you." Seras answered politely, her eyes narrowing into a smile as she continued, "And, as I thought, you aren��t surprised at all. May I ask how you figured it out?"

    Ian shrugged lightly. "You resemble someone I��ve met before."

    "Someone you��ve met before...?"

    "From the Temple of the Brazier."

    "<em>Ah</em>...!" A sigh of realization escaped Seras, and her face lit up with a relieved smile.

    "That makes sense. You��ve met my aunt. I��ve heard stories about how you carried a new me to the Temple of the Brazier, but I hadn��t made that connection. I��m often told that I resemble her."

    <em>She didn��t look old enough to be called an aunt. The age gap doesn��t seem that big, </em>Ian thought to himself, then gave a slight nod.

    After all, the Saint of the Brazier was an Apostle of the ming Goddess. Divine blessings often strengthened human bodies, so it wasn��t strange if they aged slower.

    "Oh dear, I��ve made you all ufortable for too long out of curiosity. Please, everyone, rise. The floor is cold," Seras hastily added with an exaggerated expression of surprise.

    Phillip, Fael, and Elia all stood up one after the other. Fael still looked bewildered by the situation, while Elia��s expression remained as curious as before. Her different-colored eyes sparkled as she looked between Ian and Seras. She was probably wondering why a princess of the Empire hade to see the Agent of the tinum Dragon.

    Seras smiled faintly as she met Ian��s gaze again. "As a follower of the ming Goddess, let me once again express my gratitude, though btedly, Agent of the Saint. For giving me a signal that allowed me to realize. Had it not been for that, I would have remained embarrassed for much longer."

    Although Ian hadn��t intentionally given her any signal, he didn��t correct her. Instead, he said something else.

    "You��ve changed your eye and hair color with magic, haven��t you?"

    "Indeed."

    Beneath Seras��s cloak, something stirred. She sped her hands together, and in the next moment, her blue eyes shifted to a deep red, as if paint had spread through them. Her brown hair also transformed into a radiant golden hue.

    Fael let out a low sigh, seemingly now convinced she truly was a princess.

    <em>... I didn��t mean to ask you to show me, though.</em>

    Ian thought to himself indifferently as he quietly observed Seras. He already knew what she was going to say next, but now that she had revealed her identity, he couldn��t just send her away. It was better to make use of the situation��just as he always had, in ways that wouldn��t have been possible in a game.

    <em>And figure out why this happened so quickly.</em>

    At that moment, Seras��s eyes and hair reverted to blue and brown, and her smile deepened.

    "Now then... shall we continue the rest of our conversation inside?"

    "Alright, let��s do that," Ian replied, feigning reluctance. He nodded his head slightly to the side and added, "I��ll be taking mypanions in with me as well. I��d rather not have to exin everything that happened inside."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    "Understood. I just ask that the conversation we��ve had here stays between us."

    At Seras��s words, Ian shrugged. With a smile, Seras turned her body and entered the dining hall, followed by Phaden and his squire. Ian, after ncing briefly at Phillip and Elia, nodded and followed suit.

    "<em>Uh</em>, Sir. Would it be alright if I stepped out briefly and returned?" Fael��s hushed voice reached Ian just then.

    Seeing Ian��s gaze on him, Fael quickly added, "It��s just�� we can��t possibly leave the princess without offering anything."

    <em>He��s probably trying to make some connections.</em>

    Ian chuckled softly at Fael��s sudden disy of boldness, which only seemed to surface in moments like these.

    Without stopping his stride, Ian replied, "You heard her. Just be careful about what you say."

    Fael nodded eagerly, whispering, "Don��t worry," before hurrying off.

    ***The princess sat at a table against the wall in the empty dining hall. She was the only one seated, while Phaden, his squire, and another woman in a gray hooded cloak��likely Seras��s handmaiden��stood behind her. Ian sat down across from Seras. She smiled gently while her gaze shifted to the two standing behind Ian.

    "Please, both of you, have a seat as well."@@novelbin@@

    "I��m fine standing, Your Highness," Phillip replied immediately.

    Elia simply nodded, silently following Ian��s teachings to remain reserved in such situations.

    A slight smile yed on Seras��s lips. "Sir Phillip, the Apostle of Lu Sr, I presume. And the other�� unfortunately, I don��t yet know your name."

    "Elia Meyer. Lady of a dwarf noble house and also my client," Ian interjected matter-of-factly, meeting Seras��s gaze.

    "So, you��ve read Count Thaddeus��s report," said Ian.

    Ian had told Count Thaddeus he had business in Midfert on the way to the Count��s estate, hoping to dodge the subtle suggestion to stay longer. It seemed the Count had recorded every word. That Seras didn��t know Elia��s name confirmed it��Ian had never mentioned it to the Count.

    "Yes, that��s correct, Agent of the Saint."

    "You��ve arrived much too quickly for someone who left after reading that report."

    "Indeed." Seras nodded immediately at Ian��s remark. "I left the capital as soon as I heard you had set foot in the central region."

    "That early��?" Ian��s brows furrowed involuntarily. "How did you know where I would be? The central region is vast."

    "I figured if I wandered around, I��d hear news of the Agent of the Saint sooner orter."

    <em>You��re more reckless than I thought.</em>

    Ian stifled a dryugh. After all, it was just a matter of timing��sooner orter, he would have met this princess. Even though the central region was vast, the cities one would pass through were inevitably limited. Simrly, there would eventually be a moment when he would need to wield his authority, whether in Basmut or elsewhere.

    It also meant that, whether by reputation or misdeeds, he had already garnered enough attention even before setting foot in the central region.

    <em>So, was this an event that would have triggered the moment I stepped into the central region, regardless of timing, as long as my reputation was high enough? And it didn��t have to be in the capital?</em>

    He couldn��t be sure how it would have worked in the game. As with many things, the constraints might have vanished when it became reality.

    "... When the awaited news from the pce arrived, I was not too far from here. It must have been Lu Sr��s guidance, as I was able to meet the Agent of the Saint far sooner than I had expected," Seras continued.

    "Well..." Ian met her gaze. "Whether it was truly the Goddess��s guidance will only be certain once we��ve finished our conversation, don��t you think?"

    Seras��s smile deepened. "Of course, Agent of the Saint."

    "Then let��s get to the point, Princess. Why did youe to find me?" Ian asked directly.

    Seras leaned in slightly, her eyes gleaming with intent. "My father wishes to meet you, Agent of the Saint."

    "<em>Hmm</em>... I see." Ian nodded.

    Seras blinked momentarily, as if she had expected a more surprised reaction.

    "And what if I say that I��m not inclined to meet him just yet?"

    Ian��s unexpected question was enough to freeze the smile on Seras��s face. Behind her, the eyes of Phaden and the others immediately focused on Ian.

    Seras��s smile returned, but it seemed more forced this time as she responded, "Are you saying... you would refuse an Imperial decree?"

    "It seems you don��t know. I am not an Imperial citizen." Ian spoke calmly, meeting Seras��s blue eyes without a hint of hesitation.

    "And as you are likely aware, I am currently carrying out the task bestowed upon me by a higher power. Nothing else canpel me, not even the Emperor, His Majesty��s decree. And honestly..."

    Leaning back against his chair, Ian��s lips curled into a faint smile. "If His Majesty truly issued a decree, I would have expected you to present some form of proof by now. After all, we are in the Empire, aren��t we?"

    Seras��s smile had now visibly stiffened. Ian had struck a nerve.

    In the heavy silence that followed, Ian patiently waited for her response, recalling a memory from his time in the game.

    It was around the middle of Chapter Three, during a period when chaos had fully engulfed the central region. While Ian waspleting a side quest in the capital, he encountered a prince who, much like Seras now, was concealing his identity.

    <em>He was arrogant even while hiding his identity. After revealing it, he became even worse.</em>

    The prince had also thrown a quest at Ian, invoking the Imperialmand. Though the reward wasn��t particrly appealing, Ian had epted it, expecting it to lead to a chain quest.

    The quest eventually led him to the pce, where he supposedly met the Emperor, though it was hard to be sure. He hadn��t even seen the Emperor��s face, having met through a wall. Regardless, he ended up on the front lines, thrown into the chaos where monsters from the ck Wall ran rampant.

    <em>It was way too difficult for the reward. Even the follow-up quest offered little.</em>

    Only after reading strategy guidester did Ian learn that he could have temporarily refused the quest. If declined, a different prince would have approachedter with a different reward. In fact, Ian hadn��t met the emperor face-to-face because his reputation wasn��t high enough.

    He would have had up to six more chances to get sufficient achievements and negotiate better rewards. But now that this was reality, Ian doubted he could refuse the offer five times. Doing so would likely incur the wrath of the royal family, and the thought of such surprise visits continuing wasn��t something he looked forward to.

    However, Ian had no intention of being sold off cheaply, no matter the circumstances.

    <em>Click��</em>

    Just then, the door to the dining room opened.

    "My apologies for beingte. With such esteemed guests gathered here, I��ve brought what little we have..." Fael entered, carrying a tray with bottles of wine and snacks, his voice gradually losing strength as he sensed the tense, heavy atmosphere in the room.

    "... prepared..." The color drained from Fael��s face.

    He clearly hadn��t expected the atmosphere to change so drastically in such a short time. His eyes flickered with confusion as he nced down at the tray.

    "... It seems I��vee at a bad time." Forcing an awkward smile, Fael backed away. "My apologies. Please, continue your conversation. I��ll wait quietly by the door��"

    "No, you��re just in time. Thank you." Seras spoke up, her smile returning just as Fael froze in his tracks.

    She then looked back at Ian and added, "I believe it��s time we were more open with each other."

    "That��s... good to hear," Fael replied, beads of sweat forming on his brow as he approached the table. He set down the wine, sses, and a te of cheese while Ian maintained eye contact with Seras. Finally, it seemed they were about to have a proper conversation.

    "The wine is from our ownpany, a special product. I hope it suits your tastes."

    Fael��s hands trembled slightly as he poured the wine, but he spoke his rehearsed lines without faltering. As he finished, the hooded woman standing behind Seras stepped forward.

    Seras nced up at her, about to lift her own ss.

    "Must you do this now, Asme?"

    The woman, Asme, nodded and took the ss. Ian couldn��t help but let out a quiet chuckle as he watched her taste the wine.

    <em>So, they have a royal taster here too, huh?</em>

    "I apologize for this. It��s not that I don��t trust you," Seras said, clearly embarrassed.

    Ian took a sip from his ss and nodded. "Being a princess doesn��t seem easy."

    "Thank you. It means a lot that you understand, even from this small gesture," Seras replied, while Asme, who had just ced a piece of cheese into her mouth as well, stepped back.

    Without missing a beat, Seras raised her ss. Taking a sip, she turned her gaze toward Fael, who was backing away from the table.

    "Borta��s wines are always excellent, but this one is particrly delightful. Send five crates of this vintage to the Sonnier family in the capital each year. If you mention Ingrid��s name, they will handle the payment."

    "It would be an honor, Your Highness!" Fael bowed deeply, practically lowering his head to the floor.

    Seras smiled softly.

    <em>... Yes, it really can��t be easy.</em>

    Ian smiled inwardly. Her actions weren��t just polite gestures��they were the product of years of education ingrained in her behavior. Even in a situation like this, she was expected to act ording to her status.

    "... As you said earlier, I haven��t brought any proof with me."

    Seras took another sip of wine and finally looked Ian in the eye once more. "However, my father indeed wishes to meet you, Agent of the Saint. If he hadn��t, he wouldn��t have allowed me to leave the capital."

    <em>Leaving the capital didn��t seem like such a big deal��, </em>Ian thought, but he nodded in response.

    "So you��re saying this isn��t a lie? Understood."

    "Of course not. You��d be surprised how many people want to meet the Agent of the Saint. Though my father��s reasons for wanting to meet you are probably different from most."

    "How so?" Ian asked calmly, bringing the ss to his lips.

    Seras, who had also taken another sip of her drink, continued. "The aplishments you��ve achieved will go down in history, and you have proven your divinity. But even so, you��re not affiliated with the Great Church."

    "I don��t see how that bes a reason for wanting to meet me. The gods also have chosen and blessed His Majesty, right?"

    "Of course. The throne is not something one can ascend to without the gods�� favor. However... as you know, the Order isposed not by gods, but by men."

    Seras paused briefly before cautiously adding, "I assumed that was why you aren��t part of the Order."

    Ian inwardly smiled at her blunt honesty.

    "Most would assume it��s because I��m the Great Warrior of the North."

    "Just because you��re a Northerner who serves Karha doesn��t mean you can��t also serve Lu Sr."

    "So, you��re saying His Majesty wishes me to align myself with him instead of the Order?" Ian asked, his tone still calm.

    Seras blinked, somewhat surprised by his directness. She hadn��t even realized that what she just said could be sphemous.

    "My father isn��t the kind of man to reveal his true intentions. We can only specte. And my spection aligns with what you��ve said, Agent of the Saint."

    "I thought the royal family and the Order were united, like one body. Apparently not," Ian murmured, raising his ss to his lips again.

    Seras offered a faint, slightly chilling smile. "Have you heard of people born with their bodies fused together?"

    <em>Conjoined twins, was it?</em> Ian thought, nodding.

    "That��s what the royal family and the Order have be. Originally two, they have be one, and now they are neither fully separate nor fully united."

    "Hmm..." Ian mused.

    "So, if you, Agent of the Saint, were to lend your strength to my father, it would be of great help. Especially in these times, when the Order is in such disarray."

    "Is something wrong within the Order?"

    "There are multiple factions. I don��t know the details, but it seems there��s a quiet struggle for power."

    Ian took another sip, wondering if this was due to the internal conflicts within the Round Parliament. Of course, he had no interest in the Order��s inner workings or the intricate rtionship between the royal family and the church.

    The reason he continued to listen to Seras was for more practical reasons.

    "So in the end, once the internal turmoil subsides, the Order wille seeking me as well."

    "Most likely. It seems the Radiant Goddess has opened a path for us first."

    "I could wait until I��ve heard from both sides and then choose whichever offers the better terms."

    "Of course��wait... what?"

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Of course, it might not have mattered much whether or not Ian used the basement tonight. It was already night, and the sky was thick with dark clouds. The night was the time when Lu Sr slept, and based on experience, such cloud cover weakened the influence of the gods. Still, there was no reason to ignore the safest possible method.

    <em>At this rate, I might as well be an honorable, corrupted one.</em>

    A faint chuckle escaped Ian��s lips. After all, this was the main reason he had stopped in this city. Taking out the fragment of the ck Wall in the capital was far too risky. The capital was, quite literally, a city blessed by the gods.

    <em>If something unexpected happened, I��d have to absorb chaos power��and doing that there would alert the gods immediately.</em>

    So, tonight was essentially hisst chance before they reached the capital.

    "I can��t wait for the uniform to arrive. I really want to see you in it." Elia��s voice drifted through the door at that moment. It seemed she was heading out for dinner.

    "Will it arrive by tomorrow morning?"

    "Most likely. I hope he��ll like it��"

    "Don��t worry. I��m sure he will. He might seem stoic, but he��s not the type to hide his feelingspletely."Their voices faded as they walked away. Ian��s smile softened a little more than before.

    <em>So that��s why she asked for the attendant right after unpacking�� She ordered my uniform.</em>

    It seemed Elia had also prepared a farewell gift for him. Ian, too, had prepared something�� the fragment of the ck Wall. If no issues arose during his inspection, he nned to give it to her. The purpose of reviewing the fragment before they reached the capital was to ensure it was safe.

    Of course, he wasn��t giving it to Elia personally. Even though he had trained her on the dangers and the fragment itself was a lower-grade piece, it was still too dangerous. Instead, he intended to have it officially registered as research material for the university, along with a rmendation. It would not only advance ck Wall studies, but also solidify Elia��s academic standing.

    Instead, Ian nned to include it with a rmendation letter, registering it as official research material at the university. Not only would it advance the study of the ck Wall, but it would also help secure Elia��s position there.

    <em>And if we��re lucky��</em>

    Perhaps they might find a way to safely dismantle the wall without Ian having to cross it. However, that thought didn��t go much further.

    Suddenly, Ian��s rxed expression tightened. A vague sense of unease crept into his mind, setting his nerves on edge. His hearing heightened, picking up every sound beyond the bathroom door��the ssh of water, Seras��snguid voice, Asme��s soft whispers, the tired murmuring of a knight reciting prayers for his squire, the creaking of a door being opened, footsteps, hurried breathing, ttering utensils, and the frantic movement of servants. Every sound grew louder, erratically filling his mind like a broken radio.

    Then, like tuning into a specific frequency, one sound stood out: footsteps and breathing near the front gate.

    "Clear the area. Make no noise. Lock the servants inside."

    The unfamiliar voice of a man reached Ian��s ears, apanied by the distinct clinking of armor. Ian finally let out an inaudible sigh and rose from the bath.

    <em>Just when I thought I��d finally get a proper rest...</em>

    Unwee guests had arrived. Judging by the footsteps, there were about twenty of them, all properly armed. He could even hear the heavy nk of full te armor among them.

    As he dried himself, Ian��s previously heightened nerves quickly settled into a cold, steady calmness.

    "Who are you? Stop right there. If youe any closer��"

    Philip��s crisp voice was thest sound that prated Ian��s ears before everything went silent. It wasn��t surprising. That had been a reflex born out of instinct. Without the backing of real danger or heightened concentration, such reactions couldn��tst long. @@novelbin@@

    In any case, it seemed that the situation hadn��t escted into violence. If it had, his senses would have sounded the rm again. With Elia behind him, Philip wouldn��t have recklessly chosen to fight anyway.

    <em>Ssshhk��</em>

    Ian quickly slipped on a shirt and pants as Swamp��s Resentment coiled around his fingers once more.

    After loosely tying the waist of his pants, Ian grabbed the sheathed Truesilver Steel Sword propped against the wall and stepped out of his room. The hallway was still quiet.

    Clearly, the princess��s group hadn��t yet realized what was happening downstairs. However, Ian simply tightened his grip on the sword��s scabbard and quickened his pace. It would only be a matter of time before they noticed something was wrong.

    Ian stopped at the end of the hall, where the stairs led down.

    Below the stairs, soldiers stood in a line along the walls. This must have been the source of the footsteps Ian had heard. They all wore ck surcoats over chain mail, with the Imperial g emzoned on them, and each held a crossbow of moderate size. When Ian appeared, they looked up at him without any sign of surprise. Though they seemed ready to aim their crossbows at any moment, Ian didn��t even blink.

    <em>They don��t seem like regr troops...</em>

    He casually thought to himself as he surveyed the hall. It wasn��t difficult to figure out who had brought them.

    Next to therge door, someone sat at a table prepared for waiting guests. However, what caught his eye first was the knight in full te armor standing with their back to Ian, as if shielding the person seated behind them.

    The armor appeared to be intricately crafted, as though it was adorned with gold. The ornate design made it seem more like a decoration than a practicalbat weapon. Moreover, the wolf-head-shaped visor brought an extra element of style.

    Beside the knight stood a middle-aged man in a in gray uniform, devoid of any insignia. His face was somewhat gaunt, with a well-trimmed mustache, making him resemble a mage.

    Both of them were staring at Ian with a strange air of wariness.

    <em>If anyone saw this, they��d think I broke in.</em>

    Suppressing a smirk, Ian walked, stepping onto the stairs. His goal was to get a clear view of the person seated behind the two. The person was both shielded by the knight and disguised under a ck hooded cape.

    <em>ck��</em>

    At the same time, the soldiers pointed their crossbows at him in unison. Of course, Ian didn��t bother asking what they were doing.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    Instead, he simply summoned the tinum Barrier while simultaneously drawing his Truesilver Steel Sword with his right hand.

    The soldiers�� eyes widened. Even the middle-aged man standing beside the knight reacted the same way. Receiving his nce, the knight quickly raised an arm.

    As the soldiers lowered their crossbows, the middle-aged man spoke. "Could it be�� are you Sir Ian Hope, the agent of that great being?"

    "My lord, you��ve arrived! Everyone, kneel immediately and show proper respect!"

    The response didn��te from Ian, but from the side of the stairs.

    Ian descended a few more steps and turned to look down the corridor next to the stairs. It was then that he saw Philip standing opposite the soldiers. As expected, he was blocking their entry any further. Although he seemed to have left his helmet, sword, and shield behind, he was wearing the rest of his armor. Even In that state, he could take down all the soldiers if he wanted to.

    "And now state your identity and purpose for this visit. You��d better have a good exnation for choosing such a rude approach!" Philip, who had added that, nced at Ian.

    Judging by his expression and the look in his eyes, he seemed ready to strike them all down the moment Ian gave the signal. Ian subtly shook his head, then nodded to the side. It was a sign for Philip to protect Elia in the dining hall. Philip clicked his tongue and nodded in understanding, stepping back obediently.

    "Forgive the rudeness, Agent of the Saint."

    A cool voice echoed through the room. The man in the ck cloak seated at the table rose from his seat. From his tone and voice alone, it was easy to deduce that he was an arrogant young noble.

    The middle-aged man with the mustache and the golden-armored knight both took a step back to the sides. At the same time, the man removed the hood from his head. The moment Ian saw the well-groomed blonde hair beneath it, one corner of his mouth lifted.

    <em>As I thought, only the Order or the royal family would pull off something like this without consideration.</em>

    This man was another Imperial prince. Unlike Seras, he didn��t seem to hide his identity at all. Well, that exined why he had appeared with a bunch of soldiers in tow.

    "They are merely here to fulfill their duty to protect me. There was no intention to threaten the Agent of the Saint or yourpanions."

    He spoke nonchntly, turning his gaze toward Ian. Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly, but not because of the prince��s smile.

    <em>This bastard... could he be...?</em>

    His sharp, somewhat arrogant face felt strangely familiar. The prince, meeting Ian��s gaze, soon let out a short exmation.

    "Oh my, it seems I forgot to introduce myself."

    With a snap of his fingers, the middle-aged man with the mustache, who had been standing at the back, immediately stepped forward, as if on cue. He was likely the prince��s personal attendant.

    "I shall introduce him properly."

    Straightening his posture, the man looked up at Ian and continued, "This is His Highness, Felix Astrea, a devout follower of Lu Sr, and the fourth noble star of the royal pce."

    Felix ced a hand over his chest and offered a slight nod, a smile on his lips. Through the parted cloak, his purple uniform embroidered with golden thread became visible.

    A smile finally spread across Ian��s face as he looked down at him.

    <em>I was right. It is him.</em>

    This was the prince who had visited him in the game, tossing him a worthless reward as if doing him a favor and sending him off to the side pce. Unlike before, Felix wasn��t hiding his identity now, nor was he acting overly arrogant. Still, his characteristic smug expression and tone hadn��t changed.

    Of course, now it only deepened Ian��s smile.

    Felix��s smile grew as well, as though misunderstanding Ian��s expression.

    "Upon hearing that you were nning to leave tomorrow, I grew anxious and thus came to visit, disregarding proper etiquette. I hope you��ll be lenient in your understanding."

    Instead of responding, Ian dispelled the tinum Barrier and sheathed his sword into the scabbard held in his left hand.

    "Thank you, Agent of the Saint."

    Felix��s smile widened further as he nodded. "When I heard stories about you using a divine shield that shines like gold, I thought it was a mere metaphor. Thanks to you, I now know for certain that it wasn��t. It was quite an enlightening experience."

    Ian let his words slip in one ear and out the other. He was more focused on the sound of doors opening repeatedly in the hallway behind him.

    As footsteps followed, Ian finally spoke. "So."

    Felix paused his ttery.

    Ian, still smiling, added, "Why did youe to find me?"

    As if waiting for this moment, Felix confidently replied, "I am here on behalf of the First Prince to escort the Agent of the Saint to the royal pce."

    ***

    Seras rushed out of her room, with hardly any time to dry her hair properly. Asme followed hurriedly behind her in the same state. Only Phaden, who hadn��t even removed his armor yet, seemed rtivelyposed as he greeted her.

    "My apologies, Your Highness. I..."

    "No need to apologize, Sir," Seras cut him off, hastening her pace.

    There was no point in ming him. It was merely that the situation she feared hade, so there was no room for anger. All she worried about was whether they had arrived toote.

    "I am already apanying the princess."

    Hearing Ian��s voice echo through the corridor, a faint sense of relief crossed Seras��s tense face. Of course, it was only a brief relief. She had merely avoided the worst-case scenario.

    From what she had observed so far, Ian wasn��t one to make empty promises. If the conditions were right, he could easily join someone else. To secure an exclusive contract with him, she would need to present further conditions.

    "I already knew that."

    Hearing the voice, Seras��s brow subtly furrowed. It was clearly her half-brother, Felix. Arrogant and foolish, he ranked around third in the First Prince��s faction. However, he was also the person she least wanted to face.

    The First Prince was a vile man, with no merits beyond being the eldest by birth. Yet, because of that, hemanded thergest faction. Naturally, the rewards he could offer were bound to be immense.

    Slowing her pace to listen to his words, Seras noticed Asme and Phaden also reduced their speed, unaware of the reason.

    "I suppose she must have informed you she was acting on His Majesty��s decree."

    Felix��s voice continued, "But that��s a lie. You, the Agent of the Saint, are being deceived. His Majesty never issued such a decree. In fact, it was her own proposal."

    "So?"

    "The First Prince insists that the Agent of the Saint should not fall victim to such tricks. He also mentioned it��s a grave mistake that the royal family has not yet properly expressed gratitude for the Agent of the Saint��s immense contributions."

    Seras��s lip curled into a cold smirk. Before she knew it, the railing leading to the stairs was right in front of her.

    As she adjusted her dress and straightened her posture, Felix added, "Of course, it won��t end with just words. There will be a proper, honorable reward, filled with both an apology for not visiting sooner and a message of thanks."

    "I promised, of course," Seras cut in smoothly, stepping toward the railing.

    The scene before her unfolded in an instant��Ian standing at the center of the stairs, surrounded by armed soldiers, with Felix and his group looking up at him.

    "I am serving the Agent of the Saint under a legitimate contract."

    Felix nced up at Seras, his eyes calm, his smile unshaken.

    "A legitimate contract, you say?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Ian, having finished the remaining wine in his ss, chuckled. "Though you might have ended uppeting with your other siblings. They say rumors travel faster than horses."

    "That��s an amusing saying. And true, too. Thanks to it, I was able to meet you earlier than expected. It��s now clear that Lu Sr guided us."

    Seras smiled, her face flushed, and then added, "I��ve taken up too much of your time. If it��s alright with you, shall we wrap up for today and meet again tomorrow? It��d be a good chance for us to bond as we��ll be working together."

    It was a wee suggestion. The group had plenty to discuss among themselves. Of course, the same would likely be true for her side as well. Ian shrugged and nced sideways.

    "Tomorrow, I have a banquet with the Ark Caravan. It��s a farewell gathering prepared by their leader, so I can��t skip it."

    "...!"

    As Fael��s eyes widened, Seras turned to look at him and added, "In that case, may we join as well? I can��t attend as a princess, but if it��s eptable..."

    "Of course...!"

    While Asme stared intently at Seras, Fael nearly bowed to the ground. "It would be the honor of a lifetime to have your presence. And do not worry about my discretion. For a merchant, trust is as vital as life itself. I will ensure you are addressed only as ady.""I��m d to hear that. And I��ll get to enjoy this delicious wine again. Well then, Sir Ian, I shall see you tomorrow."

    Seras stood and stepped beside the table, bowing politely. Despite her formal expression, her body swayed slightly from side to side.

    <em>... She��s definitely drunk.</em>

    "Don��t send the caravan��s people away. If they��re too much of a bother, just have them sent upstairs instead."

    At his words, Seras whipped around to look at Phaden and Asme.

    "You heard him, right? I told you not to overdo it. Make sure everyone keeps that in mind."

    "Understood. We will do as you say." Phaden, responding with a nod, followed Seras along with Asme.

    Unlike earlier, they didn��t forget to bow their heads toward Ian. Even the stern-looking squire followed suit.

    "Oh, and one more thing." As Seras was about to leave the dining room, she paused.

    Ian nced back at her; her gaze was now fixed on Philip.

    "My offer still stands, even though you declined it, Sir Philip. Think it over as we head to the capital. I really do like you."

    "... Understood."

    Philip awkwardly responded. Seras, wearing a faint smile, then turned her eyes back to Ian.

    "And you, too, Agent of the Saint, no��Sir Ian."

    "...?"

    "In the end, I��ll have to marry someone I don��t want to, anyway. So, if that��s the case, I might as well��"

    Before she could finish, Seras was already out the door, practically dragged away by Asme.

    "What...."

    A faint smile spread across Ian��s lips. She still hasn��t given up. Maybe she��s the type who desires more of what she can��t have.

    A thud followed. It was the sound of Fael copsing to the ground.

    "Lu Sr, my goodness... I can��t believe this day hase..."

    Ian��s dryughter deepened. Fael clearly had no interest in his newmission right now.

    "Could you fetch the alcohol we entrusted to the guards? It seems like we need to have a conversation among ourselves now."

    "Of course. Sir! I��ll fetch it immediately!"

    "Not immediately, a bit slower."

    "Yes. I��ll bring it a bit slower��!"

    Fael practically crawled out on all fours. He now seemed ready to follow Ian��s every whim, even if it meant pretending to die. Naturally, this was expected. Thanks to Ian, Fael not only secured a new business partner in the capital but he also got acquainted with the princess.

    <em>I should ask him to find and deliver some rare, high-grade magical gear��</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian looked over at Philip and Elia, who sat on either side of him. Unlike Fael, Philip had removed his helmet and appeared rtivelyposed. Like Ian, ?the meeting with the princess hadn��t particrly surprised him.

    Indeed, he had been through too much to be surprised by something like this. He had even shared a drink with Archeas before. And of course, there was Elia, the Dragon��s Child. To her, this situation was nothing more than an interesting event, neither more nor less.

    Ian shrugged lightly at their gazes.

    "Looks like we��ll be heading to the capital earlier than expected."

    Of course, it was something that only he found unpleasant.

    Philip, with a small smile, spoke up, "Still, Elie��s gear and the alliance��s insignia won��t be ready until the morning after tomorrow. We can��t leave as quickly as they��d like."

    "That��s only a day��s difference."

    "What do you think the Emperor ns to do by joining hands with you, Ian?" Elia asked.

    Now that the questions about the princess were answered, her curiosity naturally shifted to the next stage.

    Refilling his ss, Ian shrugged again. "Who knows? He��ll probably ask for a favor."

    "I think he��ll issue a symbolic decree. To show that you stand with the royal family." Philip answered.

    <em>Like he��s actually thinking it through</em>, Ian nodded.

    He thought the same. Though the erosion hadn��t begun yet, there were likely several ways the Emperor nned to make use of Ian. And surely, each one would be dangerous. That��s why Philip��s gaze toward Ian was filled with unease. After all, Ian would eventually be alone again when the time came.

    "Don��t give me that creepy look. I��ll listen to what it is first, and then decide."

    "... Ah. The request was to meet His Majesty, not to obey the imperial decree. You did say that." Elia nodded in agreement, and a faint smile crossed Philip��s lips.

    "As expected, you meant what you said. I doubt they even considered that you might actually refuse the decree."

    "That part��s out of my control. Besides, the Emperor can��t push too hard. If I end up siding with the Order, it��ll only cause him more trouble."

    "Wait, are you really considering joining hands with the Great Church? Really?" Philip asked, seemingly more shocked by this.

    Even while thinking that Philip was sounding less and less like a pdin, Ian raised a corner of his mouth. Well, Philip had no choice but to grow distrustful of the Order by now.

    "I probably won��t. But they don��t know that."

    "Probably? So, if the Order sends someone like this, you��re at least open to talking with them?"

    "Why not? There��s nothing in the contract that says I can��t."

    "And what if they offer an extraordinary deal?"@@novelbin@@

    "Then��" Ian tilted his head and raised his ss.

    Elia added, "That��s the way of a mercenary, after all."

    Ian answered with a smile, bringing the ss to his lips.

    Philip shook his head with a sigh. "Lu Sr, my goodness�� I thought I had learned just about everything by now, but I guess that was my arrogance."

    "There��s no end to learning."

    <em>She sure loves chiming in.</em>

    Ian smirked as he set down his empty ss and spoke, "Don��t worry. You won��t be caught in the crossfire."

    "That��s not really something I am concerned abo��" Philip��s mouth snapped shut.

    The door opened, and Fael entered the dining room, carrying a tray.

    Ian calmly gave him a nod. "For the time we have left, let��s just eat and drink. Once we leave here, I��m sure we��ll be heading straight to the capital, probably sleeping outside along the way."

    "��Sounds good."

    And indeed, the remaining time in the city flew by in the blink of an eye.

    ***

    <em>Clip-clop.</em>

    Following behind the caravan, the carriage Ian rode in passed through the city gates. The tall, thick walls faded into the distance. They were leaving Midfert.

    <em>I guess I could say it was a short but eventful stay, though the n hadpletely gone off track.</em>

    Ian rested his chin on his hand, staring out the window as he took a swig straight from a bottle of Southern spirits. Their departure had been dyed as well. It was well past noon by the time they finally left the city. The remnants of the previous night��s banquet lingered in the air��everyone, except Ian��s group, had spent the morning groaning, recovering from their food and drink-induced stupor.

    Fael, who had been half passed out, barely had time to get ready for the departure��he didn��t even have a chance to have a proper conversation with Ian. In contrast, Ian��s group had been able to prepare thoroughly and at their leisure.

    "��Is it really that ufortable?" Hearing the constant rustling beside him, Ian turned and asked.

    Elia, who had been fidgeting all over her body, even having taken off her cloak, nodded. "It��s ufortable. Feels stifling."

    She was wearing protective gear over her clothes��well-tanned leather with thin, intricately crafted chains sewn into it. These were custom-made pieces that had arrived that morning. Philip��s assessment of Fael��s taste had been urate. Each item had an information window, and though they had no additional options, they were of rare grade. Of course, unlike in the game, Ian couldn��t wear any of them.

    In any case, no matter how well-fitted the gear had been, it was never asfortable as wearing casual clothes.

    "Loosen the fasteners a little. Don��t take them off entirely. You��ll need time to get used to it."

    "Yes. I��ll do that."

    "Once you get used to it, that difort will eventually feel reassuring."

    Elia nodded and started fiddling with the joints of her gear. Ian watched her for a moment.

    With the sudden appearance of the princess prompting their immediate departure, Elia��s protective gear had be somewhat unnecessary. Still, Ian didn��t feel like it was a waste of money.

    <em>... Well, this one��s bound to frequent the ck market. She��ll probably make good use of it then.</em>

    Ian shrugged and brought the bottle back to his lips, ncing out the window once more. A cool, damp breeze drifted into the carriage. Vast open ins spread out before them, with dark clouds looming endlessly across the sky. It seemed like a thunderstorm could break at any moment��a familiar sight before entering the central region.

    <em>By now, they must��ve all arrived at their destination already.</em>

    Thoughts of those he had parted ways with naturally crossed his mind.

    Thoughts of those he had parted ways with naturally crossed his mind. Charlotte and Thesaya had likely gone their separate ways by now. Charlotte was probably locked in a fierce battle with the berserkers of her n, while Thesaya might be plotting to assert dominance over fairy society.

    Neither of their futures would be smooth, but he no longer felt the same concern as before. There was a vague sense of trust in them now, something he hadn��t felt before, a belief that they would manage somehow.

    What worried him more was Mev. She seemed determined to return to the frontier. Ian could only hope that Lucia and Miguel had persuaded her otherwise. If she stayed at the Temple of the Brazier, perhaps they might meet again sooner than expected.

    <em>... Why am I thinking about this right now?</em>

    Ian let out a low chuckle. It seemed the memories from a few days ago had unconsciously lingered in his mind.

    <em>Have I grown attached now? Do I actually want to stay in this world?</em>

    There was no immediate answer to the question he had asked himself, as the carriage hade to a halt. The small window to the coachman��s seat slid open, followed by Philip��s voice.

    "We��re at the crossroads. Time to get off, my lord."

    Ian set the bottle down on the floor and nced at Elia. She, now cloaked again, opened the carriage door. Ian retrieved a bundle wrapped in ck cloth from his pocket dimension and ced it by the door before following her outside.

    Ian looked up at the cloudy sky, then turned his gaze to the back of the carriage. Arge, sturdy-looking carriage hade to a stop. Seated in the driver��s seat was Shelby, Phaden��s squire.

    The door of the carriage opened, and Phaden, looking somewhat haggard, stepped out. Two women, both wearing the same gray hoods, followed him. Though their heights differed, it was difficult to tell who was Seras and who was Asme without a closer look. That was likely the reason they wore identical cloaks��to prevent enemies from identifying the real princess in a critical situation.

    <em>Not that anyone would dare to attempt such a thing</em>, Ian thought as he nced ahead of the carriage.

    As Fael approached the crossroads where the caravan had halted, he seemed much more like his usual self. Just a few hours ago, he had been preupied with a hangover and unfinished tasks, but now he appeared moreposed.

    "The moment of parting hase so soon. What a shame, Sir."

    Fael stopped in front of Ian, adding, "If it were up to me, I��d follow you all the way to the capital."

    "You��d regret it. Even now, once you return, you��ll be so busy you won��t have a moment to breathe," Ian responded with a smirk. Fael, already looking exasperated, shook his head and sped his hands together.

    "Sir, once again, I thank you. Truly��"

    "Enough with the ttery. You said that a hundred timesst night." Ian cut him off.

    Fael had indeed spent the entire night toasting Ian and hispanions, expressing his gratitude in endless rounds. Of course, he hadn��t forgotten to offer his thanks to the princess, whom everyone in the caravan believed was the daughter of a powerful noble in the capital.

    "In that case, I shall convey my thanks through the gift I promised."

    With a smile, Fael drew a wooden box from his robes and respectfully held it out with both hands. It was a small, well-polished box, about the size of a cigar case.

    "Ah, so this is the golden insignia."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    �� Do you see anything, my lord?

    Philip��s Whisper brushed through his mind. He knew no one else could hear, but he always lowered his voice as if he were truly whispering.

    �� Yes.

    Feeling the wind gather around his body, Ian answered briefly. He still couldn��t hear anything, feel any presence, or detect any magical energy. Yet, it was impossible to fool his eyespletely. Of course, it would have been hard to notice such a subtle movement if it weren��t Ian. If the enemy hadn��t gotten this close, even he wouldn��t have discovered them either.

    �� Who are they?

    �� For now, they��re human. From what I can see��

    Ian��s whisper stopped.

    <em>Ssshhh��</em>

    A sound, simr to rain but louder, pierced his ears. Ian immediately hurled his body forward as soon as he heard it. It was the sound of something being fired. However, there was no chilling sensation that usually apanied being targeted. Their aim was not at him, but at the carriage in front.<em>Shweeek!</em>

    The wind forcefully propelled his body forward as he leaped off the carriage.

    Philip, holding a shield in the coachman��s seat, looked up at him. Ian, deflecting raindrops in all directions, rushed toward the princess��s carriage like an arrow.

    <em>Clunk��</em>

    However, even he couldn��t be faster than a flying arrow. The carriage ahead shook for a moment, then noticeably slowed down. This must have been what the attackers were aiming for. By stopping the lead carriage, the one behind would also naturallye to a halt.

    �� My lord, please inform me of the situation. The carriage is stopping.

    �� Wait.

    Ian Whispered as hended on the roof of the princess��s carriage and immediately leaped again. Another whizzing sound followed, and this time, he felt a chill down his spine.

    <em>Swoosh!</em>

    A ck trajectory skimmed past him as he performed a nimble somersault in mid-air. The tension heightened his Concentration to its peak. Thanks to this, even in that fleeting moment, Ian could clearly perceive the ck bolts cutting through the rain. The bolts were pitch ck, as if coated with graphite. Even their shooting precision was impressive. However, Ian��s gaze lingered on them only for a moment.

    <em>Woosh��</em>

    The darkness was now quickly and aggressively closing in.

    With his enhanced vision, he distinguished the shapes of the enemies. What had seemed like waves of darkness were actually ck hooded cloaks with long tails. Despite being soaked by the rain, they didn��t glisten, and they glided smoothly without catching on the branches or foliage of the forest. The arms and legs partially visible under the cloaks were alsopletely devoid of shine. It made them look like shadowy figures running toward him.

    The sound of their footsteps resembled branches or reeds swaying in the wind.

    �� ��They seem like well-trained assassins. There are over twenty of them.

    Ian finally Whispered.

    Philip��s rtively slow whisper came back.

    �� That��s a lot. And?

    �� Their shooting skills are excellent.

    <em>And there is also a quest, </em>Ian added inwardly.

    His gaze swept over the quest window that appeared before him. Thepletion conditions were two: either defeat the assassins or wipe them out. A significant amount of experience points was the base reward, and achieving additional objectives granted an extra ability point.

    In any case, it was a typical chain quest reward, which likely meant it was more closely tied to the princess or Elia. Since Elia was a Dragon��s Child, it was probably the former.

    <em>But what kind of lunatic would go after the princess?</em>

    Ian��s eyes narrowed for a moment. As his body turned, the front of the princess��s carriage naturally came into view. The two horses pulling the carriage had copsed dead, with several bolts embedded in their heads and necks.

    Shelby, the squire seated in the driver��s seat, was no different.

    Bolts pierced deeply his neck and side, his body slumped against the backrest. Blood gushed from his nose and mouth as hey dying, looking at Ian with cloudy eyes filled not with his usualposure but with fear and pain.

    Clicking his tongue inwardly, Ian didn��t miss how Shelby��s neck and jaw were turning pitch ck.

    �� The weapons are even coated with poison.

    �� Poison... If even one hits a horse, it��s over.

    �� Yes. That��s how the princess��s horses got taken out. And Shelby, too.

    As Philip sighed, Iannded on the rain-soaked road as if rolling over it. Of course, there was no time to shake off the water. Immediately struck by a chilling premonition, Ian sprang up while casting a spell.

    Sure enough, the assassins, who had been advancing in a fan-like formation, simultaneously stretched their hands toward him. Attached to their forearms were small crossbows.

    <em>Thwish��</em>

    Dozens of bolts flew toward Ian all at once. The first volley wasn��t the end. Designed for rapid fire, they shot again with a slight pause.

    <em>Since I dodged once, now they��re aiming to turn me into a pincushion.</em>

    Watching the dozens of trajectories flying toward him, Ian��s gray-tinted eyes grew calm.

    <em>Pwhoom!</em>

    A gust burst out around him. It was the Whirling Barrier. It swept away the iing projectiles and falling raindrops. The following attacks had their trajectories scattered in all directions as well.

    Woosh....

    In the center of it all, a golden hexagonal shield bloomed. Even in the darkness, a brilliantly shining de revealed itself. The steel gauntlet clutching the hilt, along with the magic stones embedded in the wrist guard, gleamed brightly.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    Ian swung his sword in a crossing motion. The Whirlwind from his gauntlets scattered the third volley of bolts in all directions.

    <em>Crash��!</em>

    The bolts that escaped being swept away were blocked by the tinum Barrier. Instead of embedding themselves, they shattered into pieces upon impact with the shield.

    A foul stench crept into Ian��s nose. It seemed the poison coating the bolts had spread as they shattered. However, the only change Ian felt was a bitter taste in his mouth. The poison either couldn��t prate his Resistance or had only a weak effect.

    Ian shielded his face and upper body with the barrier, and he began chanting another spell.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The door on the right side of the carriage swung open, and arge figure sprang out. It was Sir Phaden.

    "You scoundrels!"

    He was wearing a helmet thatpletely covered his face, gripping a thin, long, two-handed sword in one hand. The magic stones embedded in his armor were flickering. He must have noticed the disturbance and hade out ready for battle.

    <em>Not even a hint of panic, </em>Ian thought, his brows furrowing slightly as he nced at Phaden, who was already preparing for battle.

    It was evident that Phaden had foreseen the possibility of an ambush. Their rush to return to the capital wasn��t just about getting Ian to the Emperor swiftly; there was more at y. Phaden��s frustration with every dy now made perfect sense. Still, any further discussion would have to wait.

    <em>Thunk, thunk, thunk��</em>

    The assassins, who had been continuously firing crossbows, were now spreading out to the sides.

    �� They��lle to our carriage soon. Keep an eye out. Elie, don��te out under any circumstances.

    �� I��ll protect with all my strength, my lord.

    �� Don��t worry. I doubt I��ll be much help this time. I still can��t sense anything.

    Ian looked ahead over his shield. Not all the assassins had scattered to the sides. About half of them were still charging straight toward him with their crossbows aimed.

    <em>Ssshh</em>��

    The crossbows fired simultaneously. But, of course, the whirlwind erupted faster than the bolts could reach Ian.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The Whirling Barrier surged upward, and Ian shot forward through its center. Ian tilted his head to the side as a sharp de grazed his cheek.

    <em>Thud</em>, another impact hit the surface of his shield. It was a ckened throwing dagger, and there was no need to ponder whether it was poisoned.

    <em>They��re probably aiming to catch me off guard, knowing the spell is a one time burst.</em>

    Even in the midst of it, Ian kept his gaze fixed on the assassins. They were widening their distance, moving diagonally to either side of him.

    �� They��re throwing daggers too! Be careful!

    Philip��s urgent whisper followed.

    <em>Late as always</em>, Ian thought, continuing to sprint without slowing down.

    The assassins�� movements were quick, but when it came to retreating versus advancing, Ian��s forward momentum was inevitably faster. The Wind de added speed to Ian��s sprint. He didn��t slow down or retreat, even as more bolts whizzed through the air.

    <em>Tatatat��</em>

    Instead, he lowered his posture, nearly hugging the ground as he sprinted with the tinum Barrier in front. The trajectories flew over his head. The only one that came close bounced off the barrier. The precision of their aim meant it was easy to dodge if he could react in time. Of course, this was only in a rtive sense, but Ian possessed a rarebination of focus and reflexes that allowed him to pull it off.

    The distance between Ian and the assassins closed in an instant. Pushing off the ground, Ian rose, swinging the Truesilver Steel Sword he had been dragging along the ground.

    <em>Sskk��</em>

    The diagonal sh swept away one assassin before they could even react. The Wind de entwined with the sword��s edge extended outward with it, cleanly slicing through the ck cloak and the body beneath it.

    The assassin��s chest split open as dark red blood gushed out. While the assassin copsed backward, sinking into the muddy ground, Ian was already charging at the next one. The crossbows extended by the assassins on both sides wavered toward him.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Ian spun to the side, dodging their trajectory. The golden trail created by the tinum Barrier spun like a top before suddenly stretching out.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The surface of Ian��s shield struck one assassin��s forearm with a sharp blow. As the assassin��s body lifted slightly from the impact, Ian��s left arm tensed. He shoved the assassin aside as if throwing him off, while simultaneously swinging his right arm.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The assassin��s torso split in half, spilling blood and entrails as he crumbled to the ground.

    <em>As I thought. Their defense is weak.</em>

    That each strike cut through with such ease wasn��t just because of Ian��s sharp de and raw strength. The assassins were only lightly armored, with protective gear covering just their vital spots. They didn��t seem to have many ways to defend against his attacks.

    That was probably why they kept trying to maintain distance. Then again, with such agility, they likely had little choice. Moving like that in full te armor would be a feat achievable only by someone truly superhuman.

    Unfortunately for them, Ian, their opponent, possessed abilities nearing that very level of superhuman strength��though it wasn��t something he��d chosen for himself.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    As Ian��s de cut down another assassin, the remaining two moved with increasing urgency. They hurled their throwing knives at Ian, then immediately leaped backward, scattering something from their robes as they retreated.

    Ian, tilting his body to avoid the daggers, saw the small pieces clearly. They looked like small, crumpled bits of paper. His Intuition kicked in, and he raised his shield and pushed off the ground.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    The pieces that hit the ground exploded in session. It was a pure explosion, with no trace of magic. Ian did not know how they were made, but they worked even in the rain.

    <em>These bastards are really going all out, damn it...!</em>

    Ian gritted his teeth as he tumbled through the air, shrouded in smoke. While the explosions didn��t seem overly lethal, they had enough force to blow off a wrist or ankle if caught in the st.

    Instead of stopping, Ian pushed himself off the muddy ground and rolled further.

    <em>Thud?!</em>

    Bolts mmed into the earth, following his path. That��s when Ian finally understood why he had sensed no magic from these assassins. They didn��t have a single magical item or enchanted weapon on them.

    Instead, they were armed with advanced technology��rapid-fire crossbows and explosives like the ones they had just used.

    <em>Crash! Boom!</em>

    Loud explosions echoed from behind, piercing Ian��s ears. Even while rolling, Ian nced back for a moment.

    The surroundings had gotten brighter, and it wasn��t his imagination. The area around the carriage became brighter.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    The dazzling light from behind was undoubtedly the result of Philip��s divine power, while mes erupted from Phaden��s sword. Every swing of his de left a trail of roaring fire.

    Even now, one assassin was burning like dry kindling, engulfed in mes that refused to die, even under the relentless rain. Yet, the assassin remained silent, not uttering a single scream.

    <em>Now that I think about it, I haven��t heard a single one of them scream.</em>

    However, the most surprising scene was unfolding to the left of the carriage.

    A woman in a hooded cloak stood with her back to the carriage, surrounded by a blue force field, one hand extended forward. In her outstretched hand, a jewel-like essence bead gleamed brightly.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Crackle! </em>

    The dazzling lightning she unleashed engulfed and incinerated four assassins at once. The face revealed between the pping hood was unmistakably Asme.

    <em>She didn��t seem like a mage.</em>

    Her eyes showed no signs of magical power, either. Instead, the glow came from the jewel and her outstretched arm. Various symbols and runes adorned her forearm and the nape, visible beneath her sleeve and hood, all glowing with magic.

    <em>Is she some kind of walking spell circuit?</em>

    It didn��t really matter, though. The important thing was that there was no need to worry about the princess.

    ��How��s the rear?

    ��It��s... it��s chaos!

    ��Not you.

    ��The horses are still safe. How are you holding up?

    <em>How do you think I��m holding up? It��s hell here. </em>

    Ian muttered inwardly as he finally kicked off the ground, sharpening his focus on the assassins retreating in their ck cloaks. They aimed their crossbows directly at him, which exined the relentless pursuit of bolts earlier.

    <em>Swish, swish! </em>

    And It wasn��t over yet.

    Thanks to his heightened Concentration, Ian clearly tracked the projectiles slicing through the raindrops toward him. His exceptional Mental Fortitude shone brightest in moments like this. Fear felt numbed, as if anesthetized, while his mind remained crystal clear, even when facing dangerous decisions.

    <em>Tat-tat-tat! </em>

    Sprinting toward them, Ian twisted his upper body, narrowly dodging the iing bolts. Then, with a powerful twist in the opposite direction, he swung his sword. The wind enveloping him surged along the de and erupted forward.

    <em>Slice! </em>

    Though his sword was out of reach, one assassin��s upper body was severed diagonally and hurled into the air. As the lower half crumbled, spraying blood, Ian was already rushing toward the next assassin.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    With a swift motion, his raised sword came down on the assassin��s neck. The figure staggered as Ian, using the momentum, mmed into him, sending the assassin flying. Using the recoil, Ian came to a stop and quickly leaped sideways.

    <em>ng! </em>

    With his sword, he traced a white arc through the air but halted it before it could draw blood.

    A grotesque, serrated de had blocked his strike.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    <em>How did he block that?</em>

    In that fleeting moment, Ian��s gaze scanned the grotesque sword. The peculiar shape of the de seemed designed to cause maximum bleeding, even from shallow cuts or stabs. The fact that the sword didn��t immediately shatter upon shing with Ian��s steel de, despite the cracks on its surface, showed that it was made of high-tier Imperial steel. But that was all there was to it.

    <em>Shraaak�� </em>

    The assassin couldn��t withstand or deflect Ian��s strength and slid back, unable to shake off the locked des.

    However, the widening eyes beneath the assassin��s hood weren��t because of Ian��s strength. It was because gray magic flickered in Ian��s eyes. And that became the assassin��sst memory.

    <em>ng!</em>

    An invisible explosion erupted silently from Ian��s sword, shattering both the grotesque sword and the arm holding it. Shards of the broken de embedded themselves into the assassin��s face.

    Ian pushed the assassin away, spinning his body.

    <em>Shweeek�� </em>Another assassin had crept up from the side, thrusting another grotesque sword forward.

    <em>sh.</em>

    However, the white trajectory was faster, slicing off the assassin��s extended forearm. The severed hand, still gripping the hilt of the sword, flew sideways as a bright yellow trail followed.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The edge of Ian��s tinum Barrier smashed into the assassin��s face. Even though the shield wasn��t directly attached to his hand, Ian could feel the skull shatter through the force.

    The impact blew the assassin��s hood off, revealing a face covered by a ck mask with only the eye holes exposed. The limp body tumbled backward as blood and the stench of death reced the scent of rain in the air.

    "<em>Huff</em>... <em>huff</em>..."

    Ian took a moment to catch his breath and steady his stance. Just then, he sharply turned his head. A dagger, aimed at his forehead, barely missed his face. Instinctively, Ian shot out his left hand.

    <em>Thwack�� </em>

    He caught the flying dagger by the hilt and, without hesitation, hurled it back.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The dagger buried itself in the hood of an assassin in the distance, who dropped like a felled log, with his head snapping backward.

    <em>... I can��t believe that worked.</em>

    A piercing, high-pitched sound rang out, splitting the air. Two assassins charging at Ian hesitated, then turned and threw explosive charges toward him as they fled. This time, Ian wasn��t caught off guard. He leaped powerfully into the air, twisting his body and angling his tinum Barrier downward.

    <em>Boom, boom, boom!</em>

    Explosions erupted in quick session.

    The force was enough to propel Ian even higher, sending him soaring above the battlefield. His entire body shook from the sts, but Ian took the opportunity to nce toward the carriage. In a way, he felt grateful for the explosions��they gave him a clear view of the battlefield.

    <em>Fwoosh�� </em>

    Explosions erupted near the carriage as well, especially around Phaden. All the assassins near Asme had already fallen.

    Though fewer, it was the same situation near Ian��s carriage. A quick nce was all he needed. Ian focused his gaze on the six assassins converging in a single direction, attempting to flee.

    <em>So that��s why there were twopletion conditions.</em>

    As he began to fall back to the ground, Ian sheathed his sword. The ashen magic swirled once again in his eyes��he had no intention of letting them escape so easily.

    ***

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>Phew</em>..."

    Philip briefly scanned the dark forest.

    ��My lord! The assassins are retreating!

    He lowered his Truesilver Steel Shield, which had been raised to his helmet. The divine energy flickering across his body dimmed, and the light from the magic stones embedded in his armor also faded.

    ��I can see that.

    �� Then... is it over, Sir Ian?

    ��Not yet. Wait for my signal.

    As he overheard Ian and Elia��s Whisper, Philip looked around.

    The number of assassins near his and Ian��s carriage wasn��t many. It was clear they hadn��t been the primary targets. After a few encounters with Philip��s miracles and spells, the assassins had resorted to throwing bolts and daggers from a distance rather than approaching. They must have realized that Philip was focused solely on protecting the horses.

    "Sir Ian?! Where are you going? Stop!"

    Phaden��s somewhat rmed shout reached Philip��s ears, and he quickly looked up. Through the rain, he spotted a golden trail moving farther away. It was heading in the same direction as the retreating assassins.

    ��My lord! Are you nning to chase them down?

    Despite Philip��s Whisper, Ian neither stopped nor returned.

    ��Handle the cleanup.

    That brief response echoed in his mind before even thest trace of golden light faded, and Ian��s figure disappeared from view.

    "What the��?"

    As Phaden sighed in frustration beside him, Philip suddenly recalled an old memory from the frontier, a situation not unlike this one. He figured the oue would likely be simr too.

    Shrugging, Philip sheathed his sword. He slung his shield back over his shoulder and lowered his visor before turning around. The cool, damp night air, mixed with the metallic scent of blood, rushed into his helmet.

    However, despite the chaos around him, Philip couldn��t hide a faint smile of satisfaction. Both horses standing behind him had made it through unharmed.

    N, his horse adorned with gleaming armor iid with magic stones, stood next to a brown horse that was visibly shaken, panting heavily but still alive. Keeping them safe had taken every ounce of his ability. For the first time, Philip felt like he��d truly mastered how to effectively utilize magical gear in battle.

    <em>Snort��</em>

    N, snorting and shaking its head, nudged the brown horse in the neck as if scolding it to pull itself together.

    The brown horse shook its head in surprise but didn��t even try to act up. Its survival was partly thanks to N. The enchantments etched in the armor had blocked several iing bolts and daggers. Philip��s smile deepened for a moment, pride welling up within him.

    "Shouldn��t we follow him, Sir?" Phaden��s voice came from beside him.

    "No need. Let��s just focus on cleaning up around here. It seems like everything��s over," Philip replied calmly as he began untying the horses�� reins.

    They had been tense just moments ago, so it didn��t matter then, but he couldn��t leave them standing out like this for too long. It would be a shame to lose them to a cold after all the effort to protect them. Philip loosened N��s reins after freeing the brown horse.

    "Asme!"

    A frantic voice rang out from ahead.

    "Sir Phaden��! It��s Asme! Something��s wrong with her!"

    It was the princess. Her desperate cry wiped the smile from Philip��s face in an instant.

    ��Elie, could you please take the horses under that tree? Keep them out of the rain.

    ��Yes, understood.

    ��Stay close to N.

    Philip patted N��s back before quickly turning around. His gaze shifted toward the princess, who was holding the copsed Asme. A sh of bright yellow flickered in Philip��s eyes as he stared into the darkness.

    ***@@novelbin@@

    <em>Crack, crack. </em>

    The cold gathered like a fog, then swiftly rose into a towering ashen wall.

    The lead assassin��s eyes widened as he stumbled and tumbled to the ground. He barely stopped himself��he was the captain who had blown the retreat signal.

    <em>Shhhk��</em>

    But not all his subordinates made the same choice. One assassin right behind him sped up instead, throwing himself into the air and attempting to leap over the wall.

    <em>Crunch�� </em>

    But that was a fatal mistake. The wall hadn��t simply risen from the ground; it had formed as it froze, rapidly expanding.

    "...<em>Ugh</em>!"

    The wall swallowed the assassin mid-air, leaving him embedded halfway into its surface. His legs stuck out, dangling helplessly in the air.

    "..."

    The captain stared at the sight, momentarily dazed. They had already escaped far from the battlefield, only to be caught like this after slowing down in relief.

    <em>Rumble�� </em>

    The shimmering, ashen ice wall wasn��t just growing taller. It was expanding outward, encircling them in a massive ring. The sudden appearance of this ice fortress had trapped them. Even witnessing it with his own eyes, the scale of the spell was nearly impossible toprehend.

    "<em>Huff��</em><em>huff.��</em>"

    It wasn��t hard to figure out who had cast such a spell.

    From behind them, a sound of breathing��distinctly not their own��reached their ears. Both the subordinates and the captain turned around almost in unison.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    The man standing there, his hand outstretched with a glowing blue essence bead, was a face the captain already knew. It was impossible not to know. He was the one who had ruined their ambush by suddenly appearing in front of the carriage. He was also the one who had killed most of his men.

    How he had noticed the attack so quickly was still a mystery, but for now, the man��s very appearance was far more unsettling.

    "Barely caught you...."

    Not just the essence bead in his hand, but the man��s eyes glowed with a sinister purple light as he stared at them. And his lowered right hand now gripped a sword,pletely different from the one before. Earlier, the de had gleamed white even in the dark. Now it was pitch ck, as if absorbing all the surrounding lights.

    Despite how it felt, their standoffsted only a moment.

    <em>Ssh��</em>

    As an instant violet haze rose from the ck sword, the subordinates charged at him all at once.

    To the captain, their reaction seemed less like a calcted move and more like an instinctive response of highly trained assassins. He felt the same. If they didn��t kill this man now, it would be their own deaths that followed.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    The moment a golden shield formed from the man��s outstretched hand, that feeling intensified even more.

    However, unlike his subordinates, the captain didn��t charge. His sense of duty, ingrained deep in his subconscious, overpowered his instinct. He had to report the mission��s failure. Springing to his feet, the captain turned his back on the man and sprinted toward the ice barrier.

    <em>Slice, crunch!</em>

    The wall had already formedpletely, bing solid and so thick that he couldn��t see through to the other side. His eyes narrowed as he nced up at the lower half of hisrade, still embedded in the wall, legs twitching in the air.

    <em>Thwack��</em>

    Even his strongest swing with the grotesque sword only left a faint dent on the surface of the wall. It didn��t sink in deeply or cause any cracks.

    <em>sh, thwack��</em>

    A burst of blue light shed from behind just as the captain turned back to find a way over the wall.

    "...!"

    His eyes widened. A chilling cold swept over him, freezing his eyshes and turning the raindrops into hail that pelted the ground. Butpared to the scene ahead, that was nothing.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    One of his subordinates, frozen mid-leap, shattered with a sound like breaking ice. Two more individuals, frozen in the same charging position, transformed into statues. Ayer of frost already covered the dismembered corpses.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A violet trajectory sliced through the frozen figures in an instant, splitting the two statues cleanly. Without a drop of blood being spilled, their upper bodies fell away diagonally, revealing the man behind it all��his glowing blue eyes piercing through the scene.

    The captain momentarily stopped breathing.

    "You��re thest one."

    The man muttered with a slight curl of his lips. As the frozen lower bodies copsed a momentter, the captain could finally see the full form of the cursed sword emanating violet haze, and the golden shield pulsing with light.

    "..."

    The captain knew his fate.

    Just like those who caused death, his own moment of unavoidable death had arrived.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    However, at this moment, what filled the captain��s mind was not fear, but questions. Questions about the identity of the slowly approaching death: How had this man caught up to them in that attire? How was he wielding both a relic-like shield and a cursed sword simultaneously? And how was he capable of such powerful magic?

    "...!"

    The instant the feeling of the wooden box strapped to his back spread into the grip of his left hand, the captain snapped back to his senses. A sense of duty, engraved deep into his subconscious, had moved his body.

    <em>Tat-tat!</em>

    Without warning, the man suddenly lunged at him. The captain hurled the box above his head while aiming his crossbow at the man with his right hand. The purple trail of magic whipped toward him almost at the same time.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The arc of magic narrowly missed the captain��s face, carving a deep gash into the ice wall behind him.

    <em>Thud�� </em>

    A secondter, his severed right arm, cut below the elbow, fell to the ground.The man, crouched low as he rushed forward, wasn��t even looking at him. He fixed his gaze on the box the captain had tossed into the air.

    <em>Flutter</em>...

    More precisely, on the ckbird that shot out from the box, flying swiftly beyond the barrier. It was a messenger hawk, meant to inform the headquarters of the mission��s failure.

    The man��s gaze, without a trace of regret, shifted back to the captain. The captain stood there, not even bothering to stop the bleeding from his severed arm. There was no reason to resist, having fulfilled his role.

    As if sensing that thought, the man��s pace slowed once more. Although his steps may have been unhurried, his eyes, devoid of any sign of carelessness, remained fixed on the captain as he spoke.

    "Who hired you, and what was the mission?"

    "..."

    The captain remained silent. Now, only one duty remained.

    <em>Clench�� </em>

    To create his own death.

    Twisting his jaw, he bit down on the poison capsule hidden behind his mrs. His eyes rolled back as he copsed onto the ground.

    "... Great."

    Ian stopped in front of the fallen captain, muttering indifferently. Suicide��it was a predictable end.

    His expression showed no disappointment as he gazed down at the convulsing assassin. Calmly, he retracted the tinum Barrier and dismissed the questpletion window that had appeared before him. After all, he hadn��t expected to extract any valuable information from the assassin. The fact that he had eliminated all of them was what truly mattered.

    It wouldn��t have been easy if the assassins hadn��t let their guard down and slowed their pace, or if Ian hadn��t amplified the cier Wall twice using the essence bead and Chaos Power.

    <em>Ss...</em>@@novelbin@@

    Ian nced up at the cier Wall, evaporating like dry ice as it vanished. The body that had been hanging limply in the middle fell lifelessly to the ground. Nodding to himself, Ian returned the essence bead he was holding in his left hand to his pocket dimension.

    <em>Whirr��</em>

    Without hesitation, Ian bent down and tossed the trembling ck sword, as if reluctant to return, into the subspace. The assassin who had taken his own life now hung limp, devoid of strength. Ian reached out and forcibly removed the mask. His brow furrowed slightly afterward.

    <em>So that��s why they kept their faces hidden.</em>

    The assassin��s face had a gaping hole where the nose should have been. They had deliberately disfigured their own face. Most likely, it was to make their original appearance unrecognizable. Perhaps they could even disguise themselves by attaching a fake nose. After all, the nose has a significant impact on a person��s overall appearance.

    Whatever the case, it didn��t change the fact that it was an utterly deranged method.

    <em>Would I have looked like this if I had chosen the scout ss and corrupted it?</em>

    Ian let out a short scoff as he habitually searched the assassin��s body. For the first time, he was d he had be a mage. Although corruption turned mages into grotesque beings too, this was a moment of minor relief.

    After confirming there were no clues pointing to who was behind the attack, Ian took the throwing knife tucked under the assassin��s arm and stored it in his pocket dimension. Only one remained in the row of scabbards on his belt.

    He also yanked off the thin ne around the assassin��s neck. Attached to it was a small whistle, no bigger than a pinky, and a tiny metal vial.

    <em>So, he was the leader. Makes sense, considering he sent the bird.</em>

    The vial contained a high-grade antidote, capable of curing any poison in the game. Ian stored it away in his pocket dimension as well, then picked up the assassin��s severed arm from the ground.

    He needed to detach the crossbow strapped to the wrist. The Assassin��s Rapid Fire Crossbow was of a rare grade, with a single bolt remaining in the integrated metal chamber. It seemed to have a mechanism where pulling the string again would reload it after each shot. After stripping the assassin of his cloak, Ian finally stood up. The Shadow Cloak was also of rare grade, granting an agility boost of one point.

    <em>��It��s got an extra ability that wasn��t shown in the info screen.</em>

    Ian brushed himself off and casually shrugged his shoulders, as not a drop of rain had soaked through. He moved on without hesitation, swiftly searching through the dismembered, cold bodies of the assassins.

    None of them carried an antidote, but there were other gains to be had. He filled the cylinder with poisonced bolts and added four more paralyzing poison-coated throwing knives to his arsenal. He even picked up a rtively intact, though grotesque, sword named Viper de. It wasn��t exactly to his taste, but it would serve as a useful backup weapon, nheless.

    "..."

    With his lootingplete, Ian pulled his hood low and took in the scene, where only the sound of rain echoed. The bodies of the assassins would rot here in the forest, undiscovered by anyone. The realization didn��t stir any deep feelings in him. He was merely ensuring he had missed nothing important. Satisfied, Ian shrugged and turned away. There were still loose ends to tie up.

    ***

    The rain was letting up; the downpour bing a drizzle. In a few hours, it would likely stoppletely. Judging by the sky, though, it wouldn��t be surprising if it started again soon.

    ��Godfather. If you can hear me, please respond. Godfather?

    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Ian��s lips at the familiar whisper in his mind. So, they didn��t get lost.

    ��I��m here.

    ��I knew it wasn��t just my imagination that I felt something... Thank goodness. Did you finish everything?

    ��Yes. But��

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly as he looked toward the edge of the forest where the shadows ended.

    ��Why is it just you answering? Where��s Philip?

    The one who was usually the loudest was oddly silent. Elia��s response came almost immediately.

    ��Sir Philip is... currently praying.

    ��Praying...?

    Ian quickened his pace. If Philip was praying so deeply that he couldn��t even respond, something must have happened.

    ��What��s the situation?

    ��Well, I��m safe. The horses too, if you didn��t already know. But Asme got injured.

    As Ian approached the forest��s edge, he clicked his tongue briefly. Of course, mages were traditionally vulnerable to assassins. While Asme used her magic in unconventional ways, she was still, in essence, a mage.

    ��If those bastards got to her, she wouldn��t just be injured.

    ��I think she��s been poisoned. Sir Philip��s trying to purify it with a prayer, but it��s been a while, and he still hasn��t responded.

    <em>It wouldn��t work. This isn��t a curse. </em>

    Ian thought as he stepped out of the forest, spotting the silhouettes of the carriages lined up ahead. A faint light flickered from the princess��s carriage window.

    "Sir Ian...?" Phaden��s voice sounded from the side.

    Ian nced toward him. Phaden, holding one corpse by the leg, was looking back at him.

    His helmet was off, showing he��d been cleaning up on his own.

    "It��s me."

    "... Good. With that cloak on, I thought the assassin had returned." Phaden tossed the body off the road and quickly approached.

    "I heard there��s an injured person." Ian didn��t break stride, nor did he spare a nce at Phaden, who nodded as he walked alongside.

    "Asme��s been attacked. A bolt struck her arm, and the poison��s spreading. Just like what happened to Shelby��"

    His dark expression was likely because of the loss of his squire. He nced subtly at the hood Ian had pulled down low.

    "Have you dealt with all the assassins?"

    "I have."

    "... Thank you. You avenged him on my behalf. It was my responsibility, but I��m ashamed I couldn��t do it myself."

    "Forget it. I didn��t do it for vengeance." Ian replied dryly, nearing the two carriages parked side by side.

    "Get back to your work. I��ve got things to take care of as well."

    With a quiet word of thanks, Phaden turned back to his task.

    ��Godfather!

    Elia��s whisper echoed through his mind. She stood beneath the tree on the other side, with the horses by her side, taking shelter from the rain. He wondered why she was out there, only to realize she had been protecting the horses. However, it seemed more like the white horse was the one protecting Elia.

    ��Stay there.

    Whispering in response, Ian approached the princess��s carriage and flung open the door, revealing the scene inside.

    Asmey stretched out on the seat, unconscious. Kneeling on the floor beside her, hands resting on her left arm, was Philip, deep in prayer. A soft light emanated from his entire body, illuminating the inside of the carriage.

    "You��ve returned, Sir...."

    Seras, seated behind Philip, turned to look at him. Though her face was expressionless, she was pale, and her eyes brimmed with unshed tears. Ian nced at her, but said nothing as he climbed into the carriage. He immediately inspected Asme��s condition.

    Her face, pale as lead, showed no signs of consciousness. Thick, ckened blood trickled down from her left arm, where her sleeve had been rolled up. The wound was between Philip��s hands. Blood pooled in the hole left by a removed bolt, and the surrounding veins had darkened, spreading the infection. Blood pooled in the cavity, and the veins nearby had turned ck as the poison spread.

    It was clear she hadn��t died yet thanks to Philip��s prayer. His divine power was suppressing the poison, but it wasn��t enough. With time, the poison had undoubtedly spread further, and Asme��s pallor confirmed it.

    <em>... It��s a shame.</em>

    Despite his murmured remark, Ian extended his hand and forced Asme��s mouth open. In his other hand, he now held the antidote vial. Popping the cork, he poured the suspicious liquid into her mouth. Asme unconsciously swallowed it.

    Seras, clenching her jaw, looked up at him with a mixture of hope and fear. Ian quickly removed his steel gauntlet from his right hand, wasting no time.

    <em>Hisssss�� </em>

    The cursed ring, Swamp��s Resentment, responded instantly, as if it had been waiting for the moment. It slithered down from Ian��s finger, writhing in difort as it sensed the divine energy still lingering around the wound. Even so, the snake-like entity sank its fangs into the poisoned flesh.

    "That��s enough. You��ve done well."

    Ian ced a hand on Philip��s shoulder. The radiant light surrounding him dispersed into golden dust. Exhausted, Philip slumped backward, falling onto the floor.

    "<em>Hah</em>... <em>phew</em>... You��ve arrived. And, as always, brought something useful," he said, looking up at Ian with a tired grin.

    Ian chuckled briefly.

    "Will... Asme be okay now?" Seras, who had been watching the ck snake drain Asme��s poisoned blood, asked cautiously. Ian��s smile faded as he reached out toward the wound.

    <em>Hiss�� </em>

    The Swamp��s Resentment recoiled like a spring, then coiled itself back around Ian��s finger. As he quickly slipped his steel gauntlet back on, Ian finally spoke.

    "She��ll be fine after a good rest."

    "Thank... thank you both, truly. I am deeply grateful." Seras stood abruptly and bowed deeply.

    Philip, waving off her thanks with a hand, nced at Ian, sensing his silence. Ian, without a word, extended a hand and pulled Philip to his feet.

    "Go fetch some bandages. And tell thedy to bring the horses back. We��ll leave as soon as everything is ready."

    "What...? Oh, yes, of course," Philip replied, slightly confused but not questioning further as he left the carriage.

    Seras, after a quick nce at Asme, turned back to Ian.

    "Forgive me for asking, but... could we dy our departure for just a few hours, Sir Ian? Until Asme��s condition stabilizes a bit more?"

    "You are free to do so," Ian replied, his voice calm and even as he finally turned to face her, "But we��re leaving now."

    "W-What...? What do you mean, Sir?" Seras blinked in confusion.

    Ian, already turning away, added in a steady tone.

    "It means I��m canceling the contract."

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    "Cancel the contract? What do you mean��?"

    Seras��s eyes widened, btedly catching the weight of Ian��s words.

    Just as Ian was about to step out of the carriage, his brow furrowed slightly.

    "W-wait, Sir. Please, wait!" Seras had practically thrown herself in front of the door, blocking his path.

    "I forgot to express my gratitude. Truly, thank you for helping us, Sir Ian. Without your aid, we wouldn��t have survived the ambush, nor would Asme be alive." Seras spoke rapidly with a forced smile tugging at her lips.

    However, she couldn��tpletely hide the tremble in her voice and in her eyes. An ambush, battle, death, and injury followed by this sudden, shocking deration��it was no wonder she was struggling to maintain herposure.

    "Of course, I don��t intend to let it end with just words of thanks. When we arrive in the capital, both you and Sir Philip will be dulypensated��"

    "You��ve got the order wrong. Gratitude isn��t the first thing you should offer, is it?" Ian interrupted coldly, his gaze indifferent as he looked down at her.

    "They were after you. And you already knew this could happen, didn��t you?"Seras��s smile froze. She hesitated for a moment before giving a small nod.

    "��I knew that something like this might ur."

    "And yet you didn��t even give me a warning, even though you knew I had another contract I was fulfilling."

    "..."

    "Dangerous situations can happen, that��s a given. But not giving a heads-up about it is a different story. That��s why I don��t work with people who are secretive or untrustworthy. You fall under both categories."

    Seras��s face had lost its smile entirely. Her lips moved slightly, but no words came out. That was when Ian stepped closer to her.

    "Be grateful the youngdy wasn��t harmed. If she had been, this wouldn��t have ended with just canceling the contract."

    At Ian��s t, emotionless tone, Seras snapped back to reality and looked up at him, as if shaken from a daze. As her eyes met Ian��s dull, ck gaze, thest traces of color drained from her face.

    Ian continued approaching without stopping. "You should also be thankful you��re a princess. That��s the only reason you��re standing here unharmed in front of me."

    "A-Agent of the Saint��," Seras muttered in disbelief, stepping back into a daze. She knew Ian��s words weren��t empty threats.

    <em>Click. </em>

    Ian reached out and opened the carriage door, pulling his hood back over his head as he spoke. "I��ll see you in the capital��if there��s another opportunity."

    Seras reached out a hand toward Ian as he stepped out of the carriage, but then turned to look at Asme, biting her lip in frustration. Ian, paying no attention to her, shut the door behind him and turned, his brow knitting once more.

    "So that��s why it was so quiet..."

    Philip was standing quietly behind the carriage, holding the bandages. When their eyes met, Philip gave an awkward smile.

    ��Well�� It��s not like I was eavesdropping on purpose. You two seemed to be having an important conversation, so I figured it was better not to interrupt�� <em>haha</em>.

    <em>Why are you whispering if you��re so proud of it?</em>

    Ian snorted softly as he took a step forward, just as Elia��s whisper followed in his mind.

    ��What were you talking about just now? And why are you getting ready to leave so soon?

    She had already reached the carriage, leading the horses behind her. Despite the dwarf holding their reins, both horses followed calmly.

    Philip, leaning against the side of the carriage, smiled as Ian approached.

    ��Well, our lord here has just canceled the contract.

    ��What? Canceled the contract? Why?

    Elia��s eyes widened as she nced at Ian, while Philip��s whisper continued.

    ��He��s upset because you were put in danger.

    ��Me? But I was fine... So, are we really leaving right now?

    ��No way. I��m sure he has other ns in mind.

    <em>Now he��s trying to read my mind</em>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue as he passed Philip.

    ��Go wrap those bandages. If you��rete, we��ll leave without you.

    ��Wait... are you seriously canceling the contract? I thought you��d renegotiate terms and get them to spill some of their secrets too!

    Even as Philip walked back toward the carriage, Philip looked at Ian��s back. Ian shrugged as he approached Elia.

    ��Yeah... Something like that.

    He didn��t particrly want to lose a quest with good rewards, but he always had the Order as a backup option. Even if this quest failed, another prince could show up with the same one. After all, he had the option to decline the quest.

    For now, the n was simple: wander the capital city until a new client came along. However, that was assuming he left things as they were. The other half of his intentions, though, was exactly what Philip had mentioned.

    "You really don��t need to do this on my ount, Godfather. I��m honestly fine," Elia said as she handed the reins to Ian, her smile bright as she looked up at him.

    "Still, it feels nice knowing you got angry for me."

    "Stop talking nonsense and get inside. Your cloak��s getting soaked."

    With a dismissive remark, Ian turned and led the horses to the front of the carriage. Elia, still grinning for reasons only she knew, passed by him and the horses.

    As Ian began securing the horses to the carriage, Philip��s whisper returned.

    ��My lord, it seems the princess is about toe out.

    Ian let out a low snort. Naturally, she would not stand by and let this opportunity slip through her fingers.

    ��She asked me how she could convince you to stay. I told her I��ve never managed to do it myself. Now she��s just staring at the bandages, waiting for me to finish.

    It made sense for her to be anxious. The horses that had pulled her carriage were all dead. If Ian left, she��d be stuck traveling on foot with an injuredpanion in tow.

    ��If the princess sincerely apologizes and asks for forgiveness, would you reconsider?

    Elia��s whisper broke in. Ian continued fastening the reins with an indifferent expression.

    ��Depends on what she says.

    The best option left for Seras was to spill all her secrets and plead for mercy. What Ian truly wanted to know was who was behind the ambush.

    <em>... Though hearing more wouldn��t hurt.</em>

    If she started sharing other information, Ian had no reason to stop her. After all, the closer he got to the unknown, the more valuable information became.

    Ian found himself listening quietly more often these days, especially when someone rambled on. If it was a princess, she��d likely spill secrets that no one else could provide. Even if some of the information could seem useless now, it could prove invaluable in an unforeseen situation.

    Of course, the odds of her beingpletely honest were slim��at best, fifty-fifty. Royals, after all, were the most arrogant and selfish among the nobility, and Seras was no exception. If Ian had been morepliant, asking her gently, she probably would have revealed just a sliver of the truth and kept the rest hidden.

    <em>Snort�� </em>

    The white horse gave a low whinny as Ian finished securing the reins, signaling that it was ready to set off again.

    <em>Good boy. </em>

    Ian patted its neck before turning toward the carriage door he��d left open. Elia was already inside, seated by the left window where Ian had sat earlier, with the Magic Stone Lamp lit beside her. As Ian climbed in, she handed him a bottle of alcohol.

    "Just what I needed."

    "Leave your gear on the floor. I��ll clean it up in the morning," she said.

    "No need for that."

    "I want to," she insisted.

    Feeling like she was hinting that she hadn��t done enough today, Ian chuckled softly and nodded as he closed the door.

    <em>Thunk�� </em>

    A pale hand suddenly stopped the door from closing. Seras��s face appeared through the gap.

    Ian neither seemed surprised nor curious. He simply looked down at her as she opened the door further. Her blue eyes, which had been unsettled moments ago, now appeared calm��or rather, resolute.@@novelbin@@

    "... First, I sincerely apologize, Agent of the Saint."

    Seras, her hood removed, bowed her head and knelt before him, letting the rain soak her hair and face without caring in the slightest.

    "I was short-sighted. You were right��I should have told you everything from the start."

    As she spoke, her gaze shifted to Elia, seated beside Ian. "I deeply apologize to the youngdy and Sir Philip as well for putting them in danger because of my secrecy."

    Elia smiled in response, acknowledging her apology. With a small, grateful smile of her own, Seras turned back to Ian.

    "Could you grant me one chance to exin myself? I will tell you everything about why today��s events happened��without a single secret this time."

    Ian pointed toward the inside of the carriage with his chin.

    "Come on up."

    Seras bowed her head once more, her posture impable. Whether or not her apology was genuine, ?she was a high-ranking member of the royal family.

    ��Uh... may I listen in too?

    As Seras climbed into the carriage, Philip��s whisper reached Ian��s mind.

    ��I��m curious about what the princess has to say as well, my lord.

    Ian inwardly snorted, responding with a brief reply.

    ��The conversation might take a while, so go tie the horses back under the trees and take care of Asme.

    ��I��ll ry every word to you, not missing a single detail.

    Elia interjected, her eyes quietly gleaming as she looked at Seras.

    ��Oh, would you? Thank you, Elie!

    <em>It��s going to be a mess.</em>

    Contrary to what he murmured to himself, he didn��t tell Elia to stop. Instead, he merely scattered her whispering spell with a moment of quiet focus. Across from him, Seras seemed to misinterpret his silence, her expression turning slightly anxious. Perhaps the pale glow of the Magic Stone Lamp made Ian��s mud, rain, and blood-covered appearance all the more unsettling.

    "The reason I didn��t inform you in advance, Agent of the Saint, is because�� my family is involved," Seras began, her voice low after making eye contact with Ian and clearing her throat.

    "Our family��s internal affairs are never shared with outsiders. I had taken precautions to avoid such an incident and left the capital, believing I could return before anyone found out."

    Ian nodded slightly, taking a swig from the bottle she had handed him.

    Seras continued in a careful tone, "I thought that since I met you earlier than expected, I could return to the pce with no issues. Clearly, that was a na?ve assumption."

    "So, in the end..." Ian removed the bottle from his lips and looked directly at her. "You��re saying someone sent the assassins within the royal family?"

    "It��s likely someone from my family, though pinpointing who exactly would be almost impossible."

    "And why would they target you?"

    Seras hesitated, ncing at the bottle in Ian��s hand before letting out a soft sigh and continuing, "I have many half-siblings. As you may know, our father hasn��t officially appointed a sessor yet."

    Ian gave a low chuckle. From the moment she mentioned the royal family, he had expected this answer.

    "But your chances of session are low, aren��t they?"

    "Of course. But my brother isn��t."

    "Ah, I see..."

    A faint smirk finally tugged at one corner of Ian��s mouth as he set the bottle down.

    "So you weren��t trying to bring me along for your own sake."

    "Only partially."

    Of course. Ultimately, it would still benefit her. Those who y a crucial role in securing the throne are often treated as if they were royalty themselves. If she were a princess helping to install a king, her power would only grow stronger. Perhaps she was dreaming of sitting on the throne herself, which Ian didn��t care about.

    "My brother may not be the strongest contender yet, but he��s certainly in the top three. Our bloodline is one of the purer ones, thanks to our parents being cousins."

    Elia visibly held her breath at that revtion. Ian also looked at Seras, but she seemedpletely unbothered by it.

    <em>Not that unusual among royals,</em> Ian thought, silently bringing the bottle back to his lips withoutment.

    Seras, as if on cue, continued, "Without my support, though, he wouldn��t stand a chance. And if I seeded in bringing you to him, his position would be solidified. That��s likely why someone took action to prevent it."

    "No matter what, are you saying the Emperor would just stand by while his children fight each other?" Ian asked, his voice skeptical.

    "They wouldn��t have tried to kill me. It��s more strategic to keep me alive and locked away somewhere. They probably intended to kill everyone else and take me hostage."

    Seras��s tone and expression grew calm, as if discussing family matters had brought her emotions under control. She no longer seemed embarrassed or uneasy.

    "Of course, that��s just a theory. Maybe they did n to kill me. But even if they had, I doubt my father would have been outraged."

    She curled just the corner of her lips. "It wouldn��t be strange if he thought it was just fate, regardless of my death. Since I left the capital willingly."

    "You��ve mentioned leaving the capital as if it��s some monumental act," Ian observed, raising an eyebrow.

    "For us, it is. While we��re under our father��s watchful eye, there��s an unspoken rule against siblings spilling each other��s blood."

    Her voice lowered slightly. "And Father knows everything that happens within the pce��no matter how secretive."

    Her tone was not only low but cautious. Ian��s lips curled into a small smile.

    "Is that one of the Emperor��s abilities?"

    Seras froze for a moment. Ian pressed further.

    "I��ve heard the royal family is blessed by the gods, each inheriting special abilities. That��s no great secret, is it?"

    "... It��s true. But no one knows the exact nature of my father��s abilities. Everyone who did�� is long dead or missing."

    Seras responded cautiously, her gaze meeting Ian��s.

    "I��m no exception. I can only specte that he has some connection to it."

    <em>A father who doesn��t trust his own family��what a mess of a household. </em>

    Ian let out a low chuckle and took another swig of the bottle. It wasn��t exactly shocking news. The Emperor was notorious for never leaving the pce.

    After taking another sip, Ian asked casually, "So, what ability did you inherit?"

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Seras responded with a slight raise of her eyebrows instead of answering.

    Ian nodded. "I��m not forcing you to answer. This isn��t directly rted to the matter. I was just curious, that��s all."

    Elia twisted her head to look at Ian, her eyes ignited with curiosity. While Ian inhaled with a soft sigh, Seras finally wore a subtle, mysterious smile.

    "No, it��s fine. You are my lifesaver, after all. I can share as long as you keep it a secret."

    "I swear it, Your Highness." It was Elia who answered quickly.

    ncing cautiously at Ian, she added, "In fact, I��ve been informing Sir Philip about the conversations the two of you have here. But regarding this part, I won��t say a word."

    "Yes, please do so."

    Without showing much surprise, Seras nodded and then looked at Ian. He simply shrugged. In truth, he was the one with the most secrets here. One more wouldn��t make a difference.

    "Now that I��m about to say it, I feel embarrassed. Honestly, it��s not such an extraordinary ability."As if she wasn��t exaggerating, Seras��s fingers twitched slightly on herp. After clearing her throat softly again, she spoke in a low voice, almost a whisper.

    "I can see the near future."

    Elia��s eyes widened, and even Ian��s eyebrows lifted involuntarily.

    "That seems like a rather extraordinary ability."

    "From the outside, it may look that way. But it��s a power with many limitations, especially because I can��t control it. asionally, I just see a very brief moment in a dream. Only what I see and hear, nothing more. And on top of that..."

    It was clear she hadn��t exined this to many people before. Her speech was hesitant, and her exnationcked structure.

    "... I only see moments where I make the wrong choice."

    "What do you mean by <em>wrong choice?"</em>

    "Exactly what it sounds like �� a choice that leads to an undesirable oue. How bad it will be, I can��t know until it actually happens. It��s only after making the same decision I saw in my dream that I understand it. Sometimes I get hurt, lose something precious... or worse."

    Ian nodded as he took a swig from the bottle. He could picture how Seras hade to grasp and confirm her ability. She had likely experienced d��j�� vu in simr moments, each time followed by some misfortune.

    After realizing she was having precognitive dreams, she must have made different choices than the ones she saw. Because of that, she would no longer know the original consequences of her actions.

    "A fork in the road of fate...!" Elia eximed at that moment.

    Noticing Ian and Seras��s eyes on her, she gulped and continued, "I��ve read a phrase that said our fates are made up of countless crossroads. Even in the smallest moments of choice, new paths are created, and with each of them, a new destiny is born. That��s why every soul essentially lives infinite lives."

    Ian scratched his chin, thinking that he had heard something simr in his world. Seras, who looked a bit surprised by Elia��s knowledge, nodded after a moment.

    "Impressive. Few people know of this theory. But you are right, I��ve been thinking along those lines too."

    "So, that��s what it means to be someone who glimpses the crossroads of fate..." Ian murmured atst.

    Seras nodded in agreement. "The only ones who truly understood the meaning behind that were my brother and my father. Everyone else merely came up with wild spections," Seras exined.

    "Of course, you didn��t bother to correct their misunderstandings."

    Seras smiled as if that was obvious.

    "But the crossroads aren��t always just two paths, are they?" Elia interjected carefully.

    Ian nced at her, noticing the growing curiosity in her eyes. She seemed to have a lot of lingering questions. He realized mages and schrs had much inmon, especially their thirst for knowledge and their endless curiosity about the unknown. Considering that Elia embodied both traits, she was likely destined to be relentless in her questioning.

    <em>At least, it seems like she��s learned some control when ites to ck magic...</em>

    Seras�� smile deepened as she gazed at Elia, the look one might give when discovering a garment or jewel that caught their eye.

    "Exactly. That��s one of the many limitations of my ability," Seras replied. "In the end, I��m still left to face another uncertainty. A different choice doesn��t always lead to a better oue."

    "That makes sense, indeed..." Elia nodded thoughtfully, clearly lost in her thoughts. Whatever was running through that round head of hers, only she would know.

    <em>In a way, we��re simr.</em>

    Ian, who took another sip of his drink, was having thoughts he couldn��t voice aloud.

    He, in a way, could im to know the future. Though it was a future where he had consistently chosen the worst paths and never followed them through to the end, it was still the truth. Additionally, he possessed fragments of information from the strategy guides he had nced over.

    However, he couldn��t say that the different decisions he made based on that knowledge always led to favorable oues. There were plenty of times when he ran into problems because he couldn��t predict the altered results and their consequences. With that in mind, he understood why Seras downyed her abilities.

    On top of that, she only saw a future that was even more fragmented and unkind than his. It must have brought her more confusion and anxiety than any decisive help most of the time.

    "What was the most recent vision you had?" Ian casually asked.

    Seras, who had been gazing at Elia with interest, turned to look at him again.

    "The most recent one��"

    A meaningful smile flitted across her lips. "I dreamt of hearing the news that the Agent of the Saint had stepped into the capital."

    It was enough to make Ian��s eyes momentarily narrow. After staring at her for a while, Ian added, "And then?"

    "I did nothing. All of my attention was focused on the West."

    "Did you have that dream before you learned the news from the West?"

    "It was the very night after I read the first report that arrived from the West."

    Her gaze drifted toward the Magic Stone Lamp hanging from the ceiling. "That was the moment that made me change my mind. And a few dayster, another report arrived."

    "A report from a knight in the West?"

    "Yes. I was able to get my hands on it right after my father. I had been waiting for it."

    Ian recalled the knight Spello, who had seen him off. After they parted, it was clear he had headed straight to Drenorov. And as he had mentioned, he must have written a report to send directly to the capital.@@novelbin@@

    "The report borately described the Agent of the Saint��s achievements in the West, almost to an excessive degree. And within it, there was a brief mention of the Agent of the Saint��s whereabouts. It didn��t contain as many clues as I had hoped, though. And as you know��"

    Seras looked at Ian again and tilted her head slightly to the side.

    "I made a different choice."

    <em>So it wasn��t the Emperor who sent you to meet me. It was the other way around.</em>

    "So, it seems you can only see predetermined paths?" asked Ian.

    Seras��s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you know?"

    "It felt like you had the dream after I left for the capital."

    "��Today seems to be the most surprising day of my life. I believe that��s why I only see the near future. A fixed fate only exists a few steps ahead."

    "Well, perhaps there��s a future that��s already set in stone, one that can��t be changed. If what you said is true, you wouldn��t be able to foresee that."

    Seras��s mouth opened slightly. "You��re surprising me as naturally as breathing now. That is one of my greatest fears. Just as humans are destined to die, no matter how much I struggle, there might be a tragedy waiting for me that I can��t escape. I didn��t expect you to see through me this far."

    <em>... I��m afraid of something simr myself.</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he brought the bottle to his lips.

    Unlike Seras, Ian already understood that there was a powerful current shaping this world��like the North, the frontiers, and the West. It was a force that could only be described as fate, something that would happen one way or another.

    However, just because it couldn��t be stopped didn��t mean it couldn��t be altered. Already, countless details had diverged from Ian��s memories, even if they seemed insignificant.

    And those minor changes were undoubtedly influencing the greater flow of events. Not all of those shifts had positive oues, but still, they mattered.

    That was why Ian��s gaze flickered as he looked at Seras.

    <em>They say many hands make light work��</em>

    Even if she was only making small changes to her future, if she continued changing things and survived long enough, one day, she might influence therger flow as well.

    "Is there anyone else besides you who can foresee the future?"

    "As far as I know, I��m the only one in this era. I��ve heard that the Great tinum Dragon can read the stars�� flow, but I imagine the Agent of the Saint would know more about that than I do."

    <em>The tinum Dragon?</em>

    Ian tilted his head. As far as he knew, the tinum Dragon didn��t have any sort of precognitive abilities. Of course, it could be that it simply wasn��t using such power because the gods were watching.

    Seras, observing Ian��s expression, smiled faintly. "Even within the records of my family, those born with the ability to foresee the future are very few. I was born with a rare gift. It��s just not an exceptional one."

    "To me, it seems more than exceptional."

    <em>At least more exceptional than a mage having heightened Concentration or Intuition.</em>

    He had no way of knowing what happened to Seras in the game. But keeping her alive seemed likely to be beneficial for him as well. After all, the more beings capable of creating variables, the better.

    Of course, Ian saw no need to voice such thoughts. This wasn��t the moment for him to be honest.

    "Hearing that from you, I��m not sure how to respond�� but thank you, your words alone mean a lot."

    Seras smiled warmly, then added, "Does that answer satisfy you?"

    "Yes. Enough to get back to the main topic."

    At Ian��s response, Seras nodded. "Everyone assumes my father��s attention only reaches as far as the royal pce. So, secret conversations take ce outside its walls. Of course, caution is still necessary. My father��s other eyes and ears are everywhere. However, beyond the capital�� they don��t even exist."

    Her voice dropped. "It gives more freedom, but at the same time, it bes more dangerous. Days like today aren��t out of the ordinary."

    <em>She��s really going straight to the point, </em>Ian chuckled.

    "You sure make it difficult to say you risked your life to find me."

    "I didn��t want to make a big deal out of it. It was a choice I made for myself."

    Ian simply shrugged. It really wasn��t all that impressive, after all. In this cursed world, more people were living under the constant threat of death than those who weren��t. The center was the only ce where a life-risking adventure was considered extraordinary.

    "This concludes my excuse, Agent of the Saint," Seras finally added.

    Ian, nodding, spun the bottle he held between his fingers and continued, "In summary, you can��t identify who��s behind this attack, and there may be more attacks in the future."

    "Until they realize I��m traveling with the Agent of the Saint, probably. Once they know, they won��t make any more moves."

    Seras answered calmly, carefully meeting Ian��s gaze before adding, "Targeting the Agent of the Saint is the same asmitting treason."

    "Isn��t it because capturing or using me in the capital holds more value than killing me?"

    "... As always, you��re direct." The corners of Seras��s mouth lifted slightly. "That��s certainly not out of the realm of possibility."

    "Then the chances of more attacks are slim."

    "��?"

    "The leader of the assassins sent out a messenger hawk at thest moment."

    Ian recalled the ck hawk flying past the cier wall.

    "There wasn��t a letter tied to its leg or anything like that. It was likely meant to signal their annihtion or the failure of their mission. As you��re probably aware, your group alone wouldn��t have been able to stop them."

    Seras didn��t deny it. If Ian hadn��t detected the ambush and charged ahead, the assassins would have trapped them in a perfect encirclement.

    "They must know that as well, which means they��ll likely assume I��m traveling with you. Of course, they might pretend not to know and prepare for revenge again."

    "... In that case, sticking with the Agent of the Saint is my only chance of survival. I can only hope this has eased your mind, even just a little." As she finished speaking, Seras lowered her gaze, looking like a criminal awaiting judgment.

    <em>She��s changed her strategy.</em>

    Without batting an eye, Ian opened his mouth. "I understand now that it wasn��t something to speak about lightly in advance."

    Seras cautiously raised her head again. "Do you truly mean that...?"

    "But it doesn��t change the fact that you��ve betrayed my trust."

    Seras froze.

    Ian continued without concern, "And I have no interest in royal session disputes or any power struggles between the royal family and the Order. I have no desire to get involved in that mess either."

    "��Are you saying you won��t take anyone��s side?"

    "I��m saying your internal affairs are none of my concern. If someone draws a sword on me, I��ll repay them with my sword. If they offer gold and want to talk, I��ll consider it. Regardless of who they are."

    "Oh, my�� You��re saying the opposite." Seras muttered with her eyes tightly shut.

    In any case, she understood Ian��s words perfectly.

    With her eyes still closed, she continued, "If someonees along offering a better reward than me, you��ll take their hand instead."

    "Probably. But, I have more than one hand, don��t I?"

    Seras��s eyes flew open.

    "If hands aren��t enough, there are also feet. I��m sure there��s someone out there who��d dly cling to my feet if given the chance." Ian, casually adding that, met Seras��s gaze, which now held not just surprise but admiration.

    "If you can do the same, we can move on to renegotiating the terms of the reward."

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    "Truly... you��re remarkable. Even the most seasoned nobles in the capital wouldn��t stand a chance against you." Atst, Seras spoke.

    It wasn��t sarcasm; she genuinely sounded impressed. Ian took another sip of his drink and simply shrugged.

    After a brief pause, Seras added, "I��ll ept your proposal."

    "You��re wise."@@novelbin@@

    "��I��m not so sure. Considering I brought this situation on myself, I don��t think I can call myself wise from now on."

    <em>Now she��s getting self-deprecating.</em>

    Ian chuckled briefly as Seras cautiously continued, "However, could I ask that you allow me to be present during any conversations with other visitors?"

    "I don��t n on getting involved in such details," Ian replied calmly.

    In truth, having her around would likely be helpful for negotiations. Seras finally let out a small sigh. Whether it was from relief or resignation, Ian couldn��t tell."That��s a relief��"

    "I think it��s too early to feel at ease just yet."

    "��Of course. Is there any additionalpensation you desire?"

    "Well... if it��s within the limits of what you can afford��" Ian trailed off for a moment before locking eyes with Seras and continuing, "How about the gem Asme was using?"

    Seras��s eyes widened instantly. Ian, unfazed, continued, "If we add in hazard pay and the cost of antidotes, I think it��s a fair calction."

    "W-Well, that may be true... but the gem wouldn��t be of much use to you, the Agent of the Saint. Asme��s body underwent a special procedure, so she can��t cast spells without the aid of such magical tools."

    It was clear Seras had no idea that Ian was a mage.

    A faint, bitter smile crept across his lips as he replied, "I have a hobby of collecting valuables. Besides, with her current condition, Asme won��t be able to fight even if a battle breaks out. So... should I take that as a refusal?"

    "... No, I��ll speak with Asme once she wakes up," Seras quickly answered.

    "Excellent. And one more thing��"

    Seras hesitated, but Ian continued with a slight smirk.

    "You should also offer suitablepensation to Sir Philip and the youngdy."

    Ian nced briefly at Elia, who sat beside him.

    "Because of the request, they faced unnecessary danger."

    "... Understood. Though I believe it would be best to reward them in gold."

    Seras nodded, as if she was no longer surprised by anything, and added, "I��m afraid Ick the means to offerpensation on the same level as the Agent of the Saint."

    "And the exact amount?"

    "May I give you an answer tomorrow, after I��ve had time to think it through? I assure you, the amount will be enough to prevent any hard feelings."

    "Very well. Do so."

    There was no need to push someone who was already at their limit.

    Ian turned to look at Elia once more. Judging by her expression, she was likely already rying everything to Philip.

    <em>That guy��s probably grinning from ear to ear.</em>

    Suppressing augh, Ian continued speaking, "Tell Sir Philip to move the royal carriage to the roadside once Sir Phaden finishes clearing the area. After that, move ours as well. We��ll be staying here for the night."

    "Understood. I��ll let him know." Elia responded promptly and then turned her gaze back to the space.

    Seras, slumped back against the chair, finally spoke in a weary voice, "May I have a drink as well?"

    "I have been drinking straight from it��is that alright with you?"

    "Yeah, it��s fine."

    <em>Well, if you say so.</em>

    Ian handed her the bottle. Seras straightened herself immediately and took it.

    "Thank you, Sir Ian."

    She brought the bottle straight to her lips, clearly desperate for a drink. After taking a few big gulps, she wiped her mouth with her cloak, letting out a faint sigh.

    "��Thanks to you, I��ve learned a lesson that I could never have gained in the capital."

    "...?"

    "That sometimes, there are moments when you need to reveal your weaknesses or disadvantages first. Especially when you��re dealing with someone who holds all the cards."

    Ian��s lips curled into a smile. "That��s quite an important lesson."

    "I��ll never forget it. It was a painfully earned one," Seras added, bringing the bottle to her lips again.

    <em>��She��s going to get drunk again at this rate.</em>

    Fortunately, that didn��t seem likely. The fatigue was showing in her eyes as she lowered the bottle. With her tension finally released and a few drinks in, all the exhaustion she had been ignoring must have hit her at once.

    "You should go get some rest. Tomorrow, we��ll have to travel together in one carriage. You��d better recover some strength while you can."

    "I suppose you��re right. I��m also worried about Asme��s condition. Mind if I take the rest of this with me? I��d rather finish it and pass out." Seras held up the nearly empty bottle as she asked.

    Ian, understanding the feeling all too well, let out a smallugh to himself.

    "Go ahead."

    "Then I��ll see you tomorrow."

    Seras pulled her hood low over her face and left the carriage weakly. Her drained figure disappeared through the closing door. Ian, having waited for the right moment, turned to the other side and spoke.

    "And Philip?"

    "He��s moving Her Highness��s carriage. It seems the two knights are pulling it themselves, giving the horses a break."

    "They��re making things harder��" Ian muttered as he leaned back in his chair.

    In truth, he was just as tired. His temples throbbed slightly, likely a result of the heavy magic use near the end. He needed to sleep for a few hours, as if dead.

    "Godfather. Wait, a moment." Elia suddenly reached out as Ian paused.

    She quickly exined, "Please take off all your gear and set it aside. If you sleep in that state, you��ll make a mess of the chair."

    "��Then where will you sleep?"

    "There��ll be plenty of room for me. As you know, I��m a dwarf."

    <em>She leaves me speechless.</em>

    Ian sighed, left with nothing to say. Without furtherment, he began removing his gear piece by piece. Only after changing into fresh clothes from his sealed chest did he finallyy back down on the chair. In the end, the process was worth it��sleeping in damp, smelly clothes would have been far lessfortable.

    ***

    The rain finally stopped just before dawn, but the sky was still heavy with dark, ash-colored clouds, making it seem like another downpour could start at any moment. In any case, the rain had washed away most of the traces ofst night��s ambush. The assassins�� bodies had all been thrown into the forest, so no signs of battle were visible on the road.

    "<em>Hmm</em>..."

    The first to greet Ian as he stepped out of the carriage was Asme, who approached immediately. She had already regained her senses, though her face was still pale. She seemed able to move with little trouble. Standing before Ian, Asme knelt respectfully.

    "... Thank you, the Agent of the Saint."

    Ian blinked in surprise for a moment, hearing her voice for the first time, even if it was barely more than a whisper.

    "... I��m just d you��re safe. Don��t push yourself too hard for a while."

    At Ian��s response, Asme rose and held out her hands. Among the dangling metal chains, a glowing gem shimmered. It was the reward they had agreed upon the previous night. Ian epted it, and Asme knelt once more before turning to leave. As he watched her walk away, Ian recalled the events of the previous night. It seemed her excessively careful behavior was because of the Emperor��s influence.

    It seemed Asme and Phaedon did not know how close their contract came to being canceled the previous night. Not that there had been much time to exin, especially with Seras practically passing out.

    <em>... Not that it matters.</em>

    Ian shrugged and looked down at the gemstone in his hand. He could already check its stats. It was the Gray Witch��s Gemstone, a rare grade item with a unique design.

    A w-like sp held the essence bead in ce, and long and short metal chains hung from the intricately engraved ring. At the ends of three shorter chains were adjustable metal rings, clearly meant to be worn on the fingers.

    The ends of three shorter chains had small metal rings attached, likely designed to fit on one��s fingers. Its abilities were decent; the magic amplification it provided was useful, with additional boosts specifically for gray magic. However, the essence bead had to be inserted for the effects to activate, and because ofst night��s usage, the magic stored in it was less than half.

    <em>Still, this is something. It��s been a long time since I got a mage-exclusive item.</em>

    For Ian, who rarely came across mage-specific gear, it was a wee gift. He smiled contentedly and stored the gem in his pocket dimension. Though he was eager to examine it further, there were still tasks that needed his attention.

    "May this poor soul be embraced warmly and guided to the radiant heavens..." Shelby��s funeral followed shortly after.

    Since it had be too difficult to carry the body back, they had no choice but to bury it at the sunniest edge of the forest. For Phaedon, it must have been somefort that the Agent of the Saint and the Apostle of the Radiant Goddess led the funeral.

    After a meal of cold preserved rations, the group was finally ready to resume their journey. They nned to continue using Ian��s carriage. While the princess��s carriage wasrger and more spacious, Ian did not hesitate in his decision. It wasn��t just because the princess��s carriage stood out too much, but because he couldn��t bear to abandon the familiar one, worn from use.

    "We��re ready to depart," said Phaden, now seated on the coachman��s bench. He had volunteered to act as the coachman for the rest of the journey, wanting to repay his debt from the previous night. Although Philip had initially declined, Phaden��s insistence was unyielding.

    <em>tter, swish, swish.</em>

    Despite five people sitting together in the carriage, it was unexpectedly quiet. The only sound came from Elia, who sat on a cloakid out on the floor, dismantling and cleaning Ian��s gear. Neither Seras nor Asme seemed to find her behavior odd. Perhaps it was because Elia was a dwarf, or maybe because her actions were so natural.

    <em>... Or maybe they��re just too tired.</em>

    Asme��s face was pale, and even Seras, who was leaning against the window, looked somewhat haggard. It seemed neither had fully shaken off the fatigue from yesterday.

    Even Philip was quiet. He sat silently next to Ian, his face hidden behind the visor of his helmet. Though it wasn��t unusual for him to fall asleep quickly from exhaustion the previous night, his continued silence today was out of character.

    Ian, however, wasn��t particrly concerned. After all the events they had been through, he appreciated these rare moments of peace and quiet.

    "I��ll discuss the remaining matters," Seras broke the silence. It was around the time when Elia had finished cleaning about half of Ian��s equipment.

    Ian, sipping his drink, responded, "Go ahead."

    "Yes. I was thinking of giving each of you one hundred gold coins. Is that eptable?"

    "A hundred, huh��" Ian nodded without hesitation.

    It wasn��t a small amount, and in Ian��s estimation, the rest of the journey was likely to be far more peaceful. Earning an extra hundred gold for a single battle seemed like a good deal.

    "Are you satisfied with that?" Ian asked, ncing over at Philip.

    Still staring out the window, Philip replied without turning his head, "Yes. Well. It��s fine."

    <em>What��s with him today, really? </em>

    Ian narrowed his eyes slightly at the nonchnt response, then spoke again, "Why are you still wearing your helmet indoors? Take it off."

    "... Yes." Philip reluctantly removed his helmet with an unwilling hand. As expected, his face was just as expressionless underneath.

    "Why do you look like that?"

    "Pardon...?"

    "Your expression. Is it because of Shelby?"

    "... It��s not just that." Philip smacked his lips in frustration as if he hadn��t expected Ian to ask him about such things. His gaze briefly flicked to Asme and Seras across from him. A faint smile brushed Seras��s lips.

    "Are we making you ufortable, Sir?"

    "... I can��t say you��re not," Philip admitted, sounding awkward.

    "There��s no need for that. Rx, as you normally do. Like Sir Ian here."

    <em>You��re the one who looks the mostfortable</em>, thought Ian as he turned back to Philip.

    "Speak up while you��ve got the chance. What��s on your mind?"

    "Well... <em>ha</em>. The more I think about it, the more infuriating it is," Philip sighed briefly before finally deciding to speak.

    "The world is falling apart, and yet the very forces that should lead the way to fix it��the royal family and the Order��are too busy fighting over their interests."

    "...!"

    "Everything��s gotten bigger and stronger, sure, but it��s no different from the chaos of the frontier. What��s the point if nothing��s changed?"

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Asme looked up sharply and nced at Philip, then soon bit her lip and lowered her head.

    "No. It��s actually worse than the frontier. At least when the frontier falls, the Empire remains. But without the Empire, there will be nothing remaining." Philip finished speaking resolutely, letting out a sigh, as if relieved.

    Ian held back a smile.

    <em>He must be reminded of Agel Lan��</em>

    Philip knew all too well what had happened to Agel Lan, so the current state of the capital probably seemed even less appealing to him. Ian, too, shared that sentiment. So, instead of scolding him, he just passed over the bottle.

    As Philip was about to grab the bottle, Seras spoke calmly, "That��s one way to see it."

    Philip, who was drinking, flinched and lowered the bottle. Of course, Seras didn��t look angry at all. She rather appeared quite serious.

    "However, the Empire must be ruled by the most exceptional individual, chosen by the gods. That��s the way to ensure both the continent��s peace and the Empire��s prosperity. Hence, the session dispute in the royal family is necessary."

    "Of course��" Philip replied with a twitch of his nose, clearly suppressing a scoff. Ian��s lip curled up even more, as he casually remarked, "But His Majesty didn��t exactly take the throne because he was the most exceptional, did he?"

    The current Emperor had ascended the throne only because the ck Wall had swallowed the former Crown Prince and his legion. That was why he was indulging in farcical crusades. Asme pulled her hood lower, looking ufortable, unable to bear looking at Philip and Ian, her saviors.

    The current Emperor had only ascended the throne because the ck Wall had swallowed up the former Crown Prince and his entire legion. That was why he indulged in farcical crusades like the so-called Martyrdom Expedition.

    Asme tugged his hood down further, clearly ufortable. It seemed she couldn��t bring herself to re at Philip and Ian, who had saved her life.

    "Ironically, it ended up proving that Father was chosen by the gods. I understand there are still absurd rumors about that. Even within the Order, there are quite a few dissenters."

    Yet, Seras remained calm. In fact, she seemed oddly pleased to talk about this.

    "That��s probably because His Late Majesty was such an exceptional figure. I hear he was once called the <em>Son of Light</em>. Of course, no one dares utter that name aloud anymore��"

    She caught Ian��s disinterested gaze and gave him a faint smile. "Perhaps that��s why Father hasn��t designated a sessor and instead fosters rivalry andpetition. He must hope there will be no noise next time. He likely wants to end the Order��s grip on the royal family in this generation."

    <em>So ?the root of all these issues is again the ck Wall. </em>

    epting the bottle from Philip, Ian snorted softly. After all, it seemed impossible to fully align the Order and the royal family or put a stop to the session dispute in this generation.

    "Before all of that is resolved, Your Highness, the world might be enveloped in darkness and chaos," Philip sighed as he spoke.

    Looking at Seras, he continued in a subdued tone, "Do you know the state of the frontier right now? Or what has happened in the West? Unimaginable things are happening out there, things you can��t even picture from this peaceful center. No report could ever fully capture the reality."

    Seras��s smile softened. "You truly are concerned for the continent��s future, Sir. As expected, you��re different from those who merely pay lip service to honor and justice. We need more knights like you."

    Philip, however, didn��t look pleased at all. He seemed even more worried, as if he thought she didn��t understand the reality.

    "The continent is in a far more precarious state than it appears, Your Highness. And I hear that the condition of the ck Wall is equally unsettling. If we��re not careful, we could face an irreversible situation."

    "We��re aware of that. My father, more than anyone, pays keen attention to such matters. He is especially sensitive about anything concerning the ck Wall. Even now, new legions continue to assemble and reinforce the fronts. And if my intuition is correct��"

    Seras��s calm but earnest gaze shifted to Ian, who was sitting across from her.

    "The reason that His Majesty wishes to meet with Sir Ian is likely rted."

    "What do you mean, rted��?" Philip asked, frowning as he pressed for rity.

    Meanwhile, Ian, locking eyes with Seras, simply brought the bottle back to his lips. It wasn��t exactly a surprise to him.

    Sure, unlike the game, the invasions and erosion hadn��t begun yet, but there were still plenty of reasons to send him to the front lines. What was more surprising was that Seras had predicted it.

    "Are you saying His Majesty intends to send my lord to the front lines?" Philip asked, still frowning.

    Seras, who had been watching Ian, turned to Philip. "It��s just my assumption. Whether it��s true will only be clear after Sir Ian meets with my father. But it seems�� Sir Ian had a simr guess."

    Philip nced at Ian, clearly seeking confirmation.

    Ian responded with a casual tone, "What other way would there be to effectively and symbolically announce my rtionship with the royal family?"

    "<em>Ah��</em>!" Philip sighed, finally understanding.

    If the North��s Dragon yer, also known as the Agent of the tinum Dragon, were to march to the front as ordered by the Emperor, it would cause amotion throughout the Empire. The news would travel far and wide, just like when Ian defeated the dragon.

    "It would instantly change the restless mood caused by the news from the frontier and the West. It would also boost morale at the front."

    Also, the people��s loyalty to the imperial family would grow even stronger.

    Ian mentioned it nonchntly, but Philip��s face remained tense.

    "Maybe he intends to appoint you as a general and grant youmand of the legion."

    "I doubt he trusts me that much. If he grants me any authority, it��ll probably be nominal at best."

    Just by sending Ian to the front, the Emperor would achieve his purpose. It was better that way for Ian, too. More responsibilities meant a heavier burden. If the Emperor granted him more authority than expected, Ian nned to decline. He was too busy safeguarding his own life to be burdened with others.

    <em>Not that I could prevent the front lines from breaking even if I went��</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly. Just the thought of what was toe left his head and heart out of sync.

    When the erosion began, the front line would turn into the worst potential nightmare. Now that this was reality, things would undoubtedly be worse than in the game. Of course, that also meant countless quests and a massive amount of experience points awaited him.

    Now, leveling up meant risking his life, literally.

    The assassins gave some experience, but it was insignificantpared to the amount needed to level up. His mind told him to be cautious since he had only one life. His heart, however, whispered that he should seek the most dangerous ces precisely because of that.

    Either way, neither of them told him to run away. Not that there was anywhere to run., anyway.

    "Sir Ian, you never cease to amaze me. Not only did you expect this, but you also seem to have such a clear grasp of the situation," Seras said in amazement, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    "You are someone who can never be judged by appearance alone."

    <em>You��re saying that like it��s apliment, that I look like I think little.</em>

    Ian responded with a low scoff instead of words, bringing the bottle back to his lips.

    "But no matter what, it��s far too dangerous. Out there, you won��t be able to fully reveal your true self." Philip, sounding worried, added his thoughts then.

    Seras turned her curious gaze toward him. "What do you mean by true self? Is there another side to Sir Ian that I don��t know about?"

    Philip��s eyes widened as he realized he��d misspoken.

    He quickly stammered to exin, "I-I was just saying that anyone assigned to apany him would probably just weigh him down. Sir Ian prefers to fight alone, after all, and his tactics andbat style are�� difficult to follow��"

    <em>Are you trying to make it even more obvious?</em>

    Ian nced at Philip with a hint of amusement, holding back a chuckle. Of course, Ian understood what Philip really meant. With so many eyes on him at the front, using chaos power��or even magic��would be challenging. To Philip, it must have appeared that Ian would fight in the most dangerous ce on earth with his hands and feet tied.

    "Don��t worry. I��ll take care of that part myself." Ian finally added.

    Philip, who had been babbling, gave a sheepish smile. "Yes, of course�� I suppose you will. I just tend to worry about all sorts of things.<em> Ha ha</em>."

    <em>... Still, he��s the only one who cares enough to worry about me.</em>

    Ian mused internally as he turned his gaze back to the window. In truth, he didn��t have a solid n for the issues Philip worried about. The only solution would be to rely on spells that seemed like magical tools or artifacts. He had no intention of leveling up his lower-tier skills, either.

    Skill points were precious, especially when he wasn��t far from the maximum level. If he wanted to master at least one transcendental spell, he would need every point he could save. Instead, it was more practical to acquire the best possible gear. His wallet was, after all, as full as it had ever been.

    "Still, I feel somewhat relieved. To know you��ve already expected so much, Sir Ian." Seras smiled, looking moreposed. "If my father offers a worthy reward, I doubt you��ll refuse."

    "You��re finally starting to understand how I operate," Ian smirked.

    He had no intention of refusing the Emperor��s orders. He could, of course, but doing so wouldn��t prevent the events from unfolding. It was more productive to negotiate for a hefty reward. Preferably, something that would help him survive.

    "It was a painful lesson, but I learned it well." She smiled faintly as she turned her gaze away.

    "The royal family is working harder for the stability of the continent than people think. After all, without the continent, the Empire couldn��t exist. It��s just that our strength isn��t enough to address every corner. As you know, the royal family and the church aren��t perfectly aligned, either. So, Sir Philip, I trust you��ll be a great help in the future." She added, her eyes fixed on Philip.

    "My apologies for my rude and thoughtless words, Your Highness." Philip bowed his head respectfully, now seeming to have cooled down from their earlier exchange.

    Seras smiled. "I assure you, I wasn��t offended. If anything, I��m even more eager now. Why not join me in realizing your ideals of justice? I could offer you considerable support."

    Philip hesitated and bowed deeper. "I am honored, Your Highness, but I must decline. My resolve remains unchanged."

    <em>He really is quite stubborn, isn��t he?</em>

    While Ian snorted internally, Seras sighed heavily and nodded. "That��s unfortunate. However, think it over, Sir Philip. Many others will reach out to you even if I don��t."

    "It won��t be that many�� after all, it��s the capital."

    "You��re more innocent than you look. A free pdin is a rare thing, especially one who��s fought alongside the Agent of the tinum Dragon for so long. Your name is well known here, and everyone will want you. No matter how difficult you may be to handle, they��ll want to secure you. And without a doubt��"

    Seras��s voice became as ominously heavy as her gaze. "Not everyone will be as honest in their approach as I am. Some will look for ways to bind you, presenting motives you can��t refuse."

    "... Then I suppose I should leave the capital before that happens," Philip muttered with a hardened expression, while Seras��s smile only deepened.

    "Leaving the capital is as difficult as entering it��especially for someone as talented as you. I can guarantee that even the Great Church won��t let you go. They, too, need exceptional pdins, and they have a weapon you can��t refuse: doctrine andw."

    "Oh, Lu Sr��" Philip muttered under his breath, beginning to realize that Seras��s words weren��t empty.

    "But I��m different. I won��t try to bind you, nor will I wield rules as a weapon against you. I will respect your autonomy as much as possible." Seras whispered gently, leaning forward slightly.

    Philip��s eyes narrowed, reflecting a new inner conflict.

    "Sir. Please, take off your boots."

    It was then that Elia spoke, having finished cleaning Ian��s gear. She likely hadn��t intended it, but it was enough to snap Philip back to reality.

    "...! Ah, yes. Of course." Blinking in surprise, Philip bent down and began removing his boots.

    Seras silently clicked her tongue in disappointment.

    <em>Honestly, it wouldn��t be so bad to be knighted by the Princess,</em> Ian thought.

    However, he held his tongue. Mev��s words came to mind, as she had wanted Philip to stand on his own. In truth, Ian felt the same way. He would offer advice and support, but he wanted Philip toe to his own conclusions about his life as a pdin.

    Philip already had the skill and qualifications, so he wouldn��t make a foolish choice. And if he did, Ian would still respect it��Philip deserved that.

    "... I appreciate your words, Your Highness." As he handed his boots to Elia, Philip looked back at Seras. "But I don��t think I can. I��m sorry, Your Highness. But I will take your advice to heart and reflect on it."

    "... I see. So, you won��te to me in the end. That��s fine. Even that integrity of yours is something I admire." Seras smiled, while Philip lowered his gaze and turned to look out the window, lost in thought.

    Just as he was about to drift into contemtion,@@novelbin@@

    "However, in that case�� you might not need to look far for your answer," Seras added suddenly.

    Philip nced back at her, and she shrugged with a smile. "Sometimes, the breakthrough is surprisingly close by."

    "...? Yes. I��ll keep that in mind." Philip replied, tilting his head in confusion as he turned his gaze back out the window.

    It was then that Seras turned her gaze to Ian.

    The subtle smile that spread across her face made Ian��s brow twitch, but it was only for a moment. Seras blinked innocently, then extended her hand.

    "May I have a sip as well?"

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    A spacious office with thick, navy-blue brocade carpeted the floor. The sharp sunlight filtered in through a series of windows along the wall, casting geometric shadows across the room.

    "So, he��s left without even setting foot in the Great Church, let alone the Sacred Land."

    At the far end, a middle-aged man, seated at a stately wooden desk, murmured with a hint of displeasure. He had neatlybed back graying hair, and he adorned himself with a fine ceremonial robe embroidered with golden prayer scripts and the symbol of Lu Sr. Behind his antique chair hung a golden circle emblem on the wall.

    "Yes, Archbishop," replied the Bishop, seated across from him, his white cowl embroidered with a golden insignia. Beneath the hood, his pale face wore a gentle smile.

    The Archbishop clicked his tongue, wrinkling his nose slightly. "To turn his back on the Order and choose to be the Emperor��s dog. sphemous, through and through��fitting for a creature whose every act reeks of deceit."

    The Bishop��s smile deepened slightly. "He must be aiming to stir unrest within the Order; his actions will surely spark debate."

    "An Agent of the tinum Dragon, yet he never set foot in the Sacred Land nor sought an audience with the Holy One. What justification could there possibly be?" the Archbishop scoffed.

    "He has always sought the darkest corners, after all. Perhaps it��s not so surprising he would avoid a ce as radiant as this." The Bishop spoke in a soft, measured tone, then paused, his eyes tracing a gentle arc as he looked at the Archbishop.

    "Besides, Archbishop, he has headed to the northern front. At a time when the erosion is almost upon us, he��s chosen to throw himself back into the heart of darkness��a noble decision, albeit one made in the shadows.""What��?" The Archbishop��s brow furrowed, as they had yet to hear of any discussions between Ian and the Emperor.

    The hooded Bishop nodded slowly. "I only just learned of it myself. If we use him of sphemy or impiety now, it will surely backfire. The dy in announcing this move is intentional."

    "Those sycophants who only seek the Emperor��s favor will rejoice, no doubt. Foolish creatures who don��t know what it means to truly serve the Radiant Goddess," the Archbishop muttered darkly.

    <em>Ian Hope. Since that false prophet had appeared, every carefullyid n had gone awry. </em>

    As darkness spread gradually over thend, people began looking to him as their savior, though their faith belonged to the Radiant Goddess.

    The Order��s internal opinions were divided, and the same was true for the Parliament. By now, they should have seized the Church��s authority over worship and, based on that, led the Round Table Parliament.

    However, with Ian Hope taking the Emperor��s hand and being sent to the front lines, the Order had lost any grounds to use the Emperor of ipetence or irreverence. This disrupted not only the internal bnce of power within the Order but also the delicate equilibrium between the royal house and the Order.

    "... Indeed, his movements reflect the chaos he sows. Wherever he goes, he leaves blind followers and disorder. How can no one see this simple truth?"

    "Do not hate them. They are merely blind and deaf to the truth. As you know, Archbishop."

    "You seem to defend him rather often these days." The Archbishop��s brow furrowed.

    "Because I wish to see him soar even higher."

    "What��?" The Bishop��s words deepened the furrow in the Archbishop��s brow, but the hooded Bishop continued with a smile undeterred.

    "That way, when he falls, it will be unmistakably clear to all��who truly chose the thorny path for the sake of the radiant light, who is genuinely sacrificing for an age of light, and just how riddled with contradiction and hypocrisy he truly is."

    As the Bishop spoke, the Archbishop��s expression softened.

    "��You��re right," he nodded finally, meeting the Bishop��s gaze. "But seeing that glorious moment will only be possible if we stay vignt in our positions."

    "Indeed, your words are wise."

    "Thus, that false savior must vanish, and the true nature concealed behind his deceitful mask must be exposed."

    The Bishop��s smile faltered slightly. "��Confronting him is not a wise decision, Archbishop. Especially at this moment."

    "There will be no direct confrontation. Chaos must be controlled by an even greater chaos."

    "��Hmm." Atst, the Bishop let out a low hum of interest, his gaze urging the Archbishop to continue.

    "We shall summon the Northern Crusaders and the Purification Squad, beginning with those already under our influence. I will handle persuading His Holiness."

    A knowing smile crept onto the Archbishop��s lips. "With the Northern superhuman in the North, what is there to fear? Besides, the front lines are always short on manpower."

    "If we present it as a strategy to disperse forces across the front lines, it seems likely to seed." The Bishop nodded thoughtfully, meeting the Archbishop��s gaze. "If it were me, I��d send our Crusaders to the southern front. Yielding the eastern front would likely help convince His Holiness even more effectively."

    "Wise indeed... Yes, as always, your advice lights the way."

    The Archbishop leaned back into his chair with a murmur, while the Bishop tilted his head slightly.

    "However, I didn��te today just to offer advice."

    "It sounds like you have a proposal to make."

    "The false prophet��s knight entered the Great Church, did he not?"

    "The Saint��s Knight�� So, you had business with him." The Archbishop��s mouth twisted into a smirk.

    Gazing into the sunlight streaming into the chamber, he murmured, "There is nothing to say except that the Goddess is truly merciful, bestowing grace even upon the blind who serve a false savior. And right before all eyes, no less. I hear he is currently undergoing the initiation ritual."

    "Indeed. They say he is very humble and devout."

    "If you��re suggesting we exclude him, that won��t be possible. He��s already drawn considerable attention, and we can��t afford to give them any reason."

    "I am not here to suggest we exclude him."

    The Archbishop��s brow furrowed slightly at the Bishop��s response.

    "Then?"

    "Could we not make him one of our own?"

    The Archbishop paused, stroking his wrinkled chin. "He certainly has the qualifications�� but it wouldn��t be easy. He has long been known as a follower of the false savior."

    "We could at least try. He��s with us now, and if it fails, we can simply send him on his way."

    Atst, a spark of understanding flickered in the Archbishop��s eyes. He quickly grasped that, if handled discreetly and carefully, this n held no risk.

    The Archbishop murmured to himself. "If only I could make him see the truth," the Archbishop murmured to himself, "he would be a de, not to defend the false prophet, but to strike him down."

    The Bishop��s gaze drifted upward, catching the shimmer of the golden circle hanging on the wall, casting its glow in his eyes. His lips moved in a near-whisper.

    "And he would be the brightest de, proof of the Order��s purity."

    ***

    Far to the east, a sh of light stained the sky��s heavy gray clouds with crimson.

    <em>Boom... boom��</em>

    A thunderous sound followed, almost like the roar of some enormous beast. And, in truth, it wasn��t far from the mark��it was the roar of the ck Wall itself. With the next sh, N, the white horse trotting along the road, let out a snort and trembled.

    "It��s nothing��calm down."

    Ian reached out, gently stroking the horse��s neck where it peeked through the fur-lined nket. N shook its head, snorting in response. Honestly, the fact that it wasn��t panicking and bolting was admirable. Horses, after all, were naturally skittish creatures. Feeling N��s breathing settle, Ian nced up, casually chewing on a piece of jerky.

    His gazended on the ash-gray city walls looming in the distance.

    <em>Damn, it��s gloomy��</em>

    However, that was hardly aint. It was, after all, the first proper city he��d encountered since leaving the capital over a week ago.

    As he took the road that led to the frontier and the north, travelers became almost non-existent, as if by some trick of fate. After misreading the map and venturing farther into the northwestern region than nned, this became even more pronounced. Finally, after regaining his bearings, he arrived in Burdin.

    <em>��At least, I think so.</em>

    The only other settlement he��de across was a small, empty vige, with nothing more than a short stone wall to mark its borders. It was practically a ghost town, devoid of life.

    With the rising threats on the frontier, authorities restricted ess and evacuated the vige entirely. They moved the residents to the West and repurposed the vige as an outpost for the frontier patrol.

    He had found this information out from an order posted on the notice board in the center of the deserted vige. Relocating an entire vige overnight was a feat only the Empire could pull off, with rebuilding the West clearly being a priority.

    Of course, Ian didn��t mind. For a lone traveler like him, it just meant a quiet ce to rest. Unlike the frontier refugees, he didn��t have to worry about crossing paths with the patrol. Plus, collecting firewood was easy, and Elia��s seasoned rations were much better than any makeshift meal he��d find elsewhere.

    <em>It would��ve been perfect if the church had been intact.</em>

    Ian gave a low scoff, recalling the empty church, stripped of everything from its relics to the candlesticks. Regardless, hisst few days had been peaceful, solitary, and even liberating��a time sufficient to recall the grim reality of the dark age. It was also something he needed to get used to again. The North, not to mention the centralnds, once corruption reached them, wouldn��t be what they had been.

    "Stop right there."

    A guard leaning against the main gate drawled as Ian and N approached. The guard��s helmet sat crookedly on his head, and he gave Ian and his horse a casual nce before muttering,

    "Are you a mercenary?"

    "I��m a traveler heading to the North. I��ll be leaving after a day��s stay."

    "A traveler... in times like these?"

    The guard scratched his chin, appearing to consider whether he should ask for identification. Ian caught the flicker in his eyes and, with a quick flick of his fingers, tossed a silver coin in a graceful arc thatnded in the guard��s palm.

    "Judging by your skill, you��re indeed a traveler."

    The guard, pocketing the coin with a grin that revealed yellowed teeth, gave a nod��a look that reminded Ian he was well into frontier territory.

    "First time in Burdin, is it? If you have any questions, feel free to ask."

    <em>Looks like I��vee to the right ce</em>, Ian thought as he replied.

    "Where are the stable and the church?"

    "The stable is just to the right after passing through the gate. The church is at the crossroads in the center of town. It��s got a spire, so you won��t miss it."

    "And the inn?"@@novelbin@@

    "Head down the main road west of the church, then turn down the alley. They��ll have a room or two avable."

    "Seems there are quite a few travelers like me around."

    The guard chuckled under his breath. "Most of ��em came to make some coin, ended up sticking around or waiting to sneak back across the border. Frontier crossings are illegal these days, you know."

    <em>Ah, mercenaries</em>, Ian mused, nodding.

    "You��re lucky. These days, we close the gates at sundown and don��t open them until morning. Especially on nights like this. You saw it yourself, didn��t you?" The guard added as he looked Ian over again.

    "Are monsters appearing?"

    "Not yet, but rumors say it��s only a matter of time, so everyone��s on edge. Plenty of scavengers are waiting for it to turn real, though, like wolves circling for the kill."

    Ian chuckled softly. The locals might be wary now, but within a few months, they��d be grateful to be as far from the ck Wall as possible.

    "Thanks for the information."

    Ian passed through the gate leisurely, glimpsing the town��s muted, grayndscape.

    <em>See, only the central cities are fit for life</em>, he thought as he headed toward the stables. It was a sizable stable, likely bustling when travelers to and from the North were moremon. Now, it seemed there weren��t many horses in residence.

    "A fine horse you have, sir." The thin stable hand approached as Ian dismounted.

    Ian tossed him a silver coin, adding, "Give it the best food and let it sleep in the cleanest ce. It��s a clever one, so there��s no need to tie it up��it won��t cause any trouble."

    "Yes, sir. How long will you be staying?"

    "One night. Keep the change."

    "You��ll be blessed, sir." The stable hand chuckled, heading back toward the stalls. N whinnied softly, as if telling Ian not to worry.

    "I��ll see you in the morning," he murmured, giving it a gentle pat on its nk.

    Ahead of him, the cold, damp streety shrouded in a settling darkness. The days grew shorter as winter approached��a phenomenon as real here as in his own world, though people in thisnd saw it as Lu Sr��s time of rest.

    Either way, there were few people to be seen in the streets, likely due to the recent foreboding signs of erosion. A palpable sense of unease nketed the town, a far cry from the lively atmosphere of the capital.

    Perhaps this city, too, would eventually face relocation. At the very least, central officials understood the importance of the people.

    <em>There it is.</em>

    Ian didn��t head straight to the inn, since he expected the helpers the Emperor had sent would wait there. There was still something he needed to finish before facing them.

    "Glory to the radiant light...."

    Ian had stepped into the church, a weathered brick building with a sharp spire. As he entered the hall, an elderly priest approached him, hands sped in front of his chest, clearly sensing that a visit after sundown meant there was a different purpose at hand.

    "I��d like to rent arge, quiet room��all to myself if possible," Ian said, handing something to the priest.

    Seeing the golden glint in his palm, the priest bowed immediately.

    "Follow me."

    "And please ensure no one disturbs me. It��s a very important prayer that requiresplete silence."

    The priest nodded with a smile and led the way deeper into the church. Ian followed him at a leisurely pace.

    <em>There��s nothing that money can��t aplish, after all</em>, he thought, one of the few perks of life on the frontier.

    "This is ourrgest prayer room. You can lock the door from the inside, and there��s a window you can close as well."

    Past the worn corridor, the priest opened a thick wooden door��one that seemed more suited for an interrogation chamber than a ce of prayer.

    Ian took in the spacious interior and nodded approvingly.

    "How long can I use it?"

    "Just have it cleared by midnight, please." The priest who had responded turned away.

    <em>For a gold coin, shouldn��t he let me stay until morning?</em>

    Ian thought to himself as he stepped inside, closing the door behind him and sliding the bolt to cover the small window above the door.

    Faint light filtered through a small window in the wall, while three candles on a sconce illuminated the spacious room, sparsely furnished with only an old desk and two chairs.

    <em>Perfect.</em>

    Nodding in approval, Ian took out a small talisman from his pocket dimension. A spark ignited in his hand momentster.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The me transferred directly onto the talisman.

    Ian then tossed the talisman into the empty space of the room. It traced a long arc through the air, scattering golden sparks in every direction as it shed brilliantly for a moment.

    <em>Shaa��</em>

    Amidst the shower of bright embers, a Mantra echoed, forming a shimmering veil of light. Without sparing a nce at the process, Ian took a seat, frowning slightly.

    <em>Why isn��t it appearing?</em>

    There was nothing in the undting veil of light. The brightness dimmed until a faint silhouette emerged at thest moment. The light red once more, revealing a pair of glowing golden eyes.

    "...You never fail to surprise me, Ian. I didn��t expect you to summon me this soon." A voice��smooth, somewhere between masculine and feminine��followed.

    Before Ian stood Archeas, the tinum Dragon, hands sped behind its back and dressed in pristine white robes.

    A faint smile crossed Ian��s lips. "I was starting to think you wouldn��t show up��wondered if you were taking a nap."

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    For a moment, the atmosphere grew solemn, as if the very air around them had stilled. The flickering light of the campfire reflected off the de resting on Philip��s hands, as he knelt on one knee, head bowed.

    The two witnesses watched silently, not even daring to breathe. The crackling of the fire, the soft snore, and the dwarf sleeping nearby added to the surreal yet strikingly real scene.

    Ian, who had been observing this, finally reached out his hand. The cold sensation of the hilt spread through his palm, and he couldn��t help but suppress yet another faintugh.

    <em>Of all things, here I am, about to bestow knighthood.</em>

    He had never once imagined Philip would be the one kneeling before him for such a ceremony. Yet here they were, faced with an undeniable reality. Life had a way of moving in unexpected directions. As Ian lifted the sword, Philip lowered his arms, pressing his hands to the ground. Ian then ced the t of the de on the back of Philip��s neck.

    <em>Thud, thud, nk�� </em>

    He tapped each of Philip��s shoulders before bringing the sword down on his helmet with enough force to make his ears ring. Philip, however, didn��t even flinch.

    <em>... I hate this kind of ceremonial nonsense.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian ced the de back on Philip��s neck."I��ll ask you onest time. Do you truly ept the sword I offer?"

    Instead of answering with words, Philip raised both of his hands above his head once more, palms open. Ian rested the sword on them again.

    With a sigh, he finally spoke, "... Rise, Philip. You are now my knight."

    "I will serve you with all my loyalty�� master."

    At that moment, a questpletion screen appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [Oath of Loyalty.]

    It was a quest he had never even received.

    The reward was a small amount of experience, one point of Stamina, and a question mark. There was no need to wonder what the question mark represented��it was standing right in front of him, rising to his feet.

    <em>In the game, was this like hiring mercenaries, but with no cost...?</em>

    There was no way to confirm now, but maybe this was a knight-specific quest. Just like mages could climb the ranks in magic towers, knights had quests that could raise their ranks depending on their level. Perhaps, like the barbarians, they could eventuallymand their small knightly order.

    As Ian was deep in thought, Philip secured his sword at his waist.

    Seras��s voice broke the silence, seemingly prepared for this precise moment. "The knighting ceremony followed the correct procedure, and I, Seras Astrea, can vouch for its validity."

    Her tone was serious, as was her appearance. Her radiant tinum hair and red eyes, now back in their true form, were shining with an air of formality. She had transformed herself into a proper witness for the event.

    She caught Ian��s gaze and smiled. "It feelspletely different from the ceremonies I��ve seen in the capital. I must say�� it��s far more impressive."

    Her crimson eyes held a genuine admiration as she spoke, not just ttery.

    Philip gave a small cough as he stood quietly. "Is that so? Personally, I found it quite embarrassing."

    Ian couldn��t help but chuckle incredulously as he nced at Philip.

    "Not as much as me, I bet."

    "Well, yes. My lord��I mean master�� you dislike anything that feels too sentimental." Philip smiled as he removed his helmet. Ian clicked his tongue as he sat back down by the fire.

    "If you know that, then stop calling me that. Just speak the way you usually do."

    The title <em>master</em> made his ears feel like they were tickling.

    Philip chuckled as he sat down as well. "As you wish, my lord."

    As Asme silently made her way toward the carriage, Seras, now seated again, nced back and forth between Philip and Ian.

    "I feel much more at ease now. I wouldn��t have been able to sleep if another royal or the Order had imed Sir Philip. Now I can finally rest easy."

    <em>Of course, you would.</em>

    Ian gave a quiet snort as Philip added, "So does that mean all the people trying to bother me will finally go away now?"

    "For a while, they may still approach you. However, once they learn you serve the Agent of the tinum Dragon and that I have vouched for you, they��ll retreat. Once that information is out, they��ll abandon any lingering hopes."

    Seras shrugged and nced at Ian as she continued, "Don��t worry. As soon as this mission isplete, I��ll write up the certificate and submit it to both the Order and the royal family. Of course, it will have my official seal."

    "Thank you, Your Highness," Philip said with a bow.

    At that moment, Asme returned to the campfire, carrying a bottle of wine and some cheese in both hands��parting gifts from Fael. She uncorked the bottle as she sat down, and Seras smiled.

    "It��s a momentous asion. Shouldn��t we raise a toast?"

    <em>She��s more excited than any of us.</em>

    Despite his thoughts, Ian lifted his empty cup, as did Philip. Seras approached and filled both their cups, cing a slice of cheese on Ian��s knee as well. After refilling Philip��s cup, she swiftly returned to her seat by the fire, her movements quick and fluid, like a ghost.

    Seras raised her cup. "To an unbreakable vow made in the heart of an unnamed forest at midnight."

    <em>This is so cheesy, it hurts.</em>

    Ian was the only one who thought so, of course.

    "To an unbreakable vow," Philip echoed, his eyes glistening with emotion as he brought his cup to his lips. Asme followed suit, delicately raising her cup with both hands. @@novelbin@@

    Ian also took a sip from his cup. Philip, who had finished his drink faster, let out a relieved sigh.

    "It��s starting to feel real now. I can finally stop worrying. I��ll be able to leave the capital without interference and return to the frontier."

    "You��re not going anywhere just yet."

    "<em>Huh</em>...?" Philip stared nkly at Ian, who had just spoken as he set down his cup.

    Unbothered, Ian set his empty cup down and picked up the slice of cheese from his knee.

    "First, send a messenger to confirm whether Sir Riurel is still at the Temple of Brazier. If it��s certain that she��s left for the frontier, it won��t be toote to act then. In the meantime, stay at the Great Church."

    "Of course, there��s something for you to handle while you wait."

    "There��s also something you��ll need to do in the meantime, naturally."

    "... There is? All of a sudden?"

    "If you��re going to resist, we can forget the whole thing."

    "Of course not. I just didn��t expect an order so soon."

    Ian let out a quick snort. "Now that I��ve got an official subordinate, I might as well put you to use at least once. After you��re done, you can head to the frontier or wherever you want."

    "Yes, give me your orders."

    At that moment, a long arm emerged from beside them, draped in a cloak. Asme had approached again, refilling Ian��s cup while he pulled a nket over Elia��s head and spoke.

    "Look into the situation within the Order. Investigate the situation within the Order to uncover the divisions among the factions and identify any potential connection to those people."

    "As expected, you need to hear the full story to understand." Philip��s expression turned serious instantly, realizing that Ian was referring to those connected to the Round Table Parliament.

    Ian added, "This won��t be easy. Even though you��re not a dragon knight, you��re still officially my subordinate now. Some people might openly shun you, while others could hide their true intentions and approach you, pretending to be friends."

    "Don��t worry. I won��t trust anyone. In fact, I��m not afraid of that at all."

    "Keep yourself alive, too."

    "You��re giving a tough order to an apostle blessed with a vision of sacrifice," Philip replied, his lips curling into a smile.

    Ian snorted quietly. "That��s exactly why I��m saying it. If you die, I won��t be able to face Mev. So remember this: don��t die. That��s an order that will never expire."

    "I��ll remember, and I��ll do my best with the task you��ve given me. I��ll uncover the truth... but how should I report it to you?"

    Philip hesitated as he added, "By the time I finish the investigation, you might no longer be in the capital."

    Ian nced at Seras, who had been listening to their conversation with keen interest, tilting her head slightly.

    "Even if I��m sent to the front lines, you, Your Highness, can find out where I am, can��t you?"

    "... I suppose I could find out."

    "When this one brings you a letter, could you send it to me? It��ll have sensitive details about the inner workings of the Order, so use a trustworthy messenger."

    "Are you proposing a new deal?" Seras smiled, raising an eyebrow, clearly mimicking Ian��s own style.

    Ian chuckled softly, impressed. "You��ve learned well. If you handle this, I won��t entertain any offers from the Order, even if theye."

    "Alright, let��s do it that way. However, may I also read Sir Philip��s report? I��m quite curious about what��s happening within the Order myself."

    "You have your sources within the church, don��t you?"

    "I do, but none of them can provide such sensitive information. The bishops and pdins, even when they��re at odds with each other, never leak internal matters. Someone like Sir Philip is a rare case. No��"

    Seras paused before adding, "He��s the only case I��ve ever seen. It��s the first time I��ve witnessed an apostle who��s received divine revtions opposing the Order."

    "<em>Hmm</em>..."

    While Ian pondered, Philip, who had thanked Asme, cautiously chimed in, "With all due respect, Your Highness, sometimes ignorance is bliss."

    "Oh, dear... You saying that only makes me more curious," Seras��s eyes sparkled with intrigue.

    She was the type who wanted things even more if she couldn��t have them, and if forbidden, she desired them all the more.

    "You both seem to know something about the turmoil within the Order," Seras said, her eyes gleaming with the look she wore when she had a hidden agenda. She alternated her gaze between Ian and Philip.

    "If you share what you know, I could help ensure Sir Philip��s mission seeds. Discreetly, of course. As I mentioned, I have a few people in the Great Church. Sir Philip will need allies, won��t he?"

    "I appreciate the offer, Your Highness, but it could put you in danger," Philip said, gently warning her.

    Of course, it had the opposite effect.

    Seras��s smile deepened. "I��ve already risked my life. What difference would it make?"

    "Oh, Lu Sr... My lord, please say something. I don��t think I��m capable of handling this alone." Philip turned to Ian for help.

    Stroking his chin, Ian looked at Seras and finally spoke. "Can you swear not to discuss what you��ve heard here tonight?"

    "... My lord?!?"

    Philip��s eyes widened in surprise, but Ian paid him no mind. While Philip attempted to dissuade him, Ian paid no attention and instead concentrated on observing Seras and contemting other matters.

    The Round Table Parliament likely had its tendrils within the royal family, but its influence there seemed limited. After all, the Emperor kept a close eye on everything within the pce. Moreover, the princess before him didn��t seem to be one of their agents.

    Her animosity toward the Great Church was clear, and her primary focus appeared to be on the Empire and the session dispute. Perhaps Seras could serve as both an obstacle to the Parliament and a source of information. Given her prophetic dreams, she might have a keener sense of impending danger than most.

    Seras, meeting Ian��s gaze, spoke in a solemn voice, "I swear upon the Radiant Goddess and the Burning Goddess that everything I��ve heard here will remain secret. You can trust Asme as well; she��s practically part of me."

    Asme, who was holding a bottle of wine and looked a bit confused, nodded along regardless. Ian finally turned to Philip, who seemed to haveposed himself in the meantime.

    Philip clicked his tongue thoughtfully. "If that��s truly your will, my lord..."

    "You tell her. I��ll just add my thoughts here and there."

    "... Are you sure about that?" Philip asked, intrigued by the offer.

    Ian simply shrugged, and Seras, who had been watching the exchange, smiled.

    "My goodness, my heart is racing again. Ever since I met Sir Ian, it seems I haven��t had a single peaceful day."

    "I only remembered that you already shared one of your deepest secrets with me. I trust you��ll keep your promise," Ian responded calmly.

    "Absolutely. I may not say much, but I never lie."

    "Then perhaps you should stop drinking for now. This will be a long story."

    Seras immediately set down her cup. Ian and Philip, on the other hand, didn��t follow suit. Philip, in fact, took another slow sip, seemingly gathering his thoughts.

    "... I suppose I should begin by asking this question." Philip finally ced his cup down and spoke.

    Seras, holding her breath, fixated on his lips as he asked in a near whisper, "Have you ever heard of the Round Table Parliament?"

    And so, the conversation began. It stretched onte into the night, robbing Seras and Asme not only of their smiles but also of any remaining signs of fatigue, as the gravity of the discussion took hold.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    The air inside the carriage was cool and damp. The rain had been falling again for the past few hours.

    <em>Shhhh...</em>

    The rain fell in a fine drizzle, giving the impression of mist. Despite the heavy, dark clouds hanging in the sky, the rain felt somewhat light and gentle. Ian, leaningfortably against the window with his chin resting on his hand, seemed rxed, his gazezily drifting outside. There was no need to worry about the rain today, as they were only a few hours away from reaching the city.

    "What��s this book about?" Seras asked softly.

    In the past few days, the atmosphere inside the carriage had shifted in many ways. Philip, despite sitting across from the princess, had his head leaned against the window, mouth slightly open, fast asleep.

    Asme, now fully recovered, was busilybing Seras��s tangled hair with a brush. She had also started speaking once or twice a day, usually whispering small remarks like, "You��ll overindulge again, Your Highness," though her voice remained soft and hesitant.

    Meanwhile, Elia sat on the carriage floor, her cloak spread out beneath her, engrossed in a book. It was a curse caster��s spell book she had started reading that morning. Unable to watch her pace around anxiously, cleaning the carriage over and over, Ian had handed her the book to upy her.

    He had exined to the princess and her group that Elia was a schr studying the ck Wall and that the forbidden text had already been censored by him. Of course, neither Phaden nor Asme looked pleased. Both shot uneasy nces at the book, but didn��t dare say anything, trusting Ian��s word. Otherwise, Elia might have found herself in chains long ago.

    Seras, however, seemed the only one whose attitude had changed."Can you not hear me at all, youngdy?" she asked, looking down at Elia with the same curious expression she often gave Philip.

    She had taken a liking to Elia, and now her interest was bing more apparent. However, Ian wasn��t particrly concerned.

    "Youngdy?"

    "... Did you call for me, Your Highness?"

    "Atst, you��re answering me."

    "My apologies. As I mentioned, I..."

    "You often don��t hear sounds when you��re focused. I know. That��s why I��ve been so patient," Seras replied with a teasing smile.

    "... Thank you for your understanding."

    "Now, tell me about the book you��re reading. You��ve started a new forbidden book, haven��t you?"

    "<em>Um</em>... I think it��s better if you don��t know, Your Highness. I��m sorry."

    Most of their conversations went like this. Elia was always polite and respectful, but Seras��s authority had no effect on her. Perhaps it was natural, given Elia was a Dragon��s Child. It could also have been an unintended side effect of Ian��s influence on her.

    Elia seemed incapable of picking up on Seras��s subtle hints. Then again, it was possible she knew exactly what Seras was getting at and simply ignored it. Judging by her usual behavior, however, it seemed more likely that Elia was just too uninterested to care.

    "Sir Ian said he erased all the dangerous parts, didn��t he? Just share a little."

    "I can��t reveal the details. But so far, it has described how the author created unique curses."

    "And the process, of course, must have been horrific?"

    "Most likely, yes."

    Seras threw question after question about dark magic and the ck Wall, but Elia always responded calmly and vaguely. This only increased Seras��s fascination.

    <em>At least she seems to recover from the shock,</em> Ian thought to himself

    Ian lifted the bottle to his lips, reflecting on the past few days. After hearing Philip��s story, Seras struggled to sleep. Despite herposed expression, she had barely eaten the next day, mming up as if in deep shock. The revtion had clearly shaken her.

    It wasn��t surprising. She had learned, far toote, that a secret order operating within the Empire was actively plunging the continent into chaos. Worse still, they had already seeded, at least in part. Darkness had consumed the frontier, and the westernnds were half-devastated. Had Ian not killed one of the council��s members, tipping the bnce, more regions might have fallen into turmoil.

    <em>And back then, they wouldn��t have had the means to respond, even if they had noticed, just like in the game. </em>

    Of course, Seras had no way of knowing that part. What had truly shocked her was that such a massive force had gone undetected right under their noses.

    <em>At least the arrogance that the royal family knows everything should be broken by now.</em>

    Ian mused silently, turning his gaze back out the window. Regardless, he was certain Seras wouldn��t reveal anything about the Parliament, not to the Emperor or even her brother.

    It wasn��t just her oath that bound her to silence; she understood the severity and danger of the situation. She also likely realized that uncovering and dismantling the Parliament could pave her way to the throne. If she yed her cards right, she could rise to the top of the session.

    <em>... This means she��ll probably assist Philip to ensure she gets a grip on things. It would be convenient if she also kept an eye on Elia while she was at it.</em>

    With a somewhat detached conclusion, Ian pushed aside any lingering thoughts about Seras. It was her issue to handle, though not an easy one. After all, she had been the one who eagerly asked to listen, even swearing an oath.

    Ian returned to gazing at the rolling storm clouds and the sparse, gray ins beyond, quietly sipping his wine. He idly mused about how he craved something stronger and more bitter than this wine.

    It hadn��t even been thirty minutes before Ian��s rxed gaze sharpened. Something flickered in the distance beyond the clouds, but it wasn��t the flicker itself that caught his attention.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    A deep, rumbling thunder followed after a long pause, shaking the sky. The sound, though faint, was enough to cast a hush over the interior of the carriage.

    "... For a moment, I thought we were under attack," Philip muttered, his voice filled with relief after being startled awake.

    A faint smile yed on Seras��s lips as the tension in her face melted away. "Yes, that was quite a surprise."

    "If it��s that loud, anyone near the center of the storm will have ringing ears for a while. Good thing we��re not there, or the horses might��ve copsed in fright."

    Despite Philip��s attempt to lighten the mood, Ian didn��t turn to respond. His gaze remained fixed on the distant, roiling clouds.

    Another sh of light illuminated the horizon, and Ian��s eyes narrowed.

    <em>As I thought. It wasn��t just my imagination.</em>

    A sinister red glow lit up the clouds beyond, bleeding across the sky like a dark omen. He couldn��t determine where the light came from, but it colored the surrounding clouds in crimson hues, almost as if it left a stain. Thin, lightning-like streaks shed briefly, resembling veins spreading across the sky before vanishing.

    It was a phenomenon Ian remembered well from the game. If he recalled correctly, he had first seen it while journeying toward the Temple of the Brazier. This time, however, the ominous shes didn��t stop after just one strike.

    Seras finally followed Ian��s gaze, her eyes locking onto the unsettling red light beyond the clouds. Her mouth opened slightly in surprise.

    <em>Boom, crash��</em>

    Thunder rumbled again, louder and more intense, following the earlier shes. Philip, who had sat beside Ian, now staring nkly out the window, hesitated before finally speaking.

    "My lord, maybe it��s just my imagination, but�� haven��t we seen something simr before?"

    Philip turned to look at Ian��s profile. "When we crossed from the frontier to the west, outside that cave. It wasn��t as unsettling a red glow as this, but still��"

    "... Perhaps," Ian murmured softly, nodding slightly.

    There were certain simrities to that stormy night when something came through the rift. However, the sky glowing red now was in theplete opposite direction of the frontier. In the game, Ian had never given it much thought, but from what he remembered from the game, that direction led to...

    "The ck Wall."

    The quiet voice echoed through the carriage, and all heads turned toward the source of the voice at once. Elia, who had put her book down and stood up, was now gazing out the window, oblivious to the attention. She fixed her heterochromatic eyes on the red glow, as if etching the burning clouds into her vision.

    "... The ck Wall is having a seizure."

    <em>Rumble, crash! </em>@@novelbin@@

    Thunder roared through the sky.

    Philip swallowed and blinked, muttering, "I��ve heard that the ck Wall sometimes has seizures, but�� isn��t this far from the front lines?"

    "People refer to any strange urrence at the ck Wall as a seizure. However, that��s a misinterpretation," Elia responded immediately, her gaze still locked on the horizon. Her voice was calm, her tone steady��like she was reciting a passage from memory.

    "Most of the unusual phenomena ur when the ck Wall releases chaos in waves of madness, which actually helps it maintain a stable state. True seizures of the ck Wall��"

    She wasn��t just quoting memory; she was speaking from the very texts she��d studied.

    "��are clear signs of an impending incursion, and can even be observed during the process. The first incursion was preceded by a seizure visible even in the capital. ording to records from that time..."

    Elia finally turned her gaze toward Ian, her breath catching briefly before she whispered, "... the clouds turned blood red, and the sky screamed as if it were copsing."

    A heavy silence fell over the carriage. Everyone stared at Elia as if time itself had stopped.

    "So, does that mean the incursion is starting now?" Ian��s calm voice broke the silence.

    "No, not yet. This kind of seizure will continue to happen, but the intervals between them will be shorter. The incursion will begin then. ording to records from the first incursion��"

    Elia��s voice wavered slightly as she continued, "If this is the first seizure�� There��s less than two months left."

    Seras��s eyes widened, and Philip froze, his breath catching in his throat.

    Ian��s gaze, however, narrowed differently.

    <em>So, the timeline for the incursion has been elerated after all.</em>

    It was something Ian had already suspected��the vicious cycle. His actions had ultimately sped up the incursion, making it arrive several months earlier than it had in the game.

    That his prediction hade true gave him nofort. If anything, it meant that the unknown was approaching faster, and each passing day brought him closer to the ultimate moment when he had to face an impossible situation.

    "Two months��" Philip let out a long sigh, murmuring in disbelief.

    Everyone except Ian had gone pale. It was a natural reaction. In two months, the ck Wall would expand once again, unleashing hordes of maddened monsters in its wake. At the same time, madness would seep into the world, opening new demonic realms across thend.

    "As I mentioned, it won��t be quite two months. I wish I could be more precise, but the book didn��t contain that kind of detail," Elia rified, though her voice still trembled slightly.

    "That means�� this will be the first incursion in over a decade," Seras muttered, her face slowly regainingposure.

    Her face, still rigid like a mask, reflected memories of her childhood. "I remember the chaos that swept through the Empire for some time."

    After taking a moment to collect herself, Seras continued, "We need to return to the capital immediately. I must speak with my father. We should bypass Garad and head straight for the capital��"

    "No. We need to stop in the city," Ian interrupted.

    Seras snapped her head toward him, eyes wide with disbelief. "Even after seeing that? Why would we��"

    "I need a hot bath tonight. A proper meal, too, and I want to buy a few more bottles of wine. I��m almost out," Ian said, shaking the wine bottle in his hand lightly, "Including this one."

    "Wh-what are you talking about��?" Seras stammered, at a loss for words.

    Ian continued without missing a beat. "One day won��t make a difference. The capital would��ve seen the same thing we did. The pce will be in chaos, and His Majesty will be just as busy. It��s better to enter the city after the first wave of panic has passed."

    "..."

    "You mentioned that after Garad, we��ll be within the capital��s territory, correct?"

    Of course, this wasn��t the only reason. There were things Ian needed to do before entering the capital, especially now that the ck Wall had acted up. He also had matters to resolve with Elia before they parted ways.

    "Besides, even if we go straight to the capital, we can��t exactly present ourselves in this state. You wouldn��t want to appear before His Majesty looking like this, would you?"

    Ian met Seras��s blue eyes, his tone calm. "The longer I stay in the capital before heading to the pce, the more likely you��ll find yourself in a situation you��d rather avoid."

    Seras��s open mouth slowly closed. Asme, standing beside her, nodded in agreement, signaling her support for Ian��s decision.

    "... Very well. We��ll do it your way," Seras finally replied, looking at Ian with newfound admiration.

    "You truly are remarkably rational, even in moments like this, Sir Ian."

    <em>Too many experiences made it difficult to be shaken by something like this. </em>

    Ian snorted softly instead of replying. He turned his gaze back to the window.

    "As you mentioned before, we��d better hope the front lines are well-prepared."

    Ian stared at the now eerily calm sky for a moment longer before quietly adding, "... Two months is much shorter than you��d think."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    "Your identification is verified, my lord. Would you like a residence for your stay?" came the voice of a guard from outside the carriage.

    Phaden��s voice responded promptly. "Find us a house in a quiet area, somewhere with little traffic. We��ll only be staying for the night."

    "Understood. Do you require attendants during your stay?"

    "Four should suffice. Make sure hot baths and meals are prepared. There are three esteemed guests, plus thedy, so prepare plenty of water and food for the six of us. And don��t forget the drinks. No need to worry about the cost."

    "As you wish, my lord. Please wait a moment."

    Both Phaden and the guard seemed quite ustomed to such exchanges. They were familiar with the customs of the central cities, shaped by the wealth of nobility and wealthy travelers. Such arrangements were likely one of the major sources of ie for these cities.

    Ian finished the remaining half-ss of wine from his bottle and set the empty bottle on the floor, ncing around the carriage. A dry chuckle escaped his lips as he observed the atmosphere inside��it remained just as heavy and tense as before.

    Seras, her expression unreadable, was lost in thought, while Philip had his eyes closed, head resting against the seat, his face tight with contemtion. Elia, meanwhile, waspletely absorbed in writing in her notebook, meticulously recording what she had seen earlier. Her careful, deliberate writing indicated the seriousness of her task.@@novelbin@@

    <em>Everyone��s carrying their own burdens</em>, Ian thought, leaning back in his seat. He, too, had spent the journey reflecting on his memories from the game, revisiting scenarios and decisions he had faced.His expression darkened slightly.

    <em>I really am starting to forget things.</em>

    Even though his memory had improved, there were still limits to what a human mind could retain. Most of the time, memories only resurfaced when a familiar situation urred. However, that this world had be his reality and that he had been here for so long left him with a feeling of unease rather than concern. The truth was, the unknown parts of this world were approaching faster than his fading memories.

    Based on his estimates, he had a year and a half at most before he reached the unknown. If things progressed quicker than expected, he might only have a year.

    <em>At the very least, I need to level up a couple more times before then��</em>

    This was what truly concerned him. Though he had grown much stronger than he had been in the game and had stockpiled resources for emergencies, there was still no certainty about how far he could push forward.

    "They��reing now."

    The guard��s voice broke the silence outside.

    "The residence and attendants are ready. We��ll escort you there."

    "Thank you for your help."

    The carriage moved again. As the sounds of bustling activity grew closer, Ian opened the window just enough to peer outside. The dreary, rain-soaked streets came into view. On a clearer day, the city would��ve likely appeared more lively and vibrant. Of course, the uneasy atmosphere wasn��t just due to the rain.

    "Did you hear anything about what that was earlier? Could it really have been the ck Wall...?"

    "Don��t listen to them. They��re talking nonsense. They��ve no idea how far the front lines are from here."

    Most of the people passing by on the street were whispering about the strange phenomenon that had urred a few hours earlier.

    "... I saw something simr once, a long time ago. It��s been over ten years now. The ck Wall is having a seizure, I��m sure of it."

    "I heard the whole frontier has fallen into ruin. It could be rted to that, right?"

    Some had gotten closer to the truth, but in general, most were still specting. Even in the Empire, only the royal family and a select few schrs knew urate information.

    <em>And it��ll probably stay that way.</em>

    The people of this world understood well that knowledge and information were power. In a world such as this, their understanding of this truth was likely even deeper.

    "... This city is far more bustling than I expected, considering it��s so close to the capital," Philip remarked.

    He, too, had opened the window slightly and was looking outside. It seemed he wanted to lighten the mood before they reached their lodging.

    Seras nodded calmly in response. "It��s amon stop for travelers on their way to the capital, or for those who, for one reason or another, couldn��t secure a ce in the capital itself."

    "Those who couldn��t secure a ce?"

    Seras nced out through the small gap in the window. "I��ve heard that people often conduct businesses and deals here that can��t be pursued in the capital. There are many intermediaries who act as bridges to the capital, and they, of course, have ties within the capital."

    "... So living in the capital itself is a kind of privilege."

    "That��s right. It��s no coincidence that people from the capital refer to themselves as <em>capital citizens</em> with pride," Seras��s lips curled into a faint smile, a mix of pride and something that resembled a mocking smirk.

    "Even as freemen, they have opportunities and rights that are iparable to other regions. That��s what keeps the capital thriving endlessly."

    "But wouldn��t that cause everyone to flock to the capital?"

    "The capital is a ce where countless interests are intertwined like a web. It��s not easy for outsiders to squeeze in and settle down amidst all that. Of course, it��s not easy physically either. It��s not as if the capital has an abundance of vacantnd and buildings."

    "More likely, they deliberately control the poption of the capital, don��t they?" Ian interjected.

    Seras looked at him with slight surprise as he continued in a casual tone, "If anyone could live there, its value would decrease."

    "... I��m thinking that nothing surprises me about you anymore. You��re right. It needs to be hard to attain, or its symbolism and value will diminish. You��ve never been to the capital before, but you understand it well."

    <em>It��s amon tactic in the world Ie from too,</em> Ian thought to himself, but said nothing.

    He shrugged one shoulder as Seras continued, "To fully secure a ce in the capital, you need to have your abilities recognized in one way or another."

    Her gaze shifted briefly to Elia and Philip. "Just like the two of you here. Although..."

    She looked at Philip��s slightly awkward expression before turning back to Ian. "The roots of it all lie with the royal family and the Order. If the capital is the heart of the continent, then the royal family and the Order are the heart of the Empire."

    "A heart in much pain, I see��," Ian muttered, almost like a joke.

    However, his words made Seras pause for a moment as if struck by the uracy. She then smiled slightly, though it didn��t reach her eyes.

    "Even so, when faced with a predicted disaster, they��ll have to work together without discord."

    "I certainly hope so."

    Sensing no trace of hope in Ian��s reply, Philip let out a slightly awkward cough before quickly adding more, "So, is it true that the royal pce and the Great Church divide the capital between them?"

    Seras��s smile deepened. "It��s not quite like that. The term <em>divide</em> is misleading. The papal territory is indeed one of the most important areas in the capital, but it��s only a small part of the whole. In contrast, the royal pce holds actual��"

    As Ian half-listened to Seras��s ongoing discussion about the capital, his attention shifted back to the outside. The voices drifting through the carriage window were far more interesting to him.

    "I��ve got a bad feeling�� We really need to secure a house in the capital, no matter the cost."

    "Wouldn��t it be better to settle down here instead? It��s close to the capital, after all."

    "Close doesn��t cut it. You know the difference as well as I do��the capital is the capital."

    Even those who did not know what was truly happening sensed that something ominous was on the horizon. Most of them weren��t fleeing to the outskirts; they were, instead, trying to get into the capital.

    They firmly believed that nothing could ever bring down the capital. After all, even Archeas had said the capital would be the safest ce in the Empire. Perhaps, in the unknown future, the capital would be the only truly safe ce left on the entire continent.

    <em>... Though I do not know how one returns after crossing the ck Wall.</em>

    Of course, Ian had no intention of crossing the ck Wall to find out. His n remained clear��he would return to the central regions after fulfilling the Emperor��smand. By then, just like in the game, there would be plenty of people needing help and quests to undertake.

    <em>It��ll be dangerous... but I��ll manage. I have no choice but to survive.</em>

    Whether he liked it or not, he had to do it. At some point, he��d have to face the Heaven Defier Dragon, and eventually, the moment woulde when crossing the ck Wall would be inevitable. That gnawing sense of impending danger, the feeling that the timeline was closing in faster than expected, grated on him.

    ***

    The lodging Phaden had secured was a two-story house on the outskirts of the city. It had low walls and a narrow yard��typical of Imperial-style houses in the region. Simr houses lined the street on either side, clearly built to cater to travelers.

    "Let��s meet at the dining hall, Sir."

    "Everyone can do as they please. No need to force everyone to gather," Ian responded.

    The group had agreed to divide the second floor between Ian��s group and Seras��s. As soon as Ian entered his room, he began removing his armor and headed straight to the bath. The manor had three separate baths, a luxury often found in central cities where bathing was a beloved tradition. The tub, carved from stone, brimmed with steaming water, and a faint floral scent lingered in the air��probably from scented oils mixed into the bathwater.

    "If you need more hot water, just let me know," the attendant by the door said politely as Ian undressed and sank into the bath. This attendant had been assigned to Ian��s group specifically.

    Ian, his eyes closed, savored the warmth and responded with azy smile.

    "And the others? How are they doing?"

    "The youngdy is heading to the bath with her maid. The others seem to be in their rooms for now. Would you like me to check on them?"

    "No need. Just bring more hot water." Ian nced down at the water, which was starting to change color, and added.

    Of course, despite this, the stench didn��t spread.

    "Very well. I��ll prepare it immediately. As for the meal, we��ve started the preparations, but how would you like to proceed?"

    "I��ll finish my bath first. Tell the others they don��t need to wait for me."

    "Understood. I��ll ry your message."

    "Speak to Sir Philip, and he will give you a list of the necessary items. Once the bathwater is ready, find someone to deliver it."

    "Yes, then I will prepare the hot water first."

    The attendant bowed and turned to leave, but Ian called out one more time.

    "One more thing."

    "Yes, please speak." The attendant paused and looked back at him.

    "Is there a basement in this house?"

    "There��s a small storage cer, though it��s mostly used as a storeroom."

    "How do I get there?"

    "Behind the kitchen, there should be a section of the floor blocked off by a door." The attendant seemed slightly puzzled by the question, but answered without hesitation.

    Ian nodded lightly. "Got it. You may go."

    After another bow, the attendant left. The moment the door closed, a subtle motion stirred between Ian��s fingers resting on the edge of the bath.

    Swamp��s Resentment, now in the form of a snake, dove into the water, swimming around leisurely. Ian, continuing to rub his bodyzily, allowed a small smile to creep onto his lips.

    <em>So, there��s a basement��</em>

    He felt it was a good thing he had asked, just in case. Tonight, he nned to take out the fragment of the ck Wall��away from the eyes of the gods.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Of course, it might not have mattered much whether or not Ian used the basement tonight. It was already night, and the sky was thick with dark clouds. The night was the time when Lu Sr slept, and based on experience, such cloud cover weakened the influence of the gods. Still, there was no reason to ignore the safest possible method.

    <em>At this rate, I might as well be an honorable, corrupted one.</em>

    A faint chuckle escaped Ian��s lips. After all, this was the main reason he had stopped in this city. Taking out the fragment of the ck Wall in the capital was far too risky. The capital was, quite literally, a city blessed by the gods.

    <em>If something unexpected happened, I��d have to absorb chaos power��and doing that there would alert the gods immediately.</em>

    So, tonight was essentially hisst chance before they reached the capital.

    "I can��t wait for the uniform to arrive. I really want to see you in it." Elia��s voice drifted through the door at that moment. It seemed she was heading out for dinner.

    "Will it arrive by tomorrow morning?"

    "Most likely. I hope he��ll like it��"

    "Don��t worry. I��m sure he will. He might seem stoic, but he��s not the type to hide his feelingspletely."Their voices faded as they walked away. Ian��s smile softened a little more than before.

    <em>So that��s why she asked for the attendant right after unpacking�� She ordered my uniform.</em>

    It seemed Elia had also prepared a farewell gift for him. Ian, too, had prepared something�� the fragment of the ck Wall. If no issues arose during his inspection, he nned to give it to her. The purpose of reviewing the fragment before they reached the capital was to ensure it was safe.

    Of course, he wasn��t giving it to Elia personally. Even though he had trained her on the dangers and the fragment itself was a lower-grade piece, it was still too dangerous. Instead, he intended to have it officially registered as research material for the university, along with a rmendation. It would not only advance ck Wall studies, but also solidify Elia��s academic standing.

    Instead, Ian nned to include it with a rmendation letter, registering it as official research material at the university. Not only would it advance the study of the ck Wall, but it would also help secure Elia��s position there.

    <em>And if we��re lucky��</em>

    Perhaps they might find a way to safely dismantle the wall without Ian having to cross it. However, that thought didn��t go much further.

    Suddenly, Ian��s rxed expression tightened. A vague sense of unease crept into his mind, setting his nerves on edge. His hearing heightened, picking up every sound beyond the bathroom door��the ssh of water, Seras��snguid voice, Asme��s soft whispers, the tired murmuring of a knight reciting prayers for his squire, the creaking of a door being opened, footsteps, hurried breathing, ttering utensils, and the frantic movement of servants. Every sound grew louder, erratically filling his mind like a broken radio.

    Then, like tuning into a specific frequency, one sound stood out: footsteps and breathing near the front gate.

    "Clear the area. Make no noise. Lock the servants inside."

    The unfamiliar voice of a man reached Ian��s ears, apanied by the distinct clinking of armor. Ian finally let out an inaudible sigh and rose from the bath.

    <em>Just when I thought I��d finally get a proper rest...</em>

    Unwee guests had arrived. Judging by the footsteps, there were about twenty of them, all properly armed. He could even hear the heavy nk of full te armor among them.

    As he dried himself, Ian��s previously heightened nerves quickly settled into a cold, steady calmness.

    "Who are you? Stop right there. If youe any closer��"

    Philip��s crisp voice was thest sound that prated Ian��s ears before everything went silent. It wasn��t surprising. That had been a reflex born out of instinct. Without the backing of real danger or heightened concentration, such reactions couldn��tst long.

    In any case, it seemed that the situation hadn��t escted into violence. If it had, his senses would have sounded the rm again. With Elia behind him, Philip wouldn��t have recklessly chosen to fight anyway.

    <em>Ssshhk��</em>

    Ian quickly slipped on a shirt and pants as Swamp��s Resentment coiled around his fingers once more.

    After loosely tying the waist of his pants, Ian grabbed the sheathed Truesilver Steel Sword propped against the wall and stepped out of his room. The hallway was still quiet.

    Clearly, the princess��s group hadn��t yet realized what was happening downstairs. However, Ian simply tightened his grip on the sword��s scabbard and quickened his pace. It would only be a matter of time before they noticed something was wrong.

    Ian stopped at the end of the hall, where the stairs led down.

    Below the stairs, soldiers stood in a line along the walls. This must have been the source of the footsteps Ian had heard. They all wore ck surcoats over chain mail, with the Imperial g emzoned on them, and each held a crossbow of moderate size. When Ian appeared, they looked up at him without any sign of surprise. Though they seemed ready to aim their crossbows at any moment, Ian didn��t even blink.

    <em>They don��t seem like regr troops...</em>

    He casually thought to himself as he surveyed the hall. It wasn��t difficult to figure out who had brought them.

    Next to therge door, someone sat at a table prepared for waiting guests. However, what caught his eye first was the knight in full te armor standing with their back to Ian, as if shielding the person seated behind them.

    The armor appeared to be intricately crafted, as though it was adorned with gold. The ornate design made it seem more like a decoration than a practicalbat weapon. Moreover, the wolf-head-shaped visor brought an extra element of style.

    Beside the knight stood a middle-aged man in a in gray uniform, devoid of any insignia. His face was somewhat gaunt, with a well-trimmed mustache, making him resemble a mage.

    Both of them were staring at Ian with a strange air of wariness.

    <em>If anyone saw this, they��d think I broke in.</em>

    Suppressing a smirk, Ian walked, stepping onto the stairs. His goal was to get a clear view of the person seated behind the two. The person was both shielded by the knight and disguised under a ck hooded cape.

    <em>ck��</em>@@novelbin@@

    At the same time, the soldiers pointed their crossbows at him in unison. Of course, Ian didn��t bother asking what they were doing.

    <em>Woosh.</em>

    Instead, he simply summoned the tinum Barrier while simultaneously drawing his Truesilver Steel Sword with his right hand.

    The soldiers�� eyes widened. Even the middle-aged man standing beside the knight reacted the same way. Receiving his nce, the knight quickly raised an arm.

    As the soldiers lowered their crossbows, the middle-aged man spoke. "Could it be�� are you Sir Ian Hope, the agent of that great being?"

    "My lord, you��ve arrived! Everyone, kneel immediately and show proper respect!"

    The response didn��te from Ian, but from the side of the stairs.

    Ian descended a few more steps and turned to look down the corridor next to the stairs. It was then that he saw Philip standing opposite the soldiers. As expected, he was blocking their entry any further. Although he seemed to have left his helmet, sword, and shield behind, he was wearing the rest of his armor. Even In that state, he could take down all the soldiers if he wanted to.

    "And now state your identity and purpose for this visit. You��d better have a good exnation for choosing such a rude approach!" Philip, who had added that, nced at Ian.

    Judging by his expression and the look in his eyes, he seemed ready to strike them all down the moment Ian gave the signal. Ian subtly shook his head, then nodded to the side. It was a sign for Philip to protect Elia in the dining hall. Philip clicked his tongue and nodded in understanding, stepping back obediently.

    "Forgive the rudeness, Agent of the Saint."

    A cool voice echoed through the room. The man in the ck cloak seated at the table rose from his seat. From his tone and voice alone, it was easy to deduce that he was an arrogant young noble.

    The middle-aged man with the mustache and the golden-armored knight both took a step back to the sides. At the same time, the man removed the hood from his head. The moment Ian saw the well-groomed blonde hair beneath it, one corner of his mouth lifted.

    <em>As I thought, only the Order or the royal family would pull off something like this without consideration.</em>

    This man was another Imperial prince. Unlike Seras, he didn��t seem to hide his identity at all. Well, that exined why he had appeared with a bunch of soldiers in tow.

    "They are merely here to fulfill their duty to protect me. There was no intention to threaten the Agent of the Saint or yourpanions."

    He spoke nonchntly, turning his gaze toward Ian. Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly, but not because of the prince��s smile.

    <em>This bastard... could he be...?</em>

    His sharp, somewhat arrogant face felt strangely familiar. The prince, meeting Ian��s gaze, soon let out a short exmation.

    "Oh my, it seems I forgot to introduce myself."

    With a snap of his fingers, the middle-aged man with the mustache, who had been standing at the back, immediately stepped forward, as if on cue. He was likely the prince��s personal attendant.

    "I shall introduce him properly."

    Straightening his posture, the man looked up at Ian and continued, "This is His Highness, Felix Astrea, a devout follower of Lu Sr, and the fourth noble star of the royal pce."

    Felix ced a hand over his chest and offered a slight nod, a smile on his lips. Through the parted cloak, his purple uniform embroidered with golden thread became visible.

    A smile finally spread across Ian��s face as he looked down at him.

    <em>I was right. It is him.</em>

    This was the prince who had visited him in the game, tossing him a worthless reward as if doing him a favor and sending him off to the side pce. Unlike before, Felix wasn��t hiding his identity now, nor was he acting overly arrogant. Still, his characteristic smug expression and tone hadn��t changed.

    Of course, now it only deepened Ian��s smile.

    Felix��s smile grew as well, as though misunderstanding Ian��s expression.

    "Upon hearing that you were nning to leave tomorrow, I grew anxious and thus came to visit, disregarding proper etiquette. I hope you��ll be lenient in your understanding."

    Instead of responding, Ian dispelled the tinum Barrier and sheathed his sword into the scabbard held in his left hand.

    "Thank you, Agent of the Saint."

    Felix��s smile widened further as he nodded. "When I heard stories about you using a divine shield that shines like gold, I thought it was a mere metaphor. Thanks to you, I now know for certain that it wasn��t. It was quite an enlightening experience."

    Ian let his words slip in one ear and out the other. He was more focused on the sound of doors opening repeatedly in the hallway behind him.

    As footsteps followed, Ian finally spoke. "So."

    Felix paused his ttery.

    Ian, still smiling, added, "Why did youe to find me?"

    As if waiting for this moment, Felix confidently replied, "I am here on behalf of the First Prince to escort the Agent of the Saint to the royal pce."

    ***

    Seras rushed out of her room, with hardly any time to dry her hair properly. Asme followed hurriedly behind her in the same state. Only Phaden, who hadn��t even removed his armor yet, seemed rtivelyposed as he greeted her.

    "My apologies, Your Highness. I..."

    "No need to apologize, Sir," Seras cut him off, hastening her pace.

    There was no point in ming him. It was merely that the situation she feared hade, so there was no room for anger. All she worried about was whether they had arrived toote.

    "I am already apanying the princess."

    Hearing Ian��s voice echo through the corridor, a faint sense of relief crossed Seras��s tense face. Of course, it was only a brief relief. She had merely avoided the worst-case scenario.

    From what she had observed so far, Ian wasn��t one to make empty promises. If the conditions were right, he could easily join someone else. To secure an exclusive contract with him, she would need to present further conditions.

    "I already knew that."

    Hearing the voice, Seras��s brow subtly furrowed. It was clearly her half-brother, Felix. Arrogant and foolish, he ranked around third in the First Prince��s faction. However, he was also the person she least wanted to face.

    The First Prince was a vile man, with no merits beyond being the eldest by birth. Yet, because of that, hemanded thergest faction. Naturally, the rewards he could offer were bound to be immense.

    Slowing her pace to listen to his words, Seras noticed Asme and Phaden also reduced their speed, unaware of the reason.

    "I suppose she must have informed you she was acting on His Majesty��s decree."

    Felix��s voice continued, "But that��s a lie. You, the Agent of the Saint, are being deceived. His Majesty never issued such a decree. In fact, it was her own proposal."

    "So?"

    "The First Prince insists that the Agent of the Saint should not fall victim to such tricks. He also mentioned it��s a grave mistake that the royal family has not yet properly expressed gratitude for the Agent of the Saint��s immense contributions."

    Seras��s lip curled into a cold smirk. Before she knew it, the railing leading to the stairs was right in front of her.

    As she adjusted her dress and straightened her posture, Felix added, "Of course, it won��t end with just words. There will be a proper, honorable reward, filled with both an apology for not visiting sooner and a message of thanks."

    "I promised, of course," Seras cut in smoothly, stepping toward the railing.

    The scene before her unfolded in an instant��Ian standing at the center of the stairs, surrounded by armed soldiers, with Felix and his group looking up at him.

    "I am serving the Agent of the Saint under a legitimate contract."

    Felix nced up at Seras, his eyes calm, his smile unshaken.

    "A legitimate contract, you say?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    "Of course," Seras answered as she turned to Ian, offering a slight nod. "My apologies for beingte, Sir Ian."

    Ian simply shrugged his shoulders. Though she didn��t show it, the moment Seras caught the faint smile on his lips, her heart sank.

    <em>Had he already epted the proposal?</em>

    Knowing Ian, it wouldn��t have been surprising at all.

    "You seem like apletely different person, Seras." Felix��s remark came at that moment.

    Meeting her gaze, he quickly added, "Not that it doesn��t suit you. In fact, it suits you well. Perhaps you should continue living that way."

    <em>Immature.</em>

    Seras thought to herself, but she gave a small nod, regardless.

    "Thanks for thepliment. I do look good in everything, unlike you."Looking down into Felix��s eyes, she added, "Red eyes and blonde hair don��t really suit you, after all."

    Felix��s smile stiffened slightly, but Seras merely tilted her head to the side. There was no point in asking how he��d found her. The only thought that crossed her mind was that she would need a new alias once she returned.

    "I think that��s enough of a reunion for now. Step aside. I have no business with you at the moment."

    Felix, slowly exhaling, turned his gaze back to Ian. "My apologies for the disy. Shall we continue our conversation inside, with no interruptions, Agent of the Saint?"

    "<em>Hmm��</em>" Ian didn��t immediately answer.

    Seras realized he hadn��t forgotten their agreement. Of course, it might just be because this moment was more helpful for negotiations, but she preferred to believe it was because of their promise. After all, Ian had never broken a promise with her, not once.

    "I don��t think that will happen."

    So giving Felix the courtesy of a refusal on Ian��s behalf was not difficult at all.

    Felix��s brows furrowed as he turned back to Seras. At the same time, the soldiers standing along the walls raised their crossbows to their chests, ready to aim at her at any moment.

    "How dare��" Phaden, who had stepped forward with a growl, stopped in his tracks. Seras had raised a hand, halting him.

    ncing briefly at Ian, who remained indifferent, she continued, "I��ve already made a contract with the Agent of the Saint, and we made an additional agreement. If anyone else were to meet with the Agent of the Saint, I would be present at that meeting."

    Smiling boldly, Seras looked directly into Felix��s crimson eyes and added, "So if you��ve got something to say, do it here. I much prefer looking down at you like this rather than sitting across from you."

    "... Is the princess telling the truth, Agent of the Saint?" Felix asked, turning his gaze to Ian.

    Felix turned his gaze to Ian and asked. Seras, feeling a twinge of tension, was about to look away.

    "It is true," Ian said inly.

    As Seras felt a wave of relief wash over her, his voice continued, "You are free toe inside if you wish, but only the two of you may enter. I loathe discussing matters in cramped spaces. If that doesn��t suit you, we can talk here. In any case..."

    Ian nodded slightly. "Let��s be direct and brief."

    "... Very well," Felix clicked his tongue, but only for a moment.

    "That you��ve made a legitimate contract with the princess is fortunate." Felix curled his lips into a smile once again, casting a sidelong nce at Seras before continuing.

    "If youe with me, I will offer you a greater reward than what the princess has promised. No matter what it may be."

    "..." Seras barely kept her smile from faltering. If this turned into a contest of wealth, it was a fight she could never win.

    As expected, Ian nodded. "Then I see no reason to refuse."

    Felix��s eyes gleamed as he nced back at Seras, his words dripping with amusement. "You��ve made a wise decision, Agent of the Saint."

    "However, I will still continue traveling with the princess as well."

    "... What?" Felix��s smile froze.

    He turned back to Ian, tilting his head slightly in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"

    "It means I will enter the pce with both of you."

    Felix��s brow furrowed. "Surely you don��t intend to take both sides."

    "I do."

    "What��?"

    "I want no part in the royal session conflict. That is the conclusion I��vee to."

    Felix��s mouth gaped open. To Seras, he looked utterly foolish.

    Eventually, he moved his lips, trying to find his words. "Has the princess agreed to this as well?"

    "She has."

    Felix turned to Seras, and she responded with a smile. As their eyes locked, Felix��s brow creased even further.

    "... What if we were to offer all the rewards the princess promised, and more in addition? As a gesture of thanks for making such a difficult decision?"

    His next words were enough to make Seras momentarily hold her breath.

    Felix forced a triumphant smile, ncing back at Ian as he added, "We��ll throw in additionalpensation as well. A proper reward for your tough decision."

    Seras instinctively swallowed dryly. The offer was crude but undeniably tempting. It wouldn��t have been surprising if Ian epted it.

    "That will not be possible."

    However, Ian��s swift response left Seras involuntarily turning her head toward him.

    Ian, as if unaware of her gaze, continued indifferently, "A contract is a contract. Your Highness has only two options: we all return together, or you return alone."

    Felix clenched his jaw, unable to hide his expression any longer. It was no surprise��royalty was rarely ustomed to rejection.

    ncing at the soldiers, Felix spoke in a slightly subdued voice. "If I refuse to choose either side, what will you do then?"

    "Then, I��ll have to create a third option," Ian said casually, turning his head, "Your Highness."

    "Go ahead, Sir," Seras, locking eyes with him, quickly spoke.

    "How much value does the Prince��s life hold?"

    Felix��s eyes widened in shock, and so did Seras��s, though a faint smile soon spread across her lips.

    "... Well, unfortunately, I don��t think it holds much value. If it were the First Prince himself, it might be different, which is probably why he didn��te here personally," Seras answered smoothly, turning to nce at Felix, whose brow had furrowed.

    She continued, "He��s valuable enough to be tasked with some important work, but not irreceable if he were to be lost."

    "You��re quite honest," Ian remarked, a slight smirk tugging at the corner of his lips.

    Seras tilted her head slightly. "I��m not foolish enough to forget a painful lesson. Anyway, if I had to put it in terms of gold coins��"

    "Hah...!" Felix let out a sharp, bitterugh. It was a tant disy of irritation.

    "Are you threatening a member of the royal family?" he spat, locking eyes with Ian.

    "No matter how much authority you wield as the Agent of the Saint, don��t forget that even you are not above Imperialw. Any harm inflicted upon a royal is considered treason."

    "Unless it��s in defense of another member of the royal family, Felix," Seras immediately responded, her gaze drifting to the soldiers surrounding him.

    "Right now, it looks to me like you��vee to harm me."

    In truth, Felix might have considered it. After all, the number of soldiers he��d brought seemed excessive for mere intimidation. This many could only suggest he was prepared for more, but only after securing Ian. If chaos broke out here, the rumor would surely spread all the way to the royal pce.

    "Such baseless usations..."

    "If that��s truly the case, it would be wise to leave quietly, Felix," Seras said softly as if offering advice. Felix��s brow twitched as he gazed at her.@@novelbin@@

    The veins on his forehead bulged, clearly showing his rising anger, which only amused Seras more. After all, Felix had no choice but to back down. If a fight broke out now, it would only prove her usations to be true.

    Not to mention, Ian��s veiled threat also weighed heavily on him. He wasn��t called the famed dragon-yer of the north for nothing. No doubt Felix was well aware of that.

    "When did you arrive in Garad?" Ian suddenly asked, his tone casual.

    Though the question was out of the blue, Felix tilted his head, puzzled, and answered, "Two days ago."

    "Then I assume you came up with a new n after hearing that your assassins had been wiped out?"

    Both Felix and Seras froze.

    Ian continued speaking in his steady voice. "Did the First Prince hire the assassins himself? Or was it someone else trying to gain his favor?"

    "I have no idea what you mean. Assassins? What exactly are you talking about?" Felix asked, furrowing his brow, but Ian just smiled calmly.

    "It��s strange. Even if you knew our route, that you��re here, waiting for us so perfectly, seems too coincidental. Don��t you think so?"

    Seras nearly let her mouth drop open, astonished that Ian could think of such things at a time like this. It was only then that she realized his earlier suggestion had been genuine. He hadn��t been trying to push Felix away��he had truly intended to capture him.

    "It��s merely a coincidence. I didn��t expect to be falsely used of something so absurd," Felix replied, his face returning to an emotionless mask as if it had never been creased with frustration.

    However, it wasn��t just his expression that had changed; there was a dangerous glint in his eyes now.

    A diforting sensation crept through Seras��s mind as Felix spoke in a cold, t tone. "I see your intentions clearly, Agent of the Saint. You have no intention of letting me leave freely. In that case, I��ll have to make my own choice."

    Ian said nothing in response, simply staring down the stairs in silence.

    "��Wait, what?"

    Seras blinked in rm and quickly turned her gaze. Ian wasn��t the only one standing still. Asme and Phaden, who had been at her side moments ago, were nowpletely motionless as if turned to stone.

    Panicked, Seras reached out to Asme, cing her fingers on her neck. Her heart was still beating, but that was the only sign of life. Asme wasn��t even breathing, and there was no way to tell if she was conscious.

    Seras��s eyes darted toward the bottom of the stairs.

    "��So this is your ability, Felix."

    "It��s a shame it doesn��t work on family members," Felix said, curling his lips into a wicked grin. His gaze was cold and unsettling as he stared at Seras.

    "If it did, everyone would be too afraid to even stand in front of me."

    Atst, Seras understood the source of the difort she had been feeling. Her eyes scanned the area. The soldiers, too, were frozen in ce. Everyone Felixid eyes on had been rendered immobile, except for her.

    Seras��s lips trembled as she spoke., "Do you even realize what you��re doing? Right in front of the capital, no less, and to the Agent of the Saint, of all people?"

    "I can��t just let myself be caught by you, now, can I?" Felix replied nonchntly, tilting his head slightly. "My brother will handle the aftermath. But perhaps you should worry about yourself. Oh, and don��t worry��I won��t kill you. Not yet."

    "What? What is this��" A voice suddenly cried out from the hallway. It was Philip, who had been waiting in the dining room. Noticing something was amiss, he rushed into the corridor.

    "My lord? My lord! Are you alright, my lord?" Philip shouted, but of course, there was no response. His eyes finally widening in realization, he shoved past the frozen soldiers and ran forward.

    Seras turned her head sharply at the same moment. "Don��te out!"

    "What do you��"

    However, it was already toote. As soon as Philip stepped out into the corridor, his movements slowed, and he stiffened mid-stride. He lost his bnce and copsed to the side as if frozen in the very act of running.

    "They won��t feel any pain. It��s like falling asleep. Their consciousness just fades away after a few minutes," Felix said casually, flicking his hand.

    Immediately, a knight d in golden armor, who had been standing behind Felix, stepped forward.

    Seras��s eyes twitched at the sight. Despite being caught in Felix��s gaze, the knight moved, unaffected. Perhaps it was the ornate armor that was protecting him.

    "Surely, you will not run away and leave your loyal retainers behind, right? That would be a disgrace to our family. You wouldn��t even deserve to survive."

    As he spoke, Felix pulled a handkerchief from his pocket. Blood was trickling from one of his nostrils. Seras, who had been watching the knight approach the stairs, turned her gaze back to Felix, now wiping the blood from his nose.

    "So this is why they sent you, Felix. If things didn��t go their way, they nned to eliminate everyone."

    "Only as ast resort," Felix replied, his handkerchief now stained red. "I didn��t want to resort to this. It makes my head throb for days when I use my power for too long."

    "��Now I understand why some mages want to open up people��s heads just to see what��s inside." A low voice echoed through the room at that moment.

    Felix��s hand froze mid-wipe, and the knight, who had been halfway up the stairs, also paused.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A golden hexagon shimmered into existence from Ian��s left arm, glowing several steps above where the knight stood.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    "You are practically a human cockatrice."

    As Ian spoke, he twisted his waist with all his strength. The bright yellow streak that followed his left hand shot toward the knight��s head, who btedly drew his sword.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    The thin de of the shield lodged precisely between the visor shaped like a wolf��s head. He felt something crunch against his hand, but Ian tightened his grip on the hilt in his left hand and extended his arm fully.

    <em>Crack, smash!</em>

    The knight crashed through the wooden railing beside the stairs and fell to the floor,nding at Philip��s feet. His limbs, which had been twitching slightly, soon went limp.

    "How... are you moving...?" Felix, who had been watching the scene with wide eyes, muttered in a daze.

    Ian crouched down, and looked into his eyes. "Just well."

    At that moment, he kicked off the stairs and leaped forward. Without his armor weighing him down, he felt incredibly light. Felix��s stunned face was rapidly approaching.Thanks to his Concentration, Ian was able to perceive Felix��s eyes shing with incredible speed, even in that chaotic moment.

    <em>Is he sending out some kind of wave through his eyes...?</em>

    Ian immediately realized that Felix was using his ability. He didn��t counter it right away because it had little effect on him. His senses had dulled slightly for a moment, only to return to normal almost immediately.

    The waves that Felix emitted couldn��t prate Ian��s body and mostly bounced off harmlessly. To properly impair Ian, one would need at least a creature like the Beast of the Void.

    And so Ian just watched the situation unfold. He thought Felix might reveal some useful information if he believed he had already won.

    <em>Well, there wasn��t anything particrly impressive, though.</em>

    In any case, it was the first time Ian had directly experienced one of the rumored powers of the royal family. The wave that Felix generated felt more like a psychic wave than a spell. A psychic wave that paralyzes the nerves. There could be other ways to use it, but in any case, one could only describe it as a supernatural ability.

    <em>Though it��s kind of ridiculous to try to draw a line between magic and supernatural abilities...</em>@@novelbin@@

    That was when Ian��s gaze shifted. The middle-aged servant was pushing Felix��s shoulder aside and throwing himself forward.

    "Your Highness��get down��!"

    Ian took in the scene of the yelling servant, his voice stretched out in slow motion. In the center of his grip was an angr jewel, different in appearance from Asme��s. A hidden spell circuit, infused with magical power, emerged between his cor and nape.

    <em>That��s exactly like Asme��s.</em>

    In one fluid motion, he twisted his body, altering the trajectory he had aimed at Felix. He used the momentum from his spin to drive his right hand straight into the servant��s face.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    In the instant he grabbed the servant��s face, Ian drove him onto the floor, lowering the stance. The back of the servant��s head dragged across the floorboards, which shattered under the force of Ian��s grip.

    Iannded like a four-legged beast,ing to aplete stop. In front of his right handy the shattered floor, stained with a pool of red.

    The veins on the back of his hand bulged as he tightened his grip on the servant��s face. With a chilling sound, the servant��s trembling body went limp. The spell circuit flickering on the servant��s skin quickly lost its glow.

    Just as Ian was about to release his hold. His movement to stand up halted abruptly. A much stronger wave surged toward him than anything he had felt before, giving him the fleeting sensation of being pushed back. It was a psychic wave, intense enough to make his body sway.

    "Stop...! Stop right there...!" Felix��s strained shout echoed almost simultaneously. His bloodshot eyes bulged, and blood trickled down from his nose.

    "<em>Ugh</em>...?"

    Seras, wincing, held her head in her hands as she staggered. Meanwhile, Ian, narrowing his brows slightly, rose to his full height, looking down at Felix.

    The storm of waves reflecting and reverberating through the hall only slightly dulled Ian��s movements.

    As he took a step forward, Felix reflexively stepped back, muttering, "How can you... withstand this? How the hell...... No way!"

    Felix momentarily stopped breathing. His eyes, already red, grew even redder as the blood vessels in his eyes burst one by one.

    "Are you... are you of royal blood? Were all your aplishments due to your inherited lineage��"

    "I don��t think this is the time for that kind of nonsense."

    <em>Royal blood, my foot.</em>

    Ian��s voice was calm as he dispelled the tinum Barrier.

    Only then did terror rece the shock in Felix��s blood-red eyes. He seemed to have just realized how close Ian was��close enough to reach out and touch.

    Ian, watching Felix hesitate and retreat, slowly revealed a sharp smile, baring his fangs.

    "Don��t worry. I won��t kill you. That would be too merciful."

    "W-Wait��"

    Before Felix could reach out, Ian��s fist crashed into his face.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    Despite not using much force, Felix��s head snapped back violently. Maybe due to his dulled senses, his ability to control his strength wasn��t as precise as it should have been.

    As Felix��s eyes rolled back, his body sagged backward, but before he could hit the ground, Ian��s hand shot out, grabbing him by the cor and yanking him forward.

    Ian didn��t want him dying from something as merciful as cracking his skull on the floor or wall. That would be too quick, too painless. Felix��s limp form dangled from Ian��s grasp, his consciousness hanging by a thread as the psychic waves that filled the room suddenly ceased.

    <em>Crash��</em>

    Without dy, the individuals frozen in ce all crumbled to the floor. They had been unconscious longer than expected due to thest burst of psychic waves that had overwhelmed them.

    Ian looked down at Felix, who now hung like a broken puppet in his grip.

    <em>Drip...</em>

    Blood and broken teeth spilled from Felix��s gaping mouth, and blood flowed steadily from his eyes and nose.

    <em>... If he��s unlucky, he might suffocate or bleed out before anything else.</em>

    Ian thought dispassionately as he shook Felix��s limp body back and forth.

    The desire to pry open this guy��s brain had, of course, long since faded. There was no proper way to extract any useful abilities from him, and the weaknesses seemed too obvious. Setting aside the direct strain it put on the body, it seemed impossible to move quickly while using the ability.

    "Asme...! Sir...!" Seras��s gasping breath followed.

    Ian finally looked up. Seras, who had been crouching, was now frantically checking on Asme and Phaden.

    Ian spoke indifferently. "Are they dead?"

    "N-no...! They��re alive and breathing. They just... They just seem to have lost consciousness. Thankfully...." Seras, rambling her response, finally slumped back to the ground with a sigh of relief��a sigh full of genuine relief.

    "And I... I��m safe as well...."

    The sound of clinking and a hesitant voice followed soon after.

    "Thank you for... your concern... my lord...."

    Philip, with faltering words, was barely standing. He wobbled like a drunken man, seemingly unable to put much strength into his body, and leaned back against the wall.

    Ian nodded. "Yeah. You look fine enough to me."

    "It felt like I couldn��t breathe... and at the end, everything went blurry...." Philip gave a somewhat resigned smile.

    Ian let out a smallugh and then casually dropped the nearly unconscious Felix. He nudged the fallen man��s body with his foot, turning him over as he added, "Where��s Elie?"

    "She��s safe... She��s in the dining hall, still there." Philip brought his fingers to his temple, leaning against the wall.

    "She��s still connected... My mind was clear, so I��ve been roughly informing her of the situation."

    "Just the situation?"

    At Ian��s question, Philip averted his gaze slightly. "I also told her not toe out repeatedly... and, well, to be honest�� Just in case, I left a farewell message as well."

    <em>I thought he was just whining.</em>

    Ian gave a shortugh before continuing, "The servants are probably trapped somewhere. Locate them and get them out. And gather anything that can be used as ropes or bindings."

    His gaze swept over the soldiers sprawled across the hall.

    "For now, we need to tie them all up."

    ***

    About thirty minutester, the soldiers, bound and slumped against the wall, regained their senses one by one.

    "Trying to kill even us... damn it...."

    "Your Highness, please... Please spare us...! If you give us another chance... we will serve you with unwavering loyalty...!"

    They pleaded on their knees or while lying on the ground. They were the lucky ones; some never woke up and drew theirst breath.

    "We were also betrayed...! If only you give us a chance��"

    "Everyone, shut your mouths."

    The one who spoke while descending the stairs was Phaden. With bloodshot eyes from burst capiries, he coldly looked over the soldiers and spat out his words.

    "Her Highness will decide your fate, so wait quietly and ept it humbly. If anyone speaks nonsense from this moment on, I will behead them."

    <em>... Finally, some peace and quiet.</em>

    Ian snorted as he chewed on the meat in the dining hall. He had only just started eating, having been busy tying up Felix and the soldiers. He nced over at Elia, who was sipping beer diagonally across from him, and gestured toward the dishes in front of her.

    "Not eating? There��s a lot left."

    "I��ve lost my appetite." Elia sighed, crossing her short arms as she put down her drink. "Honestly, the outside world is too dangerous. Even ten lives wouldn��t be enough."

    <em>Well, it��s mainly like that if you are around me.</em>

    Ian thought to himself with a shrug.

    Elia continued in a low voice. "... It��ll probably get worse from now on. The erosion will begin. As long as the ck Wall exists, there won��t be a truly safe ce."

    She reached out for her ss again, giving Ian a meaningful look. "Even in the capital."

    Ian chewed thoughtfully, meeting her gaze. Her mismatched eyes reflected a clear sense of duty. She probably had it before, but it seemed to have grown stronger during her time with Ian.

    To Ian, this journey felt rtively peaceful, but apparently, that wasn��t the case for Elia. Well, she had spent her entire life in the safety of the tinum Dragon��s nest, the most secure ce in the world. On the outside, her dwarven resilience hid it well, but Ian wondered if she was feeling something simr to what he had when he first arrived in this world.

    "... So, keep studying and researching hard. In the capital."

    Ian resumed cutting his pork as he added this, and Elia nodded vigorously. At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached from outside. Shortly after, Philip and Seras entered the dining hall.

    Philip looked the same, but Seras was much more presentable than before. She had changed into a dress made of fine fabric and had even lightly powdered her face.

    "Are you going somewhere?" Ian asked while popping a piece of meat into his mouth.

    Philip sat across from Elia while Seras, standing before the table, nodded.

    "There��s a noble in the city who has a close tie to my brother. I��m going to visit him immediately and send a letter to my brother. We need to decide where to imprison Felix and how to deal with the others."

    "Is Felix properly secured?"

    "Of course. Even if left alone, he won��t be able to move for quite some time. But to be sure, I restrained him again and locked him in the farthest room on the second floor. Just so you know."

    Seras then gracefully knelt down, bowing her head. "Thank you sincerely, Sir. You saved our lives. Again."

    Ian chewed his meat, looking at Seras with an indifferent gaze.

    Seras continued speaking as she was used to his gaze. "Thank you also for handing over the prince. Of course, our gratitude won��t just end with words."

    Having gained control over one of their enemies, she would surely use Felix to her advantage, no matter what condition he ended up in. Her character wouldn��t flinch at whatever state Felix might be in.

    Standing up again, Seras smiled. "As I mentioned before, the Empire��"

    "Forget the gold."Ian cut her off. He nced at Elia, who was sipping beer, and Philip, who was nibbling on in bread, before continuing, "Instead, look after these two. At least while they��re in the capital. Be a reliable ally and protector for them."

    As Elia and Philip watched in slight surprise, Seras wore a strangely satisfied smile.

    "If that��s the case, I��ll do it for as many years as necessary. I��ll take care of them as if they were my own. But..."

    Seras suddenly lowered her voice. "Really�� How did you do it? Is it possible, as the prince suggested, that you have royal blood? Perhaps you��re a hidden illegitimate child...?"

    "An illegitimate child, seriously...."

    Ian gave her a dryugh, looking directly at her. "When you fight monsters, both your body and mind naturally be stronger than those of others. That��s all there is to it. I��d rather avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings."

    "... So, you��re really just a superhuman, nothing more. I understand." Seras nodded, looking at Ian with an expression that suggested she found that even more impressive.

    It was at that moment that Philip, who had been munching on bread, turned to her.

    "What will you do with the soldiers? Sir Phaden is quite firm in his stance, but I feel a bit differently."

    "I��m still considering it. They indeed were betrayed, but it��s not like I can fully trust them and wield them as my own. I��d like to give them another chance, but what my brother will decide is out of my control."

    "I see...." Philip murmured with a hint of bitterness as Seras turned her gaze back to Ian.

    "I��ll try to ensure that there are no dys in our departure tomorrow. If the aftermath takes longer to handle, our departure might be dyed by a few hours. I hope you can be understanding about that."

    "Do whatever you need to do. As long as it doesn��t cause me any trouble, I don��t care."

    "It won��t be an issue. The three of you should rest easy without any worries. We��ll handle the remaining cleanup."

    Seras confidently dered, then blinked as if she suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh, and all the belongings from the knight and servant that you dealt with will be brought to your room separately. They��re your spoils, after all. If you��d prefer to sell them for money, I can handle that for you."

    "I��ll look and let you know tomorrow." Ian gave a casual nod, focusing on his meal.

    Seras, watching his indifferent demeanor, spoke again in a noticeably cautious voice.

    "... Sir."

    "...?"

    "Do you truly believe that the First Prince is behind the assassins?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Ian��s chewing slowed slightly.

    "Well...."

    The initial talk of assassins was just something he had thrown out there. He simply didn��t want to let Felix go that easily. In that sense, Seras was incredibly fortunate. If it hadn��t been Felix who came, Ian might have manipted the situation to establish a double contract or just let the visitor go peacefully.

    "If you can persuade him to talk, maybe we��ll find out something, don��t you think?" Ian��s casual question brought a faint smile to Seras��s lips.

    She knew better than anyone that by <em>persuasion,</em> he didn��t mean a peaceful conversation. And if Seras was as Ian knew her, she would very much want to handle that persuasion herself. She��d probably enjoy every moment.

    Eventually, she nodded. "True. That makes sense. I understand. I��ll look into it."

    Of course, the way Felix had reacted was indeed suspicious.

    Though Felix��s reaction had indeed been suspicious, Ian kept that to himself. In truth, he wasn��t too interested in discovering who was behind the assassins. After all, they weren��t targeting him specifically, and he had no desire to get more involved in the battle for session.

    "Well then, I��ll take my leave. There��s much to do. Please rest well, all three of you.""Take care."

    Seras, now visibly more cheerful, said her farewells and left the dining hall.

    "... I should go check on the prisoners too. We��re short on hands, so I��d better help out." Philip, who had just finished his bread, rinsed his mouth with beer before standing up.

    "Please rest well, both of you. If you need anything, just call me."

    "Make sure no onees into the dining hall while we��re here��not even the servants," Ian said as he wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    When he saw Philip��s questioning look, he shrugged.

    "I��m about to do something that wouldn��t look good if others saw."

    "Ah, I see. Understood." Without saying more, Philip nodded and turned to leave.

    As he reached the doorway, he looked back at Ian. "Should I close the door, my lord?"

    <em>Now he��s getting the hang of things.</em>

    Ian gave a slight chuckle and nodded. Philip murmured, "Oh, Lu Sr," as he closed the door and disappeared.

    The quiet didn��tst long. Elia, who had been watching Ian, whispered softly, "Godfather, if it��s something that wouldn��t look good to others, then surely...."

    <em>I was wondering when she��d ask.</em>

    Ian thought as he reached into his pocket dimension instead of answering. He pulled out a small, old wooden box, just a bitrger than his palm, and ced it on the table.

    "I knew it!"

    Elia��s eyes gleamed.

    "You��re going to examine it again?"

    "Last time, we looked at it during the day. Now, I want to see it at night. I also need to check if the ck Wall��s seizures had had any effect on it." Ian replied calmly as he rinsed his mouth with the remaining beer and stood up.

    Holding the box, he walked into the adjacent kitchen. His gaze swept over the room until itnded on a wooden board ced over a hidden staircase in the kitchen��s corner floor.

    "...<em>Hmm</em>."

    Ian paused just before taking another step, then turned to look back at the dining hall. Elia was still sitting neatly in her chair, watching him with bright, eager eyes. Ian tilted his head toward the inside of the kitchen.

    "Want toe with me?"

    "... Can I?" Elia��s already wide eyes grew evenrger as she asked, her short legs swinging back and forth under the chair.

    <em>... If something goes wrong, this might be thest chance to look at this.</em>

    Ian added silently to himself, nodding once more before turning around. Elia jumped off her chair, quickly following him.

    ***

    <em>Fwoosh��</em>

    The torches on either side of the wall at the bottom of the stairs red to life one by one.@@novelbin@@

    Ian grabbed the remaining mes with his bare hands and scattered them. The heat was mild enough that it only caused a slight sting, even with no protective covering. The flickering torch light dimly illuminated the underground space.

    The cer was deeper and wider than expected. The air was not just cool but cold, with a stale and musty scent lingering in the space. Several crooked storage cabs stood empty, covered in dust. It was clear that no one had used this ce for a long time.

    <em>This is the perfect ce for some shady business.</em>

    The presence of the gods�� gaze seemed absent here. Ian could feel the divine influence of De Lu��s Grace fading around his neck. He felt a strange sense offort as he moved further in, finally stopping in front of one of the storage cabs. He ced the wooden box on the dusty nk and opened the lid.

    Insidey a smooth orb.

    Ian��s gaze moved over the orb��s reflective surface, which caught the torchlight, and then to the fragments within it.

    "What do you think?" Elia asked, looking up at him.

    From her height, she couldn��t quite see what he was observing. Of course, that was precisely what Ian intended as he answered calmly.

    "It looks the same. On the outside."

    Within the orb, charred fragments that looked like pieces of brittle coal floated around��the tiniest shard of the ck Wall. Ian reached out and picked up the orb. Almost immediately, a faint echo from the fragment of chaos rippled within him before fading.

    <em>It��s definitelyining less than before.</em>

    The fragment of chaos, which had once acted so unruly, was now once again responding well to his control. The only thing that had changed was his level. Though he hadn��t realized it at first, looking back, he realized that the time when the fragment became more manageable coincided with his level up. Even during his confrontation with Kralen, the fragment had been far more obedient than before.

    <em>Does increasing my level strengthen my soul or something?</em>

    Or perhaps it��s more like the vessel of his soul is growing. Whatever it was, ?levels in this world had a sort of tangible impact. It wasn��t something he��d ever given much thought to before, but if it were true, it was a strange realization. The growth of the chaos fragment had almost caught up to his level.

    <em>If the fragment grows to the point where it surpasses my control...</em>

    He wasn��t sure what would happen if that ever urred. However, one didn��t have to stick their hand in a me to know it was hot. From now on, he��d need to be careful when absorbing chaos power. Of course, it also meant he had one more reason to focus on increasing his level even more.

    <em>Just the external threats alone make it feel like my life is hanging by a thread...</em>

    Well, the danger had been inevitable ever since he had taken on the chaos within himself. Despite the bitter smile forming on his lips, Ian meticulously inspected the fragment from every angle. As expected, there were no abnormal signs. The only noticeable change was that it seemed to rotate a little faster than before.

    "Be careful not to inject any magic power into it, Godfather. If it reacts to the magic, it might...."

    "It��ll probably corrupt the magic��s wavelength and emit it back out. I know. Don��t worry." Ian replied indifferently to Elia��s warning, giving the orb a light shake.

    Maybe the reason the dark sorcerers used this was not just because it was easier to obtain than other dark relics or fragments of chaos. Its lower performance also meant it posed less risk. Of course, it might just be that his own Mental Fortitude and Resistance were high.

    "Do you want to take a look?"

    "... Can I?" Elia��s eyes widened, and she gulped nervously before responding.

    Ian shrugged. "As long as you don��t infuse it with magic, as you said."

    "Of course, I won��t. Absolutely not." Elia lifted her hands above her head, palms together.

    Ian ced the orb in the center of her hands. If nothing happened when she held it, that would serve as a basic validation before they sent it to the university. If anything strange happened, he could always absorb the chaos energy before it became a problem.

    Elia lowered her hands to eye level, her gaze fixed on the fragment inside the orb as if mesmerized. The sparkle in her eyes wasn��t just from the reflection of the torchlight.

    "It��s truly... mysterious. Did you know that there��s still much debate in the academic world about what exactly the ck Wall is made of or how it came into existence?" Elia murmured, her eyes still glued to the fragment.

    She didn��t seem to expect an answer as she continued speaking almost immediately. "Remnants of the Void. Byproducts of chaos. Shadows of the divine... Some say it��s material from an entirely different dimension, summoned by demons in a final act of desperation. They believe it was tainted as it passed through the void."

    "... A different dimension?" Ian narrowed his eyes slightly at her words.

    Elia, oblivious to his reaction, nodded.

    "It means a world entirely separate from this one. Some argue that the void isn��t just an abyssal chasm asmonly believed, but a gap between dimensions. They say the true nature of the void is the space created betweenpletely different worlds."

    "...."

    "And that through the void, it might even be possible to travel to thosepletely separate dimensions. Of course, how to identify a specific dimension within the void and how to create a passage to it is a different matter entirely. And they also say...."

    Elia��s lips curved into a faint smile as if she were sharing a delightful joke. "Supposedly, Chaos power is created from the intertwining of countless different wavelengths drifting in from other dimensions. It��s not the primordial force as it��smonly believed to be."

    <em>So, what, is a ck hole like a hole punched through a dimension or something?</em>

    It sounded like nonsense, but as someone who was from another world, Ian couldn��t dismiss the idea entirely.

    <em>Then is that guy...</em>

    Suddenly, the image of the long-headed figure that sometimes haunted his nightmares shed in his mind. He couldn��t recall all the details of its appearance or their conversations. As with most dreams, the memories were hazy and fragmented. However, he distinctly remembered that creature��s curiosity about his original world.

    Perhaps that being was wandering through the void, trying to find Ian��s home world. Its asional visits to his dreams might be its way of seeking clues.

    <em>... So at the very least, that creature might not be the one who dragged me into this world after all. Is it interested in me just because I��m the only person from another world?</em>

    Ian couldn��t be sure. He could only specte. He didn��t even think of asking the creature the next time they met. Given its personality,? it wouldn��t give a straight answer. Besides, even if he heard something, there was no guarantee he��d remember it afterward.

    "Of course, it��s all just a theory," Elia continued. "Nothing has been proven yet. I also think most of it is far-fetched."

    Ian replied in a nonchnt tone, "Far-fetched theories��is that all there is?"

    "Not at all. Returning to the ck Wall, some im that it��s aposite of divine power and chaos, a fusion of these two opposing forces tangled through the medium of magic. They say the ck Wall emerged during the era of wars because..."

    Elia��s eyes reflected the slowly spinning fragment of the ck Wall.

    "...it was the result of the apostles of the gods and the demons scattering too much divine power and chaos into the world. The onset of the twilight of magic following the ck Wall��s appearance is said to be the conclusive proof."

    "Of course, I assume they don��t have any evidence to back up that im," Ian muttered.

    Elia let out a low chuckle, nodding in agreement.

    Ian continued, still indifferent, "Butst time I saw the tinum Dragon, it seemed like it knew something about the ck Wall."

    "That��s probably not the case," Elia replied, slightly shaking her head.

    "The Great One��s goal is to destroy it, after all. Destroying something doesn��t necessarily require a deep understanding of it. Of course, the tinum Dragon won��t know what the consequences of that destruction might be. Figuring out those details is..."

    Elia lifted her head slightly to look up at Ian.

    "... the job of schrs like me."

    "So, have you figured out anything by looking at it directly?" Ian asked.

    "Well... I still don��t even understand how the mages harvested this in the first ce��" Elia��s voice trailed off as she gazed back at the fragment.

    Thin, reddish cracks were spreading like a spider��s web across its surface. It was a change that happened in the blink of an eye. Upon closer inspection, the cracks shimmered with a blend of violet and crimson hues.

    The red light that gleamed in Elia��s eyes grew more intense and vivid in an instant.

    "<em>Ah</em>, <em>ah</em>...!" The gasp that escaped Elia��s lips came almost at the same time Ian reached for the orb.

    Without a moment��s hesitation, Ian grabbed the orb. Instantly, the fragment of chaos inside him responded eagerly, drawing in the chaos energy contained within the fragment.

    Compared to what Ian had absorbed before, it was meager��barely a few drops of chaos energy.

    At that moment, a sh of vision crossed Ian��s eyes. He saw a deste in, with a towering ck curtain rising to the sky��the ck Wall. But this time, it wasn��t as quiet as before.

    The surface of the ck Wall rippled as if swarming with countless ants. Around the perimeter of this veil of perception, which flickered beyond the thick clouds, a crimson glow pulsed. Then, dozens of red lightning bolts, resembling roots or blood vessels, burst forth, piercing through the clouds.

    <em>Boom��</em>

    With a deafening roar that seemed to shake the very world, the vision ended, and his sight returned to reality.

    He was standing there alone, still holding the orb.

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>Phew</em>...."

    Elia, gasping for breath, had copsed to the floor. She looked up at Ian, her wide eyes filled with shock. Her gaze, now returned to its original color, was brimming with disbelief.

    "Are you okay?" Ian asked.

    After taking a couple more deep breaths, Elia finally spoke.

    "What... what was that...?"

    "It was the ck Wall. You saw a vision of it," Ian replied.

    "Not that! I mean you...!"

    Elia��s voice shook with shock and disbelief as she stammered, "Your eyes... they were glowing purple! And the blood vessels around them, too. It was like, like..."

    Elia couldn��t finish her sentence, her mouth opening and closing in silence.

    Ian curled one side of his lip into a faint smile and said, "Like a corrupted one?"

    The smile was more than enough to make Elia freeze in fear.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    "... Oh, my goodness." Elia blinked, then finally let out a sigh. "Godfather, could it be... is it really true...?"

    "Yes. I do indeed bear the chaos within me, Elie." Ian calmly cut her off.

    For a moment, Elia held her breath, her expression shifting to one of utter despair, as though she had just lost her entire world.

    "How... How did this happen...? When? Since when...?"

    "However, I haven��t let chaos consume me or fallen into madness. At least, not yet," Ian added gently, thinking she might break into tears.

    Even in her dazed state, Elia��s head tilted slightly.

    "So, you��ve embraced chaos... but it has not corrupted you?"

    "I know how that must sound. But it��s the truth. Of course, the Order and the gods might have a different opinion."

    Ian shrugged as he added. "That might even be part of the reason the Great One entrusted you to me."Elia��s eyes widened in shock. Ian smiled down at her, looking into her mismatched eyes that were now wide with surprise.

    "Not many people understand the dangers of madness and chaos as well as I do."

    "Are you saying the Great One also knows that you harbor chaos within you?"

    "Yes." Elia��s eyes and mouth were both wide open in shock. She struggled to find her words. "And yet, still chose you to be the agent...?"

    "Yes. Though it worries that one day the chaos might consume me."

    "Oh, my goodness...." A deep sigh finally escaped Elia��s lips as she turned her gaze away, seemingly lost in thought.

    She muttered, as if recalling something. "So, this was one of the many secrets the Great One mentioned about you, Godfather. Now I see why it only hinted that you could handle various colors of magic. It was the smallest of your secrets... the most trivial...."

    Eventually, Elia��s gaze returned to Ian. "... But how? How can you bear the chaos and still be so unaffected by it? You even have the blessings and favor of the gods."

    Ian shrugged slightly. "I��m just built differently."

    He couldn��t exactly tell her he was a game character blessed by a stat screen more powerful than any god. Even if he did, she wouldn��t understand it, anyway.

    Elia��s expression became even more bewildered.

    "Built... differently?"

    "Yeah. From what I��ve heard, I have a bit more of the ancient blood in me than most."

    "...! So, it��s because the ancient bloodline gene has manifested in you...?" Elia��s eyes widened again, almost as if they might pop out of her head.

    While Ian was considering howical her reaction looked, Elia kept her gaze fixed on him and muttered, "Oh my goodness... Then maybe the prince wasn��t entirely wrong... Every human supposedly has a trace of the ancient blood in them... and the royal bloodline is said to have unlocked that potential thanks to divine favor. However, if you inherited those bloodline traits with no blessing... then, in some ways, you might be even more... than the royalty themselves...."

    "Stop."

    <em>This could go on forever.</em>

    Ian cut her off, looking down at Elia, who blinked in surprise.

    "It��s all just spection. There��s no need to overthink it."

    "No need to overthink it? This is something that deserves a great deal of thought! Godfather, you��re carrying divine power, chaos, and magic all within yourself! Your existence is nothing short of a miracle!" Elia��s voice grew louder as she spoke, her excitement almost trembling.

    Eventually, she swallowed hard and her lips quivered.

    "... And that means you��re in more danger than anyone else. As you said, the Order will never acknowledge this...." Elia��s voice trailed off, and her expression shifted to one of dread.

    She turned her eyes back to Ian with a face pale with realization. "... Sir Philip. What about Sir Philip? If he were to learn about this��"

    <em>Worry followed right on the heels of fear and shock. </em>

    Ian couldn��t help but let out a small, bitterugh internally as he interrupted her.

    "He already knows."

    "He knows? And despite that, he remains by your side?"

    "Yes. Just as long as the Great One has."

    "... And even so, he still swore his loyalty to you, just as the Great One made you its agent."

    "Yes, that��s about right." Ian nodded.

    Now that he thought about it, Philip was indeed a remarkable person. It wouldn��t have been surprising if he had treated Ian as a potentially corrupted being, yet he never did. He firmly believed that Ian could control the chaos��or at least, he wanted to believe that.

    Elia stared at Ian for a moment before finally closing her eyes tightly in relief, whispering, "Thank goodness."

    She then spoke in a voice that sounded drained of energy. "Godfather, the world must never know your secret. The Order would hunt you down, the Magic Tower would try to dissect you, and the royal family... wouldn��t be much different. So please...."

    Elia opened her eyes again, looking up at Ian as she added, "You have to be careful, Godfather. Never, ever let yourself be consumed by the chaos. I don��t want to see you fall into corruption��not even in my nightmares."

    <em>She��s echoing my own words right back at me.</em>

    Ian gave a wry smile and extended his hand to her. "Of course. If I ever became the target of the Order��s crusade, the Great One would be heartbroken."

    Elia took his hand without hesitation and added, "What does it feel like to harbor chaos within you?"

    "... Not very pleasant. It��s something you��d be better off never experiencing if you can avoid it."

    As Ian helped her to her feet, he couldn��t help but let out another small, internalugh. Her adaptability was truly fitting for a schr; she had already moved past shock and was now showing curiosity about the situation.

    "Right now, it might be better to focus on your studies, Elia."

    <em>Of course, changing the subject wasn��t difficult at all. </em>

    As Elia tilted her head in confusion, Ian raised his right hand in front of her face.

    "Because this is still intact."

    Ian opened his palm, revealing the unbroken orb. Elia��s eyes widened as she saw it. While the orb itself remained intact, the fragment inside had turned into a pile of gray ash, settling at the bottom like burnt remains.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    When Ian gave his palm a slight shake, the powdery ash inside swirled up like dust, making the orb appear cloudy. Among the haze, faint glimmers of light sparkled like grains of sand.

    Elia finally let out a soft gasp of wonder as she watched the spectacle.

    "This... could be called the remnants of the ck Wall," Elia said.

    "Does it still have research value?" Ian asked.

    Elia nodded without hesitation. "Of course. In fact, this might be even more valuable. It��s in a state where the chaos has been removed. We might be able to uncover entirely new findings from this. Though, of course, we��ll only know for sure once we begin our research. Actually, I..."

    Her gaze returned to Ian. "... I never knew it was even possible to extract only the chaos from a fragment of the ck Wall. Today was the first time I��ve seen it happen. Maybe the schrs at the academy don��t know either."

    "Really?"

    <em>Don��t they know too little about this then?</em>

    Well, it made sense. Extracting chaos was something only a being from the void or a corrupted one harboring chaos fragments could do. Even among those few, almost none would absorb chaos while leaving the remnants behind for others to study.

    "Well, in any case, that��s good news. At least it��s useful," Ian said, shrugging as he turned around. He ced the orb back into the wooden box and handed it to Elia.

    "Now, take this. Submit it to the academy as research material under your name. Use my name if you need to."

    "You��re... giving this to me?" Elia��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Ian nodded. "It��s of no use to me anymore. I would��ve preferred to give it to you in its original state, but unfortunately, that wasn��t possible. Still, at least it��s no longer dangerous."

    "Godfather...." Elia epted the wooden box with both hands and looked up at Ian. Her eyes were a mixture of surprise and gratitude, realizing that he had nned to give this to her from the beginning.

    <em>She looks happier than when I bought her that fancy protective gear...</em>

    Ian thought as he added, "As you just experienced, don��t go out of your way to obtain more fragments of the ck Wall. They��re too dangerous."

    "... Yes, I understand. This alone will provide us with research material for a very long time." Elia nodded agreeably.

    Ian turned on his heels. "Let��s head up. I��m getting tired, and I still need to check the rest of the spoils."

    As she alternated her gaze between the wooden box in her hands and Ian��s retreating figure, a smile gradually spread across Elia��s face.@@novelbin@@

    "I��ll help you, Godfather."

    <em>... So she��s freely calling me Godfather now when it��s just the two of us.</em>

    Ian thought with a slight smile, though he said nothing as he headed up the stairs.

    ***

    Ian��s eyes snapped open. He stared up at the dim ceiling for a moment before turning his gaze to the closed ss window on the wall. The sky, thick with clouds, was lightening. Dawn was breaking, marking the boundary between night and morning.

    "... Godfather?"

    When he stepped out of bed and moved, Elia, who was lying in the bed across from him, immediately spoke up. She, too, seemed to have reached the point where she woke at even the slightest sound.

    "Go back to sleep. It��s nothing," Ian whispered in a raspy voice as he approached the window.

    His eyes scanned the small yard in front of the mansion. Besides his own carriage, there were two more carriages parked there.

    One of the carriages was the one Felix had arrived in the previous day, and thest one was arge, unfamiliar vehicle that had just arrived. It was massive, pulled by six horses in pairs. The Imperial emblem on its pitch-ck surface suggested it was a military transport carriage.

    "... Soldiers from the capital," Elia said, standing on tiptoe as she peered out the window. "They must have sent them as soon as they received Her Highness��s message."

    Ian murmured in response, "You should go back to bed."

    "... I��m already wide awake," Elia replied, her gaze fixed on the heavily armored soldiers unloading bound prisoners from the carriage. The soldiers moved in silence, quick and efficient.

    Phaden was leading them alongside another knight whom Ian didn��t recognize, both of them equally silent. Some of the soldiers were even wrapping corpses in shrouds and tossing them into the carriage. It seemed they intended to transport both the living and the dead, though the prisoners might soon join the ranks of the dead.

    "Where do you think they��re taking them?" Elia asked.

    "No idea. And it��s none of our business," Ian replied with a shrug as he turned away from the window.

    "Well, at least this means we won��t experience any dy," he said.

    "True," Elia agreed. "But where are you headed?"

    She asked as she watched Ian heading toward the door.

    Ian grabbed the doorknob and answered, "Downstairs. I want to get something to eat."

    "May I join you? I barely touched my meal yesterday, and I��m a bit hungry," Elia said.

    "Sure,e along," Ian replied.

    He opened the door, and Elia quickly followed him out into the hallway, whispering, "Let me make you something simple. Just give me fifteen��no, twenty minutes."

    "Take your time," Ian said casually. "With a bottle of beer, I can wait an hour if I have to."

    Just then, Philip��s voice echoed from behind them.

    "Why are you up already, my lord?"

    Ian stopped and turned to see Philip approaching.

    Philip continued, "You should rest a little longer. It��ll take quite some time to finish all the clean-up."

    "Don��t worry. I��m not nning on lifting a finger," Ian replied, his eyes shifting to the figure Philip was dragging behind him. It was Felix, his limbs bound behind his back, with a ck hood covering his head. His muffled and pained breathing suggested that his mouth was gagged.

    "Have you blinded him properly?" Ian asked.

    "Of course. I used his cloak to make the blindfold and tied it so tightly that he won��t even be able to open his eyes."

    "Make sure the handoff is clear. They must not remove the blindfold under any circumstances."

    "Rest assured. I��ll make it very clear that this man can render others unable to breathe just by looking at them." Philip nodded and led the way forward.

    Even Elia didn��t show any sympathy toward Felix as they dragged him away. Ian��s gaze followed them down the corridor, where he noticed Seras and Asme emerging from their room.

    Seras spotted Ian and offered a slight bow.

    "You��re up early, Sir," she said.

    "I could say the same to you. Are you alright? You don��t look so well," Ian replied, tilting his head slightly.

    Indeed, Seras��s face was even paler than usual. She forced a slightly awkward smile.

    "... I��m fine. There are just a few matters I need to check and take care of."

    "Then could you tell the soldiers to take the items piled up next to my room as well? They��re useless to me."

    "You mean the spoils of war? Should I convert them into gold for you?"

    "I��d appreciate that."

    The spoils Seras had gathered looked impressive at first, but there wasn��t much Ian could use. The te armor engraved with golden patterns was a valuable item, with several resistance options attached. However, its defense was lowpared to its weight, and its durability wascking. More importantly, wearing it would draw too much attention.

    The longsword with a gilded hilt and scabbard was no different. In terms of performance, Philip��s sword, selected by Fael, was far superior. So, Ian handed the less conspicuous gloves and shoulder guards to Philip and left the rest by the door.

    The only item Ian deemed worth keeping was the frost gem the servant had used. It was in excellent condition, with a nearly new mid-level essence bead embedded in it, and its blue magic amplification properties were quite good.

    "Understood. I��ll pass along the message," Seras replied, stopping at the foot of the stairs. There was a hint of hesitation in her eyes as she looked at Ian.

    "... Where are you headed, if I may ask?" she finally asked as Philip dragged Felix up the stairs.

    Ian shrugged. "Just hungry. I��m heading to the dining hall."

    "Ah, I see..." Seras nodded, briefly moistening her lips with her tongue.

    "... Sir Ian." She lowered her voice and called for him as Ian turned toward the stairs.

    Ian paused and turned to face her.

    Seras spoke cautiously. "Would it be possible for you to spare a little timeter? There��s something I��d like your advice on...."

    <em>So that��s why she��s been acting like a puppy with an urgent need to go.</em>

    Ian��s lips finally curled into a faint smile as he looked at her.

    "Seems like you��ve had a bad dream."

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Elia��s eyes widened as she looked up at Seras, who nodded meaningfully.

    "Yes, that��s exactly why," Seras confirmed.

    The smile on Ian��s lips grew wider.

    <em>A prophetic dream at this time? </em>

    There would likely be some useful information in it for him as well. Still, he didn��t nod his head immediately.

    "I��m not exactly known for giving good advice. It might not be helpful," he said.

    He didn��t want to feel any unnecessary sense of responsibility. Besides, Seras was the type who became more eager and open when she felt like the other person wasn��t too desperate for her attention. True to form, Seras shook her head right away.

    "That��s alright. All I need is for you to listen to my story and share your honest thoughts afterward. And of course..."

    Her gaze shifted past Ian to Elia, who was watching with bright, eager eyes."The youngdy should join us, too. After all, we��re all sharing secrets, aren��t we?"

    "I��m not sure how much help I��ll be, but I��d be d to think it over with you," Elia quickly replied.

    Ian gave a slight shrug and started down the stairs, his gaze fixed on Philip, who was dragging Felix among the heavily armored soldiers below.

    "Once you finish your tasks, meet us in the dining hall. Ask Sir Philip to guard the door; he��ll do it with noints."

    As Seras followed him down the stairs, she finally allowed herself a small smile.

    "Understood, Sir."

    ***

    The rich aroma of stew bubbling in a pot, bread baking in the oven, and meat sizzling on the grill filled the dining hall, mingling with the warmth of the firewood.

    <em>Already getting lukewarm...</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue softly as he poured his second ss of beer from the bottle. The first ss had been refreshingly cool, but now, thanks to the heat in the room, the beer had warmed to a tepid state. Still, it was better than in water. As he took another sip, his eyes followed Elia as she bustled around the kitchen.

    <em>... And I��ve rarely had the chance to taste her cooking.</em>

    Despite the reputation of the central region for having the best food, Elia��s culinary skills were unmatched. If they hadn��t been traveling with the princess��s group, there would have been far more opportunities.

    <em>... Well, that��s life, isn��t it?</em>

    If everything always went ording to n, he wouldn��t have ended up in this wretched world in the first ce. As Ian sipped his beer indifferently, Elia finally returned to the dining hall, carrying arge tray over her head. She deftly set down the dishes of food in front of him.

    "I threw it together in a rush, so there��s not much here."

    "It��s too impressive to say that," Ian replied, picking up a fork.

    The meal was a hearty spread of thick stew made with meat, vegetables, and a blend of spices, apanied by warm bread and slices of golden-brown ham, perfectly seasoned and grilled to a crispy texture. The dishes looked both inviting and delicious.

    "Why don��t you sit down and join us?" Ian suggested.

    "I��ll just finish preparing a meal for Her Highness," Elia replied, already heading back to the kitchen. "She should be here soon."

    As Ian took a bite of the ham and scooped up some stew, he nodded slightly. Even though Elia had prepared the meal in a hurry, the food was excellent. The slightly salty vor, in particr, was especially satisfying to him.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The door of the dining room opened only a few minutester, just as Elia had predicted.

    Without pausing his meal, Ian looked up to see Seras and Asme entering, with Philip standing guard outside, his back to the door.

    "You arrived sooner than I expected," Ian remarked.

    "My brother��s men are quite capable. There wasn��t much I needed to oversee," Seras replied, sitting down across from Ian.

    He nodded casually and continued eating. Asme, taking a seat next to Seras, twitched her nose as she nced toward the kitchen. Seras licked her lips before speaking.

    "Sir, about yesterday��"

    "Hold on a moment," Ian interrupted, raising the fork with a piece of ham on it. He looked over at Elia, who was bringing arge tray of dishes toward them.

    "Let��s eat first, then we can talk," he said.

    "I��m not really hungry..." Seras said, but before she could finish, Asme jumped up and took the tray from Elia, quickly setting the dishes in front of Seras.

    Finally catching a whiff of the enticing aroma, Seras closed her mouth.

    "Thank you, Asme," Elia said with a smile, and Asme returned the smile gently. Unlike when they first met, Asme didn��t taste the food for Seras beforehand; she simplyid out the fork, knife, and spoon in front of her.

    "... Come to think of it, I haven��t eaten anything sincest night," Seras admitted, reluctantly picking up the spoon and looking at Elia, who took a seat next to Ian.

    "You prepared all this in such a short amount of time. Thank you, Lady Elia. I��ll enjoy the meal."

    "I hope it suits your taste," Elia replied.

    As Seras took her first bite of stew, her eyes widened slightly. The same reaction came from Asme, who sat next to her.

    The two exchanged a nce and then, like Ian, silently continued their meal. Watching them, Elia finally seemed to rx and picked up her fork. Her te contained only stew and bread.

    Ian was the first to finish his meal. He cleaned his tepletely, then leaned back and sipped his beer at a leisurely pace.

    "Wow...." Seras was the next to put down her utensils, finishing her meal with surprising speed. She wiped her lips with a napkin before turning to Elia.

    "I never expected your cooking to be this exceptional, Lady Elia. It reminded me of the royal pce cuisine."

    "You��re too kind, Your Highness. I really didn��t prepare much," Elia replied with a bashful smile.

    Seras shook her head immediately. "I��m not just being polite. It was a bit more vorful than pce dishes, which made it even more enjoyable for me. It feels like you��ve had proper training. May I ask where you learned to cook like this?"

    "Well... I learned from books, Your Highness," Elia answered with a modest smile.

    "You learned it from books?" Seras repeated, her eyes widening in surprise. Asme also looked at Elia with a hint of astonishment, and Elia simply nodded.

    "That��s incredible. I remember hearing a simr story once," Seras said, letting out a sigh of admiration.

    "There was a chef who recently joined the pce from a fallen noble family, and they also said they learned to cook purely from books. They say that achieving such vors without formal training is impossible without a natural talent. You must be the same, Lady Elia. So knowledgeable and skilled in so many areas...."

    At Seras��spliment, Elia paused, then looked back at Seras.

    "Do you happen to know the name of that chef?" she asked.

    "I��m afraid not. Unfortunately, I didn��t catch the name. But if you��re curious, I could find out when I return."

    "... No, that��s alright. I was just curious because of the simrity," Elia said quickly, shifting her gaze back to the te in front of her.

    <em>Is she thinking of her sister who taught her to cook?</em>

    Ian wondered as he took another sip of his beer. Then, cing his ss down, he finally started speaking.

    "If everyone��s finished eating, let��s get to the main topic."

    "... Yes, of course," Seras replied, her expression turning serious as she looked at Ian. "As I mentioned earlier, I had a glimpse of a crossroads in the future during the night... It was after the erosion had begun."

    Elia, who had been taking a bite of her food, froze in ce, while Ian��s brow furrowed slightly.

    "I thought you could only see glimpses of the near future? If it��s after the erosion, that would be at least two months from now."

    "It��s unusual for me as well. This is the first time I��ve glimpsed so far into the future. Perhaps...."

    ncing at Elia, who was sitting next to Ian, Seras added, "My fate must have already been entirely sealed by then, just like the inevitable erosion that��s bound to ur soon."

    <em>��Didst night��s event somehow lock in this princess��s future?</em>

    Considering that she had the dream after Felix was handed over, it seemed usible. There was no telling what kind of causal link might exist, but it was clear that the pieces were falling into ce. @@novelbin@@

    Ian took a sip from his ss and asked, "So, what exactly did you see in your dream?"

    "I saw my brother seeking my advice. Because of that, I was able to learn a little about the situation on the front lines," Seras said, pausing briefly to wet her lips with water.

    As Ian took another sip of his drink, Seras let out a quick sigh before continuing, "Not all the fortresses and walls on the front line were able to hold back the invasion as I��d hoped."

    "Are you saying the front lines copsed?" Elia asked, her brows knitting together in concern.

    Seras gave a wry smile, looking both regretful and resigned. "Not entirely. But significant gaps appeared in the defenses."

    "My goodness... The beasts, driven mad by the ck Wall, will flood into the continent," Elia said, her voice tinged with worry.

    "Not just the beasts, but the madness itself will spread, drawing even more monsters in its wake," Seras added in a calm voice, her gaze shifting back to Ian.

    She stared at him for a moment before speaking again. "You don��t seem surprised at all. Not even this time. Did you expect breaches to ur on the front lines?"

    Ian shrugged nonchntly. "If all the front lines had seeded in their defense wlessly, that would have been even more surprising."

    <em>Because that would mean the future I know haspletely changed.</em>

    Ian kept that thought to himself, and as he did, Seras finally let out an inaudible sigh.

    "Of course. I can��t match the insight of someone who��s faced countless monsters firsthand. It makes me feel embarrassed for being so certain before."

    "And what advice did the prince want from you?" Ian asked.

    "My father summoned a few of the princes and told them to put all their disputes and rivalries on hold, to unite for the Empire. He then ordered them to prepare for deployment," Seras exined.

    "... He��s trying to manage the chaos on the front lines by utilizing the princes�� abilities."

    At Ian��s remark, Seras nodded. "Yes, most likely. However, my brother believes that is still part of the process of selecting the next heir. He thinks that by summoning only the three most promising princes, my father wants them to rally their forces and use them strategically, showing their capability to lead."

    Ian nodded in agreement. It was indeed a situation that would test their worthiness and right to the throne. Memories from his time ying the game shed through his mind��passing through the front lines, he asionally came across the camps or buildings where princes were stationed. He had often wondered if there were quests to be found there, but the heavy guard presence prevented him from getting close. Even on the battlefield, he never caught a glimpse of a prince.

    In any case, any brave prince who fought on the front lines likely wouldn��t have survived long. The ones who survived would be those who remained in the capital or stayed hidden in the fortresses, collecting glory without risk.

    "And then he asked me to choose where he should be deployed. He gave me four options. It��s just the way we siblings do things," Seras said, adding an exnation quickly.

    She continued, "Ever since my abilities were discovered, we��ve developed a system. When discussing anything with me, even if I already know the details, he alwaysys out the options clearly. He does this in case I might foresee that moment in my dreams."

    "So you can know the paths in advance."

    "Exactly. My brother doesn��t always appear in my dreams, but when he does, it usually makes my decisions easier."

    "So, not this time, then."

    Seras nodded again, and Ian gestured with his drink for her to go on. Seras raised her fingers one by one as she listed the options.

    "The choices are straightforward: the northern front, the eastern front, the southern front, and eradicating the gue-ridden areas in the central regions."

    "My goodness...." Elia breathed out, her expression stricken. She had put her fork down entirely as she spoke. "It sounds like every front has been breached."

    "While I don��t know the specifics of each front, yes, it seems that��s the case." As she replied, Seras brought the ss of water to her lips.

    Despite her calm response, her hand holding the ss was trembling slightly. Well, it was only natural. The belief that the Empire could never fall had been shattered, so the shock she felt must have been immense.

    <em>So, in the end, what��s meant to happen will happen, sooner orter.</em>

    He wasn��t surprised in the slightest. Despite all the changes he��d made, the overall tide of events had not altered. The inevitable still seemed to find its way through.

    Ian took a sip of his beer and then finally asked. Seras, having finished the entire ss of water, took a moment to steady her breath before she answered.

    "I advised him to go to the northern front."

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    "The northern front...?" Ian��s brow furrowed slightly.

    "When I answered, I woke up right away, so I��m not entirely sure why I made that choice," Seras said with a nod, her gaze steady on Ian. It was the same thoughtful look she��d had when they first met in the corridor.

    "Of course, I can make some guesses. After all, it was me who made the decision," she added.

    Ian shrugged one shoulder. "Then go ahead."

    "The other princes will almost certainly head to the eastern front. It��s the most critical battle line, after all. Besides, the South requires crossing the inner sea, while the North is infamous for its harsh winters," Seras exined.

    "So, you suggested a strategy that would set him apart from hispetitors," Ian said.

    "Exactly. That��s probably the first reason."

    Ian nodded in understanding, meeting her gaze.

    Elia, who had been quietly observing the conversation, spoke up. "But is that enough of a reason to choose the northern front? There are also the central and southern regions to consider. If he chose the central region, he could gain the support of the people, and heading to the South won��t be much different from going to the North.""The drawbacks of those options are greater than the North," Ian said calmly.

    He continued, "If he stays in the central region, he might earn the people��s support, but he wouldn��t catch the eye of the royal family or the Order. The South isn��t controlled by a single unified force; it has a much higher proportion of non-human races. It wouldn��t be suitable for building a new base of support."

    Of course, even in the game, Ian had never actually been to the South. However, he had heard plenty of stories. Like how, despite being in the southeast, it was named for convenience, just like the North. Or how a vast desert stretched beyond the wilderness fortresses. And that while themander-in-chief was human, most of the forces under theirmand were from other races��those were the kinds of trivial bits of lore he had picked up.

    "Exactly," Seras said, nodding as she turned to look at Elia. "The northern front is known for its formidable troops. In some ways, it might be even safer than the East. And as Sir Ian mentioned, it��s possible to gain the support of the autonomous territories in the North. Of course, that depends on how well my brother manages."

    She then turned back to Ian, her lips curling into a faint, almost wistful smile. "With my help, it wouldn��t be too difficult for him to integrate with them. Unlike the other princes, we have a connection with the Northern superhuman."

    <em>It��ll only be a temporary advantage</em>, Ian thought with a smirk as he swirled his drink slightly.

    "So, it seems like you made the most rational choice in the end," Ian said.

    "... Yes. And yet, it was still the wrong choice." Seras concluded in a subdued voice.

    That was likely why she had sought Ian��s advice in the first ce. No matter how much she thought about it, there probably wasn��t a better option avable.

    <em>To be honest, I feel the same way</em>, Ian thought as he took a sip from his ss.

    It puzzled him as well. Thanks to his efforts and the intervention of the tinum Dragon, the North had sessfully fended off Tahumrit��s attack with minimal damage. Moreover, he had warned Lucas, themander, about the imminent danger of the ck Wall��s erosion before leaving. Lucas wasn��t the type to ignore such advice, so Ian had assumed that the northern front wouldn��t fall apart as it had in the game��s storyline.

    However, hearing Seras��s story, it seemed that the oue hadn��t changed as much as he had hoped.

    <em>Could there be internal issues at y? Or maybe the invading monsters have grown stronger and more numerouspared to the game.</em>

    Given his experience so far, he knew that either possibility��or even both��was highly likely.

    As Ian finished off his drink and reached for the bottle again, Elia, resting her chin on her hand in thought, murmured, "No matter how I look at it, the other options aren��t nearly as appealing as the North, assuming the goal is to secure the throne."

    Seras nodded in agreement. "That��s why I sought your advice, Sir Ian. You have a broader perspective and deeper insight than I do."

    After a brief hesitation, Seras picked up the bottle that Ian had put down and continued, "My brother has inherited not only the power of his bloodline but also great martial prowess. He can be quite prideful and impulsive�� but he isn��t as arrogant or narrow-minded as our other half-siblings are."

    She poured beer into her ss as she continued, "And I��ll be by his side, so he won��t act recklessly or bring misfortune on himself, no matter where he goes. So, please..."

    Seras ced the bottle down and looked at Ian, who seemed lost in thought, twirling the bottle idly in his hand.

    "Please, speak your mind without holding back," she urged.

    Ian gave a faint snort. In his eyes, the prince��s personality wasn��t the critical factor. If the future they were heading toward was anything like the one he remembered from the game, it didn��t seem like any decision would lead to a favorable oue.

    Perhaps even if she hadn��t chosen the North, she might still have had that prophetic dream. In that case, this wasn��t about finding the best option��it was about distinguishing between the worst and the lesser evil.

    "The options your brother presented aren��t necessarily the only choices before you, are they?" Ian finally said, setting down his ss.

    Seras, who had been nervously sipping her beer, narrowed her eyes slightly.

    "Are you saying there��s an entirely different path?"

    "At the very least, it��s certain there��s one more option."

    "And what might that be?"

    "To dy the decision."

    Seras raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly as she studied Ian��s expression.

    After a moment, she spoke again. "You think that no matter which path we choose now, the oue will be unfavorable."

    <em>She reads between the lines even when I��m all over the ce,</em> Ian thought as he gave a slight shrug.

    "I��m saying you don��t need to rush into a decision just because ofpetition. His Majesty is right��if the situation is dire enough that breaches have appeared on the front lines, it would be foolish to waste time on childish disputes."

    "...."

    "Even if you put all your abilities to use, you won��t be able to guarantee a decisive victory or clear achievements. This is already a matter of the Empire��s survival."

    Unlike before, Seras didn��t argue against Ian��s words. It was only natural. She had been confident that the front lines would hold.

    "If it were me, I would postpone any deployment until more reliable information was avable. In the meantime, I��d train my knights and soldiers to be fully prepared and stockpile as many resources as possible."

    Ian added, raising his ss to his lips, "What matters isn��t moving faster than your rivals; it��s about creating tangible results. That��s how you��ll naturally prove that you��re capable of holding the Empire together."

    After finishing his words, Ian took a slow sip of his beer. By now, it was more than just lukewarm; it had gonepletely t. Seras, who had been quietly watching him, finally let out a small sigh.

    "... Your words are reasonable. The more I think about it, the more I realize. Father had given us the correct answer from the start. It��s just that we, his children, misinterpreted it."

    Seras spoke in a voice so weary that it could have easily been mistaken forte at night rather than early morning, before taking another sip of beer.@@novelbin@@

    "But whether my brother will ept this advice, I��m not sure. He��ll likely be called a coward by the inner court, and I don��t think he��ll be able to bear that."

    "That��s not something for me to worry about," Ian replied, shrugging as he ced his cup down. "I��ve simply given my opinion, as you asked, without holding anything back."

    Ian wasn��t offering any further assistance. In fact, he had his own troubles to worry about. After all, he, too, was destined to head to the front lines.

    Seras nodded. "You��re right. At least we��re not short on time. It will take at least two months for the events in my dream toe true. When I return, I��ll have to work hard to persuade my brother."

    "You��ll be busy once you get back," Ian remarked with a wry smile, to which Seras nced at Asme and nodded.

    "Indeed. I thought things would be resolved once I brought you back with me, Sir, but it feels like the challenges have only multiplied," Seras said with a small sigh before straightening her posture.

    She continued, "Thank you, Sir Ian, for opening a path I hadn��t considered. I��ll take your advice to heart and figure out how to approach this."

    "If it was helpful, that��s all that matters," Ian replied as he drained the rest of his drink in one gulp and rose from his seat.

    "Thank you for the meal, Elie," he added, then got up and headed toward the dining room entrance, leaving the others behind. When he opened the door, Philip��s back blocked the way.

    Philip turned to look at him. "Have you finished your conversation?"

    "Yes. Let��s get ready to leave. I��d like to reach the capital before sunset," Ian replied.

    Philip hesitated for a moment before nodding. "... Understood. I��ll begin preparations immediately, my lord."

    The center of the world��Imperial Capital.

    By the time the group had finished preparing and descended, the soldiers from the capital had already left. The prisoners, the bodies, the carriages��everything was gone, and even the traces of battle had been erased. The only sign of the previous night��s events was the broken wooden floor near the entrance hall. Seras, having left a pouch of gold coins behind as payment, climbed into the carriage.

    The carriage set off quickly, leaving the city behind. The heavy clouds that had nketed the sky thinned, revealing glimpses of blue as they traveled. Eventually, they arrived at the massive white walls, and their journey finally brought them to the center of the world��the capital of the Empire.

    ***

    White clouds stretched across the blue sky. The sun, sinking toward the horizon, cast its light on the wide avenue and the carriages passing through its center. The rays illuminated the diverse array of pedestrians from various races along the edges of the street.

    "... It hasn��t been that long since I left, yet it feels like it��s been ages since I��ve returned," Seras murmured, seated across from Ian.

    He said nothing, his gaze focused on the scenery outside the carriage window.

    Crisscrossing side streets lined the broad, straight avenue, creating a grid-like pattern. Buildings of all shapes and sizes filled every avable space between the roads, their styles as varied as the people who roamed the streets. Despite the diversity of architecture and inhabitants, there was an oddly harmonious order to it.

    "I didn��t realize we were so close. It really is just half a day��s journey," Philip, seated beside Ian,mented with a hint of surprise. His eyes remained glued to the unfolding view of the capital, though his expression was more contemtive than excited since this city marked the end of his journey.

    "At least now I understand why they call this ce the heart of the empire," Ian muttered calmly.

    He had set foot in the capital before in the game, but now that it was real, it was far more magnificent and borate than anything he had experienced back then. Everywhere he looked was part of the city, and the massive avenues stretched endlessly in every direction. It was a city so vast that it could easily fit three central metropolises within its walls.

    The radiant atmosphere in every corner served as a testament to its blessed state, creating the illusion of being in an entirely separate universe.

    "It��s a shame. If we had more time, I could have hosted you here in the capital for a while," Seras added, her voice carrying a hint of regret.

    Ian smirked slightly��he had considered the same thing. He had originally nned to explore the central cities, spending at least a month in the capital.

    "Well, there��ll be other opportunities," Ian replied, though he knew that the next time he returned, it would likely be after the erosion of the ck Wall had begun. And even then, there wouldn��t be much time to spare. He��d have to cross the ck Wall soon enough.

    As the carriage continued on its path, Philip broke the silence. "The sun will set soon. Couldn��t we stay here for a day and say our farewells properly?"

    Elia nodded in agreement. "I agree with Sir Philip. Who knows when we��ll be able to see each other again after today?"

    Ian chuckled softly. "Staying longer might just lead to trouble. I��d rather avoid a situation where unwee guests prevent us from saying proper goodbyes. And besides..."

    He looked around the carriage, his gaze shifting between Philip and Elia. "Dying what��s already decided will only make it harder. You should know that well, Philip."

    Philip let out a sigh, forcing a smile. "I understand that in my head... but my heart isn��t quite ready. And when else will I get to see you looking so sharp, my lord?"

    Philip��s eyes yfully scanned Ian��s attire from head to toe. Ian wore a regal Imperial uniform with a bluish hue��Elia��s parting gift to him. It was also the outfit he was supposed to wear when meeting the Emperor.

    As soon as they had passed through the city��s gates, Seras had sent word to the pce to arrange the audience. Thest task of his visit will probably be entering the pce, where he will discover if he will meet the Emperor.

    "It seems we��re almost there," Seras��s voice continued a few minutester.

    Philip, who had been chatting with Elia about Ian��s attire, paused as Ian nced out the window. Beyond the avenue, he saw the city��s inner walls, not as tall as the outer ones, but still revealing rooftops beyond them. The most prominent structure was a towering spire crowned with an ornament��the symbol of Lu Sr. It was the Great Church.

    "How... divine," Ian muttered dryly, prompting a smile from Seras.

    Philip and Elia, on the other hand, exchanged nces, momentarily speechless.

    The carriage pulled to the side of the road, as Philip would need to enter the papal territory alone. While the others were free to move about, Seras, as a princess, required prior notice to enter such sacred grounds.

    As the carriage stopped, silence filled the air. Before anyone could speak, Ian opened the door.

    "Let��s say our goodbyes outside," he said, stepping out before anyone could respond.

    His gaze briefly swept over the city gate leading to the papal states and the surrounding area. Between the guards dressed in robes as white as a priest��s attire, passersby moved freely. Without sparing a nce back at the capital, Ian turned to look at the carriage.

    Asme, Seras, and Elia were already making their way toward him, and they soon gathered behind him.

    <em>Clunk.</em>

    Philip was thest to step down from the carriage. By now, he had once again donned his helmet, pulling down the visor topletely cover his face. His full te armor had been meticulously adjusted, with every joint and fastening properly tightened. Though the armor pieces were slightly mismatched in size and shape, his appearance was now wless��he looked every bit the pdin.

    <em>Looks like he��s uneasy about entering the Great Church after all</em>, Ian thought as Philip came to a stop in front of him.

    "... It has been an honor to serve you, my lord," Philip said in a voicepletely devoid of any trace of humor.

    <em>So serious, this kid.</em>

    Ian, faintly smiling, spoke up. "Don��t cause any trouble and finish the ceremony properly. After youplete my mission, follow your own path. That��s my secondmand to you."

    "... Master," Philip��s voice trembled slightly as he spoke. His fist clenched tightly for a moment.

    <em>Schwing��</em>

    He drew his sword from his side. Before Ian could say another word, Philip knelt, the tip of his de touching the ground as he gripped the hilt firmly.

    "Though I will no longer be by your side for some time if the momentes when you need me again, wherever or whenever that may be, I will return to your side."

    Philip��s voice, filled with resolve, echoed from behind his visor.

    "Under the gaze of the Radiant Goddess, I make this oath, which holds precedence even over thews of the Empire. Not even the Order��s doctrine can hinder this vow."

    "There��s no need for such a solemn oath..." The voice of Ian, who had been muttering while swallowing augh, suddenly quieted.

    A single ray of divine light had broken through the clouds, shining directly onto the kneeling Philip.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    At that very moment, the clouds veiled the sun, making the pir of light illuminating Philip stand out even more as if he were under a divine spotlight. Just as Ian��s gaze drifted skyward, a sudden stillness fell over the area.

    The people who were having conversations, those entering and exiting the gate, even the guards��all froze in ce. Their gazes fixated on the pir of soft light descending onto the avenue, revealing a knight kneeling in its center. And before the knight, they nkly took in the man in uniform, standing still and gazing up at the sky.

    "By the radiant light..."

    Behind Ian, Seras, pulling her hood further over her head, kneeled down. As if on cue, Asme and Elia also copsed to their knees, hands sped together. They had realized that this light was a divine miracle, unconnected to any of Philip��s intentions.

    And indeed, it was. The light descended from a break in the clouds far off in the sky,ing from a direction unrted to the sun��s position. This wasn��t the eastern part of the city, after all.

    <em>Of course, it gives a blessing now, and not when Philip swore loyalty.</em>

    Ian mused with a wry smile, tugging one corner of his lips.

    Then again, it had been the middle of the night back then, with heavy clouds overhead, hardly the ideal moment for a blessing. Still, for a miracle to happen right in the middle of the capital, and right in front of the papal states, was beyond anything he had expected.

    "Praise the radiant light..." "Oh, merciful light..."

    The surrounding crowd, having fallen to their knees, began murmuring prayers. Their words drifted toward Ian, filling his ears with the soft hum of reverence.

    <em>Maybe it��s easier for the gods to bestow their blessings in a ce like this�� </em>

    Regardless, what had happened had already happened. Ian turned his gaze back to Philip, who remained perfectly still, his posture unwavering as he knelt with his sword pressed into the earth. It appeared he had slipped into a deep, meditative state, or perhaps he was receiving some new divine revtion.

    Whatever the case, all Ian could do now was wait. Not that he��d need to wait long, as the clouds shifted, widening the break and dispersing the pir of light into a more diffuse glow.

    <em>Whoosh�� </em>

    The surrounding light rippled like a shimmering veil, then scattered into countless golden particles that fluttered in the air.

    Amid the fading light, Philip finally let out a breath.

    "Oh, Lu Sr..."

    He lifted his head slightly, his posture still firm but now illuminated by the faint, glowing specks floating around him. The light that had once focused on him now enveloped his sword, creating a soft, radiant aura that still lingered.

    Slowly, Philip retrieved his de and removed his right gauntlet, revealing his hand.

    "... It seems the Radiant Goddess has acknowledged and blessed my vow. Part of my sacred mark has been woven into the pledge and flowed into this."

    The light in his hand grew clearer. The source of the glow was a ring on his finger��Saint Damiel��s Ring, a holy relic.

    "Perhaps the Goddess has chosen this ring as a symbol of my vow," Philip said, removing the ring and cing it in the palm of his hand, which he then held out to Ian.

    "This now belongs to you, Master."

    The ring, still glowing softly, rested in the center of his palm. Ian raised an eyebrow as he looked down at it before speaking.

    "Are you sure about this? This is a priceless artifact, something you can��t buy with money."

    "Absolutely. I��m certain it will, in some way, help you call upon me again. Or perhaps it will aid me in finding you, Master."

    <em>... Who would��ve thought I��d be getting a parting gift from this guy one day, </em>Ian mused as he reached out and epted the ring from Philip��s hand.

    "Thanks to this, parting ways feels a little less bitter."

    Philip stood up atst, though the faint gleam in his eyes was still visible through the slits of his visor.

    "With the Goddess��s blessing, no one will be able to stop me from returning to you. And that relic... it will serve you well."

    "... Of course, it will."

    <em>This is a real holy relic, after all. </em>

    Ian slipped the ring onto the middle finger of his left hand. The light emanating from the ring gradually dimmed as if absorbing into him.

    Philip, noticing Ian��s focus on the ring, chuckled softly. "You always know how to figure things out, Master. Take your time examining it. I��ll finish my farewells."

    Philip took a step to the side, turning his gaze behind him. Ian, though still inspecting the ring, briefly smiled to himself.

    <em>This kid is finally learning how to read the room</em>.

    Though Ian muttered this inwardly, his gaze never left the ring��or more precisely, the ring��s information window.

    <em>So, it really absorbed part of his sacred mark...</em>

    A faint smile tugged at Ian��s lips. The ring was now bound to him. Just like Swamp��s Resentment, it meant that only Ian could now wield its power.

    Moreover, the ring��s durability had doubled from what it originally was, and the amount of holy energy contained within it had also increased. Its original attributes, such as enhanced natural regeneration and resistance to certain status effects, had also improved.

    Most importantly, a new skill had been added alongside the Blessing of Light and Barrier of Light��Call of Duty.

    "��I��ll stop by the university after I��m finished, Elie. I��ll see you then."

    "I��ll give you a tour of the capital when that timees, Sir,"

    "Then I��ll have to dress casually, so I don��t stand out."

    Half-listening to their conversation, Ian continued studying the newly added skill. The description only extended to the fact that the ring��s holy energy had to be fully charged for it to be activated, and using it would deplete all the sacred power within the ring to fulfill the Call of Duty.

    <em>Another skill with a cryptic description... </em>

    Ian snorted, as it didn��t surprise him. This skill had existed in the game, and as Philip had suggested, it likely had some interaction that would call him to Ian��s side when needed. It might have been one of those skills obtainable only through specific knight quests or events, perhaps unlocked by fulfilling certain conditions��just like the Blessing of Battle had been.

    "... Once your ceremony isplete, carry on as usual. Someone I send will approach you first."

    "Understood, Your Highness."

    In the meantime, Philip and Seras were exchanging quiet farewells. Seras, with her hood pulled low, spoke in a hushed, quick tone, and Philip��s voice, too, was low and hurried, almost a whisper.

    "Have him serve you as one of your aides. I��ll be able to meet you whenever necessary, so feel free to ask me anything."

    "I understand. It��s been an honor to serve you, Your Highness. I look forward to seeing you again. Hopefully, with Asme as well."

    Philip finally stood before Ian once more, exchanging a nce with Phaden along the way. Phaden simply gave a single nod, and that was all the farewell the two needed.

    "Did you feel the mark of my sacred mark?" Philip whispered.

    Ian nodded, meeting his gaze. "Yes, though I��m still not sure how it works."

    "The Radiant Goddess will guide the way. Hearing that from you puts my mind at ease. I know we will meet again."

    Philip slowly lowered his visor, revealing a smile��the kind that now belonged to a knight, no longer resembling the young squire he once was. Ian gave a light shrug.

    "So don��t die, either here or at Mev��s side. Not until I call for you again."

    Philip��s smile deepened. "As youmand... although I feel that��s something I should ask you instead. Please take care of yourself, so I won��t have to be a wandering knight again."

    His gaze was sincere. It made sense��Philip likely didn��t see much difference between Ian and Mev. Both constantly sought the most dangerous ces, as if they were chasing death.

    <em>... I��d like that too, but...,</em> Ian mused inwardly with a dry smirk as he averted his gaze.

    "For now, I��d be more worried about getting exposed before we even reach the pce. Thanks to your attention-seeking Goddess, we��ve drawn far too many eyes," Ian remarked dryly.

    Philip nced around and murmured, "I��ve never heard her described that way, but... I understand exactly what you mean."

    The fading glow of light was still attracting stares from some citizens who had risen to their feet, many with hands still sped to their chests. Among those still kneeling, a few were even wiping away tears.

    Philip��s lips curled into a knowing smile as he turned back to Ian. "Given the situation, I��ll take care of the rest. Use this moment to slip away."

    Raising his visor once more, Philip added, "Oh, and please take care of N. It��s a clever one and will serve you well for a long time."

    Ian blinked, then spoke, "That horse��s name was N...?"

    Philip, looking a bit surprised, responded, "You only realized that now?"

    Chuckling softly, Philip walked away, his voice barely audible as he began reciting a low prayer��a prayer of loyalty and sacrifice.

    <em>Whoosh...</em>

    A few steps in, a soft glow emanated from his body. The fading light from earlier seemed to react to his divine power, sparking once more and scattering in the air, forming iridescent halos around him.

    "Oh... O Radiant Apostle..."

    "Such nobility... such grace..."

    Murmurs of awe swept through the crowd as they parted like waves, creating a clear path for Philip. Ian couldn��t help but let out another dryugh.

    Ian couldn��t help but smile faintly, shaking his head in disbelief.

    <em>He said he just wanted a quiet ceremony and to leave unnoticed...</em>

    Given the grand spectacle unfolding, Ian could already picture how much attention Philip would draw in theing days. By the time he set foot in the Great Church, the entire papal states would likely buzz with rumors.

    "... We should get going now," Elia whispered as she hurriedly walked, ncing back at Ian and Seras.

    "We can��t let Sir Philip��s sacrifice be in vain."

    As Phaden quickly climbed onto the coachman��s seat, Seras and Asme also hastened their steps. Following behind them toward the carriage, Ian took onest look at the retreating figure of the pdin, surrounded by the light and reverence of the crowd.

    "That kid..."

    <em>It suits him</em>, Ian thought with a brief smile before stepping into the carriage without hesitation. The moment he closed the door, the carriage set off again, leaving behind the pdin and the group of onlookers.

    ***

    <em>Clip-clop. Clip-clop.</em>

    The carriage passed through the narrow, web-like alleyways and eventually slowed down as it entered the main avenue again.

    It was now on the road leading north through the capital, heading toward the Hillisen River, which cut diagonally across the city.

    "... As I mentioned before, even if you only take one bag, make sure you transfer the food packs from the other bags and take them with you," Elia continued, her voice persistent.

    Partly because they kept the windows shut, those inside the carriage couldn��t see any of this.

    "If you only bring one, you won��tst more than a week, even if you��re eating alone."

    Elia stood in front of Ian, not stopping her stream of talking. She had seemingly forgotten all about their farewell with Philip the moment the carriage started moving. It made sense, though. For her, there wasn��t much sadness in parting with Philip since they could easily meet again while he stayed in the capital. Her focus was now on Ian, knowing they might not see each other for a while.@@novelbin@@

    <em>I��lle back to the capital once things settle down��</em>

    But there was no way Elia could know his thoughts. And, of course, he had no intention of telling her. ns could always change, after all.

    "If you don��t get a chance to meet His Majesty today, hang your clothes properly to avoid wrinkles. While the fabric doesn��t wrinkle easily, the cuffs and cor show creases more," Elia continued, adjusting Ian��s sleeve as she spoke.

    Ian quietly watched her as she fussed over him. It had been a long time since someone had looked after him so meticulously, almost naggingly.

    "Before you meet His Majesty, make sure to button all your sleeves and stiffen your cor so it fits snugly around your neck."

    "... Alright."

    While his friends had always supported him in their ways, in matters like these, Ian usually had to take care of himself. Despite the rtively short time they had spent together, Elia��s gaze and actions were filled with concern and worry as she tended to Ian, knowing their parting was near.

    "Even if it feels ufortable, don��t unbutton anything. It��s considered disrespectful."

    "Got it. I��ll keep that in mind."

    Seras, who had been watching Ian obediently endure the dwarf nagging with growing amusement, finally spoke up in a casual tone.

    "Don��t worry, youngdy. Before we meet my father, I��ll have Asme help Sir Ian freshen up."

    "Really? You��d do that for him, Your Highness?" Elia asked, her face lighting up.

    Asme gave a gentle nod and smiled, while Seras continued, "Don��t worry too much. Sir Ian has a naturally noble appearance, after all. There��s even an exotic charm to him."

    She nced over Ian thoughtfully before adding with a grin.

    "If he just tidied up his hair a bit, even the royals would think he��s the heir of a noble family rather than an Agent of the Saint."

    "Oh. I knew I had forgotten something. I didn��t tidy up your hair. I should��ve brought the scissors outst night," Elia sighed.

    <em>Do you actually carry scissors with you?</em>

    Ian couldn��t help but chuckle to himself.

    His uneven hair, of course, was his own doing. He often cut it himself when bathing. While many men in this world wore their hair long, Ian preferred to keep his hair short. That he couldn��t bathe properly was reason enough to maintain a short haircut. As a result, his ck hair was always uneven or messy.

    "This won��t do. Sit down for a moment. Let me smooth it out with some oil," Elia insisted.

    "... Is that really necessary?"

    "It is. You��re going to meet His Majesty, after all. It��s going to be recorded in history."

    "I think finishing your own preparations should be a priority instead...." Ian sighed deeply but eventuallyplied, sitting down on the floor.

    Elia, having removed her shoes, stepped up onto a chair and took a small vial of fragrant oil from her bag.

    "Just look straight ahead."

    Ian exhaled through his nose, directing his gaze forward, while Elia began working the oil into his untidy hair.

    Seras, watching the scene as though it were an amusing spectacle, suddenly added, "I��ve noticed this for a while now, but you two don��t seem like an ordinary client and mercenary."

    Elia��s hands froze mid-motion as she kneaded Ian��s hair. Seras shot her a knowing nce, a soft smile ying on her lips.

    "If anything, you seem much closer."

    "I... I don��t know what to say about that, Your Highness," Elia stammered, her tone awkward and formal as if she were reciting from a book. "There��s an unspoken rule that mercenaries must keep their client��s identity and business confidential��"

    "We are much closer," Ian interrupted.

    Elia froze again as Ian nced up at Seras and added, "Elia is practically my goddaughter."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Elia gasped, and Seras, too, widened her eyes in surprise.

    "So, it would be wise not to think about using the youngdy for political gain. If her research gets hindered because of it, it will also strain the rtionship between you and me." Ian spoke as he curled one corner of his mouth into a smirk, alternating his gaze between Seras and Asme.

    "This is the first andst time I��ll reveal this here. So, I trust you will keep it a secret."

    The implication was clear: if rumors spread, they would be considered the culprits.

    "My goodness..." Atst, an inaudible sigh escaped from Seras��s lips. "To think she��s your goddaughter. My curiosity got the better of me, and now I��m left with even more questions. But I won��t ask further��I��m starting to fear what other unexpected answers mighte."

    <em>Good thing, because I wasn��t nning on sharing more anyway.</em>

    Just as Ian thought that, Elia started fixing his hair again, her touch somehow more attentive than before.

    "... Even so, I still hope you��ll allow me to be listed as one of the youngdy��s patrons," Seras added, her tone taking on a more deliberate edge as she looked at Ian. "Hearing this makes me even more determined not to give up."

    Ian shrugged lightly. "I have no ns to interfere with that. After all, you��re not the only one supporting her, are you?""Oh, that��s true. There��s the Hexagon Alliance. <em>Hmm</em>... Actually, that��s quite perfect. It��ll be a natural way to build diplomatic ties. <em>Ah</em>, and don��t worry, the youngdy won��t get caught in the middle of it. You have my word, Sir," Seras quickly added.

    Ian gave her a nonchnt nod just as the carriage floor rattled more intensely. They had likely reached the bridge crossing the river. Elia withdrew her hands from Ian��s hair shortly after.

    "All done. You can get up now."

    Ian quickly stood, grateful to be off the hard floor, as his seat had been getting ufortable. His once wild hair was now neatly slicked back. Seras, casting a fresh look at him, nodded in approval.

    "Your expression seems sharper now, but it��s definitely an improvement... much better."

    "If you��re thinking of proposing again, please refrain. I��m notfortable rejecting you so often," Ian added casually, causing Seras to let out a softugh.

    "How did you know? I was just about to ask you once more."@@novelbin@@

    "It��s bing easier to see inside your mind," Ian chuckled softly as he replied, turning to open the window on his right and ncing at Elia.

    He had stepped down from the chair and was now checking through her small bag, which had been resting on the seat. Despite its size, it contained everything��the grimoire Ian had examined, a small box containing the fragment of the ck Wall, and even the insignia of the Hexagon Alliance.

    <em>When did she organize everything so thoroughly...</em>

    Impressed, Ian turned his gaze out the window. As expected, they were on the bridge. Underneath the now crimson sky, the Hillisen River stretched through the heart of the capital.

    In the distance, Ian could see the ships docked at the city��s outer harbor. Beyond them, the water wall arched gracefully, with the wide gates standing open. A ship was passing through the gates at that moment, itsrge sails indicating it was likely headed for the inner sea.

    "The view downstream is beautiful, but you��ll enjoy the view better from the opposite window," Seras said, leaning over Elia and reaching for the window on Ian��s left.

    "It��s one of the best ces to see the royal pce."

    She opened the window, and Ian took in the view upstream, nodding in agreement as the scene unfolded before him.

    "It certainly is."

    Beyond the distant walls, the orange sun was setting, casting its glow across the city and the river. In the center of the scene, a white wall surrounded by the curved river stood majestically, its silhouette painted by the colors of dusk.

    "I heard the river surrounding the capital was artificially rerouted. It used to run in a straight line, but they dug it into that circr shape to better fortify the city. Inside that bend lies the old capital," Seras exined, her voice calm as Ian��s gaze lingered on the structures beyond the walls.

    The most striking features were the two spires standing tall, watching over the river. Ian recognized them immediately; he had seen these spires in the game, and they had been visible from afar as they approached the city. Those towers marked the royal pce. Surrounding the pce were shorter buildings with towers of their own, extending along the walls. One of those buildings had been a royal residence Ian had entered in the game.

    "I heard the capital has developed over time into its current form. What used to be the old capital is now the royal district. They filled in the old riverbed and reced it with a forest instead. It��s the royal gardens now," Seras continued, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions as she admired the cityscape.

    Ian nodded, taking in the sight. "It looks like a cerge enough for the entire royal family to live together."

    "Though it may look like a single fortress, it��s actually made up of four separate structures. There are even more buildings further out."

    "It��s beautiful... and incredibly intricate," Elia added, pressing down on her bag to secure it tightly as she listened to Seras.

    Seras turned and smiled at her. "The university is another impressive ce. It has one of the most beautiful gardens in the city, unlike anything else in the other districts."

    The carriage crossed the bridgepletely and entered the northern part of the capital. While the southern and western districts were bustling and the eastern part was reverent due to its proximity to the papal states, the northern district had a quiet yet lively atmosphere. Schrs sat on the streets, bathed in the light of the setting sun, absorbed in books or deep in thought, while students walked by, engaged in animated debates.

    "... It seems that even here, they��ve seen the ck Wall��s seizures," Ian muttered, realizing that most of their discussions were about it.

    "I suppose so. For a while, the ck Wall will be the primary focus of schrs," Seras replied, ncing at Elia. By now, Elia had pulled her hood back up, her expression thoughtful as she gazed out at the city.

    Seras, still watching her, added softly, "Perhaps the youngdy arrived in the capital at the perfect time for her research."

    "I hope so. Because... there might not be much time left," Elia murmured, as if to herself.

    Ian realized a beatter that she was referring to the remaining time before Archeas would destroy the ck Wall. Elia seemed to believe that the ck Wall��s erosion would influence the tinum Dragon��s decision, and Ian found her reasoning logical. However, he said nothing more, not wanting to burden or rush her. Pressuring her wouldn��t yield better research, only lead her down a darker path.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</em>

    The carriage slowed as it pulled closer to the edge of the road. Across the street, where students of various races and origins bustled about, a straight, low wall made of pale gray bricks stretched ahead, with the tops of trees and rooftops visible just beyond it.

    "Please see me off here. I can go in by myself." With her hood pulled low, Elia slung her bag over her shoulder as she added this. The bag seemed small to Ian, but it was almost asrge as her upper body.

    "Take this," Ian said, handing over a sealed letter, its wax unbroken. It was the letter of rmendation from Archeas.

    "You know how and where to use this, right?"

    "Of course. Don��t worry," Elia responded immediately, epting the letter.

    As she ced the envelope at the top of her bag, Ian added, "Make sure you contact the Hexagon Alliance as well. And don��t forget the lessons I��ve taught you."

    "Of course. I won��t study ck magic, nor will I ever be tempted by chaos. I now know how disastrous the consequences can be. Besides��"

    With a steady voice, Elia hoisted her bag back over her shoulder. "With what you��ve given me, I��ll have enough material to study for at least six months. I��ll carry out my work with a sense of duty��for you, Godfather."

    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Ian��s lips, just as Elia bent her knees in a bow. "Thank you for seeing me here safely, Godfather. And truly, I had so much fun. It was the greatest adventure of my life. I��ll never forget it."

    "Right. Keep it as a memory. But remember, the adventure you��re about to experience here won��t be an easy one either. So��"

    Nodding, Ian pulled out a dagger from inside his coat, still in its sheath, and handed it to Elia. It was the Ancient Meteoric Dagger.

    "You��ll need more than just protective gear. Always carry a weapon for self-defense, especially when you venture into ces like the ck market."

    "Godfather��" Elia gasped softly, clearly moved, as she finally tucked the letter into her cloak and epted the dagger. Her gaze lingered on the hilt and sheath as she murmured, "I��ll take good care of it, keep it looking new. Of course, I��ll try not to use it if possible."

    "If you ever find yourself in such a situation, just mention the name of the House of Sonnier. If people know you have the backing of the Sonnier, they won��t darey a hand on you," Seras chimed in.

    Elia, turning to look at her, nodded. "I��ll remember. And I��ll see you again, Your Highness."

    "Of course. We��ll meet often. Since you��ll always be busy, I��lle find you��as a duchess."

    Smiling at Seras��s words, Elia ced her hand on the carriage door. Her gaze returned to Ian.

    "I hope we meet again someday, Godfather."

    "��Yes. Let��s meet again, Elie."

    Elia paused for a moment, looking at Ian, then smiled and opened the door wide, stepping outside. Ian held the carriage door as he leaned out to watch her. However, Elia didn��t look back. She simply adjusted the dagger at her waist and continued walking forward. Her small figure, bag slung over her shoulder, slowly disappeared into the distance.

    A questpletion window appeared in front of Ian��s eyes. It marked the moment Archeas��s second task was fulfilled. The rewards, yet to be collected, would be his once he summoned it. Ian closed the window. And by then, Elia had already vanished into the crowd of students and schrs on the street.

    <em>... I��ll have to charge that old dragon for the dagger.</em>

    Ian muttered inwardly as he reentered the carriage. Once again, it set off the moment the door closed. Ian gazed out of the window in silence.

    "... So even you, Sir, make that kind of expression sometimes," Seras murmured from her seat across from him. Ian, whose face had already returned to its usual unreadable expression, turned to meet her gaze.

    "What expression?"

    A faint smile yed on Seras��s lips. "It��s nothing. Forget I said anything."

    In the next moment, her eyes shifted, the irises slowly turning a deep crimson-like paint spreading across a canvas. Her brown hair, which had spilled out from beneath her hood, quickly transformed back to its original golden hue.

    "Shall we get to discussing our business? I��ve been waiting since it didn��t seem to be my turn yet."

    "... Let��s do that. You��ve waited long enough," Ian replied, nodding in agreement.

    Seras smiled. "As you know, we��ll be entering through the front gate. There are ways to sneak into the royal district quietly, but I wouldn��t want to do that while you��re with us."

    "Do as you wish," Ian answered simply.

    "I��ve also prepared lodging for you outside the castle. Whether or not we meet my father, you��ll be staying there tonight. It��s a residence where other royals don��t know the exact location. I call it a safe house."

    Listening to her, Ian turned his gaze back out the window. Beneath the darkening indigo sky, the towering walls of the royal district were drawing closer.

    ***

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop.</em>

    The carriage passed through the first city gate.

    Suddenly, the noise of the outside world seemed to fade away. Trees lined both sides of the path, their dense foliage forming a natural barrier that muffled the sounds. They had entered the royal gardens.

    That wasn��t all. Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    A strange weight pressed on his mind, simr to the oppressive feeling of stepping into a demon��sir or a mage��s barrier. The only difference was that it didn��t feel ominous.

    <em>Is this because of the gods�� blessing? A protective barrier? Or maybe...</em>

    At that moment, Seras and Asme reached for the windows, closing them tightly. Asme flicked on themps in the ceiling, casting a soft glow inside the carriage, while Seras turned to face Ian.

    "As I mentioned, our people will likelye out to greet us."

    A polite, almost painted smile graced her lips, but there was tension behind her eyes.

    Ian shrugged. "Or they might not. As you said."

    Seras��s nervousness was understandable. Thest thing she wanted was for a new negotiation table to be set before Ian, just as they neared their destination.

    <em>... I��m not nning on making any new deals now that we��re this far</em>

    He had already pushed many responsibilities onto Seras, leveraging the situation to his advantage. Abandoning a well-trained business partner at this point would only be a loss for him.

    Of course, there was no need to voice these thoughts.

    "...!"

    The carriage jolted as it passed over something��likely another gate. Seras exchanged a nce with Asme and pulled her hood even lower. Meanwhile, the carriage veered slightly, continuing on a path only Phaden and Seras seemed to know.

    <em>Is there some battle I��m unaware of waiting for me here in thetter stages?</em>

    Ian leaned back, crossing his legs, his thoughts drifting to another matter entirely. The sacred energy and magic saturating the area were so thick they almost dulled his senses. It felt as if they had entered a divine dungeon, a ce where holiness and danger coexisted in unsettling harmony.

    Of course, that didn��t mean his senses had dulled to the level of an ordinary person.

    "It seems they really came out to greet us."

    At Ian��s quiet remark, Seras and Asme��s eyes widened, both of them looking at him. Almost simultaneously, the carriage slowed down.

    "... I��ll go check it out first," Seras said, to which Ian nodded calmly. Seras swallowed dryly and cracked the side window. A soft glow of light filtered in through the gap. As she peered out, a faint look of relief crossed her face.

    "Thankfully, they are..." Her gaze froze on something. Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "... Our person," she said, closing the window with a small sigh, her expression a mix of relief and renewed tension.

    "Is there a problem?"

    "... No. It just seems I should be the first to step out. Let me know when you��re ready."

    "I don��t think there��s much more to prepare."

    "In that case..."

    Exhaling softly, Seras opened the carriage door and stepped out. Asme, quickly reaching over, adjusted Ian��s cor and gave his shoulders a quick brush before smiling. Ian nodded in thanks and descended from the carriage.

    The area around the carriage was brightly lit. About twenty figures stood in a tight semicircle, holding torches aloft.

    They were armored in a mixture of te and chain mail, wearing helmets that obscured their noses and cheeks, and cloaked in ck surcoats emzoned with the imperial crest. Though they carried torches instead of weapons, they were undoubtedly the guards of the royal district.

    "<em>Hmm</em>..."

    The figure who had caused Seras��s momentary tension was at the center of the group. Tall, broad-shouldered, and with well-groomed blond hair, his crimson eyes glowed more fiercely than the torchlight. It was another prince.

    He released a soft exmation when heid eyes on Ian and didn��t take his gaze off him until Ian stood next to Seras. Ian, for his part, met the prince��s gaze impassively.

    "... Allow me to introduce him," Seras said, turning toward Ian and raising one arm toward the prince.

    "The most valiant star of the royal pce, the one whomands authority, His Highness Prince Kedric Astrea, the Third Prince, and my brother."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Ian nodded calmly.

    It wasn��t surprising that the prince greeted them in person. In that sense, Seras��s reaction was rather puzzling.

    <em>Was it not the Princess who called him here...?</em>

    While he was thinking, Seras turned to Kedric this time.

    "This is the great Sir Ian Hope, Agent of the tinum Dragon and Dragon yer, the superhuman of the North."

    At that moment, the soldiers holding torches all bowed their heads in unison. It was probably the most courtesy they could offer. After all, their knees would only touch the ground in front of the Emperor.

    "Wee, Agent of the Saint!"

    Finally, a smile spread across Kedric��s face as he faced Ian. It was a smile that was half prideful arrogance, half refreshing warmth��a signature of the royal family.

    Spreading his arms slightly, Kedric continued, "We finally meet like this. You cannot imagine how long I��ve been waiting for this moment." "Is that so?" Ian asked calmly, and Kedric��s smile deepened.

    "Why wouldn��t I be? You, Agent of the Saint, are nothing less than a living legend. I doubt there��s a single person in the capital who doesn��t want to meet you."

    As he spoke, he walked leisurely toward Ian. "The bards in the streets sing of your legendary battle in Bellium, and children run around the alley calling themselves the dragon yers. The nobles would probably bring their heirlooms hoping to receive your blessing, and the royal family, myself included, is no different."

    Kedric stopped in front of Ian and shrugged his broad shoulders.

    "I��ve read every document rted to you, Agent of the Saint. I promised myself we��d meet one day. And now, that moment has finallye. Today��s meeting will go down in history."

    "I see..." Ian responded with a sigh in his voice.

    To be honest, he was getting tired of this fame. Of course, it was useful most of the time, but it wasn��t particrly enjoyable to see everyone making such a fuss every time they met him.

    And seeing people jumping to conclusions was even more tiresome.

    "Truthfully, I didn��t have high expectations at first. I was far more worried than anything else. It��s dangerous outside the capital, isn��t it? But as I expected��"

    Kedric casually nced at Seras. "My sister never fails to impress. You��ve done well, Seras. I��m proud of you."

    "... You��re too kind, brother," Seras replied with a smile, lifting only the corners of her lips.

    Despite risking her life in an adventure to support the prince, she didn��t seem pleased with the current situation.

    "You��ve arrived a day earlier than the schedule you mentioned. Why didn��t you send a word to me first?" Kedric smiled back at her. "It gave me quite a scare. If I hadn��t been waiting just in case, I might not have evene out to greet my hard-working sister."

    "I thought you would, so I didn��t want to trouble you unnecessarily."

    <em>So, she had kept it a secret after all. But why? </em>

    While Ian was thinking to himself, Seras spoke up, "So, what did Father say? Did he agree to meet immediately?"

    "Yes." Kedric nodded. "He ordered that when the Agent of the Saint arrives in the capital, we are to escort him directly to the royal pce."

    <em>The royal pce, huh? Well, the treatment certainly has changed.</em>

    Ian nodded, shaking off his doubts.

    Of course, it wasn��t at all glorious for him. Still, there would be a better reward waitingpared to before, when he had to take orders from a voice behind a wall that might not even be real.

    He was also a little curious about the face of an Emperor who had never been of any help.

    "Then let��s talk as we walk." At that moment, Kedric turned his body slightly to the side and raised an arm. "His Majesty is waiting."

    Ian began walking without hesitation.@@novelbin@@

    While Seras gestured to Asme and Phaden behind them, Kedric naturally moved to Ian��s right and lowered his voice.

    "I received the thoughtful gift you sent from Garad, Agent of the Saint. I will put it to good use."

    "Agent of the Saint, I appreciated the meaningful gift sent from Garad. I will make good and practical use of it."

    He was, of course, referring to Prince Felix.

    <em>Treating him like a mere object,</em> Ian thought, ncing at Kedric. As their eyes met, Kedric offered a cold, almost unsettling smile and added, "This is a favor I will not forget. Not even after I ascend to the throne."

    "You��re free to forget," Ian replied nonchntly.

    Kedric��s smile only grew wider. "You are quite generous, Agent of the Saint."

    <em>I mean it</em>, Ian thought, clicking his tongue inwardly.

    He truly didn��t care about the session battle of the royal family. Handing over Felix was a personal revenge, as well as a convenient way to avoid dealing with the aftermath. However, looking at it, it seemed Kedric hadpletely misunderstood the gesture.

    "This doesn��t seem like the right ce for such a conversation, brother," Seras added from Ian��s left.

    Kedric shrugged, and as he did, the guards naturally formed a circle around them. The mes from their torches cast a bright light within the circle, leaving the surroundings in shadow, making it impossible to see in��or out.

    As if sensing Ian��s thoughts, Kedric spoke again. "Don��t worry about them. They��re here to ensure the Agent of the Saint��s safety."

    <em>More like, you just want to announce to the entire capital that I��m here.</em>, Ian mused with an inward scoff.

    The formation of guards essentially broadcasted their presence to the entire city. While no one could approach, anyone from above could easily see what was happening. It was, in essence, a quiet parade of triumph, with Ian as the trophy.

    Kedric turned to Seras. "And as for you, wait at the front gate, Seras."

    He caught her gaze before adding, "I��ll escort the Agent of the Saint in myself."

    Ian watched as Seras bit her lower lip in frustration, and that��s when a sly smile finally curled up the corner of his lips.

    Ian��s smile deepened slightly.

    <em>So that��s why she had that expression earlier. </em>

    She had probably foreseen this situation, which exined why she hadn��t informed him of their arrival ahead of time. It made sense��there was a significant difference between having her achievements stolen and supporting Kedric with her aplishments.

    The Emperor would know that Seras brought Ian, but with Kedric escorting him into the pce, he would ultimately officially attribute the credit to him.

    "I��m sure you understand this is the right decision for both of us, Seras," Kedric said, his voice calm and confident.

    However, Seras couldn��t refuse him. Doing so would invalidate her own position, straining their sibling bond and giving theirpetitors an opportunity. Kedric knew this, which was why he made his demand so boldly.

    <em>... What a tiresome life</em>, Ian thought to himself before speaking up.

    "I don��t think that will be possible."

    Both Seras and Kedric turned to Ian at almost the same time.

    When Ian added nothing further, Kedric, unable to hold back, finally spoke up, "What do you mean by that, Agent of the Saint?"

    "My contract is with Her Highness," Ian replied coolly, finally turning to look at Kedric. "Not with you, Your Highness."

    Kedric blinked in surprise, then let out a shortugh. "<em>Ah</em>, I see. So the rumors were true. You truly carry out tasks as a mercenary. I was curious to see what that meant, and now I understand."

    Kedric, looking at Ian��s calm face, added, "However, Agent of the Saint, the Princess and I are practically one. The Princess escorted you here entirely for my sake. So naturally, the Princess would agree to��"

    "The Princess��s wishes are irrelevant," Ian interrupted again.

    Kedric, who had been looking toward Seras, shifted his gaze back to Ian. "Changing the terms of the contract midway is the same as invalidating the contract itself. It��s enough reason to end it. And besides...."

    Ian��s eyes shifted toward Seras, who was watching him with an unreadable expression.

    "The Princess has already risked having a contract voided due to negligence, and there won��t be any more chances."

    "Ah, you are absolutely right...!" As if realizing the implication behind Ian��s words, Seras hurriedly opened her mouth.

    "I didn��t have the chance to tell you in advance, but the Agent of the Saint carries out his contracts strictly by the rules. He doesn��t tolerate any ambiguity or falsehood. However...." As she continued, worry and guilt naturally mingled on her face.

    Seras nced at Kedric, looking apologetic. "I overlooked that fact and almost had the contract ended. I failed to inform him beforehand that someone might try to take my life."

    "... Someone was trying to kill you? Wasn��t it just in Garad?" Kedric asked, his brows furrowing slightly.

    Seras nodded. "We��ll discuss the detailster. What��s clear is that without the Agent of the Saint��s help, I wouldn��t be here today. And he was even merciful enough not to end the contract."

    "...."

    "However, if we change the terms of the contract again here, I��m sure he won��t be so merciful a second time. The Agent of the Saint that I know...." Seras turned her gaze to Ian.

    "He will turn around and leave the capital. By tomorrow, one of the other siblings will surely find him... Isn��t that right, Agent of the Saint?" Seras bit her lower lip, but this time it was clear she was holding back a smile. Despite the tension, her gaze toward Ian was warm, almost soft.

    <em>Looks like that worked</em>, Ian thought to himself as he nodded calmly.

    "It would be a chance to find out how much I am worth in the capital."

    "... Are you serious, Agent of the Saint?" Kedric asked, visibly baffled.

    Ian shrugged. "Why wouldn��t I be? I am a mercenary, after all."

    Kedric��s mouth fell open slightly in disbelief.

    Ian, of course, didn��t care about the details of who escorted him to meet the Emperor. However, doing this would add another debt of gratitude that Seras owed him. And Seras was not the type to forget a favor, which would undoubtedly benefit both Philip and Elia directly.

    Of course, it was also because Ian didn��t like Kedric��s attitude of casually swooping in to take credit, as if it were the most natural thing.

    "��I��m sorry, brother," Seras spoke up, casting her eyes downward in a sorrowful gesture as she looked back at Kedric.

    "It��s entirely my fault that the Agent of the Saint is being so stubborn."

    Finally, Kedric clicked his tongue in displeasure and muttered, "Not everything in life goes ording to n."

    As much as it grated on him, he couldn��t just flip the table here. After all, they were already in the midst of a grand, almost triumphant procession. If Ian turned back now, Kedric would suffer a huge public embarrassment. It seemed the prospect of losing face was even more frustrating for him than losing Ian.

    "Thank you for understanding, brother... I can see the pce already." Seras nodded and turned her gaze, clearly trying to change the subject. At the same time, she wrapped her arm around Ian��s.

    At Ian��s gaze, her eyes subtly curved into a smile.

    "Shall we hurry a bit, Agent of the Saint? I don��t want to keep my brother waiting for too long."

    Without waiting for Ian��s response, she led him forward, her grip still firm on his arm.

    ***

    The Imperial Pce, located in the deepest part of the capital, resembled a grand fortress more than a traditional pce. Over the years, several generations had expanded it, culminating in the massive structure that now towered above them.

    The two identical twin spires, which acted like lighthouses, nked the pce, rising symmetrically on either side.

    <em>It really is enormous</em>, Ian thought, casting his gaze over the pce��s gleaming white walls as they climbed the long staircase toward the main entrance.

    As Ian ascended the tall stairs leading to the main gate, his eyes swept over the pristine white walls of the Imperial Pce. Just the exposed windows alone numbered in the dozens. The adjacent wings of the pce extended at sharp right angles, appearing as if the walls connected solely them. Unlike the grand pce itself, these wings resembled more of stately mansions. The spires that asionally rose above their roofs were also shorterpared to the twin spires of the main pce.

    Of course, they were still tall enough to offer a clear view beyond the fortress walls. The royals living in these wings likely climbed up there at times to gaze down upon the Hillisen River and the capital.

    And now, instead of watching over the capital, they fixed their eyes on him. Silhouettes of people were visible through the many windows of the side pces, their gazes making the back of his neck tingle with unease.

    <em>By tomorrow morning, the entire capital will know about my visit...</em>

    Ian clicked his tongue inwardly but continued walking without pause. As he approached the towering gates, the forms of two Imperial guards standing under the flickering torches came into view. Both guards wore identical, heavy, full-body te armor, each holding a long halberd upright in one hand.

    Despite recognizing Kedric and Seras, the guards offered no formal greeting. They simply raised their left hands in a signal to halt. Ian calmly came to a stop, with Kedric and Seras doing the same.

    "<em>Tch</em>��" Clicking his tongue, Kedric shot Seras a nce and stepped back.

    The soldiers who had been trailing them since they ascended the steps also retreated a few paces. Finally, the Imperial guards, standing with precise formality, each grasped one of the massive doors and pulled it open. The colossal gates parted silently, revealing the soft glow of light and long shadows within.

    Beyond the doors stood three women, d in flowing white robes that resembled priestly attire, with their long sleeves trailing behind them. Though they varied in age and appearance, there was something about them that strangely reminded Ian of Asme. The woman in the center, with ck hair, nced between Seras and Ian before giving a light curtsy.

    Seras nodded and stepped forward, whispering softly.

    "This way, Agent of the Saint."

    <em>What an unnecessarily dramatic atmosphere... </em>

    Though Ian grumbled inwardly, he followed her into the pce.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    The doors behind him closed silently. It felt as if the pressure in the air had shifted, and for a moment, a heavy silence pressed down, making his ears ring. Ian gave no outward sign and continued forward.

    On either side of him were towering columns, thick and tall, paired in perfect alignment.

    Ahead of him, the ck-haired maid walked silently, leading the way. Another maid followed at Ian��s left, and one at Seras��s right, their footsteps soundless as they moved. Only Ian��s steps echoed faintly, breaking the quiet.

    <em>Was it like this in the game, too?</em>

    Walking calmly, Ian took in the grand hall, its walls entirely covered in white marble. The ceiling soared above him, and countless candles flickered in chandelier-like holders hanging overhead.

    <em>Recing those must be a real pain.</em>

    Wide, lengthy corridors branched off on either side of the hall. At every entrance, guards stood like statues, holding halberds, while figures in white robes hurried about beyond the doorways, their movementspletely silent. Perhaps during the day, it would have been brighter and livelier than it was now, but at the moment, it was so quiet that even the faintest rustling of fabric could be heard.

    Moreover, the divine energy and pure magic in the air had thickened, to the point it felt almost like a dense fog surrounding them.

    <em>Where is the source of all this...?</em>Ian��s ears twitched slightly. It was a question without an answer. He could only guess that this was the most sacred ce in the capital, touched by the blessings of the gods themselves. The pce was practically a colossal holy relic in its own right.

    If that were the case, then the omnipresent sense of divine power, as well as the strange, solemn pressure that invoked a sense of reverence, made perfect sense.

    <em>So this is why Archeas view the capital as thest stronghold.</em>

    A fleeting thought crossed his mind��perhaps even this capital would one day fall. Or, more likely, it would sumb to corruption from within first. There was an old saying that the Empire always crumbles from the inside.

    Either way, he couldn��t shake the baseless feeling that nothing was truly eternal.

    At that moment, Seras whispered, "We��re almost in the audience chamber."

    Therge door at the end of the hall was now closer. Ian noticed Seras�� lips move as she nced toward him.

    "When you meet His Majesty, please show the proper respect, Agent of the Saint."

    She must have been worried that Ian wouldn��t kneel.

    Ian smirked slightly. ��I��m not that much of a brute.��

    The authority of an Emperor didn��t mean much to Ian personally, but he understood that this was the ruler standing at the pinnacle of this world��a person whose word alone could condemn Ian to death. If the capital was a vast sacred dungeon, then the Emperor was its master.

    Showing respect for such a figure wasn��t difficult at all.

    Just then, the ck-haired maid came to a halt. They stood before anotherrge door, guarded by two soldiers. Turning, the maid looked between Seras and Ian. Seras removed her cloak and handed it to one of the other maids. Adjusting the dress she wore underneath, she stood in front of Ian.

    <em>I suppose that��s my cue to tidy myself up.</em>

    As Ian adjusted the cor of his uniform, Seras reached out to him. She straightened his cor and carefully refastened the buttons, whispering softly as she did so.

    "I��ll go in first. Please stand beside me and just follow my lead. Don��t speak first or raise your head."

    <em>Quite the list of demands</em>, Ian thought to himself, but he nodded easily.

    After finishing her adjustments, Seras stood beside him once more and looked at the maid. The maid gave a nod and stepped aside. Immediately afterward, the guards opened the doors to the audience chamber.

    <em>Thud...</em>

    The doors slowly swung open. Seras waited until they were fully open before stepping forward into the chamber. Ian followed calmly behind her. The maids who had guided them did not enter. As the doors closed behind them, a broad red carpet stretched ahead.

    Guards stood at intervals along the walls, so still, they seemed more like armor on disy than people. A massive window dominated the opposite wall, taking up more than half of its surface. Below them, a wide dais, about three steps high, rose at the far end of the room. In the center of the dais stood a massive, empty throne. The top of the throne featured arge golden circle, possibly symbolizing Lu Sr.

    It seemed to suggest that the radiant light stood above even the Emperor, or perhaps that the Emperor was bathed in a divine halo.

    <em>In any case, it��s certainly grand.</em>

    If it were daylight, with sunlight pouring through the windows, it would be even more so. Though even now, with the starry night sky visible, it wasn��t any less beautiful.

    Seras came to a stop at an appropriate distance. Ian, standing beside her, nced at the elderly man positioned to the right of the dais. Despite the lines of age on his face, his hair and beard were thick, and his posture was straight and proud. Dressed in an elegant ck uniform, a golden insignia in the shape of the Empire��s g gleamed on his left chest.

    The man gazed down at Seras and Ian with sharp brown eyes. Ian was the only one to meet his gaze, as Seras was focused intently on the empty throne with a peculiar look in her eyes.

    <em>nk��</em>

    The sound of a door opening from beside the dais broke the silence.

    As Seras gracefully kneeled and bowed her head, the elderly man who had been watching Ian spoke, "His Imperial Majesty, blessed by the Seven Goddesses and true ruler of the entire continent, has arrived. All shall show the proper respect."

    In perfect unison, the guards in the hall kneeled on one knee. Ian swiftly followed suit, kneeling and bowing his head. Yet, even as he did, his attention was locked on the dais. There wasn��t just one person entering. He could sense one figure stopping to the left of the dais and another approaching the throne.

    Of course, the one crossing to the throne had to be the Emperor. Yet, for someone who ruled an Empire, the presence he projected was oddly subdued. It felt as if only a shell of a person had entered. There was nothing particrly remarkable about him, to the point where it almost took Ian by surprise. The gods supposedly blessed this man and endowed him with great power and abilities.

    <em>Or could thisck of presence be part of the Emperor��s power...?</em>

    As Ian pondered the thought, the Emperor sat on the throne. A heavy silence filled the room for a moment.

    "Rise."

    A low voice echoed through the chamber. It held no trace of authority or grandeur, just a calm, almost indifferent tone. Yet, both Seras and the kneeling guards rose instantly, gripping their halberds once more. Ian stood up as well, steady andposed.

    "Lift your heads."

    At thatmand, Ian finally raised his head and looked toward the throne. There, the Emperor came into full view. His golden hair, which fell in loose waves to his shoulders, seemed somewhat faded. Atop his head sat a simple gold crown,cking any ornate decoration. His eyes, framed by light wrinkles, were calm and red, and a golden beard covered half of his slightly gaunt face.

    Beneath a white fur cloak, the Emperor wore a purple uniform embroidered with golden thread. His hands, resting on the armrests of the throne, were slender, adding to his overall frail appearance.

    <em>So this is the Emperor...</em>

    As the Emperor��s calm eyes scanned Ian, they shifted slightly to nce at Seras, who stood beside him. Ian, following suit, subtly nced to the left of the dais, where a young male servant in white robes stood near the steps. His face was youthful, almost too much to be called a young man, and he held the edges of a broad, square silver tray. The tray��s contents were hidden from view.

    "You kept your promise. Impressive," the Emperor said, his voice steady. His tone was slow, with almost no rise or fall, making it difficult to gauge his feelings. Despite this, a faint smile appeared on Seras��s lips as she looked up at him.

    "I simply did what was required, Your Majesty."

    "Move your belongings at dawn," the Emperor added, his voice still even.

    Seras�� eyes briefly widened in surprise as he continued, "I have prepared a new residence for you in the Venus Pce."

    Seras bowed deeply.

    "I shall do so with great joy, Your Majesty."

    Her lips couldn��t hide the smile that was spreading across her face. At the same time, a questpletion notification appeared before Ian��s eyes��the royal summons quest had beenpleted. As Ian was about to close the window, the Emperor��s gaze shifted back to him.

    Ian met the Emperor��s calm, red eyes without hesitation. They were unwavering, as was his expression.

    A fleeting, out-of-ce thought crossed Ian��s mind��<em>Is this how others felt when they looked at me?</em>

    If so, perhaps the Emperor��s mind was filled with far more thoughts than his expression revealed.

    Finally, the Emperor spoke again, "Dragon yer. Superhuman. The Agent of the Great tinum Dragon, Ian Hope."

    His tone was still calm, almost slow.

    The Emperor briefly gazed into Ian��s steady eyes before continuing, "I ask you: Will you ept the imperialmand?"

    <em>Ah, straight to the point, huh?</em> Ian suppressed a smirk.

    Of course, the Emperor had no need to speak in circles, nor any reason to gauge or persuade the intentions of others. That was the responsibility of those standing before him. And that included Ian. It exined why the Emperor addressed him by listing all his grand titles.

    In any case, Ian found this direct approach far more agreeable.

    "As long as the reward is fair, I��ll dly ept."

    He had no intention of speaking indirectly either.

    At Ian��s response, the elderly man, the servant holding the tray, and even Seras all turned to look at him in surprise. Seras, in particr, seemed to falter for a moment, as if feeling light-headed. She clearly hadn��t expected Ian to speak so inly to the Emperor.

    However, the Emperor remained unfazed, his expression steady. In fact, faint lines creased the corners of his eyes, giving the impression of a subtle smile.

    <em>Maybe he finds this approach just asfortable.</em>

    The Emperor spoke again almost immediately after.

    "Then ept the imperialmand."

    <em>So, that��s a yes, right?</em>

    Ian mused to himself as he calmly kneeled on one knee again. With a slight gesture of his raised hand, the Emperor nced at Seras. As the servant, who had been standing nearby, descended from the dais, Seras immediately approached him.

    The servant��s gaze shifted to the tray, and Seras picked up the item he was staring at. It was a piece of pristine white parchment��an imperial decree.

    For a moment, Seras��s eyes flickered as she read the words written on it. Of course, the reaction was brief. Holding the decree with both hands, she spoke in a clear voice.

    "By the Emperor��s will, Ian Hope is granted the title of Baron and is appointed as a Free Baron. This is an honorary position under the Emperor��s direct authority, to be passed down as long as it does not conflict with the interests of the Empire��"

    Ian listened to her voice calmly. It wasn��t surprising that the Emperor was granting him a title. It was the easiest way to formalize their rtionship. Though this had never happened in the game, Ian��s circumstances now were vastly different from what they had been then.

    Of course, he knew it wasn��t the full extent of it. Seras�� earlier reaction hinted at more toe.

    "Additionally, Ian Hope, now Baron, is appointed as Count of the Northern Autonomous Territory and is granted the governing rights over Lu st, Nor Lindor, and Gal Maro. He is ?given the title of Margrave��"

    <em>Ah, so that��s why.</em>

    Ian��s eyes twitched for the first time.

    A title andnds in the North��this was something he hadn��t expected at all. He had never expected the Emperor would send him to the North.@@novelbin@@

    "��and he is tasked with assembling the unallied Northern warriors to form a new battalion, which will be stationed at the fortress on the Northern front."

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    <em>So, he ns to use me like this, huh?</em> Ian suppressed a bitterugh.

    The reason he had never expected to be sent to the North was precisely because he was a Great Warrior there. His reputation spanned the entire continent, but it was in the North where his influence was most direct and powerful. It wouldn��t be surprising if a new military faction formed around him��a warlord with the full support of the Northern people, possibly even outside the control of the central Empire.

    "Join forces with the frontier defense forces and prevent the impending invasion. Additionally��"

    Despite the potential risks of such a scenario, the Emperor had used Ian��s authority, even to the point of thrusting a formal title upon him, forcing him to take on this responsibility.

    <em>Does this mean he truly recognizes how serious the situation is? Or...</em>

    Just then, a quest window appeared before Ian��s eyes.

    [To the Front Lines]

    It was the same as a quest he��d received in the game. But the objective was entirely different. This time, instead of aiding the eastern front, his goal was to head to Karlingion, the fortress on the Northern front.

    <em>Of all ces, Karlingion, huh?</em>Karlingion was the most critical stronghold on the front lines, the ce that would be in the greatest danger once the invasion began. It also meant it would be the most valuable location for gaining experience.

    "After assembly, suprememand will be delegated to Archduke f. This authority will remain in ce until the dissolution of the Margrave��s battalion, at which point you are to return to the capital to report your results."

    As Ian closed the quest window, another immediately appeared.

    [Warriors of the North.]

    The objective was to gather as many Northern warriors as possible before the encroachment began. It was clearly a barbarian-exclusive chain quest.

    Of course, it wasn��t particrly surprising. If Ian had sought an audience with the Order instead of the royal house, he would��ve likely received quests exclusive to knights or acolytes. In any case, he wasn��t expecting any quests designed for mages. As long as Ian kept the fact that he was a mage hidden, that would continue to be the case.

    <em>If I reveal it, it will cause absolute chaos, </em>Ian thought, clicking his tongue.

    As Seras carefully rolled up the parchment, she spoke again, "Receive the golden bull with due reverence."

    Ian spread his hands wide and raised them above his head as Seras silently approached.

    "I trust you will do your utmost to protect the Northern front, Margrave," the Emperor said, his voice still t and devoid of emotion. The moment Seras ced the decree in Ian��s hands, the Emperor rose from his throne.

    "We��ll discuss your rightfulpensation upon your return," he added nonchntly, before turning and walking away. The sound of footsteps echoed, followed by the opening and closing of a door.

    <em>He could have at least let me stand before walking away.</em>

    Grumbling inwardly, Ian looked up, holding the decree in his hands. The faint smile on his lips confirmed that the title he had been given was essentially a down payment. Had there been more time, he might have negotiated further about hispensation.

    <em>Well, there��s no rush. I can settle that after the mission.</em>

    By then, his position and circumstances would likely have changed. With that thought in mind, Ian rose to his feet. There was no need to remain kneeling, after all��the Emperor had left the chamber.

    "Travel through Burdin and head to the North, Agent of the Saint," the elderly man spoke then, drawing Ian��s attention. He added calmly, "There will be allies waiting to assist you there."

    <em>So, they��re sending someone to keep an eye on me, huh?</em>

    Even while thinking that, Ian nodded without hesitation.

    "I��ll do as you say," he replied.

    Regardless of their intended role, how to use them would be up to him. If their purpose was truly to monitor him, they would be immediately put in harm��s way without hesitation.

    The elderly man, satisfied with Ian��s response, added, "Then, please receive the gifts."

    <em>They sure prepared a lot, didn��t they? </em>

    Ian smirked slightly as the approaching servant came into view. It was clear the Emperor had nned everything in advance, anticipating his visit. Perhaps the Emperor had even been certain from the start that Seras would seed.

    The servant stopped in front of Ian, offering a silver tray. Now, Ian could clearly see the two items on it: an ornate paper with a ck cover embossed with gold, and arge, heavy metal key.

    The elderly man��s voice followed. "A certificate stamped with His Majesty��s goldenseal and the key to your barony estate."

    His words were enough to catch Ian��s full attention.@@novelbin@@

    "A house of my own?" Ian asked as he picked up the key. The elderly man blinked, apparently surprised that Ian reached for the key first, and then replied.

    "... Yes, of course. It is a legally owned property."

    "Impressive...."

    <em>To think I��d fulfill my dream of owning a house in this world.</em>

    Feeling an unexpected surge of fondness toward the Emperor, Ian nced down at therge key in his hand. Engraved on the ring at the top of the key were letters and numbers��likely an address. Ian subtly showed it to Seras, who nodded. Judging by her expression, though, she seemed to have interpreted it differently than he intended.

    <em>Well, I can always ask for more detailster.</em>

    Ian then picked up the certificate, turning his gaze back to the elderly man.

    "Just one more question."

    "Go ahead," the elderly man responded.

    Ian gave the certificate a slight shake. "Do I also receive a sry from the royal house now?"

    The elderly man��s mouth opened slightly in surprise. After blinking several times, he let out a sigh and answered, "Yes, of course... Is there anything else you wish to ask?"

    "No, that will be all."

    "In that case..." The elderly man gestured toward the back of the room, a hint of weariness in his movement.

    <em>Come to think of it, what exactly is this old man��s position?</em>

    At that moment, Seras nced back at Ian, biting her lower lip slightly as if suppressing a smile. She nodded and walked.

    <em>Well, what do I care about his position, anyway?</em>

    Ian shrugged and turned as well. The doors to the audience chamber were once again wide open, waiting for them.

    ***

    As Ian exited the royal pce, he blinked in surprise. A familiar carriage was waiting at the base of the steps. It seemed Phaden and Asme had brought the carriage right up to the front of the pce. Only then did Ian realize that Seras�� final hand gesture had been a signal for them to follow with the carriage.

    <em>... Is that even allowed?</em>

    In any case, neither half of the Imperial guards nor Kedric were anywhere to be seen. They had probably left, unable to endure the stares of the other royal family members. Though their departure was rude, Ian wasn��t particrly bothered. He had no intention of maintaining a close rtionship with Kedric anyway.

    In fact, having met the Emperor in person, he was even less convinced that Kedric had what it took to be the Emperor. Apologies to Seras, but Ian couldn��t see it.

    As Seras boarded the carriage behind Ian, she suddenly nced back. "You head back with the soldiers first, Asme."

    She continued, "We need to prepare for the move to Venus Pce."

    Asme��s eyes widened in surprise. However, Seras simply smiled and climbed into the carriage. Just before the door closed, she extended her hand toward Ian.

    "Sir, may I have the key for a moment?"

    Ian, who had ced his belongings on the seat beside him, handed over the key without hesitation. Seras opened the small window and handed the key to Phaden.

    "Head to this address instead of the lodging. It��s the house His Majesty has granted to the Agent of the Saint."

    "...! Yes, Your Highness." Phaden epted the key respectfully and closed the window.

    <em>So, it really was an address, after all.</em>

    Nodding to himself, Ian leaned back deeply into his seat. The carriage moved just as Seras shut the door.

    Darkness filled the interior, but Seras didn��t bother to light the Magic Stone Lamp. Instead, she slumped back against the seat, her body sinking into the shadows.

    For the first time, the exhaustion she had been hiding was inly visible on her face. She probably didn��t expect Ian to be able to see her so clearly in the dark. The only reason Ian had lit the magic stonemp at night before was so Elia could read.

    <em>��No need to tell her that,</em> Ian thought.

    Instead, he reached under the seat and grabbed a bottle of wine. It was thest one left, something he had grown tired of, but now it seemed like a blessing. He took a sip and then offered the bottle to Seras.

    "Wine? Care for some?"

    "... Yes, thank you. It��s just what I needed," Seras replied, groping for the bottle in the dark before adding, "Once we��ve taken you to the residence, I��ll head straight to the Sonnier family estate to deliver your promised payment."

    "Do as you wish."

    "The gold coins should be ready immediately. As for the others... I��ll send someone to handle it separately."

    "Understood."

    Her hesitant, vague addition was likely out of consideration for the Emperor, given they were still in the capital��s heart.

    "When do you n to visit the residence?"

    "If it��s ready, I��ll go as early as tomorrow morning," Ian replied, shrugging as he took the bottle back from her. "After all, I��ve been given an Imperialmand. I can��t afford to dawdle, can I?"

    Of course, the real reason Ian wanted to leave as soon as possible was to avoid the inevitable wave of bothersome tasks and attention that would follow if he stayed any longer.

    While he might get through tomorrow without much trouble, it was only a matter of time before the location of his new residence becamemon knowledge. And with each passing moment, the erosion drew nearer. He didn��t have much time left to rally the Northern warriors and head to the front lines, since unexpected obstacles could also arise at any moment.

    <em>The Northern Barbarians won��t follow orders unless I go to them directly.</em>

    While those who had already pledged their allegiance to him wouldn��t pose any issues, they were only a fraction of the whole. Besides, he wasn��t even sure if they were still in their settlements. With Tahumrit gone, it wouldn��t be surprising if they had all returned to their homnds. If that were the case, Ian would have to travel across the snowfields, gathering them all again.

    "After we drop you at the residence, may I borrow the carriage for a while? I��ll return it once my business is finished."

    "Go ahead. We might as well settle everything at once, including the payment."

    "Yes, I��ll do that."

    With that, the conversation trailed off, and the two of them just passed the wine bottle back and forth in silence.

    Ian��s thoughts drifted back to the Emperor and the orders that had been given to him. Something about the Emperor��the strange presence, the crafty demeanor��felt off as if there was more going on than what had been said. Ian was sure the Emperor harbored some other secret.

    What they might be would reveal themselves in time, as this meeting felt like just the beginning. He had a sinking feeling that it might turn into something far more troublesome down the line, perhaps even a fateful entanglement.

    "... Thank you, Sir," Seras spoke up suddenly after the carriage jolted slightly. By now, the bottle was half-empty.

    Ian, taking the bottle from her, raised an eyebrow. "That��s a bit out of the blue. I��ll dly ept your thanks, though."

    "It��s because you stood by my side earlier, rather than siding with my brother. Honestly, you didn��t have any real reason to do that."

    <em>Oh, that?</em>

    Ian smirked and responded, "I had a reason."

    Her eyes gleamed in the dark, curious. "What was it?"

    "It was annoying. You did all the work, yet he nned to take all the credit and reward."

    "...!"

    "I don��t mind when I��m the one pulling that trick, but I hate it when others do it." Ian finished his sentence and took a sip from the bottle.

    Seras blinked at him for a moment before bursting intoughter.

    "My goodness�� If my brother heard that, his face would��ve turned bright red. Though, I��m sure it already was when he left," She muttered, wiping a tear from her eye.

    Ian thought it wasn��t exactly that funny, but before he could dwell on it, the carriage jolted again. He ced the bottle on Seras��sp with a grin.

    "Now, I can finally speak freely."

    The nagging sensation that had lingered until now vanished in an instant. They had officially left the capital behind. Taking the bottle, Seras stretchedzily and sighed.

    "Finally," she murmured, her tone much more rxed now. "I��ll never forget the favor of you helping me secure a new residence, Agent of the Saint. Don��t worry about the two remaining in the capital��I��ll continue to assist them whenever possible."

    "Sounds like moving to a new residence seems to carry more meaning than it appears," Ianmented, nodding.

    Seras took a sip of the wine and smiled. "On the surface, it means I have more people under mymand. However, symbolically, it means much more. It shows that I��ve truly gained my father��s favor. My influence in the capital will grow significantly... in more ways than one."

    Her words carried a deeper significance, and Ian couldn��t help but smile. "The Third Prince probably won��t be too pleased."

    "Perhaps not," Seras replied, cing the wine bottle on Ian��sp.

    "But even so, at this point, there��s nothing to be done. Thanks to you for taking my hand, Sir."

    Seras��s eyes glimmered in the darkness. Perhaps this situation had fanned the mes of her ambition, which had only been a small spark before. Though, of course, the chances of that ambition being realized remained quite slim.

    "Then let��s keep holding on a little longer."

    Seras tilted her head slightly at Ian��s next words.

    He took the wine bottle and added, "I expect I��ll be returning to the capital more often in the future. Whether it��s seeing the Emperor or taking care of other matters, having someone by my side would make things a lot easier, wouldn��t it?"

    "Are you saying you��d like to continue receiving my support?"

    "I��m suggesting a mutually beneficial arrangement. Our rtionship seems to be of some use to you as well, doesn��t it?"

    "Of course...!" Seras responded, straightening her posture with a renewed energy. "You��ve made a wise decision, Agent of the Saint. You won��t regret it."

    "We��ll see about that. But just to warn you, I can��t guarantee you won��t regret it yourself," Ian said with a teasing grin before taking a sip of wine.

    Unfazed, Seras smiled and replied, "I don��t mind. As long as you don��t plot treason, I��ll remain a loyal ally to you, Sir. Or should I say, Margrave... and Baron."

    "Just call me what you always do. No need for formalities," Ian said with a low chuckle, removing the wine bottle from his lips.

    Then he asked, "Do you know exactly where thends His Majesty has given to me are located?"

    Seras tilted her head in curiosity. "You should know, shouldn��t you? You��re the Great Warrior of the North, after all."

    "Everyone seems to have the wrong idea. I��m not actually from the North. And honestly, I didn��t spend as much time there as people think."

    In the game, he had indeed spent considerable time in the North, but outside of key locations, he hadn��t paid much attention.

    As Ian took another sip of wine, Seras nodded thoughtfully and exined, "Lu st and Nor Lindor are located south of the Ahigorn Mountains. Gal Maro is just to the south of those two territories."

    "So, in other words..."

    A faint, unsurprised chuckle crossed Ian��s lips. He wiped his mouth with the palm of his hand and added, "It��s all in the snowfields, then."

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    "Yes, something like that."

    No wonder he gave me so muchnd, Ian thought with a quiet chuckle.

    It was now clear that thends weren��t a true reward but rather just territory handed over for the sake of the mission. Archduke f wouldn��t likely object to the Emperor��s decision either. The snowfield region, though officially part of his domain, was an area where his influence barely reached. Plus, the resources from there amounted to little more than furs and firewood.

    On top of that, the Emperor probably intended to use Ian to fully integrate the barbarians into the autonomous region.

    <em>��Well, being an Emperor isn��t something just anyone can do.</em>

    He was adept at iming credit while also gaining practical advantages. At the same time, the burden ced on Ian was rtively light. The Northern barbarians were fiercely independent by nature. As long as Ian gave them some direction, they would likely manage on their own without his constant oversight. In fact, if he disappeared, they��d probably respect him even more, praising his departure as fitting for a Great Warrior.

    Of course, the Emperor wouldn��t be thrilled about that, but now that Ian had an official title, there was no reason not to take full advantage.

    "Now I understand why I sent my brother to the North in my dream. I probably told him to seek your help, Agent of the Saint, since you were already there." Seras��s voice broke through Ian��s thoughts, pulling him back to the present.

    He nodded. "Well, that could be the case.""The problem probably was that my brother couldn��t earn your favor. Or maybe it��s because he doesn��t have a good feeling toward you."

    "Or maybe it��s because the front lines will stabilize, leaving no room for the Third Prince to make a name for himself," Ian suggested casually.

    Seras paused, her expression shifting before she smiled slightly. "Perhaps. You��re quite confident, Agent of the Saint. You must have something in mind. That��s reassuring, but..."

    Her voice grew quieter. "Even so, be careful. My dreams are never wrong."

    "I know. Even if I go, I probably won��t be able to prevent the front lines from being breached entirely."

    Despite her worried tone, Ian nodded calmly. It didn��te as a surprise to him. Setting aside the fact that the front lines hadpletely copsed in the game, the area was also too vast. There were multiple strongholds like Karlingion, with countless unnamed outposts scattered beyond them. Ian couldn��t possibly defend them all��unless he could somehow split himself into five or six.

    "But as long as the key fortresses don��t fall, it can��t be said that the front has entirely copsed."

    Of course, Ian had never experienced the state of the front lines during the time of the erosion. However, ording to the strategy guides, there was indeed a way to reach the front lines and stop the erosion. Breaches in the front lines were inevitable, but heading there didn��t necessarily mean certain death. It was still incredibly dangerous, but that had be the norm. If he wanted to survive, he had to throw himself into even greater danger��just as he always had.

    "After all, you don��t know the exact condition of the Northern front during that time, either," Ian said, looking at Seras in the darkness.

    She nodded, letting out a low hum. "That��s true... but still."

    Her face showed her concern quite clearly. The soft glow of the city lights seeped in through the cracks in the carriage windows, yet Seras seemed unaware that Ian could clearly see her face.

    "... When ites to the North, you surely know better than I do, Agent of the Saint. I��ll set my worries aside, trusting you have a n," Seras murmured, nodding before adding cautiously, "On that note, may I ask you for one more favor? In the spirit of mutual benefit, of course."

    Ian, who had ced the wine bottle on herp, responded, "Go ahead."

    "If you sessfully defend against the invasion, could you inform me first about the situation on the front lines afterward?"

    "Inform you first, specifically?"

    "Yes. I��ll provide you with a messenger hawk. If I learn about the state of the Northern front a bit earlier, it would give me leverage to persuade my brother. And if the situation on the front lines worsens..."

    Seras shrugged as she took the wine bottle back. "I might be able to send reinforcements to support you. It won��t be many, but I can deploy them before other fronts demand them."

    Now that��s real mutual support. Impressive, Ian thought as he watched Seras drink from the bottle.

    After all, now that they had joined forces, he was an essential ally for her ambitions. He was someone she couldn��t afford to lose. However, no quest window appeared. It likely meant this was a situation that hadn��t existed in the game.

    "Let��s do that," Ian agreed with a nod. "However, don��t send a hawk. Prepare some other means ofmunication, something like a magical device. I��m not confident a hawk would survive the harsh Northern winter."

    In truth, the real reason was that his pocket dimension couldn��t store hawks, but Seras epted his request without suspicion and nodded.

    "Understood. In that case��" She stopped mid-sentence as the carriage slowed down and came to a halt. From outside, Phaden��s voice called out, announcing their arrival.

    "... It seems we��ve finally arrived," Seras said with a smile as the carriage continued forward at a slow pace.

    Ian nodded. "Take care of your business. I��ll see youter."

    "Yes. It should only take about two hours. Please have a meal prepared for Sir Phaden and me. I��d like the honor of being your first guest at the estate."

    "... Of course."

    Why does she want something so insignificant?

    Just as Ian was about to smile, the carriage came to a halt once again. The small window near the driver��s seat opened, and the key was passed back inside.

    "We��ve arrived, Agent of the Saint," Phaden announced.

    "Thank you for your service," Ian replied, epting the key before opening the carriage door.

    As Ian stepped out, a faint smile yed on his lips.

    "The down payment is quite impressive...."

    Before him stood a three-story mansion with a red roof, surrounded by a neat, well-maintained garden. In the corner, a stable could be seen, and the sounds of horses suggested they had been sent as well. Beyond the estate walls, other rooftops stretched into the distance, indicating that the mansion was in the estate��s heart district.

    Even more surprising was the presence of four servants waiting outside to greet him.

    Ian��s gaze swept the area before resting on the servant standing at the front of the group, clearly the head of the household staff.

    The man standing before Ian was a middle-aged gentleman with neatlybed salt-and-pepper hair and a smooth-shaven face, exuding an air of calm.

    "Wee, Sir. I am Gibson, the head steward of this estate, and I will be in charge of the estate and serve you from now on," he said with a respectful bow, followed by the three men and women behind him, who also bowed in unison. Their eyes sparkled with recognition��they were well aware of the importance of the person they were now serving.

    "It is an honor to serve such a significant figure. We may not be enough, but we will do our utmost to meet your needs," Gibson added.

    Ian didn��t even nce at the departing carriage as he spoke. "Will the four of you be managing this estate exclusively?"

    "Including the gardener and stable hand, there are five of us. We will manage only this estate unless you decide to dismiss us, Sir."

    Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile.

    A personal butler. Not bad.

    "Even if I��m away?"

    "Unless His Majesty revokes the ownership of the estate, yes," Gibson replied politely, bowing his head slightly as he continued, "However, if you are absent for an extended period, the upkeep of the estate and our wages will be excluded from your sry."

    "That��s fine. If you wish, I can entrust you with managing all of my sry."

    "Thank you for your trust, Sir. And if I may, could I ask you to speak more informally with us?"

    "I already am," Ian replied, causing Gibson to smile.

    "The weather is cold. May I continue our conversation inside?"

    "Very well. First, could you preparefortable clothes and a hot bath for me? As hot as possible."

    "Of course, Sir. It will be ready shortly," Gibson nodded, and the servants quickly hurried inside to make the preparations.

    There��s really no need to go that far. Are they really that on edge about protocol?

    With a faint smile, Ian followed Gibson into the mansion.

    ***

    After finishing a hot bath and changing into morefortable clothes, Ian descended the stairs, running a hand through his still-damp hair. He felt lighter, both physically and mentally. Bathing was one of the few times he couldpletely clear his mind and rx.

    "Did you enjoy your time, Sir?" Gibson asked, bowing again from his position at the bottom of the stairs.

    There��s no need for him to wait like that, Ian thought, but nodded casually.

    "It was excellent. What about dinner?"

    "It will be served immediately."

    At his gesture, a servant rushed over and stood at the foot of the stairs, ready to clean the bathroom once Ian went down. It was clear that they had arrived at the estate earlier that day to prepare for his arrival. Not only were the hallways gleaming, but the bedroom and bathroom were spotless, with not a speck of dust in sight. This was further proof that the Emperor knew about his arrival.

    Perhaps the Emperor even knew everything that had happened with Prince Felix. How, exactly, the Emperor managed such things remained a mystery.

    "Please take afortable seat. If the dining table is not to your liking, I can arrange for arger one."

    Two eight-seater dining tables were arranged side by side in the dining area. Like the rest of the mansion, the space was not overly luxurious but was neat and well-organized. From the adjacent kitchen, the aroma of delicious food wafted into the room.

    "That��s fine. I like it as it is now," Ian said, settling into the innermost seat of the dining table, his back to the wall.

    At Gibson��s signal, a servant emerged from the kitchen carrying a tray of food. There was soup and bread, roasted pork, a whole seasoned chicken, and even wine.

    As the servant ced the dishes in front of Ian, Gibson added, "As per your request, we��ve also prepared food for Her Highness. It will be served the moment she arrives."

    "You��ve done well," Ian replied, taking his fork and knife and slicing a piece of pork. Almost immediately, a subtle smile formed on his lips.

    Should��ve eaten more before we parted ways.

    The food was excellent, but it didn��t quitepare to the skills of the dwarf chef with mismatched eyes. By now, that kid had likely finished her admission process and was asleep in a dormitory bed. Elia wouldn��t be bothered by something as trivial as a change of sleeping arrangements.

    Unless she��s too excited to sleep��

    Ian��s smile grew a little wider at the thought.

    "Does the food suit your taste, Sir?" Gibson asked politely.

    Ian nodded with a touch of approval. "It��s excellent. I��d like to eat in peace, so you and the staff can rest until Her Highness returns."

    "Understood," Gibson responded, giving a slight nod to the servants in the kitchen. As the two who had been assisting with the meal left, Ian took a sip of his soup and spoke again.

    "I have a question for you, Gibson."

    "Please, go ahead," Gibson replied.

    "You mentioned earlier that you��ll continue managing this estate even when I��m away."@@novelbin@@

    "Yes, that��s correct."

    "I��d like to arrange things so that my acquaintances can use the estate freely while I��m gone..."

    Ian paused, lifting his gaze to meet Gibson��s eyes. "Are you required to report everything that happens here to someone else?"

    The question caused Gibson��s polite smile to falter for a moment. His expression quickly became more serious as he stood straight, his posture firm.

    "All stewards are bound by rules and honor, Sir. Protecting the secrets of those we serve and not betraying them is both a fundamental and the most important virtue. I��ve held my position because I have adhered to these principles my entire life."

    "Even if the person asking is His Majesty, the Emperor?"

    "I am loyal to His Majesty, but right now, the one I serve is you, Sir," Gibson replied.

    It was a textbook answer, one Ian could appreciate. Whether it was the truth would be clear over time, but for now, Ian had only wanted to instill some caution.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Ian picked up his fork again and continued, "There are only three names you need to remember. Her Highness, Philip, and Elia Meyer."

    "I am familiar with Her Highness, but may I ask who the other two are?"

    "One is my knight. The other is my goddaughter."

    Gibson��s eyes widened slightly in surprise. It was only natural, considering this information hadn��t been made public yet.

    Ian continued in a casual tone, "I don��t know when they��ll visit, but treat them as if they were me and take care of them."

    "... Of course, Sir. I will keep that in mind. Is there anything else you��d like to request?"

    "When my carriage returns, make sure the horses are well-fed and rested. Especially the white one."

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Do you have any cold-weather gear for the horses here?" Ian asked.

    "We should have some in the stables. Though, I��m not sure how much help it will be against the Northern cold," Gibson replied.

    "Better than nothing. Prepare it ahead of time. Also, there are some weapons stored in the carriage��bring them up to my bedroom. Be careful with them; some are poisoned."

    "As you wish, Sir. I��ll inform you as soon as Her Highness arrives. Enjoy your meal."

    With the same politeness he had shown earlier, Gibson bowed and led the servants out of the dining room. As the door closed, Ian leisurely continued eating.

    I already like this ce...

    To think he had gained such a wonderful base in the capital. It was something he couldn��t have imagined in the game. Though it wasn��t given for free, the Emperor��s offer was far from bad for Ian. The North was, after all, the battlefield where he felt mostfortable.

    Still, experience had taught him that things didn��t always go ording to n. Even if the front lines were stronger than before, the erosion might be even more intense and dangerous this time. Yet, it remained the most favorable situation for Ian. With the Northern defense forces, the Imperial garrison, and the barbarian army he would gather, theirbined strength would be formidable.

    ��And there��s also the Temple of the Brazier.

    This time, Ian nned to ask for their help as well. While they would send priests to the front, Ian intended to demand more. Given that they owed him, perhaps even the Saint of the Brazier would lend her strength.

    Lucy will remain at the temple, but if Mev is still there...

    She wouldn��t ignore his request either. Just the thought of showing her the taste of the Northern winter brought a smile to his face.

    On top of that, he��d soon have the Sword of Judgment back in his possession, now reborn as aplete holy relic. He would truly be equipped with the best possible force.

    And if that��s still not enough...?

    Ian nced down at the fork in his left hand, then at the golden ring on his finger. It was only for a moment. He let out a chuckle and took a bite of his meat.

    Two months is too short.

    It wasn��t enough time toplete his mission or to absorb all the knowledge he could at the Great Church. He already had plenty ofbat experience, so with that knowledge, he could truly be a pdin on par with the Purifiers. Even if not, Ian wasn��t keen on calling back someone who had just started flying solo.

    Besides, even without Philip, the forces on the Northern front would be strong enough. Even if an invasion stronger than what had urred in the game came, they would be able to fend it off.

    And Karha... he��s always had a soft spot for the Northerners.

    Ian could count on the Blessing of Battle. Imagining hundreds, if not thousands, of barbarian warriors enveloped in the red divine aura filled him with confidence. Sure, the war cries would be annoying, but the experience points they��d bring in were worth the hassle.

    Maybe, after sessfully fending off the invasion, he could even level up once or more. By the time he��d sealed all the breaches along the front, he would have gained even more experience and additional quest rewards. And when he returned to the capital, he could demand a fitting, and more than fitting, reward from the Emperor.

    ... I��m really getting ahead of myself.

    Ian��s hand slowed for a moment as he let out another quiet chuckle. The sound of hooves brushed past his ears. Judging by the fact that even he could hear it, they must have arrived at the mansion.

    They��re back sooner than expected.

    Footsteps neared the dining room not long after he had settled into a more leisurely pace with his meal.

    A knock came at the door, followed by Gibson��s voice.

    "Sir, Her Highness has returned."

    "Let her in."

    Gibson opened the door, and behind him stood Seras, holding a bottle of wine, and Phaden, carrying a metal chest in both hands. Seras smiled as she entered the room.

    "What a magnificent mansion. Congrattions, Agent of the Saint."

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    <em>Says the one that��s living in the finest house in the capital, huh...</em>

    Ian let out a low chuckle before speaking.

    "If you ever need to use it, feel free to do so."

    "Really...? Can I?" Seras widened her eyes in surprise.

    "It��d be a waste to leave it empty all the time." Ian nced at Gibson as he continued, "I��ve already informed the steward. I n to let Philip and Elia use the house as well, so you may use it too. I��d appreciate it if you could let them know."

    "I��ll dly do so, Agent of the Saint. With pleasure." Seras, unable to hide her smile, moved closer to the dining table.

    In the meantime, Ian turned his attention back to Gibson.

    "Prepare meals for them as well."

    "Yes, I��ll handle the matters you mentioned earlier, right after the meal is prepared," Gibson, who answered politely, gestured beyond the door. A servant, who entered with a tense expression, headed toward the kitchen, and Gibson prepared tableware for Seras and Phaden.As Seras approached the table, Ian spoke up, "Is that a housewarming gift?"

    "Of course not. The gift is separate. This is something I brought to celebrate the sessfulpletion of our first contract."

    Seras ced the wine bottle on the table as she took a seat across from Ian. "It��s also a gesture to express my hope for continued cooperation."

    <em>Or maybe you just wanted to drink.</em>

    Despite thinking that, Ian downed the remaining wine in his ss in one gulp.

    After setting his ss down, he added, "Anyway, it seems the talks went well."

    "For now, yes. But first, let me give you your gift." Seras nced back at Phaden, who had been standing behind her.

    As if on cue, Phaden ced the metal box he was holding in the center of the table and opened the lid, turning it toward Ian. While Phaden took a seat beside Seras, Ian raised an eyebrow as he inspected the contents.

    "Seems extravagant for a housewarming gift."

    "It also includes the payment for the items handed over from Garad. Considering their value, I��d say it��s actually quite modest."

    She was referring to the spoils Ian had given her, including Prince Felix.

    Seras continued at a leisurely pace. "I didn��t include too many gold coins. Instead, I brought several magic stones from my family��s vault. I figured those would be of more use to you."

    Ian��s lips curled into a smile as he nodded. "That was an excellent decision."

    About ten small and medium-sized cut magic stones were inside the box. In the center, there was also an essence bead, and next to it, around fifty imperial gold coins were piled up.

    "I��m d you��re satisfied," Seras said, letting out a breath of relief.

    She then pulled out a rolled-up parchment from her sleeve and ced it inside the box. The surface of the scroll featured intricate engravings of a circuit of magical symbols resembling a decorative pattern.

    "It��s a scroll of correspondence. Whatever you write on it will appear on the other half that I have. And, of course, I can send a reply to you in return."

    Noticing Ian��s gaze, she added, "Once you write something, though, that part of the parchment can��t be used again, so leave about five lines nk for me to respond. I��ll also keep you updated on the news from the capital and how the others are doing."

    <em>Efficient, as always. </em>

    Ian nodded in approval, closing the box as he responded, "If you have something to say, feel free to write it down, even if it��s before I��ve responded. I��ll read it and reply when I can," he added.

    "I��ll try to be concise so I don��t waste space," Seras said as a servant returned, carrying arge tray. Gibson began cing dishes in front of Seras and Phaden one by one.

    Ian nodded toward the food. "Let��s eat first, then continue our discussion."

    "This smells lovely. Thank you. We��ll be seeing each other often from now on, so I hope we get along well."

    "It��s an honor, Your Highness," Gibson replied with a smile before stepping back.

    Seras and Phaden each picked up their fork and knife, and the elegant meal quickly turned into something much more urgent once Gibson and the servants left the room. It was only natural��they hadn��t eaten in over half a day while they worked tirelessly.

    "... Oh dear, I got a little too absorbed in my meal," Seras remarked as she nced at Ian, her te more than halfway empty.

    "Especially after bringing the wine along."

    Looking sheepish, she smiled and grabbed the wine bottle.

    Phaden quickly offered, "I can handle it, Your Highness."

    "No, it��s fine. You��ve worked hard as well. I��d like to pour you a drink myself," Seras insisted, opening the bottle and pouring it into Ian��s empty ss.

    "Of course, for you too, Agent of the Saint."

    Without a word, Ian tilted his head in acknowledgment as she filled his ss slowly and spoke, "As promised, you��ll be granted ess to the secret vault. However, I will need to be present."

    Noticing Ian��s gaze, she quickly added, "It��s the family rule��no outsiders are allowed in the vault. This is a special circumstance, so I��ll be there as a guide."

    "I don��t mind if it��s because you don��t trust me. As long as the contract terms remain intact," Ian replied smoothly, pulling his ss closer.

    As Seras poured wine into Phaden��s ss, she continued, "As promised, you��ll be able to take one item of your choosing. The head of the family has also encouraged you to take your time and look around thoroughly. He hopes you find something you like."

    Pouring a drink for herself, Seras shrugged, "As I mentioned before, most of the items are ancient relics or things whose purposes we can no longer identify. But, of course, there are also rare treasures, artworks, and gems among them."

    "If I take my time, I��m sure I��ll find something."

    "And if nothing catches your eye, at least take one of the gems. I vaguely remember seeing arge and beautiful diamond a long time ago."

    <em>A diamond, huh? That wouldn��t be too bad. </em>

    Ian shrugged, aware that in this world, gemstones weren��t just prized for their beauty and value��they often possessed magical properties too. An ancient jewel was likely to harbor some remarkable power.

    "Are you nning to visit in the morning?" Seras asked, raising her ss.

    Ian nodded as he lifted his ss to meet hers. "Yes, I��ll be there early."

    Seras nced between Ian and Phaden, lifting her ss with a smile. "That��s perfect. In that case, I��ll stay here for the night. Sir Phaden will join as well."

    Ian, who had been about to bring his ss to his lips, paused. "There are plenty of rooms, but are you sure? You must have a lot of packing to do."

    "Asme will take care of it. In fact, it��ll probably be easier to prepare without me around. Besides...."

    Seras gave a quick nce at Faden, who seemed concerned, before continuing, "Once I enter the pce, I won��t be able to leave the capital for a while. I��ll have a mountain of tasks to take care of. So, please help me extend my free time just a little longer."

    "Well, if that��s what you want," Ian shrugged, finally taking a drink.

    His eyebrows raised slightly��it was a strong drink, enough to chill his throat, but the refreshing fragrance that followed was delightful.

    <em>��This must be incredibly expensive.</em>

    As Ian continued to sip, Seras also took a drink and let out a satisfied sigh.

    "Now I feel more at ease. Tomorrow, I��ll be able to walk around with a clear mind."

    "In that case, let��s walk to the Sonnier estate tomorrow," Ian said, cing his empty ss on the table.

    Reaching for the bottle, he looked between Seras and Phaden. "Just the two of us, without Sir Phaden."

    Seras��s eyes gleamed, while Phaden��s widened for the exact opposite reason as he stared at Ian.

    "But, Agent of the Saint, even in the capital��"

    "By tomorrow, everyone will know where my house is and what my carriage looks like," Ian interrupted.

    Pouring more wine into his ss, Ian continued, "I��d prefer to move quietly and without drawing attention. Besides, if you��re standing guard in front of the estate, wouldn��t anyone whoes by assume I��m inside?"

    <em>Of course, if things get troublesome, I won��t just use you as a mere gatekeeper</em>

    "<em>Hmm</em>, but��"

    "You��re right, Sir," Seras quickly interjected. "The city nobles and the Order could show up anytime to meet the Agent of the Saint. And let��s not forget the city��s citizens."

    She nced back at Phaden.

    "Taking the carriage could end up being more trouble than it��s worth. We��ll just pull our hoods low and slip by quietly. Besides, with the Agent of the Saint to protect me, nothing unfortunate will happen, right?" She added, turning her gaze to Ian.

    <em>Why is she so excited? </em>

    Though puzzled by the gleam in her eyes, Ian nodded without hesitation. After a moment of thought, Phaden, as if resigned, finally nodded as well.

    "... Understood. If guests arrive while you��re out, should I just control their ess?"

    "It��d be even better if you turned them away. If that��s not possible, at least block their path."

    "Yes, I��ll do that," Phaden answered, though with a slightly reluctant expression.

    Meanwhile, Seras eagerly raised her ss again. "Well then, shall we loosen up and enjoy ourselves? It��s thest night, so let��s drink until we can��t stand straight!"

    Despite her enthusiastic toast, Seras barely finished her second drink before she started dozing off at the table.

    It wasn��t surprising. The alcohol was far too strong for her, and it had been a long, exhausting day. The same went for Phaden. Both of them retreated to their respective bedrooms in less than an hour.

    "... Finally, some peace and quiet."

    Ian stayed in the dining room, leisurely sipping his drink until he hadpletely finished the wine that Seras had brought.

    ***

    The streets of the capital were bustling early in the morning. A thin mist hung over the central road as carriages and riders passed by, while the sidewalks bustled with a variety of races and cultures mixing in lively chaos. The architecture, too, was a blend of many styles, making the city a true melting pot of diversity.

    Thanks to that, the two figures draped in ck and gray cloaks with hoods pulled low blended seamlessly into the crowd.

    "It��s been so long since I��ve walked like this at this time of day. I can��t even remember how many years it��s been," Seras whispered, her blue eyes sparkling beneath her hood.

    Ian snorted softly and muttered, "Don��t look around too much. You��ll seem suspicious."

    "Don��t worry. I was a little concerned at first, but now I��m sure��no one��s paying attention to us."

    Seras smiled, ncing back at Ian. "And even if something happens, you��ll protect me, right?"

    Ian simply clicked his tongue. Though he had only thrown on a shadowed cloak over his everyday clothes to remain inconspicuous, he felt no tension at all. If something unexpected urred, he was confident he could handle it with his bare hands.

    The Sonnier estate was on the northern outskirts of the capital. Ian��s own estate was in the southwest, meaning they had to traverse the city and cross a bridge.

    "The streets are a bit cramped and chaotic, don��t you think? The west side was one of the earliest areas to expand, so it��s messy and overdeveloped. However, because of that, it��s be one of the most bustling districts. You could say it��s the liveliest part of the capital," Seras exined, casually sharing various bits of knowledge about the city as they walked.

    As they walked, Seras whispered tidbits of information about the capital to Ian��its history as they passed through the busy streets, stories rted to the Hillisen River when it came into view, and facts about the number of bridges as they neared the one they were to cross.

    Although Ian wasn��t particrly interested in the details, he walked in silence, listening to her. There was no need to dampen her enthusiasm.

    As they crossed the bridge, he noticed something on the side that caught his attention. The morning sunlight broke through the mist, revealing a stunning view of the city on both sides of the river. In the middle of it all, the royal pce gleamed blindingly white.

    "Today, the city looks particrly beautiful. Maybe it��s because I��m seeing it from a lower perspective than usual," Seras mused with renewed admiration.

    Ian nodded casually. It was beautiful, but it also evoked a strange sense of unease and disconnect within him. He understood the confidence Seras and the other nobles carried with them.

    Living in such a ce, it would be easy to dismiss the chaos of the outside world or the threat of the ck Wall as distant issues, or at worst, manageable challenges.

    <em>Well, I used to think the same way</em>, Ian thought, recalling the world he once belonged to, a past that now felt vague and distant.

    Back then, wars were being fought somewhere, and there were constant warnings about terrorism and world conflict. However, it had never truly felt personal or immediate��except during his time in military service.

    For the people of the capital, the chaos of the frontier and the madness of the ck Wall must feel the same way��remote, unreal.

    It didn��t stir any particr frustration or sense of loss in him. Rather, it made him miss his old world and the sense of peace that once seemed so natural, just as it did to these people.

    "There it is."

    Finally, at the end of a now quieter, wider street, Seras pointed toward a gate nestled in the middle of a high wall. The top of arge mansion was barely visible beyond the wall. The nobles of the capital lived scattered across prime locations like this, clearly unconcerned about external threats.

    Seras briefly removed her hood as they approached the gate, revealing herself to the guard stationed there.

    "Open the gate. Tell the steward that Ingrid has brought a distinguished guest," she instructed.

    "Yes, mydy. Please wait a moment," the guard replied, bowing his head before hurrying inside.

    However, the gate did not open right away. Seras, now with her hood pulled back down, tilted her head curiously but remained silent. It took several more minutes before the gate finally opened wide.

    "... Oh dear," Seras clicked her tongue as she saw who was waiting for them on the other side. A middle-aged man with blonde hair, dressed in fine clothes, stood alongside another man of simr age who appeared to be his steward.

    "... That��s Count Sonnier. I distinctly told him not toe out yesterday, but it seems he couldn��t resist."

    Seras frowned and whispered to Ian. "Wait here for a moment, Agent of the Saint. I��ll tell him to��" @@novelbin@@

    "No need, let��s just go," Ian said, stepping forward. Seras quickly joined beside him, looking at him in surprise as he continued.

    "It��s only polite to greet him. After all, I��m here because of your request to open the secret vault. A simple greeting is the least I can do."

    As the gate closed behind them, a faint smile appeared on Seras��s face. "I��m truly grateful for your generosity. I��ll handle the introductions, so please feel at ease."

    However, there was no need for her to say anything. As soon as the gate shut, the Count and his servant kneeled before Ian on one knee.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    "Glory to the radiant light... Thank you for gracing the mansion with your presence, Agent of the Saint."

    The greeting, which had felt somewhat overused, followed immediately after.

    "It��s a pleasure to meet you. The greeting is sufficient��please rise."

    The count promptly stood and looked at Ian with faded blond hair and blue eyes. That blond hair likely came from the royal family. After all, Seras�� maternal side had a connection to the Imperial family, as they were rtives of the previous Imperial line. Perhaps this exined the reputation for decadence among many royals. The environment they were raised in inevitably led to physical or mental deficiencies for many of them.

    <em>Of course, their only concern was likely preserving their bloodline and power...</em>

    "I am honored to meet you. Shall we proceed to the annex where we can speak morefortably?"

    The count gestured with one arm, and when Ian nodded, Seras turned and led the way. Ian followed her along the garden path, the count quickly falling in step beside him.

    "Her Highness, the Princess, strongly advised against it, but I couldn��t avoid greeting you, even at the risk of seeming disrespectful. I hope you understand."

    "There��s no need to consider it disrespectful. I��m d for the chance to express my thanks. You��ve been of great help. I appreciate it." Ian��s calm reply caused Seras, walking ahead, to turn in surprise. It seemed she hadn��t expected him to be so receptive.<em>Looks like they��ve been thinking of me as aplete jerk over there, too</em>, Ian thought with a slight internal chuckle.

    "We have benefited far more from you. Thank you, Agent of the Saint."

    It was likely simr to the gratitude Kedric had expressed earlier.

    "The Agent of the Saint doesn��t act with political intentions. Please don��t misunderstand his actions," Seras interjected at that moment.

    Meeting Ian��s gaze, she gave a small, confident smile, as if volunteering herself as his spokesperson.

    "My apologies. It seems I��ve been rude. I beg your pardon," the count quickly bowed.

    Ian simply shrugged, feeling no need to prolong the discussion. As they passed the fading foliage in the cool weather, the annex finally came into view��a modest two-story brick house, cozier and smaller than the main estate.

    "This is far enough," Seras said, prompting the count to stop and bow to Ian.

    "Indeed, I shall take my leave here. Though I would love to join you further, I fear I may only be in your way."

    The count bowed deeply once more, meeting Ian��s eyes. "I hope you find something to your liking, Agent of the Saint."

    "Thank you for your hospitality," Ian replied with a nod.

    As the count departed, Seras, who had opened the door to the annex, turned back to Ian.

    "Please,e in, Agent of the Saint."

    Ian followed her inside, and as she quickly closed the door and caught up to him, she let out a quiet sigh.

    "I��m a bit embarrassed. Thank you for epting it so graciously, Agent of the Saint."

    "It wasn��t particrly difficult."

    <em>Though I hoped for another gift.</em>

    He added that thought to himself as he followed Seras. Hidden alongside the firece in the reception room on the first floor was the staircase that led to the secret storage.

    <em>Rumble...</em>

    When Seras pressed one of the firece��s bricks, the mechanism activated with a deep rumble, and a section of the wall slid aside, revealing a stone staircase descending into the basement. It wasn��t an unfamiliar device.

    "I haven��t been down here in years," Seras said as she started descending the stairs. "Apparently, several new items have been added since then. I hope you find something to your liking."

    "Don��t worry, I��m sure there��s something worthwhile," Ian replied, feeling the magic pulses growing more distinct the deeper they went. These weren��t the emanations of a single artifact but rather several, indicating there were likely some useful relics.

    Seras led them into a long, dark, rectangr basement. There were no windows, only venttion holes in the ceiling scattered here and there.

    <em>Flick��</em>

    Seras lit themps on the walls, and the room softly illuminated, revealing the long rows of disy cases draped with white cloth.

    "I��ll wait at the far end. Take your time looking around," Seras said, stepping away. Ian nodded and asked, "Mind if I touch anything? It��ll help speed things up."

    "Of course. Go ahead." With that, Seras moved busily.

    <em>Swish, swish�� </em>

    One by one, the cloth fell to the ground at her touch. She didn��t forget to light themps on the walls in between. Gradually, the contents of the disy cases and cabs were revealed. Various objectsy behind the transparent ss.

    <em>Shh��</em>

    <em>Quite the collection. Is this the wealth of a truly influential noble family in the capital?</em>

    Ian, quietly impressed, strolled leisurely through the heart of it all. Statues, paintings, and primitive engravings that looked as if they��d been peeled right off walls or ceilings surrounded him. Ancient, rusted weapons and armor stood alongside mysterious old books with unclear purposes. Just as Seras had pointed out, there were alsorge diamonds and roughly hewn gemstone jewelry.

    <em>This one��s clearly useless... no information window for this one... and this one��s got awful stats,</em>

    Ian casually opened the ss cases, touching a few items here and there, discarding anything that looked too fragile or purely decorative. Many of the more promising-looking objects turned out to be too worn to be useful or had random, unhelpful stats. It was a familiar scenario from his time in the game. Still, there were asional items of worth.

    <em>Ceremonial ws of the Beastfolk Chieftain... Thunderstrike Straight Sword... Rosewood Staff... these are decent.</em>

    Ian mentally noted the names and locations of the few items that had respectable attributes and could be useful immediately.

    It wasn��t until he neared the end of the storeroom that something finally caught his eye and made him stop. Inside a ss disy case, square-shaped with five ss sides, Ian reached out and touched the edge of arge, thin metal band that resembled a ring. He blinked in surprise.

    <em>The ck Crown of the Dark Elder Fairy, huh...</em>

    It was a relic grade helmet. Though its defensive capabilities were practically negligible, it significantly boosted Mental Fortitude and provided resistance to various status effects. But what truly caught Ian��s attention was its magic recovery rate boost. Such an option was incredibly rare, even in the game. The increase wasn��t astronomical, but just having the option was a blessing.

    "<em>Hmm</em>..."

    Ian let out a low hum as he lifted the ck crown with both hands and pulled it out of the disy case. It was made of dull ck metal with a smooth surface intricately engraved with ancient fairy script. The ends of the ring slightly curved inward and had no additional decoration.

    The nted interior suggested it was meant to be worn diagonally, from the back of the head to above the forehead. The slight upward curve on either side seemed designed to avoid resting on the ears.

    <em>It��s a pity that it cannot be repaired.</em>

    Still, its durability was more than sufficient for use. Turning his head, Ian locked eyes with Seras, who had been waiting patiently at the far end of the storeroom.

    "I��ll take this one."

    "... I��m d you found something you like," Seras sighed in relief. "I was worried when you approached so quickly."

    They were now only a few steps apart, and as Seras moved closer to Ian, her gaze fell upon the ck crown in his hands.

    "An unexpected choice. It looks like a crown of some sort. I didn��t even know we had anything like that here. I wonder who used to wear it."

    "Not entirely sure, but it��s likely a relic of a fairy. Perhaps something used by a dark fairy."

    "A corrupted fairy...? So, they��re even collecting demonic artifacts now. Honestly, their greed knows no bounds," Seras clicked her tongue, clearly displeased with the family��s practices.

    Ian simply shrugged. "Well, at least it��s not some cursed relic of darkness. Now then..."

    He casually shook the ck crown in his hand. "So, I can just take this with me?"

    "Of course. Once you��ve made your decision, it��s yours," Seras replied promptly, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Would you like to try it on right now?"

    "dly." Ian slipped the ck crown onto his head.

    Ian slipped the ck crown onto his head. The ring started from the back of his head, angled smoothly above his ears, and settled in the center of his forehead. With a gentle press on the front, the crown naturally adjusted itself to fit snugly, as though it had been made for him. It felt as though it would onlye off if pulled apart with great effort. A pleasant coolness washed over him, followed by a slight rity in his mind.

    "... Perfect."

    For someone like Ian, who often avoided helmets due to the loss of sensation they caused, this crown was a perfect match. And if needed, he could easily wear a steel helmet over it with no issue. In the game, this wouldn��t have been possible, but in this reality, there were no such restrictions.

    "It looks good on you. It blends with your hair color so well that it��s hard to tell you��re wearing something unless you look closely," Serasmented. With a gentle tousle of his hair, the ck crown seamlessly blended in with his strands.

    Nodding in satisfaction, Ian nced back toward the path he hade from.

    "... It seems like there��s some cleanup needed."

    The room was in chaos, with open disy cases and cabs, giving the impression of a burry.

    "Just leave it as is. They��ll take care of it." Seras spoke, her tone slightly careless.

    "Well then, let��s head back," Ian shrugged, not refusing the offer. Without a hint of hesitation, Seras started walking again.

    ***

    Byte morning, the capital city revealed its vibrant energy under the bright midday sun. It was even busier and livelier than earlier.

    "The timing��s just right. You��ll stay for lunch before leaving, won��t you, Sir?"

    As they retraced their steps through the bustling western market, Seras asked, sounding more rxed now. She had loosened her hood, no longer needing to hide as much. Ian gave a casual nod.

    "Unless somethinges up, I suppose I will."

    "That��s great. I��m relieved," Seras replied with a faint, odd smile��one that mixed both relief and a hint of disappointment.

    "Then, after seeing you off, I��ll head back to the pce. By then, the preparations for the move should be just about done."

    "No need to see me off."

    With a light scoff, Ian added, "I��ll have a carriage prepared for you. Take it back after you return to the capital, and have it sent back to the estate afterward."

    Seras looked at Ian, who shrugged again. "I��ve grown quite fond of that carriage, after all."

    "So, you��re nning to leave on horseback?"

    "There��s no point dragging a carriage around when I��m moving alone."@@novelbin@@

    It would only be more trouble. While others might use it to transport goods, Ian had his own means of storage with the pocket dimension he carried. He could handle one small bag without issue.

    "You prefer a quiet and simple departure. I understand. If that��s what you want, I��llply," Seras replied with a hint of disappointment on her face, though she nodded in agreement.

    <em>Who would have thought that the once-so-proud princess would be sopliant? </em>

    Then again, given that they were now in the same boat, she probably realized there was no point in holding on to her pride any longer.

    "Oh, and one more favor to ask," Ian added as they moved from the busy streets into the residential area.

    Seras nodded."Anything, Sir."

    "Could you send a message to Fael, the head of the Hexagon Alliance, on my behalf? Let him know that the promised item should be delivered to Travelga in the North. I��ll pick it up there myself."

    "That��s no problem. I have some business with him myself, so I��ll send a letter along with my regards," Seras answered with a nod, but then paused.

    "Although... something feels off," she murmured, her gaze narrowing slightly as she looked at the street, "This ce isn��t usually this crowded."

    The number of carriages on the road hadn��t decreased, and quite a few people were rushing past them.

    "... There��s probably a reason for it," Ian muttered. He had also sensed something unusual.

    Seras furrowed her brow and nced at him. "Could it be...?"

    Ian shrugged as he rounded the corner. Ahead, he saw a long line of carriages halted in ce. The procession stretched all the way to the next intersection, with some carriages awkwardly turning around and retreating down the street.

    The unusual traffic was likely due to these carriages. Ian and Seras slowed their pace.

    "Good thing we didn��t take the carriage. We would��ve been stuck for sure," Seras remarked.

    The carriages were all lined up, facing Ian��s estate, and it was obvious that more than half belonged to people who hade to see him. In fact, it was possible that every single one of them had some business with him.

    "It seems Sir Phaden is doing his job well."

    Ian��s eyes took in the sight of the ornate carriages belonging to nobles, along with ones bearing the insignia of the Order, likely sent by the Great Church.

    A small smirk tugged at one corner of his mouth. He had expected rumors would spread, but he hadn��t expected the flood of visitors to arrive so swiftly. He could only guess at their intentions in meeting him. It seemed Kedric��s im��that everyone wanted to see him��wasn��t an exaggeration, after all.

    "What should we do? Should we just sneak in and pretend we didn��t see them? If we get caught, though, people will swarm us like vultures," Seras asked, swallowing dryly.

    Ian scratched his chin thoughtfully.

    Even if they managed to avoid detection, they would inevitably be seen passing through the front gates. At that rate, leaving today would be out of the question. He��d undoubtedly be dragged into those saintly theatrics once again, and he had no intention of dealing with such a hassle.

    While walking, Ian suddenly grabbed Seras by the arm, pulling her into a narrow alleyway between two mansion walls.

    "Why here all of a sudden? What are you��" Seras trailed off, eyes widening in surprise as Ian stopped, pulling her closer in front of him.

    Her back pressed against the wall, and Seras blinked in shock, ncing up at Ian��s face, her breath catching in her throat.

    "Um, Agent of the Saint, this is... a bit too close, isn��t it...?"

    "Be quiet. I know a fast way to get home," Ian replied, ignoring her murmur.

    Seras tilted her head, still staring at his lips in confusion. "From here? How...?"

    "With your permission, I��d like to excuse myself."

    "Sure, but... what exactly do you mea��ah?!"

    A startled gasp cut Seras��s sentence short as Ian slid his left arm over her shoulder, gently pulling her downward. In the same instant, his right arm slipped beneath her cloak, and with one smooth motion, he scooped her up into his arms.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    "S-Sir? What is this...!"

    In the blink of an eye, Seras found her feet off the ground, her breath catching as she instinctively iled her legs. Ian adjusted his grip, lightly tossing her up before catching her securely again, leaning down as he spoke.

    "If you keep moving like that, it��ll be hard to hold you properly."

    Seras froze, her eyes meeting Ian��s, and her struggling came to an abrupt stop. Her entire body stiffened instead.

    Without breaking eye contact, Ian added, "Rx your body."

    "W-What...?"

    "You could get hurt otherwise."

    "That��s... that��s easier said than... Alright, I��ll try."

    "And wrap your arms around my neck.""A-Around your neck...?"

    Her body, which had just rxed, tensed up again. "That��s a bit... difficult..."

    She stammered, her eyes darting around as though broken.

    Ian sighed and said, "We��re about to climb over walls and hop across rooftops. It��ll be easier if you do. Besides..."

    He adjusted his hold on Seras again, briefly scanning both ends of the alley. "If we keep standing here like this, we might end up in another... misunderstanding."

    "Misunderstanding... Yes, we definitely can��t afford a misunderstanding like that," Seras murmured dazedly, her lips pressed tightly together.

    After a long exhale, as if steeling herself, she reached her hands into Ian��s cloak. Her hands wrapped around the back of his neck, slightly sweaty against his skin.

    "Tighter." Ian opened his cloak slightly, pulling her close as if enveloping her. "Make sure your hands meet at the opposite elbow. Hold on tight, so you don��t get shaken around."

    "O-okay..." Her arms clumsily circled his neck, and Ian could feel her breath brushing against the back of his neck. A faint, silent chuckle escaped his lips.

    <em>She proposed so casually, and now look at her.</em>

    Fortunately, Seras wasn��t particrly heavy. With her arms now wrapped securely around his neck, it only took a slight pull of his right arm, which supported her under the knees, to keep her bnced with ease.

    ncing up at the top of the wall, Ian crouched briefly.

    "Don��t loosen your grip," he whispered before extending his left arm and leaping into the air.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The moment his fingers touched the top of the wall, Ian pulled himself up with force, his bodyunching like an arrow.

    <em>Tap��</em>

    Landing lightly on the wall, Ian wasted no time, kicking off the ledge and propelling himself toward the mansion��s balcony and wall in quick session.

    It took only seconds for him to ascend to the roof of the three-story mansion.

    The soundlessnding was thanks to his Shadow Cloak. The magic that was cast on it prevented any noise from getting out.

    "Are you alright?" Ian whispered, crouching like a cat on the rooftop.

    "... Are we really on the roof now?" Her voice emerged from underneath his cloak, where Seras had buried her face.

    "Keep holding on tight. And I suggest you avoid looking outside."

    "Hold on tight, and don��t look outside if you can avoid it," Ian added, before sprinting across the roof.

    He leaped silently from its edge,nding on the adjacent rooftop. The Shadow Cloak fluttered silently, clinging even closer to his body. To any onlookers, it would seem like a dark shadow was skimming across the rooftops. Below, the street leading to his estate became visible.

    At the same time, the view of the street leading toward the mansion became clear.

    <em>It looks like a pilgrimage procession</em>, Ian thought as he observed the line of carriages and the crowd gathered along the street. Though people had visited him before, he��d never seen so many at once.

    <em>Must be on a whole different scale since we��re in the capital.</em>

    At the front of the crowd stood Phaden, fully armored in te mail. His helmet was on, and his sword drawn, blocking the carriages and crowd from advancing toward the mansion��s gates.

    <em>He��s certainly working hard.</em>

    Two other figures, armed with spears and shields, stood beside him. They looked like estate servants, awkward and unsure, probably having grabbed the gear from storage. But they were doing their job, keeping the crowd at bay. Satisfied with what he saw, Iannded silently on the next rooftop and immediately continued running, staying out of sight.

    He vaulted over rooftops, railings, and walls, moving swiftly and soundlessly. Eventually, he leaped onest time,nding in the familiar courtyard where a carriage stood waiting.

    <em>Shhh��</em>

    Ian rolled to a stop,nding softly on his back and sliding to a halt. The surface of the Shadow Cloak remained smooth and clean, without a trace of dust.

    "S-Sir...?!"

    Gibson, who had been anxiously standing by the mansion��s door, widened his eyes in dyed shock.

    "How... did youe from over there?"

    "I made use of the neighboring houses," Ian replied casually, standing up and turning toward Gibson. "Go outside and swap ces with Sir Phaden. He needs to prepare to depart."

    "Ah... y-yes! Right away!" Gibson, still in disbelief, nodded and hurried across the courtyard, trying to regain hisposure as he headed off.

    As he disappeared, Ian finally set Seras down and asked, "Are you alright?"

    "Y-yes, I��m fine... Just a little dizzy..." Seras replied, unsteady, as she held onto Ian��s arm for bnce. Her face was slightly flushed, and she looked a bit dazed.

    She fumbled with her cloak for a moment before continuing, "You really returned quietly and quickly, Agent of the Saint. You didn��t even use the front door."

    "I��m quite used to sneaking around. When Sir Phaden returns, let him know to prepare the carriage for departure. And don��t touch the white horse I��ll be riding."

    Turning toward the mansion, Ian added, "I should go inside and get ready to leave."

    "I��ll ry the message, but how do you n to leave? It won��t be as easy to go unnoticed on horseback."

    "You can draw their attention for me," Ian replied casually.

    "Ah...?" Seras blinked, not quite following. "Should I make it seem like you are in the carriage as well?"

    "No need to lie. Simply let them know you��re in the carriage��that should be enough." Ian shrugged, casting a nce back at Seras. "Rather, if I pretend not to be there, won��t that make them more suspicious and follow you?"

    Seras, who had momentarily widened her eyes, nodded with a slight smile curling at her lips. "You��re right. That makes sense. You��ve already figured out how the people of the capital think, Agent of the Saint."

    Ian returned her smile before turning his gaze away.

    "Let��s finish the meal we missed today another time."

    He nced at Phaden, who was returning through the front gate into the garden, and finally began walking back toward the mansion.

    ***

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    The firmly closed gate opened slightly.

    "Oh, oh...?!"

    "Is that the Agent of the Saint...?"

    The crowd that had gathered along the street buzzed with excitement, but the one who stepped out was a maid in simple attire. She quickly made her way to Gibson, who stood in the middle of the street, and whispered something into his ear.

    Gibson��s eyes widened as he looked at the maid. After she gave a small nod, he immediately turned to the carriage and the crowd and shouted.

    "Make way! Her Highness the Princess is passing through! Everyone, step back and clear the road!"

    "Th-The Princess...?"

    The crowd exchanged puzzled nces, as did the coachmen in their seats.

    Gibson, his eyes fierce, shouted again, "Unless you want tomit a grave offense, move back! Now!"

    Only then did the crowd retreat hesitantly. The coachmen jumped down from their carriages and moved aside.

    "Did you not hear? Her Highness the Princess is passing! Step back, all of you! Spread the word!"

    "Everyone, move back! Pass it on!"

    "Pass it on!"

    Amidst themotion, the coachmen began pushing their carriages backward. The horses stepped back, and the crowd followed suit, slowly retreating. Finally, Gibson��s gaze shifted to the servants. One of them, carrying a spear and shield, nodded and dashed to the gate. He threw down his spear and pushed the gate open with all his strength.

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    Through the now wide-open gate, a ck carriage drawn by two brown horses appeared.

    As Gibson cast a gaze at the horses, the carriage slowly emerged. Sitting atop the coachman��s seat was Phaden, with his helmet pressed low. He scanned the crowd coldly through the gap in his face guard before suddenly standing up.

    "Kneel and show your respect! Her Highness the Princess is aboard this carriage!"

    "...!"

    "E-Eternal glory and prosperity to the Empire!"

    Startled, the crowd dropped to their knees in reverence. A wave of kneeling swept from the front to the back. Even the coachmen, who had dismounted earlier, fell to their knees and bowed their heads.

    "<em>Tsk</em>...."@@novelbin@@

    Phaden clicked his tongue in and sat back down. Turning the carriage, he directed it onto the empty path to the left, away from the crowd still gathered on the right.

    <em>Clip-clop, clip-clop��</em>

    With the crowd kneeling behind them, the Princess��s carriage slowly disappeared into the distance.

    The silence that had fallen over the street didn��tst long.

    "Get in the carriage immediately."

    "How long do you n to kneel there?"

    Suddenly, several carriage windows swung open, and impatient voices called out to their coachman.

    "Follow the Princess��s carriage, now."

    "Turn the carriage before anyone else starts moving. Hurry."

    The orders were nearly identical, and the bewildered reactions of the coachmen were equally simr.

    "But, my lord, it was Her Highness, the Princess, in that carriage, not the Agent of the Saint...."

    "Yes, Her Highness is in the carriage, but no one said she was alone, did they?"

    "Surely, the Agent of the Saint is with her as well. He must have sent the Princess to disperse the crowd. Hurry and follow them. The Agent of the Saint will surely disembark along the way. We mustn��t miss him!"

    "Y-Yes, my lord!"

    Atst, the coachmen hastily began pushing their carriages forward, trying to get ahead of the others. Their conversation, of course, spread to those nearby.

    "Is the Agent of the Saint really in that carriage...?"

    "Well, then we should follow it quickly, shouldn��t we?"

    The onlookers, who had been hesitating, rose, and soon the rest of the carriages became noisy with movement.

    "Just as the rumors say, the Agent of the Saint is slipping away once again. Hurry! We must catch him to receive his teachings!"

    The retreating servants heading back into the mansion and the rapidly disappearing carriage were enough to solidify their suspicions. Soon, several carriages took off, racing after it. Even the pedestrians, almost running, began chasing after the carriage.

    "W-We��d better follow too! We��ll lose the carriage if we don��t hurry!"

    Those who had hesitated with doubt moments before were now caught up in the rush, racing to catch up with the others. It was a scene of mass movement, and the noise that had filled the street gradually faded into the distance.

    <em>Creeeeak��</em>

    The gate opened again only after a few more minutes ofplete silence. Gibson, with cautious eyes, stepped out and scanned the area as he walked.

    Just then, a man wearing a ck hooded cloak appeared, holding the reins as he walked out. The white horse following behind him was covered with a brown fur-lined nket that draped over its head, neck, and body, with silver armor faintly visible underneath. The man pulling the reins was, of course, Ian.

    Startled, Gibson turned to look at him and muttered, "I haven��t finished checking if the area is clear yet, Sir."

    "It��s fine. I can shake off a few of them on my own," Ian answered calmly as he stepped onto the road.

    A few passersby were visible in the distance, but none seemed to look for him. Everyone who had been after him had followed the carriage that Seras was in.

    <em>��I didn��t expect them to take the bait so easily.</em>

    Muttering to himself, Ian turned in the opposite direction from where they were headed and added, "Take good care of the ce while I��m gone. Feel free to use my sry for maintenance and wages."

    Gibson bowed respectfully. "I will await the day you return safely after fulfilling your duty."

    Ian nodded and swiftly mounted his horse. His Shadow Cloak fluttered silently, briefly revealing the heavily armed figure beneath before it disappeared once more. The white horse, N, moved as if it had been waiting for this moment.

    "Head back inside. Seeing me off will only draw more attention."

    Ian nced back at Gibson and then turned his gaze toward the far end of the street. In the distance, dust clouds were rising above the rooftops��the dust kicked up by the carriage he had lent to Seras and those chasing after it. Judging by the direction, they were likely heading toward the area near the papal state to the east. By now, those following the carriage probably had be convinced that they were on the right track.

    What brought a faint smile to Ian��s lips, however, wasn��t that.

    <em>She really made a marriage proposal until thest moment.</em>

    After all, Seras��s parting words were about there being ways to support each other in life, telling him to consider it while in the North. Of course, it wasn��t something that required much thought. She likely hadn��t expected Ian to ept, anyway.

    With a shortugh, Ian shook off the thought and looked ahead again, pulling a carefully folded piece of paper from his pocket.

    As he unfolded the paper, a map of the central region came into view. It was something Philip had used and left behind as a gift. To Ian, though, it still resembled more of a hasty sketch than a proper map.

    <em>Burdin is on the southwestern border of the autonomous territory...</em>

    Despite its rough appearance, Ian was able to make out the route he needed to follow. His eyes lingered on a small town drawn between the capital and Burdin.

    <em>At this distance, it should take five to six days... If I push the pace, I can probably make it in four.</em>

    There was a ce he needed to stop before meeting those who might be allies or spies. He had a report to deliver afterpleting his mission.

    Just as Ian was about to fold the map back up, he heard a sharp intake of breath nearby.

    "Agent of the Saint...?"

    A few men who seemed to have arrivedte were now rounding the corner, wide-eyed, as they looked up at him.

    Ian didn��t bother to ask how they had recognized him. He simply raised a finger to his lips and gave a slight shake of his head.

    The men instinctively fell silent as N turned and began trotting away at a brisk pace. For a moment, they just stood there, watching in awe.

    "Glory to the radiant light..." one of them muttered, sping his hands in front of his chest and bowing his head. The others followed suit, murmuring a quick prayer.

    By the time they finished their brief prayer and lifted their heads, the figure of the Agent of the Saint on his white horse had already faded into the distance, disappearing down the street.

    "...<em>Huh</em>."

    And soon, even that was fully concealed by the bustling crowd, all absorbed in their own lives, making him vanish entirely from sight.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    A line from the walkthrough Ian had skimmed through came to mind again.

    <em>They said if you leave Heaven Defier be, it makes the ending more interesting��</em>

    This was one of the reasons he believed the creature would eventually break its seal. That sentence seemed to imply a hidden boss.

    <em>If that being, which appears only at the story��s end, emerged earlier...</em>

    "Ian?" Archeas tilted its head slightly.

    Ian, still gripping the bottle, forced himself to speak in a steady tone. "You must ensure it never seizes that opportunity, mustn��t you?"

    "And how could I further restrain one already bound by eternal punishment?"

    "...."

    "As I told you before, I cannot interfere with it. Nor with the prison holding it captive. That seal was crafted with the gods�� powers." A smirk, or perhaps a bitter smile, flickered across Archeas��s lips. "Unless it pulls off an impossible miracle and emerges back into the world. Until then, I remain its watchman, and nothing more."

    <em>So many things that just can��t be done</em>, Ian thought, letting out a frustrated sigh before taking another swig from the bottle.

    Archeas��s calm voice continued, "It��s best to avoid any exchange with it. Leave it to writhe alone in agony within the Abyss."

    Archeas watched Ian, who lowered the bottle, then added in a whisper, "Until madness consumes what��s left of its mind, leaving it nothing more than a mindless beast."

    "... Do you believe that day wille?"

    Archeas nodded, reaching out a hand. "Certainly. It was already somewhat mad to begin with, only masked by its ambition. Madness is surely eroding it bit by bit. The only reason it still clings to its identity is that it remains fixated on its unfulfilled ambitions."

    As Archeas epted the bottle, a smile spread across its lips. "And now, with a crack in the seal, it likely clings to hope. I��m waiting for that hope to grow��until, in the end, it shatters entirely. This time, it might finally fall apart."

    "So that��s why you��re working to destroy the ck Wall��."

    "One of several reasons."

    Ian��s eyes flickered slightly.

    With one corner of its mouth raised, Archeas continued, "Once the ck Wall is gone, it will finally see how futile its hopes were. Trapped in darkness without an exit, it��ll spend eternity posturing as a God to a handful of pitiful servants. There will be no thread of hope left."

    With that smile still curled on its lips, Archeas raised the bottle to its mouth. Ian couldn��t bring himself tough.

    <em>If the erosion affected the seal, then maybe the ck Wall��s copse might have an impact as well��</em>

    It was unlikely things would unfold entirely as Archeas intended. In his mind, Ian could already see the image of the Heaven Defier soaring back into the world, a transcendent being who, still chasing the heavens, would burn anything that dared defy it.

    "Of course, it��s a step we must approach carefully. Breaking down the ck Wall could have unpredictable results," Archeas said as it lowered the bottle, watching Ian with an inscrutable gaze.

    "It seems I must hurry a bit more. At this rate, I might lose my agent before anything else happens. With each new erosion, you rush to the front lines, don��t you?"

    "Don��t rush."

    Ian added silently to himself, <em>please</em>, as he looked directly at Archeas.

    "You won��t lose your agent. So, please bring down the ck Wall only after finding the safest method. Otherwise, you might put not only me but the entire world in greater danger."

    cing the bottle back on the table, Archeas chuckled softly. "It almost sounds like you think I��d tear down the ck Wall as early as tomorrow, Ian."

    "We can��t predict the impact��not only on the continent but also on the Heaven Defier��s seal," Ian said, his tone humorless, gesturing to emphasize his point.

    "You were the one who suggested that the erosion might have contributed to cracks in the seal."

    "You��re worried it��ll turn hope into reality, not despair. Yes, it��s highly unlikely�� but it��s not impossible." Finally, with a calm expression, Archeas nodded in agreement.

    Finally, Archeas appeared thoughtful, nodding.

    It seemed Ian had persuaded Archeas. Breathing a silent sigh of relief, Ian added, "This erosion only happened for the first time in over a decade, after all."

    "That��s true. But Ian, there��s no guarantee it��ll be the same next time. The erosion cycles could grow shorter. It could consume even morend. Or perhaps the Empire might no longer be able to withstand the invasion."

    "..."

    "If even one of these scenarios bes reality, then worrying about the aftermath won��t be an option. I must be prepared for that moment as well��I am, after all, the protector of this continent."

    <em>Fair enough... damn it</em>, Ian swallowed a sigh.

    Every one of Archeas��s suppositions felt painfully usible. And soon enough, before he could even confirm Archeas��s words, the time woulde for him to cross the ck Wall��just as it had in the game.

    Perhaps taking that path was the only way to destroy the ck Wall with minimal fallout. That meant crossing the wall himself and destroying the core thaty somewhere beyond it. In theory, each demonic realm had a core serving as its focal point. Destroying it would be the final objective of Chapter Four.

    <em>Should��ve read the walkthrough more closely...</em>

    There was no way of knowing what horrific challengesy ahead. But first, he��d have to persuade Archeas fully��and that would be no easy feat.

    "But I understand your concerns, Ian."

    Watching Ian��s expression intently, Archeas�� lips curved slightly. "I promise to do my utmost to find the safest way. So focus only on defending against the invasion and returning safely."

    Leaning slightly toward Ian, it added in a near-whisper, "So I can focus on my research without worry."

    "... I��ll do my best," Ian replied, nodding quickly. For now, that he had convinced Archeas was what mattered most.

    Raising the bottle, Ian added, "Any other requests? Since I��ll be heading near the ck Wall, there might be something that would be useful to you."

    <em>And I might as well get a little extra reward out of it,</em> he thought, swallowing hisst words with a sip of wine.

    "Not for now. As I said, let��s each focus on our tasks for a while," Archeas replied, shaking its head as it ced a small talisman on the table. "Once the next invasion is dealt with, let me know you��ve returned safely. We��ll discuss other tasks then."

    <em>So it has more tasks lined up for me after all.</em>

    Ian picked up the talisman, giving it a slight shake as he looked at Archeas. "I n to report to the Emperor once things are resolved, but when will I see you again?"

    "Call on me first, before anything else. If the Emperor has more demands, I��d prefer you to have a reason to refuse him."

    "So you really dislike him, huh?"

    "He��ll only keep using you. Not for the peace of the continent, but for his power. And from that throne, there will be more who see you as a threat. Remember this, Ian."

    Lifting the bottle to its lips, Archeas continued, "Both the Order and the royal house are simply tools to be used, especially for you as my agent."

    It wasn��t the statement one would expect from the continent��s saint and protector, but instead of pointing it out, Ian chuckled.

    "They say a dragon and its agent grow alike. Another shared trait between us, it seems. Don��t worry."

    "Good. Knowing we��re on the same page puts my mind at ease," Archeas said with a nod, cing the bottle down as it stood up. "I��ll trust in the promises you��ve made. Finish the rest of the drink yourself."

    "Leaving already?" Ian instinctively stood, which made Archeas smile.

    "d you��d like me to stay. After all my lectures, I expected you to urge me to leave."

    "Well, you don��t have muchpany in that nest of yours anymore, do you?"

    "Are you worried I might be lonely?" Archeas blinked, surprised by the remark, thenughed heartily. "You��re probably the first to worry about that. But don��t be. There��s no one more ustomed to solitude than a dragon. Besides, my condition still isn��t fully restored yet. Staying in my true form is better for recovery."

    "Are you still dealing with that day��s aftereffects?"

    Archeas approached him with a warm smile. "I was supposed to sleep another two years, actually. But circumstances made that impossible. Still, I appreciate your concern, Ian."

    With a sweeping gesture, Archeas pulled Ian into a hug. "As I said, don��t worry about me��just focus on yourself. And never die, Ian. There��s still so much for us to do together, understood?"

    <em>I really feel like its grandchild</em>, Ian mused, shrugging lightly.

    "Understood. Next time, let��s meet with you in better condition. After all, we��ve got a lot to aplish together, don��t we?"

    "Indeed, we do." Archeas patted Ian on the back a few times, then stepped back with a smile. A gentle golden light spread across its body as a Mantra glowed from behind, forming a shimmering veil of golden magic around it.

    "Until next time, Ian," Archeas said, stepping into the glow.

    Ian nodded. "Until next time."

    Through the undting magical veil, a sh of yellow eyes traced a thin arc. The next moment, the Mantra red brilliantly, followed by a rtive darkness and silence. Archeas��s presence was nowhere to be seen. Atst, Ian clicked his tongue softly.

    "I was going to ask it to teach me that��"

    <em>Next time I get a quest from Archeas, I��ll secure my reward in advance. </em>

    With this thought, Ian tossed the talisman into his pocket dimension, picked up the bottle and cork, and left the room. As he tucked the bottle away and walked down the dim hallway, his brow furrowed slightly.

    A priest was standing in the hall. Caught by Ian��s gaze, the priest dropped to the ground, pressing his hands together.

    "G-Glory to the Radiant Light��"

    <em>��Oh, right. Guess some light leaked through the door. </em>

    A smirk tugged at Ian��s lips as he pulled his hood down further.

    "Forget what happened here today."

    He passed the priest without another word, and the man remained t, not daring to rise until Ian was well out of sight.

    ***

    It was already past midnight. The streetsy eerily dark, lit only by the faint light spilling from nearby windows. Ian strode down the deserted main road, eventually turning into a narrow alleyway, following the guards�� directions toward the inn.

    Ian��s brow furrowed only a few stepster, and the corner of his mouth curled up.

    <em>Ah. Looks like I didn��t take a wrong turn.</em>

    Somewhere up ahead, faint sounds of yelling and breaking furniture filtered through the walls and cracks of a building. A fight was going on��arge brawl, judging by the noise. It wasn��t an unusual nighttime scene in an area full of drifters.

    <em>Crash!</em>@@novelbin@@

    <em>Perfect.</em>

    Up ahead, two figures tangled together burst through a door as if they intended to smash it down, and Ian��s smile deepened. His steps slowed as he watched the pair tumble onto the ground, still gripping each other��s cors. The fight might have seemed evenly matched, but a victor soon emerged.

    One of them, initially pinned, deftly shifted his position, forcing his opponent down with one knee while raising his left fist.

    "...?"

    Glimpsing the fighter��s back, d in neat, mercenary-style leather and chain, Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. The figure looked oddly familiar, especially the left fist, encased in a steel glove. It didn��t look like an ordinary glove; more like a lump of metal shaped into a fist.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The impact of his punch made a heavy sound, the kind made by solid metal smashing into flesh. His opponent went limp, and Ian spoke almost at the same moment.

    "Miguel?"

    The man, fist still raised, froze. He whipped around to face Ian.

    A face with scars wed deep, like a bear��s marks, came into view. Despite having neatly trimmed hair and beard, they did little to soften his rough appearance. Still, Ian recognized him instantly. This was Miguel, the former mercenary he��d traveled with from the frontier to the Temple of Brazier.

    Miguel��s eyes widened, and he shouted, "Is that you, my brother?! Really you?!"

    <em>Could it be that he��s the aide?</em>

    Thinking, Ian pulled off his hood. "Yes, it��s me."

    A wide grin broke across Miguel��s face.

    "You��re finally here��! Thought I��d die of waiting!"

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    <em>So I guess he really is my aide.</em>

    Then again, it made sense��after all, the Saintess of the Temple of Brazier was the Emperor��s sister. Miguel was probably one of the few who could assist him without feeling burdened by Ian��s authority.

    Ian gave him a nod. "So I guess you got a bit bored waiting?"

    Miguelughed, ncing at the men sprawled around. "Bored? These idiots are��ugh!"

    Just as he spoke, Miguel was suddenly shoved backward as the man beneath him gathered his strength and pushed him off. Miguel hit the ground, and, almost simultaneously, the tavern doors swung open.

    "Melin! Your face! You bastard, what the hell did you do��"

    Two men emerged, apparently friends of the guy Miguel had been fighting. One of them hurled insults as he charged at Miguel.

    The second man, a hulking figure with a thick beard and a bald head, adjusted his spiked leather gloves on his hands. He locked eyes on Miguel, who was regaining his footing, while his friend rushed forward.

    Simultaneously, Miguel ducked and slipped his arm under the lunging man��s armpit in one swift move."<em>Argh</em>!"

    The man was forcefully thrown to the ground, letting out a brief scream.

    Pinning him down, Miguel turned to Ian. "These guys were mouthing off about Lucy."

    "Oh, is that so?" Ian replied casually, moving forward without missing a beat.

    "Wha��who��?" The bald man finally noticed Ian, turning his head in shock. That was probably thest thing he would remember.

    <em>Whack!</em>

    With no warning, Ian��s fist collided squarely with the man��s face, sending his head snapping backward. He toppled like a log.

    "Whoa��My brother! Don��t kill him! Just don��t kill him!" Miguel shouted hastily.

    Ian snorted. "Didn��t kill him."

    Ian had actually held back with that punch, despite how it looked.

    Even out here on the frontier, they were still in Imperial territory, and killing someone in the middle of town wasn��t something to take lightly. That was likely why Miguel��s attackers hadn��t drawn any weapons themselves. Of course, for Ian, holding back required far more focus than simply killing them would have.

    <em>Thud...</em>

    The bald man hit the ground with a heavy thud, blood pooling from his smashed nose and mouth. Ian nudged the man��s head to the side with his foot��no point in letting him drown in his blood. Broken teeth and blood trickled from his mouth. It was likely he wouldn��t be chewing much for a while, perhaps never again if he was unlucky.

    <em>Well, as long as he��s not dead</em>, Ian thought, just as Miguel cursed under his breath.

    "This son of a��" Miguel was sent sprawling, swearing as he went down��the guy he��d tangled with earlier hade charging at him again. The man Miguel had mmed into the floor was also shakily trying to get back on his feet.

    "H-hey brother, can you check on Lucy for me, just in case?" Miguel called, catching his breath. "She��ll probably be fine, but��"

    Before Miguel could finish, Ian was already heading toward the tavern door. Miguel wasn��t likely to have any trouble with these lowlifes; Ian was more concerned about whoever was inside.

    "You bastard��!"

    "Kill him! Kill him!"

    As Ian opened the door, the shouts and curses grew louder. He stepped inside without hesitation.

    "And who the hell is this?"

    The guy standing by the door, chest heaving, turned to Ian with a snarl. Without a word, Ian��s fist connected with the man��s jaw, sending him reeling sideways and copsing to the floor. Ian didn��t spare him a nce as he scanned the chaos within.

    <em>It��s aplete mess here.</em>

    A dozen or so drunkards were brawling on every side. Some were already sprawled across the floor, unconscious or writhing. Most of them seemed to be mercenaries or thugs, members of different groups mixed. It was almost miraculous that no one had drawn weapons yet��a testament to the city��s efforts to keep the peace.

    Of course, he had no interest in the details of how this mess started. He only took a quick scan of the chaos before focusing on his next steps. His gaze swept over the room until itnded on a familiar face in the corner, her short red hair flickering in the dim light.

    It was Lucia��Mev��s cousin and the new ember blessed by Lu Enter. She��d grown taller since hest saw her, and her features had sharpened, adding a fierce determination to her expression. She looked almost like a young adventurer freshly out in the world, dressed in snug leather armor reinforced with a chain, much like Miguel��s.

    However, what caught Ian��s attention was not only her appearance.

    <em>Looks like she��s been doing more than just studying at the temple.</em>

    She was gripping a broken chair leg in each hand, wielding them like clubs. Judging by the splintered wood, she��d already smashed someone with them. Her face remained impassive, yet her bright green eyes sparkled as if she was enjoying herself,pletely unafraid. Ian��s worries felt almost absurd at that point.

    <em>Right�� she became the Apostle of the zing Goddess</em>, Ian thought, then instinctively stepped back.

    "You bastard, who do you think you��re blocking��<em>ugh</em>?!"

    A thug lunged at him from the side, only to catch nothing but the edge of Ian��s shadowed cloak as Ian sidestepped him. Ian casually stuck out a foot, tripping the man as he stumbled past.

    <em>Crunch.</em>

    The man��s knee buckled, and he copsed in confusion more than pain. Before he could even register what was happening, Ian��s steel-d hand descended in a sharp chop to his corbone.

    <em>Snap! </em>

    The man��s head lolled to the side, his eyes rolling back as his arm went limp. His corbone seemed to be shattered. He wouldn��t be able to lift his right arm for a while, if ever again. Ian grabbed the back of his neck and tossed him into a corner, then continued moving forward. He intended to clean up this mess quickly so he could properly greet Lucia.

    <em>Crunch��snap! </em>

    Ian moved fluidly, delivering precise blows to each thug in his path, chopping them across the neck without hesitation. Each went down with a single hit, and Ian threw their unconscious bodies toward the walls in a rhythm as effortlessly as if he were going through a set of routine motions.

    Of course, Ian��s calm demeanor was just a front. Making sure no one died in the chaos felt like walking on thin ice.

    The tavern finally fell silent when Ian flung the seventh man against the wall. Everyone stopped fighting, staring at him with dazed expressions as they btedly realized that someone was efficiently cleaning up the chaos.

    Lucia was no different. She was kicking a fallen thug before suddenly noticing Ian. Her eyes widened in surprise as she looked at him.

    "Sir Ian��!" Her expressionless face quickly broke into a wide smile, and she raised a hand, still gripping what was once a chair leg.

    "Temple life must��ve been stifling, huh?"

    Lucia��s grin brightened even more. "Not at all! I had a great time."

    "... Good. d to hear it. Stand back for now; we��ll talk more in a moment."

    Ian��s gaze shifted to the rest of the room.

    "Once I finish cleaning this up."

    The mercenaries who met Ian��s gaze quickly looked away, their faces stripped of any trace of drunken excitement. It was only natural��they��d just witnessed him knocking people out with a single blow and tossing them aside like toys.

    "I heard someone here insulted my niece," Ian said bluntly.

    "If you confess now, I��ll let the others go."

    The mercenaries exchanged quick nces, the silence breaking almost instantly.

    "I-It was him!"

    "What?! Not me! I saw him talking trash��I swear!"

    "You filthy rat, trying to pin it on me?"

    The room erupted again as they began pointing fingers, yelling usations, and nearlying to blows.

    <em>��They��re about to fight again</em>, <em>Typical mercenaries.</em>

    Ian thought, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    "So, all of you are guilty, then."

    Silence dropped like a stone. Ian raised his fist from under his cloak.

    "Kneel. Or get knocked out."

    "D-damn it��."

    "<em>Ah��</em>"

    The mercenaries�� faces twisted in unease. Some hesitated, crouching slightly, while others quietly reached for the weapons at their belts. A cold tension settled over the room.

    Crash!

    The door burst open, nearly splintering off its hinges as guards holding spears rushed into the tavern.

    "Everyone, freeze! Hands up, and kneel!"

    As a line of guards filed into the room, a man who appeared to be the guard captain shouted. The mercenaries promptly raised their hands and dropped to their knees, a look of relief spreading over their faces. Facing a cold prison cell was far better than risking further injury at Ian��s fists.

    The only ones still standing were Ian, Lucia��and one other.

    "Aw, hell�� I��m telling you, I��m the victim here!" Miguel grumbled as he was dragged in, hands bound behind his back. Scowling at the captain, he added, "I��m a priest, damn it! Not a thug or mercenary! Why doesn��t anyone believe me?"

    <em>��Honestly, I wouldn��t believe it either</em>, Ian thought with a silent chuckle.

    Dressed as he was, Miguel looked every bit the part of a thug or mercenary��especially with the steel prosthetic hand he was wearing.

    "He really is a priest," Lucia spoke up before Ian could respond. She��d already discarded the chair leg and was walking forward with her hands open. "Allow me to prove our identities first, and then I��ll exin the situation."

    Smiling, she pulled out her identification papers, looking a hundred times more credible than Miguel.

    "Understood��" the captain said, taking her identification.

    Lucia nced back at Ian, giving him a quick wink.

    <em>They grow up too fast</em>, Ian mused, stifling augh as the captain��s eyes widened in realization.

    "You��re�� from the Temple of the Brazier?"

    That was all it took to stiffen the faces of the kneeling thugs once more. Miguel, seizing the moment, held his head high. "See? Now unbind me��before the zing Goddess brings divine punishment upon you!"

    ***

    "Thank you for your understanding, Priest," the captain said, bowing his head again.

    "Ah, don��t mention it. All��s fine now," Miguel replied, waving it off.

    ring at the line of mercenaries being hauled off, the captain added cooly, "Don��t worry about those scum. They��ll pay dearly for daring to show disrespect to the Saintess."

    Miguel had introduced Lucia as the Apostle of the zing Goddess and the future Saintess of the Temple of the Brazier. That alone was enough to make the guards treat her with the utmost respect.

    Smiling with calmposure, Lucia spoke, "Please don��t punish them too harshly. Make sure only the guilty are held ountable."

    "How merciful of you. Of course. Still, they won��t escape reprimand��they damaged property and caused a public disturbance."

    "For that, I apologize as well. The brawl got out of hand��"

    Ian tuned out the rest of the conversation and made his way to the kitchen. The situation was handling itself perfectly well without him. Inside, a maid sighed as she gathered the shattered pieces of furniture, while the innkeeper leaned against the wall, staring nkly ahead.

    <em>Of course, the lord wouldpensate them, but the amount likely wouldn��t be nearly enough to rece all the broken furniture and equipment, </em>Ian thought, noticing the innkeeper��s gaze shifting to Ian as he approached.

    "Take this," Ian said, extending his hand.

    The innkeeper hesitantly epted what Ian offered, his eyes widening as he realized he��d been given two gold coins. The maid paused her work to nce over, while the innkeeper bowed deeply.

    "Th-thank you, sir priest! Such generosity��may the zing Goddess bless you."

    <em>Priest?</em>

    Ian held back a smirk but added, "That covers tonight��s lodging and meals as well."

    "Of course, of course! I��ll prepare our finest room for you. Shall I start with dinner?" The innkeeper replied, bowing respectfully.

    The maid turned on her heel, dragging an intact table and chairs to the center of the room, pointedly ignoring the departing mercenaries.

    "I��d like to have a quiet meal and conversation. Once everything is ready, could you clear the area?"

    "Certainly. With all that��s happened, we won��t be taking any more guests tonight anyway. I��ll lock the doors until morning," the innkeeper said, giving a quick signal to the maid before hurrying back to the kitchen.

    The maid approached Ian and asked, "Would you like some drinks first?"

    "Three mugs of beer and three small cups will do."

    "Yes, I��ll get that for you right away."

    Ian took another look around the room. The mercenaries had all been cleared out, with soldiers dragging even the unconscious ones outside. The tavern was still a mess, though, and in the middle of the wreckage stood a lone round table with three chairs, creating an almost surreal scene.

    As the maid carefully ced the sses on the table, the guard captain gave a respectful bow.

    "Then, I wish you all a peaceful night," he said, turning with his soldiers to leave��no doubt to face a long night shift.

    Finally, a calm silence settled over the tavern. However, it didn��tst long, as a chuckle escaped Miguel after he exchanged a look with Lucia.

    "Well, that was one chaotic reunion," he said, casting a quick nce at the innkeeper, who was bringing tes of food to the table, before looking back at Ian. "Reminds me of old times, right, my brother? <em>��Ah</em>, my bad, I shouldn��t call you <em>brother </em>anymore."

    Ian broke into a grin. "No need for that. Just call me what you always have."

    "Are you sure? <em>Heh</em>," Miguel replied, smiling back. "Then you do the same, Brother. I still get all itchy hearing people call me <em>Priest</em>."

    "Me too. And they even call me the Saintess," Lucia added.

    <em>She��s even learned to joke now.</em>@@novelbin@@

    As Ian chuckled once more, the innkeeper finished preparing the meal, locked the door, and stood by the stairs with the maid at his side.

    "Yes, thank you."

    "Thank you."

    As Ian settled into his seat, Lucia and Miguel responded in turn and took their ces as well.

    Almost in unison, they both bowed their heads slightly and sped their hands together. It didn��t seem deliberate, but more like a natural habit ingrained. Soon, Lucia murmured a soft, swift prayer.

    <em>Seeing this, it��s feeling real</em>, Ian thought, quietly observing Lucia��s face. The stoic, solitary girl he once knew was no longer there. This change was certainly for the better. For a moment, he could almost see Mev��s face oveid on hers, though Lucia��s expression was softer.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting so long," Lucia said, looking up with a shy smile.

    Ian shrugged and picked up the ss before him, his gaze shifting between Lucia and Miguel.

    "So�� you two are really my aides in this?"

    Lucia��s smile faltered for a moment.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    "I had intended to give you a choice, initially," Archeas spoke with a faint smile, "But after hearing what you had to say, I changed my mind. Doing it this way would make me feel more at ease."

    It waved its open hand, motioning for Ian to hand over the sword. "So go ahead. You knew you wouldn��t be receiving as grand a reward asst time, but this will be the best of what��s avable."

    "How wonderfully self-serving of you��" Ian muttered with a click of his tongue.

    Archeas��s smile grew wider. "It seems we have one more thing inmon. After all, it��s said that dragons and their agents often resemble each other."

    <em>Now it��s teasing me.</em>

    Ian let out a resigned chuckle, shaking his head as he reached for his waist. Detaching the Truesilver Steel Sword, he handed it over, scabbard and all.

    "As I thought, I didn��t mistake it. This one looks very familiar." Archeas eagerly took the sword, leaning back in its chair as it grasped the hilt with its left hand. Sliding the scabbard off with its right, the white de gleamed in the dim light, illuminating its face.

    "You took it from a purifier, I presume. Like your gauntlets. Do you know this is one of my creations?"@@novelbin@@

    "I didn��t. Is that so?""It is. Lava, holy mes, or, of course, a dragon can only melt truesilver."

    Through the gleaming de, Archeas��s golden eyes curved slightly.

    "Truesilver shines best in armor. It��s strong yet lightweight, though getting enough to craft anything and shaping it as desired is challenging, so steel is often added for strength."

    cing the scabbard on the table, Archeas lowered the de to rest it against its thigh. "When it gets crafted, though, the result is remarkable. I have a few pieces of armor made from pure truesilver in myir. They were crafted long ago by the master dwarves. They��re masterpieces, untouched by time."

    <em>It really must have a mountain of treasure stashed away,</em> Ian thought with an inward smirk. If he stayed on good terms with this dragon, there mighte a day when he��d get his hands on some of it.

    Archeas tapped the de lightly with its finger. A clear, resonant sound rang out.

    "But even with enough truesilver, steel must be added for bnce in a weapon. Although it mayck the purity of truesilver, it��s still an exceptional weapon, as you can see."

    At that moment, Archeas��s eyes glowed softly, magical energy pulsing throughout its body. Golden magic gathered at the tips of its index and middle fingers.

    "With the addition of a dragon��s enchantment, this could be called a true masterpiece." Archeas looked up at Ian with a smile, the swirling golden energy in its eyes glimmering.

    "While I prepare this, why don��t you tell me more about Elie? What was it like traveling together, and what do you think lies ahead for her?" Archeas added as if it had been waiting to ask.

    <em>Makes sense; my exnation was short,</em> Ian thought, letting out a small chuckle before he began.

    "She more than pulled her weight throughout the journey. Smart, meticulous, and skillful��especially with her cooking. Although, as you know, she��s a bit overly curious and started calling me <em>godfather</em> at the end of every sentence."

    "Oh dear. I warned her you wouldn��t be fond of that, but it seems she insisted anyway."

    "For someone who��d been <em>warned</em>, she called me that from the moment we met."

    "Well, you know how dwarves are; they fixate on peculiar things."

    A yful smile spread across Archeas��s lips at Ian��s response. Even as they spoke, the strands of magic gathering at its fingers continued to thicken, giving its tinum hair an ethereal, almost divine glow.

    "Visit her asionally, would you? On my behalf, that is, if you don��t mind herpany."

    "I was nning to, actually. But you needn��t worry, regardless. The Hexagonal Alliance, a newly formed merchants�� guild, will sponsor her research. Plus, the princess who sought me out��Seras Astrea��is taking her on as a patron."

    "The Emperor��s second daughter, hm? Ambitious, that one."

    <em>Knows all the royal names too, does it?</em>

    Nodding, Ian added, "So I warned her not to try using Elie for any schemes. Given that she wants to maintain a rtionship with me, I doubt she��ll take it lightly."

    "I��m sure you handled it well. I know all too well how thorough you are. The Hexagonal Alliance, though�� I��m not familiar with that name. A new group, I assume?"

    "Yes. Somehow, I��ve ended up as one of their special clients. Elie, by association, has be one too."

    "Taking great care of her, aren��t you? You��ve watched over her like a true godfather."

    Archeas��s magic-infused gaze met Ian��s, and it dipped its head slightly.

    "Thank you, Ian."

    At the same time, its hand, charged with magic, moved toward the de of the Truesilver Steel Sword. Its fingertips touched the smooth, white surface just above the crossguard.

    <em>Swish��</em>

    Golden runes and unfamiliar symbols etched themselves along the de��s surface. It wasn��t just Mantra; aplex Mantra circuit was forming.

    <em>Creating a circuit right on the spot?</em>

    Ian watched, impressed. Unlike the tinum Barrier on the back of the hand, which had been prepared in advance, this circuit was forming in real time. It might look simple, but it was anything but easy.

    Swish...

    Archeas��s index and middle fingers glided slowly along the de, inscribing the Mantra circuit along its length. The circuit wasplete by the time it reached the de��s midpoint, tapering off in a sharp, angr line. Archeas withdrew its hand, and the golden threads of magic unraveled from its fingers.

    "I��d inscribe something grander if I could," Archeas said, opening its eyes fully, "but I doubt the gods would permit it."

    The inscription circuit, stretching from the crossguard to halfway down the pristine white de, still glowed with a faint golden light.

    "And this sword likely can��t withstand anything stronger." Archeas��s gaze lingered on the de before it looked back at Ian. "No matter how powerful a spell, it��s meaningless if it damages the weapon with each use."

    "What kind of spell did you ce on it?"

    "It has no name. I simply made the de longer and sharper." Archeas gripped the de with its right hand, offering the hilt to Ian. "Go on. Hold it yourself��you��ve always had an eye for quality."

    Ian calmly reached out, grasping the hilt. As soon as Archeas let go, the golden glow in the Mantra circuit dimmed, leaving the Manta circuit faintly etched into the de. In regr light, it would be nearly invisible unless one looked closely.

    Ian looked down at the de, letting out a murmur of admiration. "Impressive��"

    Of course, he was checking the information window, specifically the newly added skill inscription.

    Archeas had said it had no name, but the screen called it tinum w. Like the Fangs of Heaven Defier etched into his dark sword, it was an activatable skill. However, this one didn��t draw on his magic or chaos power but used the magic embedded within the circuit, much like the tinum Barrier on his gauntlet. He��d have to test it to know how long it wouldst once activated, but it seemed unlikely to drain its energy after just a few strikes.

    "It��s be a dragon��s weapon."

    "Not just like one��it <em>is</em> a dragon��s weapon," Archeas added.

    Ian smiled, adjusting his grip so the de pointed upward. "If the de were to break, could I still use the spell as long as the circuit remains intact?"

    Archeas chuckled, nodding. "Already thinking about breaking it, I see. But yes, as long as the Mantra circuit remains undamaged, the spell will work."

    In a tone light with amusement, it continued, "Still, if the de shatters, don��t force it. Just bring it back to me, and I��ll repair it��as long as the circuit holds."

    <em>What an excellent post-service care.</em>

    Ian couldn��t help but smile. He understood now why Archeas had given him this weapon. It was likely meant to help him deal with the monsters spilling over from beyond the ck Wall. Of course, if he visited the Temple of Brazier, he might also find a newly forged Sword of Judgment awaiting him, but one could never have too many fine swords. And on the front lines, shy magic wasn��t exactly an option.

    "I��ll make good use of it�� perhaps even to pierce the heart of the Heaven Defier."

    Archeas��s smile froze momentarily at Ian��s words, but this time, the room didn��t darken, nor did its presence be suffocating. Only one of its eyebrows lifted slightly.

    "Admit it, you know that one day I��ll have to face it," Ian said calmly, shaking the sword in his right hand and his left hand in turn.

    "With the barrier you gifted me, I can block a dragon��s breath or spells. And with this, I can cut through dragon scales. It��s certainly better suited for that than the magic sword engraved with its spells."

    Archeas��s gaze flickered, just for an instant, before its lips curved again. "As expected, you��ve never once abandoned the thought of killing it. Fitting for a Dragon yer, I suppose."

    Shaking its head slowly, it continued, voicenguid despite the intense gleam in its yellow eyes. "It��s true that you��ve gained many dragon artifacts, even consuming the Source of the Dragon and umting various relics and holy objects. And, of course, your abilities have been growing at an incredible rate."

    Its yellow eyes, calm, roamed over Ian��s face. "You are, quite literally, superhuman at this point. Perhaps, since Karha, you��re the first human who might actually have the potential to kill it. But Ian."

    Leaning forward, resting its arm on its thigh, Archeas lowered its voice to a near whisper. "Not yet. If you challenge it now, you��ll lose ny-nine times out of a hundred."

    "And yet, you seem to think I��d have a chance, even if it��s only one in a hundred." Ian��s tone was calm, and Archeas allowed a slight smile to y at the corner of its mouth.

    "Even if that one chance came, the oue would still be uncertain. I wouldn��t just stand by and watch. Like I said, I��d pull you out. If you truly wish to confront it, push it far into the future. Wait until you��re fully prepared, until you��re stronger."

    "I doubt your stance will change, no matter how much time passes."

    "Perhaps not. But won��t theree a day when even your stubbornness gives way? It��s always been like that so far. Though I hope that day neveres." Archeas let out a deep sigh, his expression clouded with worry.

    It seemed he believed that day would mark Ian��s end. And, undoubtedly, he intended to pull Ian from the battlefield long before it came to that.

    <em>If I repeat it enough times, will it finally fight by my side?</em>

    Ian shrugged. "Let��s set this discussion aside for now. It��s not as if it��s happening soon. No need to waste energy on it now."

    He hadn��t expected Archeas to ept the idea right away. He only wanted to nt the seed, to make Archeas understand that there was no changing his resolve. That way, Archeas would likely find a way to work with him. Fighting the Heaven Defier alone was nothing short of madness.

    After all, the Heaven Defier would be far more powerful than it had been in the game, and unlike then, Ian couldn��t simply attempt it over and over again. Nor could he ask his otherpanions to fight the Heaven Defier alongside him��it would be akin to leading them to certain death. So, ultimately, the only one who could stand with him was Archeas.

    "... Yes, it seems I��ve been nagging you again. Odd, isn��t it? Lately, I keep feeling this nagging sense of unease," Archeas murmured, looking somewhat abashed, as though unaware of Ian��s intentions.

    Straightening, it brushed back its tinum hair. "Not that it matters��you wouldn��t even know where to find that one��s prison. It appears�� I��m getting old."

    "Aren��t you already the second-oldest being on the continent?" Ian quipped, to which Archeas let out a chuckle, handing him the scabbard from the table.

    While Ian sheathed his sword, Archeas picked up the bottle, adding with a soft tone, "So, has any of its otherckeyse after you?"

    "Not yet."

    "Good." Archeas took a sip, nodding. "For now, it likely won��t trouble you. It will have sensed the initial signs of the erosion. It probably sees this as an opportunity to widen the cracks in its prison."

    Offering the bottle to Ian, Archeas continued, "After all, I believe it created the first crack during the initial erosion."

    Ian hesitated as he reached for the bottle. He had already considered that the Heaven Defier might eventually break free from its prison. His intent to hunt it down was born from the need to kill it before it regained its strength and freedom. However, what made him pause was a sudden, chilling thought.

    <em>Could it be�� him as well?</em>

    It was a chilling hypothesis. Just as the erosion had emerged sooner than anticipated, the Heaven Defier��s break from its prison might also happen sooner than expected.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    A line from the walkthrough Ian had skimmed through came to mind again.

    <em>They said if you leave Heaven Defier be, it makes the ending more interesting��</em>

    This was one of the reasons he believed the creature would eventually break its seal. That sentence seemed to imply a hidden boss.

    <em>If that being, which appears only at the story��s end, emerged earlier...</em>

    "Ian?" Archeas tilted its head slightly.

    Ian, still gripping the bottle, forced himself to speak in a steady tone. "You must ensure it never seizes that opportunity, mustn��t you?"@@novelbin@@

    "And how could I further restrain one already bound by eternal punishment?"

    "...."

    "As I told you before, I cannot interfere with it. Nor with the prison holding it captive. That seal was crafted with the gods�� powers." A smirk, or perhaps a bitter smile, flickered across Archeas��s lips. "Unless it pulls off an impossible miracle and emerges back into the world. Until then, I remain its watchman, and nothing more."

    <em>So many things that just can��t be done</em>, Ian thought, letting out a frustrated sigh before taking another swig from the bottle.

    Archeas��s calm voice continued, "It��s best to avoid any exchange with it. Leave it to writhe alone in agony within the Abyss."

    Archeas watched Ian, who lowered the bottle, then added in a whisper, "Until madness consumes what��s left of its mind, leaving it nothing more than a mindless beast."

    "... Do you believe that day wille?"

    Archeas nodded, reaching out a hand. "Certainly. It was already somewhat mad to begin with, only masked by its ambition. Madness is surely eroding it bit by bit. The only reason it still clings to its identity is that it remains fixated on its unfulfilled ambitions."

    As Archeas epted the bottle, a smile spread across its lips. "And now, with a crack in the seal, it likely clings to hope. I��m waiting for that hope to grow��until, in the end, it shatters entirely. This time, it might finally fall apart."

    "So that��s why you��re working to destroy the ck Wall��."

    "One of several reasons."

    Ian��s eyes flickered slightly.

    With one corner of its mouth raised, Archeas continued, "Once the ck Wall is gone, it will finally see how futile its hopes were. Trapped in darkness without an exit, it��ll spend eternity posturing as a God to a handful of pitiful servants. There will be no thread of hope left."

    With that smile still curled on its lips, Archeas raised the bottle to its mouth. Ian couldn��t bring himself tough.

    <em>If the erosion affected the seal, then maybe the ck Wall��s copse might have an impact as well��</em>

    It was unlikely things would unfold entirely as Archeas intended. In his mind, Ian could already see the image of the Heaven Defier soaring back into the world, a transcendent being who, still chasing the heavens, would burn anything that dared defy it.

    "Of course, it��s a step we must approach carefully. Breaking down the ck Wall could have unpredictable results," Archeas said as it lowered the bottle, watching Ian with an inscrutable gaze.

    "It seems I must hurry a bit more. At this rate, I might lose my agent before anything else happens. With each new erosion, you rush to the front lines, don��t you?"

    "Don��t rush."

    Ian added silently to himself, <em>please</em>, as he looked directly at Archeas.

    "You won��t lose your agent. So, please bring down the ck Wall only after finding the safest method. Otherwise, you might put not only me but the entire world in greater danger."

    cing the bottle back on the table, Archeas chuckled softly. "It almost sounds like you think I��d tear down the ck Wall as early as tomorrow, Ian."

    "We can��t predict the impact��not only on the continent but also on the Heaven Defier��s seal," Ian said, his tone humorless, gesturing to emphasize his point.

    "You were the one who suggested that the erosion might have contributed to cracks in the seal."

    "You��re worried it��ll turn hope into reality, not despair. Yes, it��s highly unlikely�� but it��s not impossible." Finally, with a calm expression, Archeas nodded in agreement.

    Finally, Archeas appeared thoughtful, nodding.

    It seemed Ian had persuaded Archeas. Breathing a silent sigh of relief, Ian added, "This erosion only happened for the first time in over a decade, after all."

    "That��s true. But Ian, there��s no guarantee it��ll be the same next time. The erosion cycles could grow shorter. It could consume even morend. Or perhaps the Empire might no longer be able to withstand the invasion."

    "..."

    "If even one of these scenarios bes reality, then worrying about the aftermath won��t be an option. I must be prepared for that moment as well��I am, after all, the protector of this continent."

    <em>Fair enough... damn it</em>, Ian swallowed a sigh.

    Every one of Archeas��s suppositions felt painfully usible. And soon enough, before he could even confirm Archeas��s words, the time woulde for him to cross the ck Wall��just as it had in the game.

    Perhaps taking that path was the only way to destroy the ck Wall with minimal fallout. That meant crossing the wall himself and destroying the core thaty somewhere beyond it. In theory, each demonic realm had a core serving as its focal point. Destroying it would be the final objective of Chapter Four.

    <em>Should��ve read the walkthrough more closely...</em>

    There was no way of knowing what horrific challengesy ahead. But first, he��d have to persuade Archeas fully��and that would be no easy feat.

    "But I understand your concerns, Ian."

    Watching Ian��s expression intently, Archeas�� lips curved slightly. "I promise to do my utmost to find the safest way. So focus only on defending against the invasion and returning safely."

    Leaning slightly toward Ian, it added in a near-whisper, "So I can focus on my research without worry."

    "... I��ll do my best," Ian replied, nodding quickly. For now, that he had convinced Archeas was what mattered most.

    Raising the bottle, Ian added, "Any other requests? Since I��ll be heading near the ck Wall, there might be something that would be useful to you."

    <em>And I might as well get a little extra reward out of it,</em> he thought, swallowing hisst words with a sip of wine.

    "Not for now. As I said, let��s each focus on our tasks for a while," Archeas replied, shaking its head as it ced a small talisman on the table. "Once the next invasion is dealt with, let me know you��ve returned safely. We��ll discuss other tasks then."

    <em>So it has more tasks lined up for me after all.</em>

    Ian picked up the talisman, giving it a slight shake as he looked at Archeas. "I n to report to the Emperor once things are resolved, but when will I see you again?"

    "Call on me first, before anything else. If the Emperor has more demands, I��d prefer you to have a reason to refuse him."

    "So you really dislike him, huh?"

    "He��ll only keep using you. Not for the peace of the continent, but for his power. And from that throne, there will be more who see you as a threat. Remember this, Ian."

    Lifting the bottle to its lips, Archeas continued, "Both the Order and the royal house are simply tools to be used, especially for you as my agent."

    It wasn��t the statement one would expect from the continent��s saint and protector, but instead of pointing it out, Ian chuckled.

    "They say a dragon and its agent grow alike. Another shared trait between us, it seems. Don��t worry."

    "Good. Knowing we��re on the same page puts my mind at ease," Archeas said with a nod, cing the bottle down as it stood up. "I��ll trust in the promises you��ve made. Finish the rest of the drink yourself."

    "Leaving already?" Ian instinctively stood, which made Archeas smile.

    "d you��d like me to stay. After all my lectures, I expected you to urge me to leave."

    "Well, you don��t have muchpany in that nest of yours anymore, do you?"

    "Are you worried I might be lonely?" Archeas blinked, surprised by the remark, thenughed heartily. "You��re probably the first to worry about that. But don��t be. There��s no one more ustomed to solitude than a dragon. Besides, my condition still isn��t fully restored yet. Staying in my true form is better for recovery."

    "Are you still dealing with that day��s aftereffects?"

    Archeas approached him with a warm smile. "I was supposed to sleep another two years, actually. But circumstances made that impossible. Still, I appreciate your concern, Ian."

    With a sweeping gesture, Archeas pulled Ian into a hug. "As I said, don��t worry about me��just focus on yourself. And never die, Ian. There��s still so much for us to do together, understood?"

    <em>I really feel like its grandchild</em>, Ian mused, shrugging lightly.

    "Understood. Next time, let��s meet with you in better condition. After all, we��ve got a lot to aplish together, don��t we?"

    "Indeed, we do." Archeas patted Ian on the back a few times, then stepped back with a smile. A gentle golden light spread across its body as a Mantra glowed from behind, forming a shimmering veil of golden magic around it.

    "Until next time, Ian," Archeas said, stepping into the glow.

    Ian nodded. "Until next time."

    Through the undting magical veil, a sh of yellow eyes traced a thin arc. The next moment, the Mantra red brilliantly, followed by a rtive darkness and silence. Archeas��s presence was nowhere to be seen. Atst, Ian clicked his tongue softly.

    "I was going to ask it to teach me that��"

    <em>Next time I get a quest from Archeas, I��ll secure my reward in advance. </em>

    With this thought, Ian tossed the talisman into his pocket dimension, picked up the bottle and cork, and left the room. As he tucked the bottle away and walked down the dim hallway, his brow furrowed slightly.

    A priest was standing in the hall. Caught by Ian��s gaze, the priest dropped to the ground, pressing his hands together.

    "G-Glory to the Radiant Light��"

    <em>��Oh, right. Guess some light leaked through the door. </em>

    A smirk tugged at Ian��s lips as he pulled his hood down further.

    "Forget what happened here today."

    He passed the priest without another word, and the man remained t, not daring to rise until Ian was well out of sight.

    ***

    It was already past midnight. The streetsy eerily dark, lit only by the faint light spilling from nearby windows. Ian strode down the deserted main road, eventually turning into a narrow alleyway, following the guards�� directions toward the inn.

    Ian��s brow furrowed only a few stepster, and the corner of his mouth curled up.

    <em>Ah. Looks like I didn��t take a wrong turn.</em>

    Somewhere up ahead, faint sounds of yelling and breaking furniture filtered through the walls and cracks of a building. A fight was going on��arge brawl, judging by the noise. It wasn��t an unusual nighttime scene in an area full of drifters.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    <em>Perfect.</em>

    Up ahead, two figures tangled together burst through a door as if they intended to smash it down, and Ian��s smile deepened. His steps slowed as he watched the pair tumble onto the ground, still gripping each other��s cors. The fight might have seemed evenly matched, but a victor soon emerged.

    One of them, initially pinned, deftly shifted his position, forcing his opponent down with one knee while raising his left fist.

    "...?"

    Glimpsing the fighter��s back, d in neat, mercenary-style leather and chain, Ian��s eyes narrowed slightly. The figure looked oddly familiar, especially the left fist, encased in a steel glove. It didn��t look like an ordinary glove; more like a lump of metal shaped into a fist.

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The impact of his punch made a heavy sound, the kind made by solid metal smashing into flesh. His opponent went limp, and Ian spoke almost at the same moment.

    "Miguel?"

    The man, fist still raised, froze. He whipped around to face Ian.

    A face with scars wed deep, like a bear��s marks, came into view. Despite having neatly trimmed hair and beard, they did little to soften his rough appearance. Still, Ian recognized him instantly. This was Miguel, the former mercenary he��d traveled with from the frontier to the Temple of Brazier.

    Miguel��s eyes widened, and he shouted, "Is that you, my brother?! Really you?!"

    <em>Could it be that he��s the aide?</em>

    Thinking, Ian pulled off his hood. "Yes, it��s me."

    A wide grin broke across Miguel��s face.

    "You��re finally here��! Thought I��d die of waiting!"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    "<em>Kreeeak</em>!"

    A sharp, ear-splitting sound came from the mouth on the spider��s back. For a moment, its cluster of single eyes locked onto Ian as it crouched low, preparing to strike.

    "<em>Screeee��yaaaah!</em>"

    A high-pitched shriek erupted, the same sound that had apanied the troll��s earlier roar. It momentarily slowed Ian��s advance and twisted the flow of magic within him. Feeling an ominous premonition, Ian mmed his shield into the ground to pause himself.

    <em>Whip��ng!</em>

    A tentacle snapped from above, striking the ground before him like a whip. It was the spider��s tail. Its basic hunting method seemed clear: slow down its prey with a scream and then attack with its tail.

    Just as the carapace of the tail twitched, as if preparing to retract,

    <em>Crack!</em>

    A bright yellow arc sliced right through it. Ian sprang up and swung his Light Sword in one motion.The severed end of the tail sprayed fluid and writhed, the jointed, w-like tips twitching as if seeking a target. A narrow opening at its end revealed sharp, mucus-covered spikes that flicked out like a tongue.

    <em>What is this, some kind of alien...?</em>

    Its purpose was likely to pierce the brains of its prey and seize control of their nerves. Ian��s brow furrowed briefly with disgust.

    "<em>Skreeee��ekkk</em>!"

    The host spider iled its severed tail and flung fluid in all directions. Its shriek still carried the resonance that disrupted the magic, but Ian paid it no mind.

    <em>Tap-tap��</em>

    He no longer needed magic to finish this fight.

    Ian charged at the writhing creature. Its eyes glistened just before it swung its truncated tail at him like a whip. Thanks to his heightened instincts, Ian expected the move and surged forward at just the right moment.

    <em>Whoosh��</em>

    The tailshed the ground where he��d been a moment before.

    Without even blinking, Ian red down at the host spider now within reach. Its gaping maw became clearer, framed by thin, leg-like appendages and lined with rows of backward-facing, needle-like teeth. The sight was grotesque enough to stir the worst imaginations. He could feel the wary, vivid stare from its multiple eyes, and sensing its fear. ??N??��?

    Suddenly, a fragment of chaos within him stirred.

    <em>Does it harbor the essence of chaos within its body? Is that why it can survive beyond the demonic realm?</em>

    Ian dismissed the thought as he lowered the tinum Barrier and raised his Light Sword high. At the same moment, the spider��s mouth stretched wide, revealing its appendages twitching and countless teeth churning inside.

    "<em>Craa��aaaah</em>!"

    A piercing scream shed through more than his eardrums, cutting through his entire body. Yet it could not disrupt the dragon��s magic embedded in his Mantra circuit. As he fell diagonally into the gaping maw, Ian gripped the Truesilver Steel Sword with both hands and brought it down with all his might.

    <em>sh��</em>

    The bright yellow de cut through everything in its path: the backward-facing teeth, the gaping maw, and the flesh and organs beyond. Ian barely felt any resistance as he drove the de forward, moving through what felt like a tunnel of mucus in the creature��s body.

    <em>Fuck...</em>@@novelbin@@

    Ian burst out from inside the host spider,nding on the ground and rolling to a stop. The surface of his cloak was slick with viscous fluid. Coming to a stop on one knee, Ian swiftly unfurled the tinum Barrier behind him to guard the back of his head. Sticky mucus dripped from the shadowy cloak that clung tightly around his entire body.

    <em>St��</em>

    A rain of organs and fluids, mixed with remnants of the spider��s insides, showered down as the split body of the host spider crumpled and copsed.

    "<em>Hah</em>..."

    Ian muttered another silent curse as he stood up abruptly. He dismissed the tinum Barrier and turned to look back. The massive creature, its body split nearly in half and spilling its insides, filled his vision. His eyes lingered on the torn cross-section as he felt a distinct surge of chaotic energy emanating from it. A low, eager hum came from within him, where the fragment of chaos stirred.

    <em>... If there had been too much, I wouldn��t have bothered.</em>

    Despite his inward grumble, Ian stepped closer to the carcass. At the same time, he deactivated the tinum w.

    <em>Shhh��</em>

    The yellow glow of the Light Sword dissipated, revealing the pure white steel beneath. The engraved Mantra circuits on the de dimmed, holding only about half of their original power. He hadn��t fought long, but the energy cost was steep.

    <em>The stench...</em>

    Sheathing his sword, Ian took in the sight of the exposed cross-section, where entrails and bodily fluids oozed out.

    <em>A field boss carrying an essence bead of chaos? </em>

    In the game, it must have been why the corrupted yers had to hunt elite monsters from the demonic realm or cursednds after the midpoint. Whether this world had once been a game or the game had been modeled after this world, he no longer knew.

    Ian thrust his right hand into the innards where the chaotic energy was strongest. The sickening sensation spread over his glove for only a moment. He thrust his right hand into the innards, ignoring the revolting texture seeping through his gloves.

    <em>Swoosh...</em>

    A subtle, purple glow spread from within and seeped into Ian��s body. The shard of chaos within him eagerly absorbed that trickle of chaotic energy.

    Ian��s eyes widened just a momentter. A vision shed before him��a fleeting glimpse of a world drenched in shadows. The sky was a dull, ashen gray, streaked with shes of violet lightning. Below it, fields and forests appeared drained of color, crawling with eyes that glowed a sinister purple and magenta. A nauseating,bored breath reverberated through the scene.

    His vision sank as if being pulled underground, and darkness enveloped him. Something darker than the night itself flickered within the darkness, almost taking the shape of fingers. The moment he realized that the surface had scales like those of a serpent, he saw countless violet eyes re to life beyond the darkness. They were all part of a single, immense creature.

    Suddenly, all sensations snapped back into ce.

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>Phew</em>..."

    Ian found himself sitting on the sticky, fluid-soaked ground. However, confusion or fear did not ovee him.

    <em>So that��s the state of the frontier...</em>

    He stood, processing the thought calmly. Perhaps his higher Mental Fortitude had helped him resist the disorienting aftereffects. The dark band from the back of his head to his brow remained firmly in ce.

    A sudden rustling sound caught his attention. Ian turned to the campsite, still wreathed in mes. A single spider kobold darted out, trying to flee.

    <em>It��s over.</em>

    Ian let out a dry chuckle and stepped away from the corpse.

    ***

    "<em>Phew</em>... <em>Phew</em>..."

    Lucia, clutching her il, caught her breath. Her eyes, still flickering with an orange glow, tracked the silhouette of the monster disappearing into the darkness. The conflict in her gaze was brief.

    Just as she gritted her teeth and prepared to step forward,

    "No need to follow it."

    The voice that followed stopped her in her tracks. Startled, Lucia turned her head. Ian, with the zing campfire behind him, was crossing the wrecked campsite toward her. His cloak, unlike before, hung limp and heavy.

    "It won��t survive more than a few days on its own anyway. This isn��t the demonic realm."

    Lucia noticed the sticky fluids on Ian��s cloak only when he got close to her. Ian paused, reaching out to her but stopping mid-motion, shaking off the fluid clinging to his gloves.

    "You fought well. Are you hurt?"

    "No. I took a few hits and got bitten, but it was all on the armor, so just a few bruises." Lucia gave him a reassuring smile. Truthfully, Ian looked far worse than she did.

    He nodded and peeled off his drenched cloak as he continued, "Good. Now put out these mes. You didn��t just start them without knowing how to stop them, right?"

    "Oh! Of course not. No way." Startled, Lucia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, letting the battle��s adrenaline gradually subside. The mes clinging to her il and those scattered around the camp responded, flickering out.

    "So, is it over? <em>Huh</em>?" Miguel called from a distance.

    Ian, tossing his cloak aside, walked toward the horses and replied, "Yes. At least for tonight."

    "Damn..." Miguel let his ax fall to the ground and sank, scanning the scorched and charred bodies strewn about the campsite. "I really thought I was done for. They weren��t kidding when they said the monsters from the frontiers were horrific."

    "Enough with the dramatics... Go relight the campfire."

    "Let me catch my breath. Unlike you two, I��m just an ordinary human."

    <em>A steel prosthetic arm isn��t exactly ordinary.</em>

    Ian kept that thought to himself as he approached the two horses. Despite their fear, both were unharmed. It was thanks to the efforts of Lucia, Miguel, and even N, who had fought until the end.

    Snorting softly, N, standing behind Miguel, turned to look at Ian, her tail swishing. Her breathing was still ragged, and the magic stone embedded in her armor glowed faintly. Ian let out a light chuckle as if in response to her questioning eyes and patted her neck.

    "The spider was the true body. The madness of the ck Wall caused unpredictable mutations," Lucia said, kicking the charred remains out of the camp.

    Miguel, who had just gotten to his feet, furrowed his brow. "The legs were the real body...?"

    "Yes. It seemed to use its prey as hosts, likely through its tail."

    "Damn... No wonder it went berserk when I hacked at the tail. We could��ve ended up worse off than dead. Are you sure you��re okay, Lucy? Nothing got you?"

    "Absolutely. What about you, Miguel? You didn��t get hurt, did you?"

    Gathering branches and stacking them in one ce, Miguel shook his head.

    "Came close a few times, but I��m alive thanks to you and that one over there."

    "N," Ian added as he picked up the Shadow Cloak from the ground, "Her name is N."

    "Ah, N. A fine name for a fine horse. Anyway, she saved my skin at least twice, and Lucy here about three times," Miguel joked as he expertly lit the fire with one hand.

    Ian shook out the cloak, letting out a low chuckle. "Seems the zing Goddess isn��t bestowing her blessings."

    "Other priests manage miracles even if they aren��t apostles. I��ve never performed one, though. But then again, I��m not exactly a passionate man, am I? Madness is far from my nature too."

    There was no trace of disappointment in Miguel��s tone or expression. Of course, he probably considered bing an ordained priest to be an achievement in itself.

    <em>He��d probably get better along with Lu Sr��</em>

    Musing silently, Ian inspected the cloak��s surface. By shaking off most of the fluid, it became smooth again. Although there were small holes along the edges, it almost seemed fitting that way. He couldn��t help but think he should have brought more spares��the cloak had saved him from most of the mess. His gloves and boots, however, hadn��t fared as well.

    "Damn it... My insides will be empty again soon," Miguel muttered, flinging a shattered bottle into the darkness before ncing at Ian, who sat down by the campfire.

    He continued, "You know, you seem to have gotten even more impressive since thest time I saw you. Earlier, I saw golden lights floating around��was that all you?"

    Ian shrugged as he pulled a supply bag filled with rations, liquor, and cloth out of a pocket dimension.

    "Yeah."

    "What was that? It didn��t seem like magic. Did you receive some sort of divine revtion while I wasn��t looking...?"

    "I��m curious too. You��re a mage, Ian. A revtion doesn��t make sense," Lucia chimed in, returning with a newly gathered nket, its edges slightly singed.

    <em>They won��t stop pestering me unless I tell them,</em> Ian thought.

    ncing between their eager faces, he finally spoke. "I do carry a relic, but what you saw earlier was a piece of dragon armor."

    "A d-dragon armor?" Miguel��s eyes widened, and Lucia��s expression mirrored his shock.

    Ian extended his left hand over the fire, and a golden hexagon materialized above his glove, radiating softly. He felt the Mantra circuits lose a bit of magic��activating the tinum Barrier or the tinum w consumed a significant amount of magic.

    "Wow... seriously, what the hell... Did that juste out of your hand? It��s already enviable to have a left hand, but a shield popping out of it?"

    "That��s definitely a shield straight out of legends."

    Miguel and Lucia couldn��t stop eximing, their faces now free of fear and exhaustion.

    <em>They��d probably faint if they saw the tinum w. </em>

    With an inward chuckle, Ian dismissed the tinum Barrier. Removing his sticky gloves, he added, "There��s a bunch of stuff in the bag, so finish your repairs and get some rest. Unless you want to look like beggars before we even reach the North."

    "Understood." Miguel stood up promptly.

    While rummaging through the bag, he muttered, "By the way... is there any drink simr to what we had before? The scent keeps lingering at the tip of my nose."

    "That��s trouble. You��ll probably never taste that again in your lifetime."

    "<em>Ugh</em>...."

    The group reached the North by early afternoon the next day without dy. From then on, though they asionally encountered undead during the night, Miguel did not utter a singleint.

    ***

    The old city walls stretched out to the distant eastern foothills. The wall, illuminated by torches at intervals, looked just as Ian remembered it in Ninglosth. However, there was a difference: the guards holding crossbows who used to stand atop the wall were nowhere in sight. Only two guards with spears stood watch beside the half-open city gate��an indication that there weren��t many soldiers left in the city.

    "... Move along quickly."

    One of the guards, who was staring at the approaching group, spoke indifferently, "I��ve said it before, but after midnight, no amount of shouting will get these gates open."

    It was clear they had mistaken the group for mercenaries.

    Ian saw no need to correct them and simply nodded. "Understood."

    The guard didn��t respond further, not sparing another nce as they passed through the gate.

    "Seems like this ce treats mercenaries differently from others," Ian muttered as they entered the city.

    It seemed that the Dragon yer��s Warriors had firmly established themselves. It wouldn��t have been surprising if they acted as unofficial rulers of the ce.

    Miguel snorted quietly. "They��ve gone soft. Well, with the mercenaries handling all the dirty work, I wouldn��t bother them either."

    The city, typical of the North with its rugged and arid appearance, spread out before them, illuminated by torches. Despite thete hour, a decent number of people were still moving through the streets, and the faint glow and sound of hammers striking anvils could be seen and heard in the distance.

    The sharp scent of iron filled the air.

    "It seems this ce didn��t suffer much from the attacks by the undead."

    "The main force was directed toward Travelga. The undead reached this area too, but there wasn��t much damage. Word has it that your warning allowed them to prepare in advance. Wasn��t that the case?"

    "Did I...?" Ian tilted his head thoughtfully as a memory surfaced.

    He had once, almost offhandedly, advised them to strengthen the defenses of the Northern wall. He thought no one would take it seriously. The face of the gate captain, Lucas��s deputy, came to mind unbidden.

    "Well, it��s good to see they��re doing okay."

    "Most Northern cities are like this now. It��s practically wartime. The Archduke has been spending generously. By the way, how do you n to find their base?" Miguel slowed his pace and asked, steering the horses toward the stable.

    Ian shrugged. "No need to overthink it. Just head to the busiest inn��that��ll be their base."

    "... True enough. Mercenaries are predictable."

    "I��ll head over first, so take care of the horses and catch up."

    As Lucia dismounted to follow Ian, he leaned closer to Miguel and added, "Feed them the best they got, and don��t tie this one up."

    "Understood. Acting as a guide and stable hand��feels like old times." Miguelughed, leading the three horses away with a casual stride.

    Ian turned to Lucia. "You cane with him if you want."

    "Might there be a fight?"

    "Possibly."

    "Then I��ming." Lucia smiled beneath her hood and began adjusting the joints of her greaves as she walked.

    Ian had sensed it all along��this one wasn��t the type to shy away from battle. It was something that couldn��t be hidden, the blood of a knightly house. Perhaps it was also the influence of the zing Goddess.

    <em>Well, at least she��s not careless.</em>

    With his cloak hood pulled low, Ian walked side by side with Lucia across the city and soon found the inn where a crowd had gathered. It was the same inn he had once stayed at with Charlotte and Thesaya.

    "A neer...?"

    As Ian and Lucia approached, the men leaning against the wall near the entrance, chattering, nced at them. Ian��s eyes swept over them calmly. Though their gear varied wildly andcked any uniformity, they were all well-armed. One of them even sported expensive gear that seemed more like a disy of wealth than practical equipment.

    <em>Their pockets must be full. These bastards��</em>

    He thought to himself, considering shaking them downter. Ian opened the door to the inn. The boisterous noise inside resonated through his body. To some, it might seem lively and spirited, but to Ian, it was just a crowd of dozens of unruly drunkards.

    "Never seen you before."

    Before Ian could take more than a few steps, someone blocked his path. It was, predictably, a mercenary.

    He spoke in a low, threatening tone, "They don��t serve outsiders here."

    Ian didn��t recognize this man either. Still, he was well-equipped; even the pommel of his sword was adorned with ornate silver iys, a testament to his profitable dealings with clients.

    Ian responded calmly, "Then I guess that doesn��t apply to me. I��m not an outsider."

    "Oh, really. Here to sign up? Or maybe looking for a job?" The mercenary��s lips curved into a subtle smile.

    Ian��s mouth twitched at the corner. "Neither. I��m here to see your captain."

    "The captain...?" A brief frown passed over the mercenary��s face. "You know the captain?"

    "In a way. If it��s still Trude."

    "It is. Still."

    "Good." Ian��s smile deepened slightly.

    "Then go tell Trude," he said, pushing back his hood to reveal his face, "Ian Hope is here to see him."

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Trude held his breath, frozen as he stared at Ian. He must have realized that Ian��s eyes weren��t smiling at all.

    Caught in the deep, dark gaze, he hesitated. "<em>Haha</em>... Why would there be such a thing? I was just hesitant because it��s such a pigsty, that��s all. You know how I live."

    Trude let out an exaggeratedugh, sweat glistening on his brow. Ian nced at Lucia and Miguel, then picked up the bottle and stood.

    "Looking forward to seeing just how messy it is."

    "<em>Haha</em>... You, you really don��t mind?"

    "Unlike you, I��m used to sleeping rough." Ian headed toward the stairs.

    The group pressed themselves against the wall, fear from their days together in Travelga fully revived. Even without those memories, fearing and respecting Ian was only natural. Unlike regr members, they knew he bore Karha��s blessing, and fought on battlefields like a true superhuman, and some even had vague, dreamlike memories of him fighting among dragons. Thus, they couldn��t simply dismiss any rumor about Ian as baseless.

    "... Understood."

    With a stiff expression, Trude nodded and nced around the hall."Listen up! Show proper respect and behavior to our guests! Got it? Theye from the Temple of the Brazier! This is the future Saintess and the one-armed priest!"

    "Iron Fist."

    "<em>Huh</em>...?" Trude turned at the quiet voice.

    Miguel, chewing on a sausage, added, "Call me Iron Fist Priest. It��s a nickname given by the Dragon yer himself."

    "Is that so? Did you all hear that? The future Saintess and Iron Fist Priest are here!"

    "Enough talk, just go up already. Stop blocking the stairs." Ian added indifferently.

    Trude coughed and hurried up the steps. While the frozen members didn��t notice, the officers clearly saw his shoulders slump.

    Once Trude and Ian disappeared upstairs, an odd silence fell over the hall. No one, except the two calmly eating their meals dared speak or move.

    "Come on, stop clinging to the walls and sit down," Miguel said, gesturing casually.

    As the familiar officers hesitantly nodded and approached, Miguel exchanged a nce with Lucia, who spoke up.

    "Now, we��ll need your help."

    She surveyed the room and added calmly, "First, anyone from the snowfields or with experience traveling there, please stand up."

    After a brief exchange of puzzled looks, a few mercenaries rose hesitantly. Most were Northerners, including a few officers who were just about to sit down.

    Miguel, chuckling, motioned them over. "Then everyone,e closer and take a seat. We need to put our heads together. First, though, let our Saintess finish her meal."

    A quiet buzz of activity filled the tavern as the mercenaries moved.

    ***

    The second-floor hallway was cleaner and quieter than Ian remembered. As expected, it seemed to be a space reserved only for the officers of the mercenary band. If all the mercenaries had ess, it wouldn��t be this spotless.

    Ian muttered as they walked, "You��re paying for the lodging properly, right?"

    "O-Of course." Trude, who was walking ahead, flinched and stammered in response. "We even pay more than the standard rate. Every week."

    His face openly disyed worry and unease, with no effort to conceal it anymore. The need to maintain appearances was gone.

    Ian nodded calmly. "Good. That��s a relief."

    "... My room is at the end. I heard you used to stay there. Is that right?"

    "Yeah. Not from the very beginning, though." Ian answered, recalling old memories, then smirked slightly. "So that��s why you made it your base."

    "Well, symbolism matters, doesn��t it?"

    Trude grabbed the doorknob and spoke again. "We��ve heard news about you from time to time, even here. Your fame has spread across the continent. But personally, I think nothingpares to the feat of ying a drago��"

    "Hey." Ian��s eyes narrowed as he cut in. "Just open the door."

    "... Understood." Trude flinched, exhaling a long breath through his nose as he opened the door. His broad back was tense with anxiety.

    <em>... Well, just how much do you have to feel guilty about?</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian reached out, grabbed Trude��s arm, and pushed him aside.

    "Huh...?!" The massive figure, who nearly blocked the door, was moved with little resistance. Trude��s eyes widened in surprise as Ian stepped into the room without sparing him a nce.

    "Oh... quite noble, isn��t it?" Ian let out an inaudible murmur of admiration.

    Right in front of him stood arge wooden desk. The chair behind it, facing the window, was tall and imposing, with a high back and armrests that gave it a stately appearance. On the desk were ink, a quill, a candle holder with a silver spoon for melting wax, and a book bound in leather. The guest chair across from it, in contrast, was small and worn.

    "... So, that��s where the grandeur ends," Ian said as he nced around.

    The rest of the room looked like a typical inn chamber. A bear��s pelt covered the floor, and weapons, bottles, and even silver coins were scattered around the bed.

    "No matter how often I clean, it just gets messy again. <em>Haha</em>..." Trude, entering btedly, let out an awkwardugh. However, hisughter didn��tst long.

    Ian continued walking without hesitation, naturally rounding the desk and taking a seat in the head chair. Setting the bottle of liquor down on the desk, he gestured nonchntly.

    "Just bring the sses." Although Ian acted as if he were in his own room, Trude couldn��t muster any objections.

    "... Of course." Resigned, Trude closed his eyes for a moment and trudged over to the bed.

    Meanwhile, Ian opened the book that was on the desk. As he expected, it was a ledger. Initials, presumably those of clients, and figures were neatly recorded. There were probably more such ledgers in the desk drawers below.

    "You have a talent for management."

    As Trude, his face tense, approached the desk, Ian spoke without looking up from the ledger. "Judging by how organized these records are, it seems you managed the mercenary band just as systematically."

    Trude ced the pewter ss on the desk, picked up the bottle, and muttered, "I was only pretending... just imitating."

    "If that��s really all it was, then there��s nothing to worry about."

    Ian raised his eyes and looked up at Trude. "But you didn��t just pretend when you were pocketing things on the side, did you?"

    Trude froze as he was about to pour Ian��s drink. He barely steadied the bottle as it nearly overflowed, setting it down as he swallowed dryly and spoke. "I-I��ll confess, Captain. You probably already know, but it��s true that we��ve been strutting around with a bit of swagger. And, as you just said, we indulged quite through backdoor dealings."

    He rattled off quickly, licking his lips nervously. The hand holding the bottle trembled slightly.

    "But we only did that when dealing with nobles. Especially His Highness, the Archduke. We never took advantage of the citizens or our fellow Northerners. Of course, there were a few instances where someone tried to extort passersby, but if we found out, we��d make an example out of them, starting with their fingers. We would do nothing to disgrace your name��"

    "Enough." Ian��s voice cut in. He stared at Trude with unreadable ck eyes for a moment before motioning to the empty ss in front of him.

    Trude, still frozen, instinctively poured his own drink.

    "I��m not here to make an issue of what you��ve taken." Reaching out, Ian took the now-filled ss. "As long as you fulfill your duties and take responsibility."

    As Trude held his breath again, Ian slowly tilted the ss to his lips, not spilling a single drop. The only ss that overflowed was Trude��s.

    "It��s time for you guys to live up to the name, Trude." Ian set his ss down with a sharp clink.

    Only then did Trude blink in surprise and set the bottle aside. He looked down, not even thinking about wiping the spilled drink, and finally spoke, "... So you are really back because of the ck Wall."

    "Yes. I figured you might have expected it."

    "I was hoping it wasn��t. I��d rather youe to upend us over rumors. That would be terrifying too, but at least we could beg for mercy...."

    Trude let out a sigh and copsed into the chair as if he were crumbling, the wood creaking as though it might snap under him. He picked up his ss, hands trembling so much that the drink spilled down the sides.

    Ian watched him with an impassive expression as he spoke again, "I won��t ept any excuses about ongoing contracts. Cancel them all or postpone them. Don��t worry about the Archduke, either. I am here under imperial decree."

    "... Imperial decree, you say?"

    "Yes. I��ve been given an official title and position. I am now the Margrave of the Northern Snowfields." Ian picked up the bottle again as he replied.

    Trude, who had just set down his ss, closed his eyes tightly. "Damn it, that exins it... I thought something felt off with the reportsing from the front lines..."

    Ian��s brow twitched slightly as he filled his ss. "Unusual reports?"

    "It seems like the troops on the front lines are being steadily withdrawn."

    Ian��s frown deepened as he set the bottle down and added, "Tell me more."

    "I don��t know all the details myself. I��m just repeating what I��ve heard." Sensing the shift in Ian��s tone, Trude immediately opened his eyes and spoke up. @@novelbin@@

    Ian gave a small nod as he refilled Trude��s ss.

    "A while back, I heard that the frontline legions were being redeployed. They said it was because the garrison troops from the capital were preparing to withdraw."

    "The garrison troops?"

    Trude nodded and lifted his ss again before continuing, "They said it was under Imperial orders. About half of them are supposedly moving to the Eastern Front, so they��re redistributing the troops in the forward fortresses ordingly."

    "... When did you hear this?"

    "Let��s see. About fifteen days ago, maybe? So, in reality, it probably started a few days before that, from what I understand..."

    Trude��s voice trailed off as he caught sight of the bitter smile spreading across Ian��s face��a smile sharp enough to freeze Trude in ce. He couldn��t understand why, but for Ian, the reaction was only natural.

    <em>So that was the n all along.</em>

    Atst, Ian could see the Emperor��s true intentions. Reinforce the Northern Front through Ian��s presence, while reallocating the remaining troops to other battle lines. It was, without question, a sound strategic decision. After all, the erosion didn��t strike every front simultaneously. If Ian were in the same position, he might have made the same choice. But understanding it didn��t make it any easier to swallow.

    <em>... There��s always a reason for an old man��s worries.</em>

    It was enough to make the image of Archeas sh through his mind. It also reinforced his resolve to hold the front lines and return, determined to extract a fitting reward from the Emperor.

    "Continue." Ian set down his ss and prompted Trude.

    Watching Ian closely, Trude quickly resumed speaking, "From what I��ve heard... Karlingion lost the most troops. Even then, I thought it was odd. Karlingion is the foremost frontline fortress."

    "Yes... the very front line." Ian��s lip curled up a bit more at the corner.

    <em>... So that��s why the quest was tied to Karlingion.</em>

    Murmuring internally, Ian refilled his ss. It was indeed the decision fitting for Archduke f.

    The troops deployed in the Bellium Fortress battle, which had made Ian into a Dragon yer, had, in truth, been mere sacrifices to buy time. Now, upon receiving the Emperor��s orders, the Archduke had once again prepared a ce at the foremost fortress for the Northern champion and his legion, hoping for a repeat of that previous miracle.

    "But then, more unsettling news reached me just a few days ago," Trude said, taking a gulp and stealing a nce at Ian before continuing.

    "The Purification Squad and the Crusaders of the Order are said to be preparing for withdrawal."

    This time, Ian��s smile vanishedpletely. "All of them?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    "Iron Fist...? <em>Haha</em>! I like that. Not surprising, though��anyone who gets hit with this is out cold," Miguelughed heartily.

    "What kind of priest talks about knocking people out, huh?" Ian teased, smirking as he picked up his spoon.@@novelbin@@

    "No matter what tricks I pull, I can��t hope to match you, Brother," Miguel replied, smiling but then lowering his voice. "I��ve heard all about your journey since you left the north. You could write a book on your aplishments."

    Ian gave a low snort. "Seems you��ve heard quite a bit."

    "Of course. Sir Mev had plenty to say, and that new squire of yours was quite the talker too. For a while, both the temple and the entire city were buzzing for a while. They say the superhuman from the North is the savior of the continent. I was puffing my chest out with pride."

    "Nasser, that kid..."

    <em>Pretends he��s quiet, but he sure talks a lot</em>, Ian thought, shaking his head as he took a sip of the stew. Of course, rumors spreading like this were nothing new.

    "<em>Eh</em>," Miguel made a strange sound before continuing. "As for me and Lucy, we got most of our stories from Sir Mev."

    "... Sir Mev?" Ian asked, raising an eyebrow."When she talked about you, her eyes sparkled. But I guess after spending so long together, it��s only natural to develop feelings..." Realizing toote what he had said, Miguel quickly closed his mouth.

    He nced at Ian, who had stopped eating to stare directly at him, and hurriedly added, "S-So, what exactly are you nning to do from here?"

    "..."

    "I mean, I know you��ll be joining the northern front to help with defense, but I haven��t heard the specifics," he said.

    "... I guess you missed out on the details sneaking out," Ian replied indifferently, finally looking away.

    Miguel shook his head immediately. "No, as far as I know, His Majesty��s decree only instructed you to join the front lines and assigned priests to support you. Isn��t that right, Lucy?"

    "That��s right." Lucia, who had been chewing her food, nodded.

    Meeting Ian��s gaze, she swallowed and spoke, "I read the decree myself. It only mentioned what Miguel said and ordered us to cooperate with you as much as possible."

    <em>Leaving the details for them to figure out? How... generous</em>, Ian thought, chuckling to himself as he spoke.

    "No orders to monitor me or report my actions?"

    "None at all," Lucia replied.

    "<em>Hmm</em>." Ian nodded.

    This was unexpected; he hadn��t expected the Emperor would truly intend only to assign support.

    Lucy, looking a bit puzzled, then asked, "Is there any reason His Majesty would need to monitor you, Sir Ian?"

    "... No, there isn��t. Now, eat up and listen." Ian shook his head, concealing his thoughts as he pulled out the bottle Archeas had left from his pocket dimension and continued speaking, "I��ve been appointed as the Margrave of the Northern Autonomous Territories."

    "Margrave...? Isn��t that basically just one rank below Archduke?" Miguel asked, eyes wide.

    Ian shook his head. "It��s a title in name only. I��ve only been given governance over the snowfields."

    "The snowfields�� of all ces. Why there?" Miguel��s expression soured, a hint of disappointment showing��seemingly more interested in easier spoils.

    Lucia, who had been quietly eating, interjected. "Because he��s the Great Warrior of the North. That��s why he said he��s headed for the snowfields��to gather the barbarians and have them join the front lines."

    <em>She��s quick on the uptake too</em>, Ian thought, smirking as he nodded.

    "Right. Even if I skip stopping by the temple, time isn��t exactly abundant. I��ll need to travel the territory directly to gather the barbarians. I��ll also need to get them properly equipped before joining the front."

    "Just hearing about it makes my joints ache. Oh, when are we ever going to cover that cold, endlessnd again?" Miguel grumbled, raising his beer with a grimace.

    "Did you know that most of the barbarians who settled down have already moved back out?"

    "I didn��t know, but I��m not surprised," Ian replied calmly.

    Miguel nodded, taking another sip. "After you defeated the dragon, our side sent out an investigation team. Priests all receive basic medical training, you know," he said, ncing at Lucia.

    "Anyway, Lucy and I were part of that team. We went specifically to meet you, Brother. The other priests didn��t think you��d be willing to see them. In the end, though, it was a wasted trip."

    <em>Ah, right. We must have missed each other</em>, Ian thought, shrugging slightly as he opened the bottle, noticing Miguel smiling as he watched him.

    "Back then, I wondered why you left so quickly. I only found out recently that you went to rescue a friend. Anyway, I passed by the barbarian settlement then. Everyone was preparing to return to the snowfields. With the evil dragon gone, it was time to reim the ancestors��nd."

    "There seemed to be some people left at the settlement, but not many," Lucy added.

    Ian poured two sses and nodded. It wasn��t surprising at all that the barbarians had made such a choice.

    "I figure they��re back there now, living well and smashing the bones of undead that lost their master."

    "Are the undead still wandering around?"

    "Indeed. For a while, they roamed inside the walls every night. After the dragon died, they scattered but didn��t disappear��they wandered around every night. Soldiers and mercenaries had to keep hunting them down. The inside of the walls is mostly clear now, but the snowfields probably still have them."

    Shrugging his shoulders, he ced the ss Ian handed him in front of him. "There are always undead crawling out of the mountains. I don��t know where they keeping from."

    "That makes it all the more reason for you to bring me along," Lucia said with a smile, interjecting.

    When Ian turned to look at her, she rinsed her mouth with water and spoke calmly. "If you only bring the warriors, those left behind will be in danger. But if you bring everyone, there won��t be enough time or supplies."

    "And why does that make it a good idea to bring you along?"

    "Because while the warriors are away, I can create a safe ce for those left behind. A ce monsters can��t approach."

    Ian��s gaze narrowed further. "What, are you nning to light a holy fire or something?"

    "Yeah, that��s right."

    "... Is that possible outside the temple?"

    "As long as I have enough time and space, and plenty of firewood. Of course, it won��tst forever. If I put all my effort into it, I should be able to light a holy me that won��t go out for a while... probably."

    "So you��ve never done it before..."

    Lucia gave a faint smile. "I just haven��t done it by myself before. But I know how, and it won��t be risky. I am, after all, an Apostle of the zing Goddess."

    Judging by her tone and expression, it didn��t seem like baseless confidence.

    Ian finally nodded. It was certainly an appealing idea��he��d originally nned to bring all the barbarians south, but if they could select only the warriors, it would save time and improve their pace.

    Miguel chimed in, "Either way, you��ll need to establish a base in one of the barbarian viges. But the maps don��t even show where the viges are."

    "We��ll use the first vige wee across in the southern snowfields as a base."

    With trees scattered everywhere, it would be easy to clear space just by logging and expanding the fences.

    "Since we��re on the topic, let��s take a look. Exactly where is your territory?"

    Miguel stood up, rummaging through his belongings, and pulled out a crumpled piece of paper. It was an old map showing the northern region.

    "Lu st, Nor Lindor, and Gal Maro."

    "So you��ve been given nearly all the snowfields��a vast, freezing stretch up north. But either way, if you��re not visiting the temple, there��s no need to take a detour."

    Miguel moved his finger over the map. "We��ll head north, follow the road eastward, then cross through the gate at the northern wall. No idea how much of the fortress wall has been rebuilt, though."

    "Seen it before?"

    "Not personally, no, just heard the gist. After the dragon��s defeat, the North has been busy eliminating the remaining undead and rebuilding towns and walls. I heard they��re short on manpower, but I haven��t heard recent updates."

    Miguel shrugged, ncing at Ian with a wry grin. "We��re cooped up in the temple, so news doesn��t travel quickly to us."

    <em>Quite bold to admit how little he knows as a supposed aide</em>, Ian thought with a quietugh.

    "Still, the temple should be rtively close to the frontier."

    "Geographically, yes, but it��s not in a position that��s easy to ess from the frontier. The frontier has be chaotic, and I��ve heard that some unsettling monsters have been crossing over."

    Miguel shrugged his shoulders, his expression somewhat irresponsible. "It doesn��t really concern us anyway. The undead can��t get anywhere near the temple. That little cksmith vige didn��t grow into a small city for nothing."

    Ian recalled something Thesaya had mentioned back when she was a vampire. The area around the temple, she��d said, felt like it turned one��s insides upside down.

    Like the capital, the temple��s vicinity was undoubtedly blessed ground. With Lucia reigniting the Sacred me, that power had likely only intensified.

    "Anyway, so you know nothing about the frontier?"

    "I��m sure I��m not the only one. When I go into the city, I sometimes hear mercenaries talk, but none of them know exactly what��s going on at the border. They just vaguely chatter about how the border might push closer to us one day."

    Filling the ss, Ian added, "Sounds like mercenaries are flocking there, just like they are here."

    "Well, our equipment here is top-notch. Expensive, but worth it. I��d say you might know some of those folks," Miguel said, finally lifting the ss Ian had given.

    Ian��s eyebrow arched. "The Dragon yer��s Warriors?"

    "<em>Ah</em>, so you know them."

    "They must be doing well for themselves."

    "They are. With soldiers tied up in the cleanup and rebuilding efforts, the Archduke hired them directly, using them as a sort of civilian patrol force."

    <em>So are they like an official vignte group? </em>

    As Ian��s gaze narrowed briefly, Miguel snorted and continued, "Their influence keeps growing, and now it��s said that you can��t get mercenary work in the north without going through them."

    There was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. Thinking back, Fael from the Ark Caravan had spoken simrly.

    With a smirk on one side of his mouth, Ian replied, "So, they��ve grown into quite a force."

    "The exact size? Only the captain would know. Seems like a capable fellow, though. Wouldn��t you know better? I heard you fought together at Bellium Fortress."

    "Well, I wouldn��t say I don��t know him. Though I��m not sure about him being particrly capable." Ian murmured, nodding with a smile.

    Miguel shook his head, muttering, "But if they��re mercenaries, they should act like it. The way they carry themselves, you��d think they were some sort of regr army. There��s even a rumor they��re shaking down travelers, though I haven��t seen it myself."

    He finished hisment with a scoff, sipping his drink, only to widen his eyes in surprise.

    After tilting his head back for another taste, he sighed, "By Lu Enter... What is this? It��s amazing."

    "Really?"

    As Lucia��s eyes sparkled, Ian spoke, "Are they still stationed at Travelga?"

    "<em>Hm</em>...? I don��t think so. I heard they moved to Ninglosth. It��s closer to the frontier and the other chaotic zones, so they drop by the temple area now and then."

    "Then I��ll definitely have to pass through Ninglosth."

    "We could stop by if we need to. Though it��s a slight detour.... Wait, you��re not seriously thinking of��" Miguel paused, mid-sip, looking at Ian with suspicion. "You��re not thinking of taking them to the front line, are you?"

    "If they��ve been making a living off my name, they ought to pay up. Privilegees with responsibility, right?" Ian remarked, offering Miguel the bottle.

    Even with a hundred��no, just fifty mercenaries��it would provide a significant boost to their strength. Of course, he nned to have them arm themselves at their own expense.

    Miguel, as if entranced, raised his ss and nodded. "Well�� if that��s what you want, let��s do it. But do you think they��llply so easily? They��re in the middle of fulfilling His Highness the Archduke��s request, and heading to the front lines is something they��d hate as much as death."

    Ian��s lips curled into a slight smile.

    "Whether they truly hate it as much as death�� we��ll find out soon enough."

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Miguel hesitated for a moment before forcing a smile.

    "Well, that... that��s true. We��ll only know when we get there, I suppose. Hmm..."

    His gaze naturally drifted down to the refilling ss. It was likely just a habit from his days as a mercenary, but it seemed he was taking Ian��s words as seriously. However, only half of Ian��s words were genuine. He was prepared to risk his life if necessary, but he didn��t actually intend to kill everyone. After all, they were valuable allies going to the front lines with him.

    "Could I have just one ss, please?" Just as Ian was about to put the bottle down, Lucia asked.

    Ian answered without a moment��s hesitation, "Absolutely not. Don��t even think about it."

    "I��ming of age after my birthday next year, Sir Ian."

    "Then you can start drinking then. I��ll leave a sip for you."

    "... Fine," Lucia answered and eyed the bottle, swallowing hard.

    <em>Why is her mouth watering?</em>"Don��t tell me you��ve already been drinking at the temple."

    "Just a sip now and then. I was told that just tasting a sip was fine."

    "Who told you that?"

    Lucia quickly pursed her lips and looked away. Of course, Ian immediately pinpointed the culprit.

    Miguel, who had been savoring his drink, froze under Ian��s stare. A slight sheen of sweat formed on his forehead again.

    He slowly lowered his ss and muttered, "It��s�� it��s just a taste. Just a taste, I swear. You know, there��s that saying you should learn about alcohol from an adult."

    Ian��s gaze remained icy.

    <em>... You��ve really taught her only the best things, haven��t you?</em>

    The small, mercenary-like behaviors Lucia often disyed shed through Ian��s mind. There was no need to wonder where they all came from.

    "S-So, where did you get this drink?"

    Looking down at his ss, Miguel asked hastily, as if trying to change the subject. "Even in the Empire, I doubt you��d find something like this lying around. Is it�� incredibly expensive?"

    "... I don��t even know its name."

    Clicking his tongue, Ian pushed the bottle toward Miguel as he replied. "All I know is that it��s expensive. It��s a gift from the Great tinum Dragon."

    "The P-tinum Dragon...?!" Miguel��s eyes widened.

    While he stared at the bottle with renewed awe, Lucia, equally surprised, eximed, "You met him? When?"

    "Today. Just a few hours ago."

    Lucia��s mouth fell ajar. Miguel also muttered the name of the zing Goddess with a sigh.

    Finally, Lucia licked her lips. "It��s a shame. I��ve always wanted to meet him."@@novelbin@@

    "If he��d known it was you guys waiting, perhaps he would have."

    "Do you n to meet him again?"

    "After we secure the front lines."

    "I hope I��ll be by your side then. I��ve heard he possesses the insight to see through the essence of all things, with a depth of understanding beyond anyone��s guess."

    Ian chuckled softly and raised his ss. "Did Sir Riurel tell you that?"

    "Yes, and Nasser said so as well."

    <em>So, that meeting must have left quite an impression</em>, Ian mused inwardly as he took a sip.

    After all, he couldn��t even fully grasp Archeas��s true intentions. It was only recently that heprehended its emotions towards the Order, the royal house, and the Heaven Defier. It wouldn��t have been surprising if Archeas harbored other motives. Perhaps its goal wasn��t even to destroy the ck Wall.

    <em>Maybe, like the pure devotees im, it just wants to break free of its invisible shackles��</em>

    Of course, that was neither certain nor a matter he needed to conclude right now.

    Shaking off his thoughts, Ian spoke, "So, I assume Sir Riurel prepared well before leaving?"

    Lucia nodded. "Yes. She didn��t even stay at the temple for half a month. She took a few days to rest well, but after that, she trained my body whenever she could and prepared to leave."

    "She left sooner than expected��."

    "I tried to convince her to stay longer, but she wouldn��t listen. If she��d stayed just a few more months, she might have heard news of you, Sir Ian, ande along."

    "... We��ll see her again. She��ll be fine." Ian replied calmly.

    Lucia smiled as if trying to brush away her lingering regret and worry, while Miguel, sipping his drink, nodded in agreement.

    "I feel the same. Sir Mev is impressive, but that squire of hers is something else. They sparred whenever they had the chance, though <em>sparring</em> doesn��t quite capture it��it was more like a real duel. Just watching them could make your head spin. Whatever threats lie in the frontier, those two won��t be taken down easily."

    In agreement, Ian pushed the bottle toward Miguel, who grinned and took another sip, pecking at his drink like a bird.

    "Come to think of it, I haven��t even properly thanked you," Lucia spoke up suddenly.

    When Ian looked at her curiously, she straightened her posture and continued, "I heard you helped fulfill my family��s revenge. Thank you, Sir Ian, from the bottom of my heart. For achieving my sister��s desire and for bringing her safely back to me."

    <em>... She always acted mature, but she��s really grown up now.</em>

    Watching Lucia bow her head, Ian chuckled. "I��ve already received all the thanks from Sir Riurel. More than enough."

    "And please, continue to look after me. I��ll do my best to be of help to you, Sir Ian." Lucia smiled at him, and Ian shrugged as he lifted his ss.

    "Then eat well and rest tonight. Starting tomorrow, we��ll be traveling all day, except for sleep."

    He shifted his gaze and added, "That goes for you as well, Miguel. If anyone herecks the stamina for it, it��s you."

    "Don��t worry about me. <em>Heh heh</em>. But even if I end up falling off my horse tomorrow from drowsiness, I��m not calling it a night until I finish this drink. It��s worth it."

    Miguel joked, and Ian smirked as he took a sip, letting him do as he pleased. Their idle chatter continuedte into the night, mostly tales of Lucia and Miguel��s time at the temple.

    ***

    Their route led them across unfamiliar hills, through freezing streams, and into serene forests.

    The air smelled of winter. For nearly a day and a half, the group hadn��t encountered a single traveler. It was only natural, as Ian had chosen the quickest route, which led them along a restricted road bordering the frontier.

    At a crossroads, arge warning sign stood squarely in the middle of the path, cautioning against entry due to the dangers ahead. ording to Miguel, the opposite route was simr. That was why they had taken a detour, which added an extra day or two to the journey.

    "Man, it��s too damn quiet," Miguel muttered, crouched near the fire with a dried jerky skewer roasting over his de. His gaze drifted into the shadows of the surrounding forest, where even the campfire��s glow seemed barely able to cut through the darkness.

    "You know what that means," Ian replied, dropping a pile of firewood beside the fire.

    Miguel looked up sharply, "Hey now, don��t go jinxing us."

    <em>A priest, yet he still believes in superstitions</em>, Ian scoffed quietly, ncing back over his shoulder.

    Like Miguel, Lucia wore a thick, fur-lined hooded cloak. She was crouched near a tree along the restricted road, spreading out a fur mat for the horses to rest on. The horses that she and Miguel rode had noticeably shorter legs, thicker coats, and fuller manes. If N was sleek, these two were stocky byparison.

    Their appearance reflected their stamina, too; despite two days of swift, long-distance travel, they hardly seemed fatigued. N was no exception. Unlike the others, it wasn��t even tethered to a tree; as soon as Lucia spread out the fur mat, N walked over and settled onto itfortably.

    "I��ve never seen such a clever horse," she remarked, running a hand over N��s mane as she approached with nkets for the group. Each breath she exhaled fogged in the chill air.

    "She��s a sharp one. Stick by her if anything happens," Ian advised, ncing at Miguel, who winced as he removed the sizzling jerky from his de.

    "Could you stop saying things like that...? You did that yesterday as well."

    "But nothing happened, did it?"

    "You really have a knack for saying the worst possible things," Lucia remarked, as she draped a nket over Miguel��s cloak and then did the same for Ian. She looked amused, a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.

    <em>... She��s always been bold, even back then.</em>

    As Lucia settled into her seat, Miguel offered her the knife with the jerky on it, struggling a bit with only one hand. While Lucia took the hot jerky and tore it into pieces, Miguel turned his gaze back to Ian.

    "So, we really only have thesest two pieces left?"

    "Yep," Ian replied.

    "Damn shame. It was good stuff."

    "Finish it. Looks like there isn��t much game around here, so we might go hungry all day tomorrow."

    Lucia handed the jerky pieces to Ian and Miguel in turn. Ian took his piece with his hand, while Miguel opened his mouth expectantly, as if asking to be fed. Chewing on a small piece herself, Lucia gazed beyond the campfire into the quiet forest.

    "It��s definitely quieter tonight. Last night was so noisy inparison."

    "Lucia, you too..." Miguel muttered, pursing his lips.

    The nighttime forest made it abundantly clear why entry to this road was restricted. asionally, the eerie cries of unknown beasts echoed through the woods. It was a distant sound, but it wasn��t hard to guess that the creatures were fighting each other.

    "They must be resorting to cannibalism now that there��s no food left," Miguel muttered with a resigned sigh.

    Stabbing his sword into the ground, he reached for the bottle he��d set aside and continued, "I don��t get why these beasts born in cursednds venture outside. When they do, they just end up dying, too weak to survive out here. It��s like the whole area is falling into madness or something��."

    It was knowledge Miguel likely picked up from his mercenary days.

    Ian, chewing on the jerky that had already cooled, responded indifferently, "Maybe there��s no food left in there either. Or there��s too many of them and had no choice but toe out."

    "... Either way, it��s pretty horrifying." Miguel passed the bottle to Ian, who shrugged as he epted it.

    "Or maybe there are some that have adapted to survive outside."

    "That��s the worst possibility. If more of them adapt, the distinction between demonic realms and safe areas would be meaningless. I swear, at this rate, we��ll all end up stuck inside the temple walls for good. But..."

    Miguel trailed off, then turned to Ian with a curious look. "Why aren��t you drinking?"

    Ian simply set the bottle down beside him without answering. Then, as he shrugged off the nket around his shoulders, Miguel��s face twisted in dismay.

    "... Are you serious?"

    "It seems we��ve said a bit too much of what we shouldn��t have," Ian murmured as he rose to his feet.

    As Miguel grimaced further, Ian quickly tightened the gear strapped to his body and added, "You two, stay with the horses."

    "Got it. I��ll take the front. Miguel, cover the rear," Lucia said immediately.

    "Dammit..."

    While Miguel groaned and started adjusting his gear, Lucia swiftly rose and readied the il from her belt, a weapon with a spiked head that suited her perfectly.

    "... There��s definitely something out there," she said, her gaze fixed on the darkness beyond, where Ian had been staring. A faint orange light flickered in her eyes.

    "Are we spotted?"

    "Probably." Ian slipped the gemstone into his left hand and secured the crossbow on his right wrist.

    His eyes, ck as midnight, focused again on the darkness of the forest. Now he could see the creature more clearly as it crept silently closer, blending into the shadows. Its form came into full view, and Ian could finally discern its shape.

    It looked just like a swamp troll, but with an elongated horn covered in a hard shell extending down from its head, its body hanging limply as though weakened. It moved soundlessly, almost gliding. The mystery of how it moved so stealthily was soon answered; as it passed through the sparse foliage, its lower body emerged, revealing twisted limbs resembling those of a spider or scorpion.

    <em>What a revolting blend of features.</em>

    Ian drew his Truesilver Steel Sword, ready to engage, and in the next instant, charged forward without warning. His Shadow Cloak billowed silently behind him, tracing a long arc in the air.

    Despite the distance and the muffled sound of his cloak, the mutated troll seemed to sense Ian��s approach immediately. Its massive upper body, previously slouched, arched back as though stretching. In its hollow eye sockets, a dim violet glow flickered to life, and its jaws creaked open.

    "<em>Krr��aaaah</em>!"

    A scream erupted, nearly a wail, identical to the cries they��d heard echoing through the forest the previous night.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    The troll��s scream wasyered with a high-pitched sound that seemed to scrape against Ian��s eardrums. The resonance within that sound wave instantly surged through his entire body.

    For a split second, Ian��s brow furrowed. The Wind de he had just cast scattered instantly, and the magic flowing through his veins tangled, halting abruptly. Troll roars usually included a wave that induced status effects, typically fear��something Ian could resist without even blinking.

    However, this was different; it wasn��t merely interference but aplete disruption of his magic flow��a state simr to magic backflow, unaffected by resistance and reliant solely on one��s magical resilience for recovery.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    Almost simultaneously, writhing shapes emerged on either side of the spider troll. Another spider troll appeared alongside it, both moving silently, aligning in a line as they approached their prey. But Ian��s gaze wasn��t on the trolls; instead, he focused on the smaller creatures with violet eyes gleaming as they closed in.

    <em>��Kobolds?</em>

    Their upper bodies were unmistakably kobold-like, but their lower bodies moved with remarkable speed on insectoid legs encased in a ck exoskeleton. Much like the trolls, they bore long, shell-covered horns��or rather, chitinous appendages extending from the backs of their heads, resembling antennae more than true horns.

    "<em>Creeeeek</em>��"

    "<em>Scree</em>��"The creatures snapped their jaws, emitting their signature shrieks. Even mutated, it was strange to think of kobold offspring as part of a troll��s brood.

    <em>Is this some kind of mimicry?</em>

    On instinct, Ian extended his right arm and fired a bolt from his crossbow at the lead creature, narrowing his eyes. It was a useless question. What mattered now was the creatures charging at him with rming speed. Though his tangled magic still hadn��t resumed its flow, it wasn��t a significant issue. Without breaking his stride, Ian raised his clenched left fist in front of his face.

    <em>Whirr.</em>

    A golden hexagon shimmered to life before him��the tinum Barrier. The resonance that disrupted his magic couldn��t interfere with the dragon��s power embedded in the Mantra circuit. After all, even in the game, the magic bacsh couldn��t cancel out high-tier or divine abilities, and the same applied to dragon magic.

    And, of course, Ian wielded more than just a single piece of dragon gear.

    <em>Swoosh��</em>

    A brilliant yellow glow pulsed along the pure white de of Ian��s Truesilver Steel Sword. A series of Mantra circuits glowed along the sword��s center, reaching up to the crossguard. The magic red brighter and enveloped the de, extending it to one and a half times its original length, radiating light intense enough to serve as a beacon.

    <em>At this point, I might as well call it a Light Sword. I probably look like a holy knight to anyone watching.</em>

    The bright glow from Ian��s de revealed the scene ahead in sharp detail: the spider trolls advancing slowly in the distance, and the swarm of spider kobolds rushing forward like a pack of wolves.

    "<em>Scree</em>��"

    Several of the lead kobolds leaped into the air almost simultaneously. Thanks to Ian��s heightened Concentration and Intuition, their movements felt slowed down, giving him ample time to react.

    He tracked every threat around him��three kobolds jumping toward him, a few climbing trees to nk him, and even the ck bolts lodged in the chest of one that was charging directly at him. He��d thought those bolts would at least keep them immobilized, but clearly, they hadn��t.

    Strengthening his grip, Ian prepared to counter.

    <em>ng��</em>

    One spider kobold collided with his tinum Barrier, bouncing off with a metallic crash. At the same time, Ian swung his right arm in a sharp arc, slicing a brilliant yellow diagonal path through the air with his Light Sword.

    <em>sh.</em>

    The de cleaved through a nearby tree trunk and then effortlessly continued through a spider kobold��s torso, splitting it in half, its spindly legs sprawling apart as the creature fell.

    Ian��s eyes darted to the next threat. In a fluid motion, he thrust his left arm forward, driving the edge of his shield straight into the chest of a charging kobold��s spider-like lower body. As he felt the weight press against his arm, he forcefully drove it downward. ??????����?

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    The spider kobold smashed into the ground, crushed and half-mangled under his shield. Its legs twitched grotesquely in theirst spasms. But Ian wasn��t watching it anymore; he pushed the shield aside, rising as he pivoted to face the next threat.

    <em>Thud! Slice!</em>

    Ian sliced apart a spider kobold descending from a tree, and in a smooth, continuous motion, he swung his de again, cleaving another charging kobold in two. It crumbled, split by the powerful Light Sword.

    <em>This works even better than I thought.</em>

    Feeling the stter of ichor seeping through his hood and cloak, Ian allowed himself a moment of quiet admiration. This superhuman fluidity in his movements was thanks to his innate traits and high stats, especially his Strength and Agility. Still, the razor edge of his sword, amplified by the activated tinum w, contributed more than a little.

    Even for hatchlings, these creatures�� exoskeletons shouldn��t have been so easily sliced through. The Fangs of the Heaven Defier embedded within his ck sword could shred opponents as though tearing them apart with serrated teeth, while the tinum w made clean, effortless cuts through nearly anything.

    <em>There��s a hefty energy cost, but��</em>

    It wasn��t draining his magic, so it hardly counted as a drawback.

    Suddenly, Ian snapped his head around, just after slicing through the third spider kobold.

    "<em>Graaaah</em>!"

    A furious roar rolled over him��a spider troll��s bellow. This wasn��t the one he��d initially encountered, but rather the second that had appeared. Instinctively, Ian raised his tinum Barrier to shield himself, but his magic flow, which had nearly stabilized, tangled again.

    <em>Rustle��</em>

    At the same time, the spider kobolds swarmed past him, ignoring him entirely. Ian nced back, realizing they had shifted their focus to the campsite. His gaze followed the horde as they rapidly closed in on the camp.

    <em>Seven? Eight?... Better wrap this up quickly and rejoin them.</em>

    As always, Ian reached a quick conclusion and focused ahead. The troll that had just finished roaring was still standing in ce. With its spider-and-scorpion-like lower body, it was farrger than an ordinary troll. However, what caught Ian��s attention wasn��t its size but its gaping maw, which was now stretching open abnormally wide, skin tearing at the corners.

    "<em>Grkkk</em>��"@@novelbin@@

    <em>Just as I thought, damn it.</em>

    Ian immediately threw himself to the side as he heard a sickening, gurgling sound. Almost simultaneously, a thick, ck sludge began spewing from the creature��s mouth.

    <em>Thump thump thump!</em>

    Ian rolled on the ground and dashed forward, dodging the thick sludge that the troll expelled with incredible pressure. The viscous substance sluggishly chased after him.

    <em>Hiss��</em>

    A nearby tree trunk that got sshed with the sludge smoldered, giving off a cloud of toxic, acrid smoke. Poison, no doubt about it.

    <em>Spitting poison from its mouth�� that��s gotta be some kind of spider trait.</em>

    Ian slowed down, circling as he watched the troll adjust its body, turning slowly as its gaping maw continued to open wide. His gaze shifted to the long, twisted horn behind its head��no, on closer inspection, it wasn��t a horn but a tail connected to its lower body, scorpion-like and rooted at the back of its head.

    <em>The kobolds had the same thing going on.</em>

    As he considered this, Ian sprinted toward the creature, noting that its poison-spewing had tapered off. At least it couldn��t spit that amount of poison continuously. Around its mouth, the flesh had turned ck, exposing patches of bone��the troll seemed to harm itself with its poison. Despite that, it showed no signs of pain, merely ring at Ian with its right fist raised to prepare for a strike.

    But by then, Ian was already leaping toward it, his glowing de drawing a bright yellow arc in the air.

    <em>sh!</em>

    The glowing de carved cleanly through the troll��s torso, slicing from its left underarm to its right shoulder. The impact felt as if he were cutting through soft tofu. Ian twisted and rammed his shoulder into the troll��s midsection, causing its massive body to lurch back. The creature��s severed head and shoulder fell backward, only held together by the tail fused to its skull.

    Ian was just about to bring his sword down when he twisted his head. The troll��s severed right arm, originally poised to strike, now swung toward him like a club while its lower body convulsed and twisted uncontrobly to the side.

    <em>Even after the head��s gone, its legs are still moving?</em>

    Without pausing, Ian instinctively raised the tinum Barrier. The thick severed arm crashed against its surface.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The impact spread across the shield, sending Ian hurtling sideways. Even he couldn��t maintain his stance in midair. Unfortunately, he was now headed straight for another spider troll. Unlike the first one, this troll had been cautiously observing from a distance, inching closer as it waited for the right moment to strike or retreat if needed��a cunning behavior not typical of trolls.

    As Ian fell in a wide arc toward it, he caught sight of the approaching creature. Its mouth stretched wide, preparing to strike, but Ian��s focus wasn��t on its head.

    <em>These bastards�� could it be?</em>

    Ian��s gaze locked onto the creature��s lower body, standing firmly on eight jet-ck jointed legs with an oily gleam. Embedded in its center were clusters of obsidian-like eyes gleaming ominously.

    <em>... So that��s the main body, huh?</em>

    Without slowing down, Ian rolled across the ground and sprang forward, dodging a tree trunk that came close enough to brush past him before he continued his charge.

    <em>St��</em>

    A ssh of the spider troll��s poison sttered onto the trunk, eating through it with a harsh hiss.

    Ian pivoted sharply, running straight toward the creature. It twisted its head and body, using its legs to face him. Gritting his teeth, Ian braced both legs and raised the tinum Barrier at an angle.

    <em>Thud-thud-thud��</em>

    A dense poison stream hit the barrier with such force that it could have pushed him back if he hadn��t positioned it correctly. Ian was able to maintain his run, although at a slightly slower pace, as the barrier absorbed the impact.

    <em>Hiss��</em>

    The poison sttered from the shield, some of it grazing the edge of his cloak. Ian simply grimaced. His resistance to poison and disease was the highest among his status resistances. Unless this poison was as potent as something conjured by a creature of the void, he wouldn��t die from it. Though, unfortunately, it didn��t protect him from the stench.

    <em>Fuck.</em>

    As the pressure against his shield eased, Ian swung his left arm in a sharp motion and leaped. By now, the troll loomed directly before him, its gaping ckened mouth stretched wide, and one fist raised to strike.

    Of course, Ian moved faster than the creature could.

    <em>sh!</em>

    With a powerful swing, his de carved diagonally through the troll��s waist. He bent his raised right arm, channeling strength into his shoulder as he crashed into the troll. With a dull impact, the creature��s upper body reeled backward, just as it had before.

    This time, Ian��s move was different. Gritting his teeth, he drove his left arm down with all his strength at the moment of impact.

    The bright yellow edge of the tinum Barrier, unscathed by poison, wedged firmly into the severed wound of the troll��s torso, which had already begun oozing fluid. Ian��s steely gray eyes locked onto the lower half of the creature, still standing solidly despite the damage.

    More specifically, his gaze focused on the bulging clusters of jet-ck, glistening eyes embedded in that lower body.

    <em>So this was the core, after all.</em>

    At the same time, Ian spread the fingers of his left hand, revealing the essence bead at the center of his palm, secured by a chain linked to his fingers and glowing with gray magic.

    <em>Crack��boom!</em>

    A powerful, invisible force radiated from his palm, drawing everything nearby inward before detonating in a massive st. Enhanced by the Gray Witch��s gemstone, the Vacuum Explosion tore through the troll��s waist, blowing it apart like a drum, while its lower half caved in, crushed by the impact.

    The force of the st knocked Ian back, and as he tumbled, he watched the troll��s lower body copse silently. Quickly regaining his footing, he turned to face his surroundings.

    "Remember this! The true body of these things is��"

    His voice faltered as his eyes caught sight of an orange light flickering in the distance. It wasn��t just his tinum Barrier and Light Sword illuminating the area��something else was casting a bright glow.

    Silent, orange mes were engulfing the campsite, setting the ground and even the tree trunks aze. These weren��t ordinary mes, but holy fire, glowing with divine energy.

    Ian��s pupils, dted like an owl��s, quickly took in the scene beyond the mes. Two horses stood silhouetted against the glowing firelight, and in front of them, Miguel was bringing down an ax with force.

    Behind him, a spider kobold lunged, only to be intercepted by N rushing in for the strike. To their side, Lucia extended her left hand forward, her stance resolute. Brilliant orange mes engulfed a spider kobold charging at her, and a bluish-white me flickered like ghostly fire at the top of her raised il��pale, almost spectralpared to the other mes around it.

    <em>An apostle is still an apostle, young or not.</em>

    Just as one corner of Ian��s mouth twitched in a smirk, he sensed something closer. His focus shifted back from the distant view, zooming out from the scenes and focusing on his immediate surroundings. The towering figure rising in front of him came into sharp focus: the headless spider troll.

    The troll��s massive body hung limp but was lifting upward. Its lower half, the true body, was still active. With its rear legs raised, it was pulling the upper body away from itself.

    Finally, Ian noticed the tail embedded in the troll��s back, lifting it aloft. As the troll��s body detached, he saw that its lower half had dissolved into a sticky sludge dripping with viscous fluid.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    The troll��s body thudded to the ground, revealing the upper section of the true creature. A gaping maw opened where its back should have been, likely used to trap prey, slowly digesting them while manipting the troll like a puppet.

    <em>What would you even call that? Host spider��?</em>

    But the name didn��t matter. Ian braced himself, kicking off the ground. It was time to send this revolting creature to join its fallen kin.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    "Hey, that name sounds familiar."

    The mercenary��s murmured words, spoken with indifference, were abruptly cut off as if sliced by a knife. A deep frown creased his forehead as he stared at Ian.

    "Did you just say, Ian Hope?" His voice, now louder than before, seemed to echo through the room, silencing the lively chatter in an instant.

    Every man and woman in the tavern paused what they were doing and turned to look in their direction. Ian instinctively nced at them, feeling the weight of their collective gaze.

    Thanks to his heightened senses, he could see almost every face in the room at a nce.

    <em>Not a single familiar face among them.</em>

    At that moment, he felt one side of Lucia��s cloak subtly bulge. She had bent her elbow, likely moving her hand to the handle of the il strapped to her back. It was not an overreaction; the stares they received were far from weing. Distrust, suspicion, and overt hostility shone in the eyes of the onlookers.

    <em>... Ah, right. There must have been some audacious imposters iming to be me.</em>

    Ian stifled a silent chuckle. It made sense for them to doubt first. This was a world where not only the fairies but countless others lied without hesitation."Yes, Ian Hope," Ian responded calmly.

    The mercenary��s eyes narrowed further. He scrutinized Ian��s dark eyes as if trying to uncover something before finally speaking.

    "Can you prove it?"

    Lucia, who had been ready to step forward, hesitated. Ian��s left arm subtly stretched out beneath his cloak to hold her back.

    Maintaining eye contact with the mercenary, Ian asked, "Can you read?"

    The mercenary��s brow twitched a reaction that spoke volumes. Ian gave a slight nod and added, "Then just go and fetch Trude. That will be proof enough."

    The mercenary stayed rooted in ce, his frosty re locked onto Ian,ced with offense. The others followed suit, their stony expressions pushing Ian to swallow a tired sigh.

    <em>... Why do mercenaries always choose the hard way when the simple path is right there? Do they really need a beating to listen?</em>

    Just as Ian subtly clenched his fist under his cloak,

    "My heavens, oh, Karha��!"

    An unexpected exmation rang out. It came from just in front of the kitchen.

    "You... you��ve returned...!" said a Northern maid with wide, astonished eyes.

    Ian��s lips curled slightly as he nced at her. She was a familiar face. The first one he recognized in this ce was a maid.

    "It��s been a while."

    She had been working at the inn when Ian had stayed there previously. He had even used her as an intermediary to bring him small errands from around the city. Judging by her expression and reaction, she must have already known for some time that the man who once stayed in the city was none other than the Dragon yer. After all, it hadn��t been more than a few months. ?��???��?

    "Do... Do you remember me...?"

    The maid asked, appearing even more surprised.

    Ian shrugged. "You remember me, don��t you?"

    "Of course, I do...." Her lips parted before a bright smile spread across her face. She sped her hands behind her back and gave a respectful northern-style bow. "It is an honor, Great Warrior."

    Her gaze then swept the room.

    Taking in the mercenaries, whose expressions had just shifted, she frowned. "What��s everyone doing? The Dragon yer has returned. Don��t tell me you failed to recognize him?"

    The mercenaries�� eyes widened as if they��d just snapped out of a daze, and they looked back at Ian.

    The silence didn��tst long.

    "The Hero of the North...!"

    "Glory be to the radiant light...."

    "So the captain really knew the Dragon yer... Lu Sr, my gods...."

    A suddenmotion swept through the room. Some people ducked down as if they had fallen out of their chairs, while others sprang up and bowed in the northern fashion. There were even a few who stared nkly, mumbling to themselves. The responses matched the diversity of the attire and races present.

    <em>... Should I call this a mess or just typical mercenary behavior?</em>

    With a subtle smirk, Ian turned back to face the mercenary in front of him. When Ian��s eyes met his, the man, frozen like a statue, blinked in shock. Color visibly drained from his face.

    "P-Please forgive my rudeness, Dragon yer...!" He hastily bowed his head.

    Before he could say anything more, Ian interrupted, "Trude. Now."

    "Y-Yes...!" The mercenary spun around and scrambled up the wooden stairs along the wall as if crawling on all fours.

    "Quiet down, everyone." Ian��s voice cut through the room like a de.

    An abrupt silence fell. The mercenaries exchanged nces before standing awkwardly and giving small bows. With a nod at Lucia, Ian finally moved forward.

    <em>Creak��</em>

    The rear door, which had been closed, opened at that moment. Miguel poked his head inside and took in the scene with a chuckle before stepping in.

    "I thought you might be busy thrashing everyone. d to see that��s not the case."

    "It nearly came to that," Ian replied nonchntly and nced at the maid.

    "Prepare two meals. With meat."

    "Two, not three?"

    "I��ll eat after handling my business. Until then, I��ll stick with just drinks."

    "Should I bring the strongest one we have?"

    "An honor that you remember," Ian said, with a slight pull of his lips.

    The maid, returning his smile, quickly dashed into the kitchen. Meanwhile, Ian sat down at the center table, where he had a clear view of the stairs. He didn��t need to ask anyone to move.

    As he approached, the mercenaries instinctively stepped back, leaving a wide room as if an invisible barrier surrounded him. No one spoke. They only cast nervous nces his way.

    "Damn, this is ridiculously ufortable," Miguel muttered, unable to hold it in as he sat down opposite Ian, next to Lucia. Ian looked over at the mercenaries.

    "It��d be nice if you all sat down."

    "Y-Yes...!"

    "Yes, Dragon yer...!"

    The mercenaries scrambled to find chairs, and those without seats crouched down in the corners. Even after settling in, no one touched their drinks or spoke. The room remained steeped in silence.

    "It��s better than them just staring, I guess," Miguel muttered with a dryugh before looking back at Ian.

    "Has it always been like this whenever you revealed who you are?"

    "Not always this extreme, but close enough," Ian replied.

    It was understandable, given the circumstances. This was the North, and these were the Dragon yer��s Warriors. Trude, their captain, had even fought alongside Ian, likely exaggerating Ian��s feats to bolster his reputation and authority.

    "I can see why you��d prefer not to reveal your identity. If this is what it��s like everywhere you go, it must make even eating a piece of bread hard. Right, Lucy?"

    "It reminds me of when I first joined the temple."

    "Oh, right. For a few days, it was just like this. Thoughe to think of it, I still ate pretty well back then."

    "Just try to take it naturally," Ian added with a low chuckle. "It��ll only get worse as we head further north, so you��d better get used to it."

    Unlike before, he would need to use his reputation and authority to their fullest. The Dragon yer��s warriors were just the beginning.

    "Don��t worry, we��ll make sure you can maintain your dignity and stay solemn. Lucy and I will back you up every step of the way. That dark-skinned fellow has already briefed us on everything we need to know," Miguel said, lowering his voice and exchanging a meaningful nce with Lucia.

    She nodded, her eyes showing an unusual spark of determination.

    <em>So that��s why they were so eager to step up. That Nasser kid��</em>, Ian thought, shaking his head slightly.

    At that moment, the maid returned with a tray of drinks and sses. "Please wait a bit longer for the food."

    "Take your time; we��re not in a rush," Ian replied.

    "Yes." Despite his reassurance, the maid hurried back to the kitchen with quick steps.

    "Alright, folks, at least make some noise when you breathe. You all look like ghouls��oh, thanks," Miguel said as he took the ss Ian handed him. His words had no effect; the mercenaries remained frozen like mice before a cat.

    However, Ian had no intention of easing the tension. Given his purpose for being there, it was better if the mercenaries found him intimidating and formidable.

    <em>That way, they won��t even think about running.</em>

    Mercenaries had a habit of thinking of something else as soon as things became toofortable.

    <em>Brings back memories,</em> Ian thought as he downed his drink in one go.

    The liquid burned down his throat, leaving a chill in its wake. It wasn��t a drink one could call pleasant, but to him, who no longer felt the effects of intoxication, the sharp bite was almost wee��especially after being tired of overly sweet or sour drinks.

    "Well, someone��s quick to show up," Miguel muttered just as Ian reached for the bottle to refill his ss after finishing his first.

    <em>Thud, thud�� </em>

    Arge Nortnder charged down the stairs as if he would break them, just moments after.

    The man had unkempt ck hair and a beard, his face covered in numerous scars, both big and small. This was Trude, the Nortnder mercenary who had founded the Dragon yer��s Warriors.

    "By the gods, the legendary warrior of the North...!"

    He froze at the bottom of the stairs, staring at Ian��s profile as he sipped from his ss.

    "I couldn��t believe it, but it really is you, Captain!"

    "Yes, it��s me." Ian finally turned his head, taking in Trude��s figure as he added, "You��ve grown bigger since Ist saw you."

    "<em>Haha</em>...! True, I��ve put on some weight!" Trude burst into a heartyugh.

    However, Ian did not smile. He simply watched Trude for a moment before lifting his ss to his lips.

    "Ha, haha... You haven��t changed at all..." Trude��sughter soon faded. His eyes, now steady on Ian, took on a peculiar look as if the initial shock had worn off. It was only then that the question of why Ian hade seemed to dawn on him.

    "... Anyway." The realization only showed for a moment before Trude��s gaze swept the room. "What are you all just sitting there for? Your true leader has returned! If I catch you��"

    "Enough." Ian interrupted as he set down his ss. "I��m not here for greetings."

    Trude��s mouth shut mid-sentence.

    "What, don��t we count?" Miguel interjected lightly.

    Trude��s gaze finally shifted to the two sitting across from Ian.

    With a rough grin, Miguel waved his metal prosthetic arm. "Long time no see. I swear, you really did bulk up. You could pass for a bear now."

    "Long time indeed... Priest. And..." Trude stammered before letting his eyes fall on Lucia, who was seated beside Miguel, nervously licking his lips. "... Future Saintess."

    His tone sounded more deted than truly pleased as if the realization had just hit that they were not there simply for a friendly visit.

    Ian looked at Miguel while pouring another drink. "You two know each other?"

    "Well, after that incident, I went to Travelga looking for you, remember? It turned out to be a waste, though. But I ended up getting acquainted with them. They were tight-lipped about you, of course, but still."

    "Ah, right..."

    <em>Seems like they were all getting tangled up behind my back. </em>

    Ian smirked slightly and nced at Trude, who wore an ambiguous smile. It was as if he could hear the wheels turning in the man��s head. It was hard to tell whether Trude was more worried about his past misdeeds being exposed or about Ian��s current reason for visiting. Perhaps it was both.

    "Well, in any case, have you eaten? It��s cold out, so you should have something warm��" Trude hastily spoke as Ian��s eyes met his, but themotion on the stairs interrupted him.

    Trude quickly stepped aside, and a group of men practically tumbled down the steps right after.

    "Damn, this..." Still kneeling or seated on the floor, the men stared at Ian, too stunned to get back up, whispering in disbelief.

    "I can��t believe it... It really is the Captain."

    "To think you��d return so suddenly...!"

    "Do you remember us, Captain?"

    Ian��s lips curled into a faint smile. "Hard to forget faces as distinctive as yours."@@novelbin@@

    Finally, these were familiar faces. Ian also realized why he had recognized no one earlier in the tavern. Trude and the original members had apparently been ying big shots for a while. In truth, it wouldn��t have been surprising if they had actually be influential figures.

    "Haha, you haven��t changed a bit...!"

    "Captain, you haven��t changed at all! It��s as if we just saw you yesterday!"

    Theirughter filled the room as Ian took another sip from his ss and spoke.

    "You all look quite prosperous now."

    At his calm words, theughter quickly died down. Ian scanned the faces before him.

    "You��re all wearing fine clothes. Looks like life��s been good." Ian added, bringing the ss to his lips.

    The men nced uneasily at Trude, sensing that something was off, just as he had. The maid, holding a tray of food, emerged at that moment.

    Beads of cold sweat glistened on Trude��s forehead as he quickly spoke up. "You must��ve had a long journey; we were too talkative before you even had a chance to eat, right? Don��t you all remember what Captain hates most?"

    "R-Right, the Captain hates being bothered unnecessarily. That��s why he seemed displeased."

    "Please, have your meal, Captain. Don��t mind us."

    The officers nodded awkwardly as they stood. Trude, turning smoothly, added, "We��ll head up and change into proper attire. We rushed down in such a hurry that we��re all a mess."

    "Hold it."

    Trude and the officers froze mid-step. Ian nodded toward the table. The maid was only setting the dishes in front of Lucia and Miguel.

    "I don��t have much of an appetite yet."

    "<em>Ah... haha.</em> Right. You never did like all the fuss," Trude said, casting a sidelong nce at the room so silent a pin drop could be heard.

    "In this kind of atmosphere, you wouldn��t feel like eating, would you? I��ll send everyone out, so you can��"

    "Ah, that won��t do," Miguel interjected, still eyeing the tes of food in front of him.

    "Is there a need to spread the word that the Dragon yer has returned to the entire city? Besides, we need the help of these friends here. So for today...."

    Miguel nced at the group, his scarred face twisting into a grin. "No one is leaving this ce."

    The mercenaries, sitting rigidly, flinched as Trude and the officer��s gazes naturally shifted back to Ian.

    "Well, that��s how it is." Ian took a sip of his drink, nodding slightly. "These two here are my aides. Each has their own role in assisting me."

    "If... that��s the case, of course, we��ll cooperate. Absolutely."

    "And we have things to discuss as well." Ian��s calm statement drew the officers�� eyes back to Trude, who was wearing an awkward smile as if painted on his face.

    Finally, Trude nodded, "Of course, after all this time...."

    "So, let��s head to your room."

    Trude��s smile stiffened abruptly. As if hit directly, he momentarily held his breath, then responded in a controlled voice.

    "My room... you mean?"

    "It��ll be easier for everyone here to handle their business without us in the way, won��t it?"

    Ian added with a sly smirk. "Why, is there something in there I shouldn��t see?"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Trude held his breath, frozen as he stared at Ian. He must have realized that Ian��s eyes weren��t smiling at all.

    Caught in the deep, dark gaze, he hesitated. "<em>Haha</em>... Why would there be such a thing? I was just hesitant because it��s such a pigsty, that��s all. You know how I live."

    Trude let out an exaggeratedugh, sweat glistening on his brow. Ian nced at Lucia and Miguel, then picked up the bottle and stood.

    "Looking forward to seeing just how messy it is."

    "<em>Haha</em>... You, you really don��t mind?"

    "Unlike you, I��m used to sleeping rough." Ian headed toward the stairs.

    The group pressed themselves against the wall, fear from their days together in Travelga fully revived. Even without those memories, fearing and respecting Ian was only natural. Unlike regr members, they knew he bore Karha��s blessing, and fought on battlefields like a true superhuman, and some even had vague, dreamlike memories of him fighting among dragons. Thus, they couldn��t simply dismiss any rumor about Ian as baseless.

    "... Understood."

    With a stiff expression, Trude nodded and nced around the hall."Listen up! Show proper respect and behavior to our guests! Got it? Theye from the Temple of the Brazier! This is the future Saintess and the one-armed priest!"

    "Iron Fist."

    "<em>Huh</em>...?" Trude turned at the quiet voice.

    Miguel, chewing on a sausage, added, "Call me Iron Fist Priest. It��s a nickname given by the Dragon yer himself."

    "Is that so? Did you all hear that? The future Saintess and Iron Fist Priest are here!"

    "Enough talk, just go up already. Stop blocking the stairs." Ian added indifferently.

    Trude coughed and hurried up the steps. While the frozen members didn��t notice, the officers clearly saw his shoulders slump.

    Once Trude and Ian disappeared upstairs, an odd silence fell over the hall. No one, except the two calmly eating their meals dared speak or move.

    "Come on, stop clinging to the walls and sit down," Miguel said, gesturing casually.

    As the familiar officers hesitantly nodded and approached, Miguel exchanged a nce with Lucia, who spoke up.

    "Now, we��ll need your help."

    She surveyed the room and added calmly, "First, anyone from the snowfields or with experience traveling there, please stand up."

    After a brief exchange of puzzled looks, a few mercenaries rose hesitantly. Most were Northerners, including a few officers who were just about to sit down.

    Miguel, chuckling, motioned them over. "Then everyone,e closer and take a seat. We need to put our heads together. First, though, let our Saintess finish her meal."

    A quiet buzz of activity filled the tavern as the mercenaries moved.

    ***

    The second-floor hallway was cleaner and quieter than Ian remembered. As expected, it seemed to be a space reserved only for the officers of the mercenary band. If all the mercenaries had ess, it wouldn��t be this spotless.

    Ian muttered as they walked, "You��re paying for the lodging properly, right?"

    "O-Of course." Trude, who was walking ahead, flinched and stammered in response. "We even pay more than the standard rate. Every week."

    His face openly disyed worry and unease, with no effort to conceal it anymore. The need to maintain appearances was gone.

    Ian nodded calmly. "Good. That��s a relief."

    "... My room is at the end. I heard you used to stay there. Is that right?"

    "Yeah. Not from the very beginning, though." Ian answered, recalling old memories, then smirked slightly. "So that��s why you made it your base."

    "Well, symbolism matters, doesn��t it?"

    Trude grabbed the doorknob and spoke again. "We��ve heard news about you from time to time, even here. Your fame has spread across the continent. But personally, I think nothingpares to the feat of ying a drago��"

    "Hey." Ian��s eyes narrowed as he cut in. "Just open the door."

    "... Understood." Trude flinched, exhaling a long breath through his nose as he opened the door. His broad back was tense with anxiety.

    <em>... Well, just how much do you have to feel guilty about?</em>

    Clicking his tongue, Ian reached out, grabbed Trude��s arm, and pushed him aside.

    "Huh...?!" The massive figure, who nearly blocked the door, was moved with little resistance. Trude��s eyes widened in surprise as Ian stepped into the room without sparing him a nce.

    "Oh... quite noble, isn��t it?" Ian let out an inaudible murmur of admiration.

    Right in front of him stood arge wooden desk. The chair behind it, facing the window, was tall and imposing, with a high back and armrests that gave it a stately appearance. On the desk were ink, a quill, a candle holder with a silver spoon for melting wax, and a book bound in leather. The guest chair across from it, in contrast, was small and worn.

    "... So, that��s where the grandeur ends," Ian said as he nced around.

    The rest of the room looked like a typical inn chamber. A bear��s pelt covered the floor, and weapons, bottles, and even silver coins were scattered around the bed.

    "No matter how often I clean, it just gets messy again. <em>Haha</em>..." Trude, entering btedly, let out an awkwardugh. However, hisughter didn��tst long.

    Ian continued walking without hesitation, naturally rounding the desk and taking a seat in the head chair. Setting the bottle of liquor down on the desk, he gestured nonchntly.

    "Just bring the sses." Although Ian acted as if he were in his own room, Trude couldn��t muster any objections.

    "... Of course." Resigned, Trude closed his eyes for a moment and trudged over to the bed.

    Meanwhile, Ian opened the book that was on the desk. As he expected, it was a ledger. Initials, presumably those of clients, and figures were neatly recorded. There were probably more such ledgers in the desk drawers below.

    "You have a talent for management."

    As Trude, his face tense, approached the desk, Ian spoke without looking up from the ledger. "Judging by how organized these records are, it seems you managed the mercenary band just as systematically."

    Trude ced the pewter ss on the desk, picked up the bottle, and muttered, "I was only pretending... just imitating."

    "If that��s really all it was, then there��s nothing to worry about."

    Ian raised his eyes and looked up at Trude. "But you didn��t just pretend when you were pocketing things on the side, did you?"

    Trude froze as he was about to pour Ian��s drink. He barely steadied the bottle as it nearly overflowed, setting it down as he swallowed dryly and spoke. "I-I��ll confess, Captain. You probably already know, but it��s true that we��ve been strutting around with a bit of swagger. And, as you just said, we indulged quite through backdoor dealings."

    He rattled off quickly, licking his lips nervously. The hand holding the bottle trembled slightly.

    "But we only did that when dealing with nobles. Especially His Highness, the Archduke. We never took advantage of the citizens or our fellow Northerners. Of course, there were a few instances where someone tried to extort passersby, but if we found out, we��d make an example out of them, starting with their fingers. We would do nothing to disgrace your name��"

    "Enough." Ian��s voice cut in. He stared at Trude with unreadable ck eyes for a moment before motioning to the empty ss in front of him.

    Trude, still frozen, instinctively poured his own drink.

    "I��m not here to make an issue of what you��ve taken." Reaching out, Ian took the now-filled ss. "As long as you fulfill your duties and take responsibility."

    As Trude held his breath again, Ian slowly tilted the ss to his lips, not spilling a single drop. The only ss that overflowed was Trude��s.

    "It��s time for you guys to live up to the name, Trude." Ian set his ss down with a sharp clink.

    Only then did Trude blink in surprise and set the bottle aside. He looked down, not even thinking about wiping the spilled drink, and finally spoke, "... So you are really back because of the ck Wall."

    "Yes. I figured you might have expected it."

    "I was hoping it wasn��t. I��d rather youe to upend us over rumors. That would be terrifying too, but at least we could beg for mercy...."

    Trude let out a sigh and copsed into the chair as if he were crumbling, the wood creaking as though it might snap under him. He picked up his ss, hands trembling so much that the drink spilled down the sides.

    Ian watched him with an impassive expression as he spoke again, "I won��t ept any excuses about ongoing contracts. Cancel them all or postpone them. Don��t worry about the Archduke, either. I am here under imperial decree."

    "... Imperial decree, you say?"

    "Yes. I��ve been given an official title and position. I am now the Margrave of the Northern Snowfields." Ian picked up the bottle again as he replied.

    Trude, who had just set down his ss, closed his eyes tightly. "Damn it, that exins it... I thought something felt off with the reportsing from the front lines..."

    Ian��s brow twitched slightly as he filled his ss. "Unusual reports?"

    "It seems like the troops on the front lines are being steadily withdrawn."

    Ian��s frown deepened as he set the bottle down and added, "Tell me more."

    "I don��t know all the details myself. I��m just repeating what I��ve heard." Sensing the shift in Ian��s tone, Trude immediately opened his eyes and spoke up.

    Ian gave a small nod as he refilled Trude��s ss.

    "A while back, I heard that the frontline legions were being redeployed. They said it was because the garrison troops from the capital were preparing to withdraw."

    "The garrison troops?"

    Trude nodded and lifted his ss again before continuing, "They said it was under Imperial orders. About half of them are supposedly moving to the Eastern Front, so they��re redistributing the troops in the forward fortresses ordingly."

    "... When did you hear this?"

    "Let��s see. About fifteen days ago, maybe? So, in reality, it probably started a few days before that, from what I understand..."

    Trude��s voice trailed off as he caught sight of the bitter smile spreading across Ian��s face��a smile sharp enough to freeze Trude in ce. He couldn��t understand why, but for Ian, the reaction was only natural.@@novelbin@@

    <em>So that was the n all along.</em>

    Atst, Ian could see the Emperor��s true intentions. Reinforce the Northern Front through Ian��s presence, while reallocating the remaining troops to other battle lines. It was, without question, a sound strategic decision. After all, the erosion didn��t strike every front simultaneously. If Ian were in the same position, he might have made the same choice. But understanding it didn��t make it any easier to swallow.

    <em>... There��s always a reason for an old man��s worries.</em>

    It was enough to make the image of Archeas sh through his mind. It also reinforced his resolve to hold the front lines and return, determined to extract a fitting reward from the Emperor.

    "Continue." Ian set down his ss and prompted Trude.

    Watching Ian closely, Trude quickly resumed speaking, "From what I��ve heard... Karlingion lost the most troops. Even then, I thought it was odd. Karlingion is the foremost frontline fortress."

    "Yes... the very front line." Ian��s lip curled up a bit more at the corner.

    <em>... So that��s why the quest was tied to Karlingion.</em>

    Murmuring internally, Ian refilled his ss. It was indeed the decision fitting for Archduke f.

    The troops deployed in the Bellium Fortress battle, which had made Ian into a Dragon yer, had, in truth, been mere sacrifices to buy time. Now, upon receiving the Emperor��s orders, the Archduke had once again prepared a ce at the foremost fortress for the Northern champion and his legion, hoping for a repeat of that previous miracle.

    "But then, more unsettling news reached me just a few days ago," Trude said, taking a gulp and stealing a nce at Ian before continuing.

    "The Purification Squad and the Crusaders of the Order are said to be preparing for withdrawal."

    This time, Ian��s smile vanishedpletely. "All of them?"

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    "Huh...." Trude let out a brief sigh, his mouth slightly agape.

    Without adding another word, Ian stood and moved toward the door, opening it and stepping into the hallway.

    "You��re ending it like this? W-Wait a moment, Captain...!" Trude hastily jumped to his feet, rushing after Ian. The wooden floor creaked under hisrge frame.

    "Do you have more to say?" Ian kept walking as he spoke, his gaze fixed on the distant sound of shouting down the hallway.

    "A month is far too short. Just gathering all the members will take at least two weeks. And what about supplies?"

    Trude followed behind, whispering urgently. "Every resource is sent straight to the front lines or the capital as soon as it��s produced. Travelga barely has anything left. Do you think we go to the cities ourselves to scrounge up supplies just for fun...?"

    Ian��s expression remained unchanged.

    Trude swallowed dryly. "And the rumors? If we��re to spread the word that you��ve returned��"

    "You��re mistaken." Ian cut him off. Trude stopped in his tracks as Ian, still looking ahead, continued, "We��re already in a state of war. I didn��t set the timeline. Comining to me won��t change a thing."

    "... The ck Wall," Trude muttered, finally running a hand over his face. "So it was true that the erosion was less than three months away... Damn it... I thought we had a little more time."

    It wasn��t surprising that the exact timing hadn��t been disclosed. If everyone knew for certain that the erosion was imminent, chaos would be unavoidable. They must have been spreading false rumors to maintain control.

    Ian spoke calmly. "It��s much sooner than that."

    "...!"

    "Even a month is pushing it. And..."

    Ian turned to face Trude, eyes sharp. "Getting this done, despite the difficulty, is your role."

    "Y-Yes. That��s my role. Of course...." Trude, meeting Ian��s dark, unwavering gaze, nodded quickly.

    He closed his eyes for a moment to steady himself, then added, "I��ll request His Highness the Archduke, using your name. Even without that, I��ll find a way."

    "Focus on gathering the people for now. We might get help from an unexpected source."

    Trude tilted his head in confusion as Ian headed down the stairs without hesitation. From below came the rhythmic chanting of strange shouts. The noise stopped abruptly as Ian reached halfway down the stairs. ??��?????��

    The two mercenaries, gripping each other��s hands tightly, as well as those surrounding them, all paused and turned their attention to Ian.

    Ian��s eyes shifted between Miguel, who was seated nearby, and Lucia, who sat across from him, eyes glinting with interest.

    "What exactly is going on here?"

    "<em>Ah</em>, well..." Miguel, sporting a somewhat awkward smile, picked up a map that had beenid out on the table.

    "We were gathering our thoughts to draw a map of the Northern viges."

    <em>So, this was the task they were busy with...</em>

    Despite his thought, Ian��s eyes narrowed further. "And what does that have to do with arm wrestling?"

    "Well... a debate broke out over the precise locations of the viges."

    The shadow on Ian��s brow deepened. "You��re not telling me the map is being decided by who wins, are you?"

    "That��s... exactly right...." As Miguel replied, Ian��s gaze finally took in the map.

    The top of the wall was marked with new dotted lines in ck ink, interspersed with crude, child-like drawings of houses.

    <em>... So, this is what I have to navigate with?</em>

    "Mercenaries often use this method to draw rough maps. It��s surprisingly urate," Lucia added matter-of-factly. Judging by her expression, she might have just found the arm wrestling amusing.

    Miguel, nodding as if to confirm her statement, quickly added, "So, did you finish your talk?"

    "... Yeah." Ian��s voice was subdued, and the silence deepened across the room.

    "<em>Um</em>... Captain," Trude whispered deeply, almost folding in half, "Could you say a few words? It would really help."

    Perhaps because he was in front of the troops, Trude��s expression had taken on a rather solemn air.

    <em>What a hassle... </em>

    Ian let out a faint snort but still cast his gaze over the room. Scanning the mercenaries one by one, he parted his lips to speak.

    "Dragon yer��s Warriors...."

    Some looked up at him with eyes full of worry and fear, while others bore expressions mixed with reverence and anticipation. The former were mostly those who had known him, and thetter were mostly unfamiliar faces.

    <em>... Yeah. It��s always scarier when you know more.</em>

    With a dry smirk, Ian concluded in a steady voice, "The time hase to prove your name."

    The mercenaries�� eyes widened in unison. Some looked as if they were eagerly awaiting this moment, while others seemed as if their worst fears had just been confirmed.

    It was Trude who broke the silence. "Can��t you see the speech is over?"

    "W-Whoa��!"

    A roar erupted as if a dam had burst.

    "The Great Warrior of the North! The Dragon yer��!"

    "The Northern superhuman��!"

    The shouts of the mercenaries, ringing out like a war cry, reverberated throughout the building as if they would tear it down.

    <em>... My ears will go deaf at this rate.</em>

    Ian, turning his back to Trude, who was signaling the officers toe forward, made his way down the rest of the stairs. Watching the two mercenaries still locked in their arm-wrestling match and cheering, he gestured toward the table.

    "Carry on. That map still needs finishing."

    "Yes, Captain...!"

    By the next morning, the inn was empty. Before dawn, the mercenaries had scattered in pairs or trios, heading out of the city. Some went to branches in other cities, some to the Temple of the Brazier, and others, including a mercenary asrge as a mountain, made their way to Travelga. And some ventured deep into the territories to spread the word that the superhuman of the North had returned.

    The news they carried sparked like embers, reigniting a fire throughout the frozennds of the North. And that fire spread faster and hotter than the mercenaries had intended.

    Meanwhile, the Dragon yer himself knew nothing of it. He had already crossed the barrier and was heading toward his snow-covered domain.

    ***

    The snow that began early in the morning showed no signs of letting up by midday. Mixed with the dark clouds overhead, it looked almost like ashes falling, though thendscape was steadily turning white. The sound of Ni��s hooves crunched against the umting snow.

    Ian, seated on his saddle with his hood pulled low, watched the changing scenery of the snowfield in silence. This world��s civilization was so fragmented that venturing just a little beyond its fringes led to vast, overwhelming wilderness. Only the central regions of the Empire seemed exempt from this truth, in Ian��s experience.

    <em>Crunch��crunch��</em>

    Thankfully, their journey had been uneventful and calm so far.

    Today was no different, even as the snow fell. There was no fierce wind, making the atmosphere feel more muted and serene than usual. The sound of hooves was quieter than usual, muffled by the deepening snow on the road. Even the cold didn��t touch Ian. And it wasn��t because of his high resistance to frost.

    <em>Swoosh....</em>

    It was thanks to Lucia, who walked alongside Miguel at the front of the group. Her leather cloak, draped over her saddle, seemed to move as if caught by a gentle breeze, spreading warmth in all directions. This was the result of a prayer she had offered by the campfire that morning.

    "I��ve kindled the spark of my holy mark. It should keep the horses from tiring too soon," she had said as if it were nothing extraordinary.

    Yet it was an incredible miracle. Ian could sense that something deep within her was genuinely burning, even if no me was visible. The only sign was her eyes, which had shifted from their usual green to a flickering amber, glowing as if lit from within. At times,bined with her original eye color, they appeared almost golden.

    <em>Is this why Lu Entre��s sacred me is in the North?</em>

    Regardless, the soft warmth emanating from her was enough to envelop Ian as well. Even the falling snow seemed to be gently pushed away, leaving the group dry and unbothered.

    "Hope it stops by nightfall. Otherwise, we��ll need to find a cave hidden somewhere in the valley," Miguel murmured, ncing at the map in his hand. His voice was low, almost a whisper.

    He shot a nce at Lucia and added, "Our apostle can��t be expected to keep us warm all night."

    "I might be able to. I��m not that tired yet," Lucia replied calmly.

    "Don��t push yourself. Stop whenever you need to," Ian said, speaking for the first time since early morning.

    Lucia turned back to him with a smile. "Yes, I will, Sir Ian."

    Ian��s gaze shifted to Miguel, who walked to their right. "Make sure we don��t get lost."

    Miguel met his eyes and answered without hesitation. "Don��t worry. Have you forgotten where I��m from? Even if the snow gets deeper, I won��t lose our way."

    Surprisingly reassured, Ian nodded to himself, finding it odd that he felt that way. Well, finding the path wasn��t something for him to worry about. Miguel and Philip had proven they could navigate with uncanny precision, even using maps that looked like childish doodles.

    And it was the same now as Miguel held that map, the product of a bet on arm wrestling. So far, Miguel hadn��t once hesitated at a crossroads. To Ian, that seemed almost magical.

    Miguel, who had been clearing his throat softly, turned to Ian with a serious expression. "I��ll make sure we reach the vige as nned. Time is tight, after all. We can��t afford to hold you back when you��ve been wracking your brain all day."

    <em>So that��s why it��s been so quiet. They��ve been giving me space.</em>

    Ian let out a short, amused breath and nodded. "Just keep doing what you��re doing. Don��t push too hard."

    "You know that��s the most pressure-inducing thing you could say, right?"

    A slight smile curled at Ian��s lips, and Miguel��s expression finally softened. "Looks like you��ve sorted your thoughts out."

    "Thanks to you all for keeping quiet."

    "That��s hardly difficult. Honestly, it just shows how incredible you are. If it were me, I��d be cursing in every direction by now."

    "I did, in my head."

    "Did you? <em>Ha</em>! Even managing that��s impressive."

    Miguel joked, casting a nce at Lucia before continuing, "The Emperor is truly ruthless, isn��t he? Trusting you so much that he��d move half the garrison... And then there��s the Crusaders and the Purifiers. You know as well as I do how valuable they are even if they��re just a small force."

    The withdrawal of the Crusaders and the Purifiers hadn��t been the Emperor��s decision, nor something he desired, but Ian saw no need to correct that misunderstanding. It wouldn��t change how Miguel perceived things anyway. Theplicated rtionship between the royal house and the Order was none of his concern.

    "It��s practically like telling the autonomous territories to defend the Northern Front on their own. Even if it��s naturally stronger than the Eastern or Southern fronts. Northerners won��t forget this."

    <em>��And neither will I</em>.

    It was undeniable that the situation had shifted entirely. Only recently did he feel confident they could manage. Now, even holding Karlingion seemed daunting.

    He abandoned any notion of defending the entire front. No matter how hard he tried, there would be gaps across the Northern Front. It might end the way it had in the game after all.

    <em>��No. It won��te to that. Because I will stop it. Somehow.</em>

    Despite his silent resolve, Ian spoke in a calm tone, "It��s already happened. We just have to do what we can, and do it well."

    "Yeah, I suppose..."

    "And no one��s more pressed than the Archduke. He��s a cunning man; he won��t just stand by and watch while he��s burned. He won��t rely on me alone, either."

    Miguel nodded in agreement. "True enough. He��s known to look out for himself fiercely. He��s probably already searching for alternatives with bloodshot eyes."@@novelbin@@

    "Do you think he��ll ally with the Magic Tower?" Lucia interjected.

    Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. "Does the Archduke have close ties with any of the Towers?"

    "I haven��t seen it firsthand, but I heard he maintains a good rtionship with the Red Tower."

    "I��ve heard that too. You know how strange mages can be. Oh, but of course..." Miguel nced at Ian with a sheepish look. "I didn��t mean it as a jab at you."

    "Who said you did?"

    "I just felt guilty, that��s all. <em>Heh�� </em>Anyway, I heard the red mages like anything that can burn or explode. They say they find some kind of beauty in it."

    "Not all of them, but I��ve heard that many are like that. I can understand why they��re so captivated by the mes. As you know," Lucia added with a faint smile on her lips.

    Ian��s gaze turned to her. "By the way, are youpletely unable to use magic now?"

    "Yes, ever since the stigmata settled in my heart. But that doesn��t mean my talent disappeared. Instead, I��ve gained the ability to wield the sacred me."

    Lucia looked at Ian and gently opened her right hand. An orange me, silent and flickering like a dancer, appeared in her palm before vanishing without a trace.

    She smiled faintly and added, "The High Priestess said that if the stigmata were to disappear, I might be able to use spells again. But I doubt that will ever happen."

    "Don��t mention that in front of other mages. Just in case."

    Lucia��s smile deepened at Ian��s added caution. "You still don��t trust mages at all, do you, Sir Ian?"

    "Not until the sun rises in the west. So, the Archduke has a special rtionship with the Red mages, you say."

    Ian recalled the battle at Bellium Fortress. There had been a Red mage alongside General Gelud, whomanded the battle. That mage was likely one of Archduke f��s people.

    "The North is the perfect ce for them to unleash their power without restraint. And Northerners don��t dislike the red mages as much as others. They��re bold and fiery, not shadowy and secretive like other mages. Though, of course, that doesn��t mean they��re actually like that."

    "Of course not."

    <em>Except for some fiery lunatics, perhaps. </em>

    As Ian snorted, Miguel shrugged and spoke. "Now that the Order has lost its sway, they might join if promised a substantial reward. I��m sure they��ve been wanting to. They��ve had to suppress themselves under the Order��s gaze, unable to fully spread their wings."

    <em>For once, he��s making a valid point��</em>

    Ian found himself nodding, surprised at how reasonable Miguel��s spection sounded. Of course, most of them were reckless lunatics. But in these circumstances, they could be of great help. In a world where firearms were not highly developed, they were essentially walking cannons. Particrly useful in siege defense.

    "And then there��s us. Now that we��ve ryed detailed information through the mercenaries, the Church is bound to send as many priest units as they can, well-equipped and well-organized," Lucia added, looking at Ian.

    She continued, "We hold fewer prejudices against red magespared to others, so we should be able to integrate with minimal conflict. Though it might turn the front lines into a sea of fire. But in our current state, wouldn��t that actually be beneficial?"

    "It would be��"

    Even as he replied, Ian��s brow furrowed slightly. The image of the Temple of Brazier from the game shed through his mind. Specifically, the priests who had descended into madness,mitting human sacrifices. They wielded mes that were close to white, verging on blue.

    "But not everyone has received divine revtions like you. And the Goddess��s grace isn��t something one can just summon at will."

    "True. But we do have the sacred me. Even without being an apostle, one can carry its spark."

    <em>That sounds rather dangerous. </em>

    While Ian was deep in thought, Lucia continued, "Of course, maintaining that spark requires reigniting it with the sacred me regrly. But as you know, there are only two who can wield it right now: the High Priestess and me."

    Ian��s brow furrowed as he looked at Lucia. Her eyes, which had glowed with a near-yellow hue, had now settled into a warm orange.

    "��Maybe this is my calling, to protect the North."